《Ileus: The Dark Prince》


 Chapter 0 - Details About The World

    <h4>Chapter 0 :Details About The World</h4>


    Hi all!


    Author here. I havepiled a few details about my world. These will help you to navigate well through the book. I have also created a Fantasy Map for my world. You should refer to it!


    Princess Anastasia Locin - (Princess of Fae Kingdom of Vilinski) Lives in Kralj Pce


    Prince Ileus Volkov - Crown Prince of Draoidh (Wizard Kingdom)


    Vukok ¨C Faenguage for a werewolf


    Wilyra ¨C Kingdom of Vampire king Lazarus


    Ixoviya ¨C Kingdom of Sorcerer king Caleb


    Name of the forests around Vilinski: Sgiath Bi¨° (Here no magic works) - pronounced as ''Shiad Bio''


    Silver Vale - Werewolf kingdom


    Fiadh stretch - Last part of Sgiath after which ¨®raid is present


    Vergine Falls - Just after Gavran Wilds

 Chapter 1 - Ball Before The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 1: Ball Before The Wedding</h4>


    The snow-capped mountain that spanned the vista behind the pce emted her mood.


    Moonlight streamed through the window of Anastasia''s room in the north wing. She stared at the main entrance of the Kralj Pce as guests climbed up the stairs to attend the ball. ''Twas the night before her wedding to Aed Ruad, the Crown Prince, her cousin. The celebrations had dragged on all week. From where she was, she could see the womenughing joyously as they delicately picked up their expensive gowns and climbed the stairs. They curled their hand warmly around their men''s arms affectionately as they cocooned them with their wing on one side.


    Anastasia hated every moment of it. Since morning, she had vomited over five times with sheer disgust. She would turn eighteen the next day¡ª the legal age to marry in the Kingdom of Vilinski¡ªa day Aed Ruad had been waiting for ten years.


    "You look breathtaking, my princess," said Nyles, breaking her reveries as she fixed the veil that fell to Anastasia''s chin with a goldenb at the back. Being just five years older than Anastasia, Nyles had served thetter as a maid before she even understood the meaning of the word. However, they were more of best friends than a maid and mistress. Sometimes Anastasia felt bad about Nyles. The girl was plucked from her home at a very young age to stay with her.


    "I hope the pearlyce of the veil isn''t hurting you," said Nyle.


    It was¡­ badly.


    Traditions.


    Repulsion.


    No one was supposed to see the bride''s face for two days before the marriage. Only after the wedding would her husband lift the veil and kiss her, marking the end of the ritual. Her lips trembled thinking about it. Anastasia''s body shook with ragged breaths.


    "You need to shed those inhibitions, mdy," Nyles winked at her as she handed her a green pill, part of Anastasia''s daily medicinal prescription. "Tomorrow, you will be the queen of Vilinski." Nyles sped her hands together with excitement. "Do you know what that means?"


    Anastasia''s heart dropped to her stomach and she stifled a retch, a whimper, and tears. It meant a lifetime of misery. She popped the pill in her mouth and gnashed it with her teeth, savoring its bitterness on her tongue. The bitterness wasn''t as bad as the one she felt in her heart.


    "Come, let''s go." Nyles extended her hand with a huge smile. "Your prince is waiting for you."


    Anastasia gathered the tulle of her pale blue gown in one hand and allowed Nyles to lead her to the door. Encrusted with thousands of crystals on its wide skirt that were densely ced towards the lower half and ebbed as they came up the bodice the gown reminded her of the power and wealth Aed Ruad was dying to possess, even if that meant marrying his first cousin.


    Vines embroidered with silver thread twirled around her round neckline, enhancing the swell of her breasts. The long but slender sleeves ended with more crystals on the edge. The teardrop diamond earring brushed past her neck, reflecting brilliants. Her slender neck was illuminated by it, making her form all the more enticing.


    Nyles had insisted on braiding her blonde hair so that the veil was set properly on her head. Anastasia''s sandals were made from pure blue silk with soft pads in the sole.


    Her heart pounded against her rib cage as she walked with Nyles to the door.


    As soon as Nyles opened the door, Anastasia''s sapphire blue eyes locked with Kaizan''s¡ªthe pale blue ones that flickered a golden yellow. Her heart skipped a beat and she gasped for a thousandth time. The man was Maple''s, Aed Ruad''s twin sister, rmendation to be the Head of the security given to the princess from almost two months now.


    Her security was so massive that Anastasia felt suffocating as if in a prison. He had joined the security team a year ago because Maple had taken special liking to him. ording to Nyles'' information Maple had fallen in love with him.


    Anastasia remembered what he had said that day as she strolled in her private garden. "This is yourst chance to escape, princess." Anastasia was watching the festivities in the capital''s main street of Vilinski that overlooked the hedges of her garden. Her hand had inadvertently gone to her neck. She was sure she was going to choke to death.


    Maple, Aed Ruad''s twin sister, had caned her the day before for refusing to marry him. It was not the first time, either. It was not just refusal that led to caning. Whenever she did something that was deemed inappropriate, she was punished¡ªeither by Maple or Aed Ruad. The punishment was usually carried out in Maple''s room.


    Kaizan had promised that she would be free if she dared to escape. He would help her hide, take her away, and make her disappear.


    Her breath hitched. Was she ready? Could he whisk her away despite the heavy security?


    Thousands of thoughts crossed her mind. Anastasia lowered her eyes, and Kaizan straightened himself.


    After a long walk, they reached a thick, but finely crafted mahogany door that led to the banquet hall. Immediately, the royal guard announced her arrival.


    "Your Highness, Princess Anastasia Locin!"


    The chatter in the hall stopped abruptly. She looked at the sea of masked faces andvish outfits. They parted and she saw Aed Ruad walking towards her with a cold smile on his thin lips. Wearing a golden cloak with the royal emblem over a white shirt and breeches, he walked with confidence. His diamond-studded golden mask was tied neatly behind his ck hair. The man was over six feet tall ruthless murderer.


    She clutched her gown so tightly that it crumpled in her fists. Her palms grew mmier and she thought she would faint because of the panic that cruised in her body like a poisonous snake.

 Chapter 2 - To Us, Brother!

    <h4>Chapter 2: To Us, Brother!</h4>


    Aed Ruad studied her body before settling on her face, which was concealed behind her veil.


    Still, he couldn''t miss her fear-filled blue eyes. Out of courtesy, she pulled her hand from her gown and extended it towards him. He took it and bowed slightly to press a cold kiss on the back of her hand.


    "My princess," he murmured as he pulled her to the center of the hall. The guests bowed one by one as they passed.


    Nyles remained near the door with eyes shining for her mistress until the door closed, while Kaizan made his way to the wine counters, his eyes trained on the girl as if studying her.


    Aed Ruad stopped at the center of the hall. He bowed and the musicians in the upper balcony of the hall started ying soft music that wafted through the room. He ran his fingers down her spine and ced his hand on the small of her back, and pulled her closer to him. She shuddered at the touch; the feeling was akin to a spider crawling down her skin.


    It was a ball to celebrate her doom and his rise to the throne. Only marrying her would secure the throne. Those were the rules of thend.


    He turned her with grace. After they had taken a full round of the dance floor, the guests joined in. He spun her around and dipped her down, his face hovering over hers for a few seconds.


    As he watched her face, he said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t wait to get married to you." The malice in gray eyes was apparent.


    Her hatred for him peaked and transformed into shame and insecurity. And she knew she had to escape.


    As she danced, her eyes scanned the room and settled on Kaizan. The guard watched her from over the rim of the ss and nodded through his ck mask.


    She couldn''t wait. The need to run out of here simmered inside her with each growing minute.


    He danced for an hour with her until her heels ached, until her back pained. She stifled a pained groan, now wanting to show her vulnerability to him. With a cold grin, he ended the dance. She staggered a little and he led her to his guests.


    Among the guests eager to meet her were ministers, kings, and queens from other kingdoms.


    She flinched at the sight of Kar''den, the king of Zor''gan, who stood with his wife, Og''drath. Their gray, dull skins and yellow irises made her recoil on the inside. Next to them was the queen of Ixoviya, Sedora. The woman was an ethereal creature stepped out from every man''s fantasy. Her fianc¨¦ only stopped by for introductions before guiding her further into the crowd.


    As if on an automatic mode, she stiffly nodded at all of them and answered any questions in a clipped tone. When Aed Ruad reached his twin sister, Maple, he raised his ss to her and gave her a heart warming hug. "To us!"


    With hair as dark as her brother''s, Maple looked eerily like her brother. She shared so many of his features that if she cropped her ck hair, they could have been mistaken for one another. Towering over five and a half feet tall Anastasia, Maple was only an inch shorter than her brother. She was thin and had a pale skin. And her choice of clothes¡ªalways ck. Even at this celebratory ball, Maple had worn a fitted, ck silk gown with a matching mask.


    Maple chuckled when she looked at Anastasia. "To us, brother!"


    Anastasia held back a wince. Theshes from the caning rubbed painfully against the fabric of her gown. With every step she took, she felt blinding pain.


    "I would like to leave," said Anastasia, turning towards her cousin brother.


    His mouth twisted into an angry line. "Not until thest of the guests are gone," he hissed. He loved making her miserable, he loved paining her, and anything she wanted, he loved snatching from her.


    Anastasia didn''t say a word. She knew that if she spoke, Aed Ruad would humiliate her in front of all the guests. That would be unbearable. She was hardly allowed to attend suchrge gatherings and when she dide out, she had to stay quiet.


    "You are right," said Aed Ruad. He looked at his fianc¨¦ and waved her off. "You may leave."


    Anastasia didn''t give him a chance to change his mind; she turned to leave and immediately other nobility surrounded the siblings. She rushed towards the door through the throng of crowds. However, before she reached the door, her elbow was caught from behind. Her head whipped to her left.


    "This way, princess," Kaizan whispered and led to a different door knowing what she wanted. Goosebumps lined her skin. It was happening. He was helping her. Sweat lined her brow at the anticipation.


    The path he led her down looked normal, except that it was dark. She could feel the heat radiating off his body.


    She didn''t struggle or ask questions, showingplete confidence when he led her through the corridors towards the south wing of the pce. Her heavy gown rustled as she tried to keep pace with him.


    "You need to get rid of that!" he grunted.


    They went up a flight of stairs and entered a small dingy room¡ªperhaps a changing room. Kaizan picked up a servant''s dress from a shelf and threw it at her. "Wear it!" The way he directed her, it was as if he had pictured this in his mind at least a hundred times before execution.


    He helped her unzip her dress from the back and turned his back.


    "Go out!" she hissed.


    "Not a chance," he said in a cold calcting voice. "You have to work ording to me." He peeked outside the creak of the door. "And you have precisely two minutes."

 Chapter 3 - The Escape

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Escape</h4>


    "Are you mad?" Anastasia said and punched him on his back.


    "Shut up, if you want to get out of here!" he said.


    He scaled the wall of the pce like it was nothing. Securing her in his arms, he jumped down to the groundnding effortlessly on his feet.


    Shocked at hell she looked at him. But he was now running with her to the boundary of the kingdom. For the first time, she heard the screams and shouts of the soldiers. The pce had been alerted to her abduction. It was now a matter of time that they found her. They were Fae soldiers.


    "I think you better leave me here, Kaizan," said Anastasia. They are going to be here any minute.


    The man gave her a feral grin. With one hand holding Anastasia by her waist, Kaizan leapt almost ten feet high and tossed her into the air. She suppressed a shriek for fear they would be caught. As the world around her moved in slow motion she found herself falling, limbs iling towards the ground. But before she touched the ground, she found herself over the soft fur of an animal. A massive ck wolf was now speeding towards the perimeter with Anastasia on his back. She held his ears, shocked to the core. Her eyes were wide as adrenalin sailed through her body . Her pulse raced like that of a horse.


    Kaizan was a vukok¡­ a werewolf.


    He growled and she could feel the vibrations in his chest. "God!" she breathed.


    Kaizan raced at break-neck speed to the boundary, jumping over the fallen logs andrge ice-covered rocks and twisting around the towering aspen trees.


    "Do you know where the bend is?" she asked.


    The wolf growled again.


    Everything blurred past them as he ran and the screams receded. The chilly wind pped her cheeks and her hair whipped over her face. Fifteen minutester she saw the thick air wall in front of her. "The bend is on the right," she said but the wolf had already turned to the right.


    All of a sudden, he groaned and tumbled to the ground. She fell down with him, skidding away in the wet mud. An arrow was piercing his leg. Kaizan shifted back. He crawled up to Anastasia who was now covered with wet mud, twigs and grass. She rose to her feet and winced as a sharp pain shot through her ankle. She let out augh in disbelief and said, "Could it get any worse?"


    With a groan, Kaizan broke the shaft of the arrow in his thigh. "It''s nothing. It''s just a flesh wound. It would just bleed and be okay." He looked at her as she leaned against a boulder. "Run!" He grunted. "I told you this is yourst chance!"


    "Not without you." Anastasia said. How could she leave him for the soldiers? They would shred him to pieces and feed him to hungry lions. He was the bravest and most loyal man she had ever met in her life. An asset.


    "Damn it!" he said and got up with a limp. Seeing that she was almost hyperventting, he extended his hand to her. She held his hand and he pulled her up. The two dashed towards the perimeter as they heard wings beating and bowstrings releasing with screams and whistles. The soldiers had closed to only a few meters behind them. Another arrow shot past them, missing by mere inches.


    "Anastasiaaa!" She heard Nyles shouting from behind amongst other shouts. "Come backkkk!"


    Anastasia whimpered. How could she leave her maid in this condition? They would kill her too.


    She felt Kaizan lifting in the air and jumping towards the thick air wall. He had found the bend.


    "Nooooo!" Nyles shrieked from behind and heer massive wings fluttered behind her just in time to grab Kaizan by the shoulders. Together they had leapt out of the bend,nding right into a thick mist that rolled in front of her eyes. As soon as theynded, Anastasia found herself staring into the pale blue eyes of a man simr to Kaizan. She pressed her hands to her mouth and turned around to see the man who was standing right behind her with a bare chest. Was he the twin of this man? All of a sudden he was covered with white mist and when the mist exploded, her eyes were looking at the most handsome man she had ever encountered in her life. He was brutally attractive. Power was thrumming from his towering frame. The torso was mud sttered and when her eyesnded on his lean face, she saw stubble of two days.


    His eyes were a fiery golden yellow. The man looked angry as tension radiated off his corded neck muscles. His golden irises flickered a pale blue again.


    At six and a half feet he towered her like a dangerous man. Bewildered at this sudden change of events, Anastasia stumbled back and she was immediately held by the real Kaizan.


    The werewolf stepped forward and bowed slightly. "I am Ileus, Your Highness."


    Anastasia''s mouth fell to the floor. Ileus? Who was he? Her gaze traveled to Nyles who was dusting her clothes and coughing. She rushed to Anastasia and held her hand. "Princess, what have you done?" She said with her eyes as wide as saucer and her body and her wings were shaking like a dry leaf. "Let us go back!" She pulled her hand but Anastasia didn''t move.


    Ileus''s chest rumbled. "Back off!" he growled.


    With a terrifying scream, Nyles attacked him with her sharp ws extended. He backhanded her and she fell some twenty feet away in the wet mud, unconscious. A woman came right over and tied her hands and legs.


    Anastasia knew that Nyles was fine, and this was too important a mission to be jeopardized by her antics. She looked back at Ileus with a what-now expression.

 Chapter 4 - Nightmares

    <h4>Chapter 4: Nightmares</h4>


    Ileus looked at Anastasia, turned her, curled his hand around her neck and pushed her to a carriage that was waiting for her. He waved his hand in the air and ordered his men, "We move immediately!" There were five men on their horses and a woman who already had Nyles hauled across her horse.


    Ileus opened the carriage door and pushed Anastasia to sit down on the bench. He got in and sat opposite . He pounded on the carriage and they started to move at a rapid pace .


    Anastasia was surprised at the turn of events. She was silent as the carriage sped along the dirt road . When she peeked out of the window she saw the mist rolling around them as if covering them like a permanent drape. She felt chilly and rubbed her arms. The blood loss on her back was too much, but she endured it. The pain was getting worse with every bump on the road. "Were you prepared for all this?" she asked in a low voice , watching him as he picked up a small box and ced it on the bench next to him.


    Without lifting his head, he said, "Yes, for the past two months."


    Anastasia''s mouth fell to the floor. "Th¡ª thank you! Thank you so much!" She paused, her thoughts racing through her mind. "How did you manage to stay like Kaizan?" she said in a hesitant voice. She had been speechless when he had transformed into his true self,but now there was so much she wanted to ask, she couldn''t help it.


    He lifted his head to stare at her with his gold eyes. "Too many questions," he grunted and pulled her on hisp as if she were a doll.


    "Ah!" she protested. "What are you doing?"


    He flipped her on her stomach and ripped her blouse.


    "Don''t!" she was mortified.


    But Ileus pinned her hands with his above her head. She heard him opening the box and the carriage was filled with a herbal smell. Next moment his hands touched her wounds and he began applying a balm in long gentle strokes..An excruciating pain raked her body. For the first time in her life she just let herself go. Anastasia shrieked loudly as tears streamed down her cheeks . She kicked out and tried to shove him away, but the man didn''t budge an inch. He continued to apply the medicine over her until her screams died down to whimpers. His hand went to her buttocks, where a long scar ran down to her thigh.


    Anastasia had almost passed out, numbed by the pain. Her limbs hung loose at her sides . She didn''t know what happened after that. With heavy lidded eyes, she turned to look at the man who held her securely in hisp. After that¡­ only darkness. Her head lolled to one side. It was a wee darkness.


    She stirred from the darkness and heard distant voices. It was as though she was disembodied. She was still on her stomach and on the bench of the carriage, covered with thick white fur nkets. Was she naked beneath the furs?


    "Ileus, you need to take rest!" A woman said.


    "I am fine Da," he replied in a tired tone.


    She could feel his gaze on her. Once again she slipped into the darkness. Wicked dreams engulfed her again¡ªnightmares that had be a part of her life ever since¡ª. She was in Maple''s room, and getting caned because she had chased butterflies in gardens she wasn''t allowed to enter. The ten year old Anastasia cried silently. "This will teach you to stay in your confines!" Maple had said, as twenty year old Aed Ruad watched his sister, while sipping his wine.


    She woke up gasping for air, her body soaked in sweat. She kicked her fur nket feeling stifled, her body burning like red charcoal. Her hands were pinned and the fur was wrapped around her again. Calloused hands soothed and stroked her hair. "Shh¡­"


    "Nyles¡­" She calmed a bit and blocked out the world.


    She woke up again after what seemed like an eternity. Her head was pounding something fierce and the movement of the carriage wasn''t helping her. She groaned and got up with difficulty. Sunlight streamed through the window and she covered her eyes with her forearms.


    The shutters went down immediately.


    She lowered her hands and found Ileus staring at her again with those golden eyes as if he was peering into her soul. "How long was I out?" she asked, holding her head. Had he taken care of her the whole time? "Where is Nyles?" She tried to remove her nket. He looked haggard, wrinkle lines fanning from the side of his eyes.


    "I wouldn''t remove the nket if I were you," he said coldly.


    She stopped herself at once. Her lips parted and she let out a breath, panic setting in. She was naked beneath those furs. She sped it tightly around her as she turned scarlet red. He saw her scars, and no one had ever seen them. She was good at concealing them. Nyles had always helped her to hide them. And now, this man had seen them all. She closed her eyes and lowered her head. Her golden hair tumbled down.


    "You were out for three days," he replied to her first question.


    Her head jerked back with shock. Her eyebrows shot up to the sky and her mouth fell wide open.


    "Nyles is with Da," he answered her second question.


    Anastasia rxed. Before she could say anything else, her stomach grumbled and she thought the whole world must have heard it.


    Ileus pounded the carriage''s wall and it stopped. He opened the door and was about to step out when she asked, "How far are we from Vilinski?" Fear was apparent in her voice.


    He looked over his shoulder and replied, "We rode for three days now." And he was gone leaving an empty feeling.

 Chapter 5 - Our Only Option

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Our Only Option</h4>


    Nyles came over huffing and panting as she stepped inside the carriage. "Mdy!" she said as she hugged Anastasia tightly.


    A smile broke on Anastasia''s face.


    Nyles started fussing around her. "How are you?" she asked, examining her hands and her body in general. "These bastards didn''t let me meet you for three days straight. I had to ride with that stupid woman Da!" she grumbled. "For three days we have been riding constantly, stopping for not more than for a few hours to give horses a rest. My buttocks and my thighs are numb. They ache and they are sore," she said rubbing her buttocks. "I have never been subjected to this kind of hardship, mdy!" Nyles started crying. "We must go back to Vilinski as soon as possible. I didn''t know that Kaizan was such a trickster. For a year how could he stay like Kaizan?" She said with a frown, pulling herself together. "Wait. Am I making sense?"


    "Oh! Aye! I will get some fresh clothes for you. That woman Da¡ªshe has some clean clothes in her saddlebag," said Nyles and went out of the carriage.


    Anastasia saw her leaving with a faint smile until she disappeared from her sight. Her gaze settled on the men outside who were trying to burn a small fire. Pots, pans and somedles were lying around and she could see that they had hunted a deer.


    She could see the thick mist rolling around them. The ground was covered with a thin sheet of ice and now and then little gusts of wind forced Anastasia to sp the nket tightly around her.


    She looked out of the window towards the other side and her thoughts went back to what had happened over thest few days. It all seemed like a dream. She had escaped. Now that she was awake, she wanted to talk to Ileus, thank him again and tell him to drop her at the farthest farming vige near The Tides of Bromval. For that was her destination, her retribution, her key to freedom. She exhaled deeply. "I am sorry Father¡­ but I will be back soon¡­" she murmured under her breath. "Once I have what I am seeking, I will meet her and she will help us back to the throne¡­"


    "Have this princess," a deep, cello-like voice that sent shivers down her spine, interrupted her thoughts. A te consisting of oat bread, cheese and cold meat was presented in front of her.


    She grasped the fur and looked at him. He was heartbreakingly beautiful. Something in his countenance was so feral and deadly, more than anyone else she had ever seen. She held her breath. She looked at his ruffled raven ck hair that fell against the marble skin of his neck. Even in this coldness, his fiery yellow eyes gave off a radiance, which she could feel.


    They stayed quiet for some time. She wanted to voice her thoughts out loud but somehow saying thank you wasn''t enough. She had waited to escape for eight long years and it just had happened¡­ because of him. She found herself tongue-tied seeing in his dominating presence, Her eyes wandered over his stiff body and travelled to his thigh. It had healed.


    Anastasia moved back on her bench in awe of how magnificent his broad chest was. If Maple were in love with Kaizan, then she would have gone mad about this man and the mere idea of that brought her bitterness.


    Ileus prowled closer to her and ced the te on the bench near her. "Eat this," he said arrogantly and was gone.


    To say that she was terrified of him was an understatement.


    Nyles came bristling back to the carriage. Her face was red with anger. "That rotten woman! She didn''t give me clothes. I had to get them from one of the men here." She closed the door and drew the curtains for Anastasia to change.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Anastasia as she wore oversized ck cks and a gray cowl neck sweater. "These will do." In fact anything would do as long as she was going further from Vilinski.


    "Your scars have healed to a great degree, mdy," she observed.


    They must have because Anastasia felt a dull ache over there. It used to take weeks for her scars to heal and now¡ªthey had healed in three days? His medicine was amazing.


    "And who gave you that horrible food?" said Nyles as she looked at the te. "How dare they give you this?"


    Anastasia chuckled and picked up the te. She took a bite of the cold meat and loved it. "We really can''tin, Nyles," she said savoring the meat. Even the nd oat bread tasted divine. "These people are helping us. Can you imagine that Ileus had been prepared for this escape for two months? Do you realize what that means?"


    "That means one thing¡ªdeath! By the hands of the Crown Prince." Nyles held her shoulders and shook them. "We must go back. The prince must have already sent his men to search for us. Do you think he is going to stay quiet after his bride was abducted a day before the wedding? No! He will find us, marry you and then kill me. He will hang my body upside down at the entrance of the Kralj Pce and will forever be known as Fallen!" She stopped to breathe and saw that Anastasia was eating her food calmly. Irritated by her patient demeanor, she added, "We are still on the outskirts of Viliniski. I know it. I can feel the thrum of the portals that would lead us back. Let''s just go back!" She said exasperatedly.


    Anastasia chewed on the meat slowly. Once she had gulped it down she said, "Nyles, you do know my situation. I have always wanted to find Iona. Once I find her, we will go to the wizard queen. She is our only option now."


    Volinskians, except the royals, were not allowed to leave the kingdom and the ones who left was called Fallen. A Fallen wasn''t allowed to get inside the kingdom. He or she was chased and eventually killed. The family of Fallen was ostracized, their wealth seized and they were thrown out of themunity.

 Chapter 6 - Belated Happy birthday

    <h4>Chapter 6: Bted Happy birthday</h4>


    Anastasia put her te on the bench of the carriage and took Nyles'' hands in hers. "Don''t be so scared Nyles. Even if there is one in a million chance to find Iona, I will take it. Aed Ruad will send his forces to find me, but he can never kill me. And do you know why?" There was a small frown on her forehead. "Because ording to thews of Vilinski, he has to marry me to be the king. There is no way he can harm me, and there is no way I will let him harm you. So rx."


    Nyles removed her hands from Anastasia''s and burst out, "Rx? Don''t you know the kind of power the man wields? He is a Fae prince, for Gods sake! My family and I are going to be called as Fallen forever. They will ruin us." She put her head in her hands and shook it. "You are making a big mistake, and as your guardian, I will not let you do it. So I am going to find the next exit portal that will take us back to the Fae kingdom of Vilinski and you are going to go back with me!"


    "No Nyles, that will not happen," Anastasia said in a determined voice very calmly. She looked out of the carriage window . The mist around them was thicker than before. It was like a cloud of milk floating around them and somewhere outside that cloud were the portals Nyles was talking about. She could feel the intensity of the energy of the portals whenever she neared them. It was like a call to her homnd, as if they wanted to take back what truly belonged to them.


    "Are you even hearing yourself?" Nyles said in an exasperated tone. "We all know that Aed Ruad had destroyed the wizard kingdom. Everyone in Vilinski says it. They know it. Draoidh was destroyed long ago. It''s king and queen have disappeared and its prince¡ªhe has turned to the dark side. We keep hearing how corrupt that man is. He is like a pirate of the Lore who only plunders establishments. He is a paid assassin responsible for bloodshed and misery everywhere he has gone. He is nothing but evil, lurking in the shadows. Not a single person in Vilinski knows where he is. They say he is the Dark Prince, the Dark Wizard¡ªa man who is dangerous beyond words¡­ and you want to go to his parents? Can''t you see how twisted this is?"


    Anastasia shuddered inwardly. She had heard all about that man. The Dark Prince was a baneer, a marauder. They also said that he had connections in the human realm¡ªa ce her people were forbidden to go because it was the ce where they were worshipped. Offerings were given to them, and they thrived upon those offerings. The people of her kingdom were highly protected, for they were the highest species in the world of Lore. They were not allowed to step out of Vilinski for the fear that the Dark One was lurking around. And also because most of them, no, all of them feared that they would be Fallen once they leave the kingdom. Only Aed Ruad, Maple and some of their close confidantes left the kingdom under strict supervision of the royals. Anastasia took a deep breath wondering if she took the right decision...


    She knew that Aed Ruad had massacred the people of Draoidh kingdom after they had waged a war against Vilinski some eight years back.


    Nyles continued, "And how do you think a queen who has abandoned her throne, who doesn''t have a kingdom, whose people hardly remain, is going to help you? Where will you find her? Mdy they are like apparitions. They don''t exist. And I am scared that in our pursuit of something impossible we will fall into the hands of the bad boy of Lore." She breathed. "So no, I am going to make sure that we go back." Saying that Nyles slumped back on the bench and closed her eyes. After a moment of silence she opened her eyes and found Anastasia looking at the small fire that was burning on the outside. She took her hands and opened her palm. cing a green pill in it she said, "Here, have this."


    Anastasia looked at her with a start.


    Nyles smiled. "I always carry extra with me, for you."


    Anastasia chuckled. Nyles went out muttering that she was extremely hungry and no one took care of her.


    Anastasia opened the door of the carriage and stepped out and sucked in clean, fresh, misty air. She surveyed the area around her. The trees were veiled with the thick mist, their trunks almost sable with wetness that had cracked and gnarled the bark . As her eyes traveled further on, the trees became silhouettes against a nket of white. Everything was blurred. The forest around them yawned, only the small hearth of crackling fire, five men and two women around her broke the view of swirling white. "White meadow," she murmured and rubbed her arms. It was very cold.


    "Bted Happy Birthday," his lilting voice startled her.


    She turned to her heel and found him towering over her. Her cheeks pinked. "Thank you," she said with a faint smile. It was the first time someone had acknowledged her eighteenth birthday. Three days back she was supposed to be married to Aed Ruad. Instead she was standing in front of a vukok and an inhumanly handsome one at that. From the corner of her eye she found Kaizan and Da watching them.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked with a guarded expression.


    There was a dull ache still in her back, but she was so much better. She was surprised at the speed she had healed. "I am better," she replied. "Thanks for all that you are doing for me¡­" she added. "I don''t know how I can ever repay you¡­ ?"

 Chapter 7 - Bizarre

    <h4>Chapter 7: Bizarre</h4>


    Ileus stared in Anastasia''s sapphire eyes and said, "It will take another week for us to get out of this realm. You can thank me then."


    Anastasia was so grateful to this man. Her lips curved in an innocent smile. This man had been so loyal to her. Maybe she should ask him to stay with her. Loyalty was something she had always valued and something, which she craved because there was none in the world she was in. Only Nyles.


    "Where does this road end? Which town?" she asked. Once she was out of the forests under Vilinski, she would leave¡­ disappear.


    "Quaint little towns dot the periphery of these forests. The nearest one is ¨®raid."


    "Oh!" She bit her lip. She would be leaving him after that. She would simply slip away with Nyles. Moreover she wondered as to why would Ileus want to stay with her? She had burdened him so much already. In fact he would want to do away with her.


    She changed the topic, "I heard that you joined the ranks of the kingdom as a soldier a year back, but Maple picked you out from there. She said you were one of the most brilliant soldiers she had ever seen!"


    Ileus nodded. His ck hair tumbled on his forehead and she had a strong urge to swipe them back. She clutched her sweater on the sides.


    "Maple was a keen observer," he said dryly.


    That statement didn''t sit well with Anastasia but she let it pass. She was anyways no fan of Maple. She waved her hand around. "So these men were waiting for you for two months?" At only five and a half feet tall, she had to crane her neck to look at him and ask her questions.


    "Hmm¡­" he nodded again, appearing ufortable and immediately growing distant.


    She wanted to tell him where she wanted to go, but on second thoughts she became quiet. She would never tell anyone about her final destination¡ªa farming vige near The Tides of Bromval.


    An awkward silence spanned between them and then he walked over to the horses . The way he walked, he looked like a panther with a predatory grace as if he owned thesends. Disguised as Kaizan, she had seen him training with lethal grace and he surpassed her expectations. She was a trained warrior and when she looked at one, she knew the level of skill. And he dominated every other guard in the grounds of the Kralj Pce. She had caught Maple''s gaze on him so many times and the way her cousin leered at him made her feel sick. It worried her the way she looked at him. The difference was that she never talked to him without purpose whereas Maple found every opportunity to go to him and flirt ostentatiously, as if he was her pet. As Kaizan, he was so attractive, as Ileus he was nothing short of being lethally attractive. She noticed Kaizan approaching him. They talked in hushed tones while he rubbed the horse''s neck.


    As the fire kindled and food was being prepared, she watched how the other men stayed extremely alert. It was as if they were all guarding her. The woman, Da, looked stiff and distant. After throwing Anastasia a cold re, Da went to stand right next to Ileus. She ced her hand on his back and rubbed his back affectionately joining the conversation he was having with Kaizan. Anastasia watched them for a moment and found Ileus''s demeanor rxing after their banter. She had to ask him how he remained disguised as Kaizan for almost a year. It was incredible, even unheard of.


    "They are saying that I will be riding with that stupid woman again! My thighs are numb. I want to be with you, mdy. Please tell them that. We need to be together to escape from them!" she said in hushed tones.


    A man handed them each a bowl of stew. Disgusted with the food, Nyles rolled her eyes. "Oh my Fae! What the hell is this? Have we been reduced to critters! Are we rodents? What have you served us?" She yelled at him.


    The soldier only grunted and left her.


    Anastasia shook her head and chuckled. Nyles was such a spoiled brat. As she took a spoonful of hot stew, her gaze traveled back to Ileus. The man was so arrogant and distant ever since she had seen him. Now as he spoke with Kaizan, he looked so serious and tense.


    "I don''t know why I am not able to use my wings," Nylesment disturbed her thoughts again. "It''s like my wings have disappeared!"


    Anastasia frowned. "How can that be possible Nyles? Thest I remember you pounced on Kai¡ª I mean Ileus when we left the bend." Her own wings were shackled by powerful magic. She had long left pitying herself. Aed Ruad had taken her to the Elders and got her wings shackled after she had barely recovered from the incident that took ce eight years back¡­ when he had sliced her baby wings. He had shed the fragile bone in her left wing, which took so long to heal¡­ and now had a permanent dent.


    But she loved watching people in her kingdom, as they fluttered their beautiful wings.


    "I don''t know, mdy." She took two heaps of meat, chewed it fast and gulped it down hungrily. "I just can''t feel them. It is strange."


    "It is indeed pretty bizarre!"


    Suddenly, Anastasia saw that the mist was slowly clearing around her. And for the first time she looked at the forest beyond. Her mouth stopped mid-bite, and she gasped. Except for an asional chitter of a squirrel she saw that the forest was silent.

 Chapter 8 - Iskra

    <h4>Chapter 8: Iskra</h4>


    Everyone around her became absolutely silent.


    The leaves of the trees were bejeweled with frost. shining yellow, blue, red and gold even under the grey skies. Although the mist rolled along the ground, she saw fallen logs damp with moss littered around. And somewhere from deep inside the forest she heard a faint buzzing noise¡­ a call¡­ a powerful energy¡­ it thrummed¡­ Anastasia shivered.


    When she was only seven, thin papery wings had unfurled for the first time from her back. Transparent with a silvery mesh of pulse lines, forking along the delicate bone that arched at the top, she had spread them slowly under her nanny''s guidance. And as she spread them, the pulse lines had flickered like lightning. Her nanny had squealed in pure delight. But that was thest time it had happened. Aed Ruad had shed the bone of her left wing with his sword, permanently damaging it. The pain had left her unconscious. When she woke up, her nanny was gone¡­ forever. Three yearster, her parents were dethroned and imprisoned in the celestial prison by Aed Ruad and Maple. Ever since she had been waiting for a chance to escape from this dread ande back with vengeance.


    Someone came from behind and grabbed her upper arm. " Round up everything in ten minutes. Extinguish the fire!" he said as he dragged her to the carriage with the bowl in her hand. The mist rolled back around them. "Do not leave anything behind."


    Ileus opened the carriage door and pushed her inside even as Nyles protested loudly. She ran after them but Ileus had closed the door and blocked her way to get in.


    "I will ride with mdy!" Nyles protested. "She needs me."


    He pointed in the direction of Da who was already packing everything up and said, "You ride with her!"


    "No!" Nyles shouted.


    "Then you can stay back," he replied coldly.


    "What?" she said with a shock.


    A soldier chuckled at her predicament and she knew that the man was serious. She turned and walked to Da mumbling curses, throwing her bowl as she went..


    Stunned at this sudden change of events, Anastasia sat in the carriage absolutely quietly. She watched him helping them with clearing everything. He picked up the logs and threw them towards the jungle as if they were like toys. Within a few minutes, things were packed swiftly and it looked as if nothing ever happened there.


    Ileus climbed into the carriage. The coachman immediately pulled the reins of the horses and the carriage started moving.


    "What happened?" she asked in a low voice.


    "I suspect there are bandits around. Those are the crazed ones."


    Goosebumps covered Anastasia''s body as her mind froze. Her face paled and she thought for the first time that what Nyles said was true¡ªthe Dark One, the pirate¡ªthe bandits were his people.


    Outside she heard the clomping of horses. She opened the shutters of the window to see that a rider was on the left. The dirt road must have narrowed because the rider fell back allowing the carriage to go first.


    When she looked back at Ileus, she found him leaning to one side with his eyes closed. Feeling awkward, Anastasia tucked her knees and pulled her hands to her side. She slid to a corner and pulled her legs up to look outside, even though there wasn''t much to see, she liked the fact that she was out of Vilinski and that every breath she took had the taste of freedom. She hoped that they made it to ¨®raid as soon as possible. She remembered when she was just fourteen how Iskra, her secret mentor at Vilinski was teaching her the art of sword fighting and had said, "You will be a great warrior if you can fight without your inherent resources. The taste of freedom is going to be a thousand times better when your wings are freed." While Iskra had pped his wings around her and attacked her from above, she was thwarting his efforts from the ground. It was difficult but she had eventually seeded after falling down at least a dozen times. In the process she had seriously injured her left arm and had to stay in a cast for fifteen days. She had a tough time exining to Maple how she got injured. Her security had increased manifold.


    Anastasia closed her eyes as Iskra''s face appeared in her head. Iskra had been her self-appointed mentor after her parent''s disappearance. He was Aed Ruad''s confidante, but was not quite loyal to him. He was her father''s man and had been given the task of teaching her the art of war. Though she could never use it. Because her cousins had threatened that her parents would meet with dire consequences if anything happened.


    Anastasia had watched how her cousin had chained Iskra to an iron post in the main garden of the pce and cut him limb by limb for doing something like that behind his back. She remembered how Iskra hadn''t even grunted when Aed Ruad was maiming him. He had only looked at Anastasia and gave her a weak smile as if conveying that it was a pleasure to teach her.


    She had run to his rescue and killed a few guards in the process. She had gone to stand in front of him to defend him, but Maple and her guards soon overpowered her. She was chained for weeks for this act, not given food, caned and threatened until her spirit broke. No, until they thought her spirit broke. She mourned the loss of Iskra. She loved him like her father. Only he was the one who was a messenger between her and her parents.

 Chapter 9 - Kiss Me…

    <h4>Chapter 9: Kiss Me¡­</h4>


    Maple had caned her so hard that her skin was peeled off. The pain was excruciating. She hadn''t screamed that day but she wanted to scream now and she did. With every strike of the cane, she shrieked. She wanted to kill every one of them. So much pain¡­ "Noooo!" she screamed and was covered with sweat despite the coldness of the room she was shackled in. She couldn''t take it anymore and started kicking against the chains. "Release me!"


    She felt choked as Aed Ruad held her head inside a barrel of water. She was being drowned. Aed Ruad was holding her head inside a barrel of water. She gasped for breath, she wanted toe out, she wanted to shout but her voice didn''te out. She was not able to move . A tremor passed through her body and with all the force she could muster she got out, gasping for air, screaming. She opened her eyes, feeling nauseated. Her arms were pinned to the sides as strong, muscr arms and legs surrounded her. She was pressed firmly against a hard torso. "Shh¡­" he said in his deep, lilting voice. Who was he? But Anastasia found herself clinging to the chest as a hand stroked her hair and assurances rolled out of his mouth again and again. "You are fine Anastasia¡­" It was soothing¡­ Her head was tucked beneath his. It was so¡­ safe. Tears rolled out of her eyes, and she let them roll out. "Kiss me¡­" she found herself saying it to him. She didn''t know why she said, but she just felt the urge, the need, the reassurance¡­


    Ileus pressed a kiss on the crown of her head.


    Anastasia opened her eyes. It had be too dark and yet the carriage was moving. She turned her head up to see him. Her eyes met the golden ones. He was staring right back at her. She curled her hands around his corded neck and pulled his face closer as if driven by primal instinct. She wanted to press her lips on his, but suddenly her face was forced to turn on the side and he pressed it against his neck. Her kiss fell on his neck and he shuddered, his body tensing strongly.


    "You can''t do this," he murmured in her ears.


    Anastasia broke into tears. Her body raked with an overflow of emotions as waves of gloom and rejection passed through her. She had been so brave for all her life but why did she melt in his arms? For what seemed like an eternity, the world cked out and she slept, still clinging needily to his chest¡ªhis heartbeats lulling her, soothing her¡­


    She didn''t know how much time had passed when suddenly she found herself being thrown to the side of the carriage. It screeched to a stop and the horses neighed in fear. Her head thumped on his shoulder and she was jerked awake.


    "We are under attack!" Da''s voice forced her to open her eyes wide.


    Ileus pulled her out of the carriage and said, "Stay under the carriage until this is over."


    "Wh¡ª who has attacked us?" she asked. "Is it Aed Ruad''s men or the Dark Prince''s men?" A shiver ran down her spine.


    He didn''t say a word as the other soldier''s gathered around him and he went to free the horses from the carriage. The coachman helped him release the horses which were extremely tired and needed rest. "This is going to get bloody!" said Guarhal as he plucked an arrow out of his upper arm.


    "Keep steady Guarhal," said Ileus as he plucked out another arrow. Guarhal grunted. The man had such an athletic and warrior-like built that for a moment Anastasia thought that taking out the arrow was nothing until it started to bleed badly. Ileus grabbed ice from the road and rubbed it on him.


    Nyles was already yelling at Da. "For God''s sake, put me down, woman. I need to go to mdy!"


    "Shut up or I won''t think twice before pushing this sword into you first!" Da snarled, quieting Nyles .


    Anastasia looked around but all she could see was the mist. She heard a rustle nearby. Twigs snapped as someone ran over them. Everyone in the group fell silent. The hazy moonlight and the mist made it difficult to see. Suddenly the p of wings was heard and everyone drew their swords from their sheaths, except for Ileus who drew a dagger out from his belt. The hilt was studded with red, blue, green and yellow gemstones that glowed dully in the ckness.


    A great turbulence disturbed the fog around them and a beast with enormous, battered, grey wings that pped like that of a bat emerged. The tall, grey-skinned being, who looked even cker against the night with dull yellow irises and pointed horns came to stand in front of them. It snarled. A quiver full of arrows hung on his left shoulder.


    Anastasia was aghast. Her skin pebbled with goose bumps and her mind refused to believe that such creatures existed.


    As if provoked, the creature took a step closer on his scaly legs towards Ileus and without him without warning.


    Ileus leapt out of the mist and the creature lunged after him. Ileus had jumped almost ten feet in the air, swirled and turned back to attack the beast. He plunged his dagger into the winged demon and drew it through it''s heart as he came down upon it. The demon screeched in a shrill voice but the next moment it was lying dead on the forest floor. ck blood flowed from it''s wound. Ileus came back to his people avoiding the blood. He circled around the area but there were no more creatures in sight.


    When he came back, he said, "Abandon the carriage. We must move from here. There are no more nearby, Perhaps this one was alone." He extended his hand to Anastasia who was hiding beneath the broken carriage and pulled her to her feet. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    She nodded with wide eyes. "Who was that?"


    "A rogue Zor''ganian," he said in a clipped voice not wanting to exin further.

 Chapter 10 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 10: Warmth</h4>


    Ileus held her hand and walked with her to the ck horse that they had freed from the carriage.


    "Pass me the medicine box," he said to Kaizan as he adjusted the saddle on the horse. In a low voice he said to Anastasia, "You will ride with me." He held her by her waist and lifted her onto the horse as if she was a weightless doll. "Do you know how to ride a horse?" he asked with a frown.


    And the knowledge that he would ride with her made her skin flush.


    "Then just don''t touch the reins, princess," he said and then walked over to Guarhal who was leaning against the carriage with his injured arm supported by another soldier.


    "Zlo, hold his arm while I stitch it," Ileus barked and the boy with blonde hair ran to hold Guarhal''s arm.


    For the next few minutes, Guarhal stood with his jaw clenched as Ileus stitched his split arm and bandaged it with clean linen. "I swear I am going to burn this forest the moment we are out of it!"


    Zlo chuckled. "Count me in!" He packed up the medicine kit.


    "Though this was a rogue one, I think that there could be more. We will change the route and follow the trail to the east."


    The group hummed in agreement with his decision.


    Kaizan came up to him. "You must take rest Ileus. We have been riding nonstop," he said, cing his arm on his shoulder.


    Ileus nodded slightly. "We will stop to rest in three hours."


    "Good," Kaizan replied. "I am going to stay right behind you. If you like I can ride with her," he said as he jerked his chin towards Anastasia.


    "That won''t be necessary," Ileus snapped and walked to where his horse was. He rubbed the horse''s neck again as if to calm him down as Kaizan went to mount his own ride.


    Despite Zlo protesting, Gourhal rode his brown equine. "You should ride with me. Your arm is stitched up and the injury is fresh!" Zlo called after him.


    The man grunted and nudged his horse to continue.


    Anastasia was looking at Ileus with admiration as he rubbed his horse''s skin gently. She marvelled at his skills. The man had great healing powers. She was so focused on him that she hadn''t noticed Da who was for some reason still sitting on her horse, then she noticed that Nyles was sleeping. The girl had somehow slept through all this and Da had tied her to her body so that she wouldn''t fall. Anastasia let out a low chuckle. "If I won''t hold the reins, how will I move the horse?" she asked innocently.


    His head jerked back. "You will be riding with me, so I will hold the reins." Why did he make it sound as if it was going to be such a difficult task? He took out yet another sweater from the saddlebag and gave it to her. "It bes very chilly during the night."


    She took it from him and immediately wore it over her current one. The sweater engulfed her again and she let it hang loose on her body. She curled her palms inside it feeling the warmth.


    He adjusted the saddlebag on the horse and then swung himself up to sit behind her in one swift movement.


    Two horses moved in front of them and five behind them. Kaizan brought his horse near them sometimes only to check upon Ileus, but he didn''t say anything.


    Anastasia sat stiff as a rod not allowing herself to touch him. In fact she arched her body in front to put as much distance as possible between them. She could feel his hand around her waist as he held the reins of the horse. He nudged his leg into the sides of the horse, encouraging it to keep moving with the group. For the next hour, Anastasia continued to sit straight, trying not to touch him. She was acutely aware of his thighs, which were against hers. Just a few hours back she had asked him to kiss her in a moment of weakness and ended up kissing his neck instead. That kiss seared her lips, embarrassing her beyond words. She was mortified at her deed.


    There was so much heat passing between them that it was impossible to ignore. It was much better when he was disguised as Kaizan and she stared at him from a distance.


    As the stiffness in her body increased she tried to focus on the forest around her, but all she managed to see through the mist were silhouettes of dark trees.


    Her thoughts ran to the creature who had attacked them. "Who are Zor''ganians?" she asked in order to maintain her sitting position because she was getting tired of sitting like that and she had to distract her attention from the fact that she so wanted to lean back on him.


    "Those are winged demons belonging to the kingdom of Zorgan. Their king is Kar''den."


    Anastasia''s mouth fell down. She had met Kar''den and his wife at the ball.


    "That was a rogue demon. He must have been banished by the king and somehow found his way here."


    "I am sure he was part of the gang of legendary bandits of the Dark Prince, Nyles was telling me about," she pondered aloud, hoping Ileus would confirm her suspicion, no, she judged.


    He didn''t reply to her. Another hour passed and her eyelids grew heavy. She wanted to sleep and her thighs were paining her immensely. She must have slumped forward as she fell asleep because she found herself swiftly gathered in his arms and pulled closer to him. She jerked her eyes open and became stiff all over again to maintain the distance. Every muscle in her body corded with tension. However, not an hourter she was leaning against his chest, almost cradled against his body. As she slept her head drooped and rested against his right arm. His warm breath fell on her neck, lulling her into a deeper sleep.


    When she next opened her eyes, they had stopped.

 Chapter 11 - Have You Tried To Find Out?

    <h4>Chapter 11: Have You Tried To Find Out?</h4>


    Acutely aware of the fact that she was resting on his chest, Anastasia shot up straight. "I¡ª I am sorry," she murmured an apology. She wondered how long she had slept with him cradling her in his arms. It was his warmth that was so soothing to her that she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    "We will be stopping here for the rest of the night," Ileus too a deep breath before replying and got down from the horse.


    Sitting on the horse, she surveyed the forest around her. Not much was visible except the hazy outlines of the trees covered with crystals of ice, shining dimly in the moonlight. They had stopped in a clearing¡ªa gravelly patch of ground that was encircled with trees and bushes. The soldiers dismounted their horses and tied them to the bare trunks nearby. Holding her by the waist, Ileus helped Anastasia to the ground. As she exhaled raggedly, she found her breath turning into mist. She could hear water flowing in a nearby brook and wild animals howling in the distance¡­ perhaps coyotes?


    Soon a fire was built from the twigs, branches and logs that they could gather from across the floor of the forest and from what they had carried with them. Feeling extremely tired after riding nonstop for so long, Anastasia stretched and stifled a yawn with her hands. "I feel so smothered with this fog around," she saidzily and walked to where they were all taking the equipment out to settle down for the night. Her eyelids were heavy and sagged on a stump nearby.


    As she helped them with the furs and rolls, she saw Ileus and their gazes locked for a moment. The gold of his eyes was unnerving. Her cheeks heated again. She lowered her eyes and bit her lips. When she was doneying out her roll, she saw that the mist had cleared a little and she stared hard into the darkness of the forest.


    They ally their furs close to the fire. Nyles walked idly to her. She gave her the green pill and said, "Have this mdy. You haven''t had yours for the day."


    Her clothes were all crumpled and she slouched a little. "Mdy, I do know the herbs that are required to make the medicine, but I have to ask these men to stop somewhere for me to hunt for them." She rolled her eyes. "The way we are moving, it''s as if we will never stop! Frankly, I am too tired of them and their antics."


    Anastasia ate the pill and gulped it down her throat. It was so bitter that usually she used to have a lot of water after having it, but now she didn''t fuss. She mused after gulping it down, "I feel fine these days. I don''t think I need to have more of these pills."


    Nyles'' eyes became wide as a saucer. "Mdy don''t even say that. We have had this conversation so many times. This medicine is necessary for you. Don''t you know your heart condition? Don''t you remember how depressed you get and your heartbeat increases if you don''t take the medicine. This is to give you relief from all the anxiety your little, fragile delicate heart feels. I have pestered the healer at the pce to make the best ones for you." Her hand went to her heart. "I know what all you have endured in the pce and it hurts me so much."


    "Oh Nyles, you are such a sweet maid. I hope all people in the world get assistants like you," Anastasia said, admiring the girl in front of her.


    Nyles gave her a tired smile. Then she said, "I am going to sleep right next to you."


    Anastasia nodded. "Come." Removing her sandals she lowered herself on the fur andy down with Nyles on her left. It was so cold, that despite the fire that kindled merely three meters away, her breath was now freezing when she exhaled. It had been very cold in the day and the night grew colder still. She tugged up the fur and tried to curl up tight in her oversized sweater. At Viliniski, she had never ever had to sleep outside her bedchamber. There was always a fire glowing in the pce, which made the ce cosy. A warm, soft bed and several furs always kept herfortable. And not to forget about the magic. Yellow orbs of soft fire would float in the rooms towards the ceiling if the cold got really bitter. The servants woulde with a small basket holding the orbs and then release them in her room. They would float and eventually go and rest on the ceiling.


    Even though she remembered all the beautiful things about her pce, she shuddered the moment she recalled all the monstrosity that urred behind its tall walls. Lust for the throne, for the power had driven her cousins to the level that they were beyond repair. Sometimes she wondered why did their father abandon them. Their mother hade to seek refuge with her twins to her brother''s kingdom, when their father had abandoned them. She never knew the true story, but yes, their mother was too ambitious. No one dared mention Etaya''s husband in the pce. He remained a mystery. Anastasia hated Etaya, her aunt, since she was a child. And she always wondered as to why did her father felt so duty-bound towards his sister.


    At this moment, Anastasia didn''t want to go back to that prison, to the horrors she had tolerated for so long. Those days were like an unending nightmare where she was alone and cold and miserable. An uncontroble shudder swept through her body and she fought back bile at the back of her throat.


    While those thoughts crossed her mind, someoneid beside her on the right. She stiffened because Nyles was already sleeping on her left. Who could that be? She tugged her fur from her face only to find Ileus settling beside her. His marble white skin glowed in the fire''s yellow light and his golden eyes¡ªthey looked mesmerizing. He pulled the fur up and turned away from her. He was so close that she could feel his warmth through the furs, and smell the coppery and woody scent that she hade to recognize while being with him for the past few days.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw that Kaizan had settled down lengthways near her feet and she realized that he covered the length of all three of them. She looked up above him and saw that the mist had almost cleared. To keep a watch, one of the soldiers sat on a log that was rolled a few meters away from the fire. He ced his quiver on the ground and attended to the bowstring. She knew that they would take turns through the night to keep a close watch.


    So close to Ileus, she feltfortable, but sleep was nowhere. Perhaps she had slept for a long time on the horse. An hourter, everyone must have drifted off to sleep because she only heard the fire crackling. She turned over to face towards him and saw his back towards her.


    "Are you asleep?" she whispered.


    "No," he replied in a very low voice.


    She smiled and a thousand questions came to her mind. "Do you think the bandits of the Dark Prince roam in these forests?"


    Ileus turned his massive body to face her. The light from the fire reflected on her golden hair and she looked ethereal. "What do you think the Dark Prince is? Why would he roam around these forests? Do you think he has that kind of time?"


    She shrugged. "Well, we need to be careful."


    "I highly doubt you should fear him."


    "Why?" She asked with wide eyes.


    "You should be afraid of your cousin and his mad sister."


    Anastasia stared in the darkness beyond him. He was right. She nibbled at her lower lip. "You know back at Vilinski, everyone could use their inherent magic, but I could never do it. Even though I am a princess and they say that I should have the strongest magic, I could never use it. I think¡ª I think, my powers are too weak." She didn''t know why she was even confiding in him. This was the longest conversation she had had with him.


    His hand came to her cheek and he brushed it with his knuckles. Anastasia stiffened. This act of warmth was so foreign to her from him, from anyone¡­ "Have you ever tried to find out why?"


    She shook her head as a heat crept over her skin again. "There''s nothing to find out. It''s just me," she croaked.

 Chapter 12 - Take Me...

    <h4>Chapter 12: Take Me...</h4>


    "Do you know the name of this forest?" Ileus asked as his eyes darted between her eyes, nose and lips.


    "No¡­" She couldn''t concentrate on his question. His actions now were so different from the cold demeanor she had seen all the time. His long raven ck hair had tumbled on his neck and a shade of beard showed on his masculine chin.


    "Sgiath Bi¨°." He continued to stroke her cheek and then took a strand of her hair in his fingers. He rubbed it to feel the softness and said, "Sleep Anastasia. You would need it. Tomorrow is a long day." Saying that he tucked her fur up to her chin and then turned away from her leaving her with a feeling emptiness. Was she growing needy? She took a deep breath and looked at Nyles who was sleeping with her mouth open. She chuckled softly and closed her mouth and then tugged her with the fur. When she looked up, the mist had rolled around them all over again.


    Her eyelids grew heavy in some time and just when she thought she had slipped in sleep, a dull humming sound, a call to the wilds and she felt a very strong desire to explore it. She gulped at this strange sensation. Shebated the urge to explore it and closed her eyes deep shut. She would never get up to break this protection orpromise it in any way.


    "Anastasia?" Someone called her.


    "Mummy!" she asked looking in the darkness of her bedchamber.


    "Ana, when this is over, find Iskra, okay?"


    "Mummy what are you doing?" she asked, panicked at the sudden attack on the pce guards.


    "Stay in your room, Ana. Don''te out." She hurried her under her bed. "Stay hidden here. Your father and I are going to drive these demons from the pce. Until then, stay in your room!" Her mother kissed her on her forehead as tears flowed down her cheeks. She closed the door behind her and the next moment Anastasia smelled strong copper¡ªa smell which emitted whenever her mother used her powers. She had sealed her room with magic.


    Anastasia cried. "Mummy,e back soon!"


    The door was sted open a few hourster and she was dragged out of her room by her cousin sister. When she had protested, that was the first time Maple had pped her. "No more mommy and papa!" A thick fog surrounded Maple and she disappeared in it.


    Anastasia clutched her hands to grab the fog. "Stop it!" She screamed. "Where is mummy?"


    She was pulled back to soft hues of pink and blue mingled with the forest mist. "Yes, you must cross it," a strange soft as silk voice came from behind her. She didn''t know who that was. "This is your destiny, Anastasia."


    The humming and the buzzing sound were getting closer. The pull was a thousand times more. Her breath became heavy. "Mommy?" she called. "Are you there?"


    "Yes, you will find your mother here. Come baby," the voice beckoned her.


    Cold hands wrapped around her fingers, guiding her to the sound. Anastasia gave in to the temptation. She could feel soothing wisps like soft dandelions touching her skin. She just¡­ walked to feel them more. Theyforted her. Perhaps they were all around her. The dandelions had covered her body. She stretched her hands on the side and tilted her head back, as the wisps covered her and caressed her skin deftly. "Take me¡­" she murmured.


    "This is our chance Anastasia. We must leave," came the soft low voice again.


    A low, dangerous growl from behind disturbed her reverie, her trance, her beautiful moment.


    It came closer.


    The cold hands around hers left her.


    The buzzing sound became louder. Suddenly a branch broke loudly and she found herself getting pushed to the ground.


    A shriek emanated from somewhere. Confused, she snapped open her eyes and found arge, round portal of deep pink and blue lights buzzing as it swirled ferociously in front of her. She stared at it while sitting on the wet ground. It was calling her¡­ Its wisps were traveling towards her and touching her skin. The ones that had clung to her body scattered around like pink and blue butterflies. Her eyes became wide open and her mouth fell as they lit up the white snow with their light.


    "Mdy!" Nyles shouted.


    Anastasia whipped her head in Nyles'' direction to see that she was lying on the ground with a wound on her arm. "Wh¡ª what happened?" she asked and got up to rush to her to make her sit straight. Another growl and a scream ripped the quiet of the forest and intense movement caught her eyes. She saw a massive ck wolf mauling and hauling a man with sharp fangs. The man''s jaws were so big and he was trying to sink them in the wolf''s flesh, but the wolf was too agile. It attacked the man with fangs gnashed its stomach with his ws. Next he took his head in his mouth and dragged it inside the forest, letting out dangerous growls.


    Anastasia''s blood froze. She becamepletely still as she watched the gore. She clutched onto Nyles hands tightly.


    How did she end up in this situation? She looked at Nyles. "I¡ª I don''t understand¡­"


    "Mdy!" Nyles held the ce where the blood wasing out. "This is the portal that I was talking about. This one goes to Vilinski. You must cross this. We must go back."


    "Nyles!" Anastasia frowned.


    "This is your destiny, mdy!" Nyles urged. "You have to get in the portal. The Crown Prince is going to forgive you. He is going to forgive my family. You should marry him and forget this mess!" Nyles held Anastasia''s hand and dragged her to the portal.


    Anastasia looked at the portal. Wisps of light plucked out of it and touched her skin repeatedly. She felt¡­ attracted. Dazed, she started walking towards it.


    "Yes, mdy," Nyles encouraged her. "Yes."


    This time a loud feral growl came from behind and suddenly the ck wolf jumped in front of them. Its lips curled behind baring its sharp teeth and fangs. It looked ferociously at them.


    "Go away!" Nyles shouted.


    The wolf started to walk towards them making Anastasia retreat her steps.


    Nyles looked at it with disgust and hatred. Suddenly she caught Anastasia''s hand and said, "Jump!"


    Confused, Anastasia jumped at themand but was met mid-air by the wolf who pounced on her and pinned her to the ground. His face was only a few inches away from her. His golden yellow eyes staring at her fiercely, possessively.

 Chapter 13 - Baffled

    <h4>Chapter 13: Baffled</h4>


    The ck wolf leapt in a graceful ten foot arc and attacked Nyles. The woman skidded on the ground some fifty feet away. Anastasia fell down with a thud and when she looked up, she saw the vukok standing over her, protecting her body with his own. His rage was beyondprehension. He looked towards the moon and howled. Then he looked at her with his piercing yellow eyes. The way he hovered over her, it was as if she was his possession.


    Anastasia was dazed. The call of hernds and the urge to get out of here mixed with the gratefulness she had for this vukok¡­ and She was confused. "I want to go," she mumbled. She had difficulty focusing. He growled. She extended her hand to touch his face. She should have been scared of him, but she didn''t know where was she getting the courage to touch him. She stroked his fur and her vision blurred. The voices became distorted and she felt herself being scooped from the ground by a pair of strong arms. She was going away from him. She missed the warm, soft fur. "I want¡ª"


    "Mdy!" Nyles shouted from behind. "Leave her! We have to go back!"


    The buzzing sound of a portal faded slowly and Anastasia clutched at the neck of the man who was holding her. When realization dawned upon her, she thought that she was about tomit such a grave mistake. How could she? All the years that she had spent nning her escape would have gone to a waste. And how did she even end up here? She was baffled.


    "Anastasia?" He called as he held her in hisp. "Anastasia?" He cupped her cheeks. She could feel his chest heaving against her. Was that Kaizan? "What were you doing?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I thought I was dreaming¡­" Anastasia focused on his face. It was Ileus. And Kaizan was standing over them. Ileus was sitting on the fur near the fire. Ileus appeared as though he couldn''t speak a word. She stared at his face as he shook her lightly by the shoulders.


    Kaizan sat down beside them and asked her again. "Anastasia, are you okay?"


    Confused as hell, Anastasia''s head turned towards Nyles. "Y¡ª you are bleeding."


    "It doesn''t matter mdy." She extended her hand. "Come with me back to the portal."


    "How did I end up there?"


    "You simply walked out of here Anastasia," said Kaizan. He looked up at Ileus usingly. He was so angered that he was taking heavy breaths which condensed into thick clouds. "Ileus discovered that both you and Nyles had left and so he tracked you down. Had he been even a minuteter, you would have been the midnight snack of a vampire, a rogue Wilyrain." He gritted his teeth. "Haven''t you noticed that rogues from various kingdoms run around Sgiath Bi¨°? These forests are so heavily charmed by ancient spells that your abilities are limited." He looked at Ileus with anger all over again. "Only when we are out of Sgiath Bi¨°, we will be able to move quicker. For now, we are going as fast as we can!"


    Anastasia had no idea what he was talking about. "I am sorry," she said. She looked at Ileus''s pale face. His grip around her was so strong that she felt as if he wanted her to merge in his body. She noticed that the mist around them had thickened as if acting like ayer of protection, as if trying to sheath all of them in a defensive wrap.


    The others gathered around them.


    "You shouldn''t be sorry mdy!" Nyles hissed. "They should be sorry. They are taking you away from your destiny! We must go back, else we won''t get out alive from Sgiath Bi¨°. We could have jumped in the portal before the vampire even touched us. Now you know what? The Crown Prince wille soon and kill them all and then do you know the punishment you will get?"


    Kaizan turned to her and pped her hard across her cheek. Nyles fell to the ground and looked at him with eyes full of terror. "If you want to go, then go. The next time I see you luring the princess, I won''t be so kind." He got up and walked away.


    Nyles followed his movements, terrified as hell. Guarhal came over and roughly pulled her to her feet. "Don''t tempt the princess to walk back inside a portal. Next time we might just throw you inside it, and from what I have heard, it is a one-way entry. You can''te back." he spat as he dragged her away.


    For the first time Ileus asked her, "Why did you leave this ce to enter the portal to Vilinski when you were the one who wanted to escape?"


    "I don''t even remember doing that Ileus," she replied,pletely baffled. "I just felt such a strong call from that portal. It¡ª it was calling me. I felt¡ª I felt that I had to meld with it."


    Ileus looked up at the sky. "I understand. That''s the call of yournd. No one else felt it except you. That''s because you are the royal blood, a true princess. That''s because it recognizes you, the real ruler of thend and no one else. I highly doubt if Nyles felt the same. Or who knows, maybe she did¡­"


    "I am going to have to learn how to resist the pull of the portals," she resolved. This had been dangerously close, too close. She shifted in hisp and he ced her on the fur.


    He wrapped her fur over her, tucked her in and then after lying down beside her, he covered her with his fur too. He slept close to her with his face turned towards her. They were merely inches away from each other, their breath mingling, forming thick clouds of mist.


    She was so exhausted that she closed her eyes almost immediately. Things were mentally agonizing. "What does a vampire do?" she asked in a low voice. She had heard about vampires in her kingdom, but not much except that they were some kind of evil.


    Others started lying in their furs around them. She wondered where Guarhal had taken Nyles, but from what little she gathered, perhaps they were sleeping farthest away from her. She would talk to Nyles tomorrow. The poor girl was traumatized after being pulled away from thefort of the ce she called her home.

 Chapter 14 - Helpless Position

    <h4>Chapter 14: Helpless Position</h4>


    Ileus grunted. "Blood sucking bastards! Ever since Lazarus, the king of Wilyra died, his subjects are finding it difficult to find blood to quench their thirst. Some of them have turned rogue. It''s a mess," Ileus sighed. Rogue vampires were creating havoc throughout the Lore. They were worse than the winged demons. "Once they sink their teeth in you, they suck you dry." His hand clutched her arm through the fur. "Though you wouldn''t have been as affected. You would have ended up as his blood ve. He would have captured you and taken away." He shuddered. He didn''t tell her that there was a chance that she would have also turned into a vampire.


    Anastasia was shaken to the core. "Are there many¡­ vampires¡­ around us?" she asked hesitantly, hoping the answer was no. She could have gotten herself into a much bigger problem.


    "I don''t know, but the situation is terrible."


    "How did Lazarus die?" she asked with a yawn. His heat was again affecting her senses. And his smell¡ªwhy did it soothe her? Her eyelids were growing heavy.


    "At the hands of the sorceress Sedora, queen of Ixoviya. She killed him for his ne."


    "That''s weird¡­" she said and rested her palm beneath her head. She didn''t realize it but she had shifted closer to him.


    "Sleep Anastasia," he said softly... and she closed her eyes. She felt the back of his hand on her cheek and she rxed.


    "I saw my parents. Were they calling me?" She said sleepily, her mind going back to her dream.


    "No princess," he said. "No one was calling you. I noticed that you were about to jump through the portal."


    "I don''t want to go back¡­" And princess Anastasia, slept peacefully. Little did she know that Ileus had crawled his hand beneath the fur and held hers.


    Ileus woke up on his back. He opened one eye slightly and saw that the sky was already blue. Marshmallow-like clouds driftedzily across the morning sky. He realized that a warm weight was on his body. He opened his eyes, blinked in confusion and lifted his head to look up when his lips bumped into Anastasia''s head. He stiffened and stared at the girl who was curled beneath the fur on his body. She was sleeping without a care in the world. His face and neck were cold where the fur had receded in the night, but the rest of his body was heating up like it was on fire. Anastasia''s head had lolled over his shoulder into the crook of his neck and her chest was pressed against his. Her hands were curled to her sides near her breasts and her legs were thrown over his thighs. They were perfectly entwined like two wild vines¡ª it was as if she was from heaven. He wondered when she had climbed atop him, but it must have been when he had drifted off to a deep sleep.


    His body started reacting to her and this was something he couldn''t stop. He didn''t know how to disengage himself from that situation, so he lifted his head to nce around and found that, except Kaizan who was on a watch, everyone else was sleeping. They were all too tired. The fire had dimmed to embers, which were glowing with thest of the heat.


    Kaizan cast a worried nce towards him as if wondering what to do about it.


    Ileus had no idea how Anastasia had snuggled up to him and ended up curled like a sleepy little kitten over him. Even though he wanted to think that this was not proper, he couldn''t think of a reason as to why it was improper. And the thought was disturbing him. He tried to ease himself out from below her as slowly as possible, but she moved her leg and it was now resting in between his thighs. He stifled an angry grunt when his shaft stirred to that movement. Where was his control? He had controlled himself all the time when he was at Vilinski. She had always been so close to him, yet he maintained his distance.


    He had changed his form to resemble Kaizan before he had entered Vilinski. His year-long n came to fruition when Anastasia couldn''t take it anymore. His patience had paid off.


    Heid there as still as possible taking very slow breaths in order to calm down his emotions and his cock, but that seemed to just make things worse. Unfortunately, her hand brushed over his chest and rested on his nape and her leg moved down¡­ and then up again over his already growing erection. Now he was in the most ufortable situation. He nced over at Kaizan who had turned his gaze away and was not in the least bothered. Hemunicated mentally to him, ''You cane here and help me you know.''


    ''No, I don''t want Anastasia to lose such afortable bed,'' he replied with nonchnce. ''She is a princess and is sleeping on the right mattress. Just don''t poke her.''


    ''Damn you!'' Ileus scowled. He could have mentallymunicated with all his men but that would mean embarrassment, not for him, for Anastasia.


    He was pretty used to women sleeping next to him, but none had ever ended up on top of him. In fact he had never allowed anyone to do that. Even at his school and college in the human realm, where he was pursued with crazy interest due to his Adonis type looks and beautiful golden yellow eyes, he had kept his distance.


    For a long time he stayed just like that hoping for someone else to wake up and help him, but no one was waking up. Didn''t they have to attend to their daily needs? ''Kaizan!'' he shouted at him mentally, but the man wasn''t listening.


    ''Sleep Ileus,'' he replied with a sigh.


    So Ileus just stayed like that¡ªin a helpless position.

 Chapter 15 - Darla

    <h4>Chapter 15: Da</h4>


    Her golden hair was spread over his arms and chest and some had fallen across her face. He lifted a strand and smelled it. He closed his eyes. Thevender smell reminded him of¡­ home. What was he doing? She was so soft and beautiful and adorable. Thinking about that made his erection grow to a painful level. For a moment he contemted how her lips would feel if he kissed them. His eyes became heavy-lidded just thinking about them and how they resembled the rose petals in his garden at Draoidh. He shifted beneath her.


    Anastasia suddenly stiffened against him. He thought that she had again moved in her sleep and he groaned as his cock jerked. But the girl stiffened against his body. Was she awake?


    "Oh no!" Anastasia gasped and pushed her hands against him to get up. She didn''t know what it was that was poking her so hard on her belly, giving off heat like a furnace. She cried out and then rolled beside him, mortified as hell. "S¡ª sorry!" she bbered.


    She whimpered and then nodded. She took a deep breath and looked away, her cheeks a scarlet red and her mind numb like ice.


    She looked back up at him. He stared into her sapphire blue eyes and she held that stare. Her world stopped until he left her and got up.


    "This¡ª I¡ª I¡ª" she babbled something incoherent and got up too.


    Within the next hour, everyone had woken up and they were moving forward to ¨®raid. She was once again sitting in front of Ileus, who had circled his hands around her protectively to hold the reins. Sitting straight, trying her best not to lean on to him, she focused her attention on thendscape in front of her. The mist had rolled away and the sky was a brilliant blue against the snow-white forest. Anastasia took in a lungful of pristine air and closed her eyes. She had never been subjected to so much beauty. Cold air stung her cheeks so she pulled her sweater closer to her face. She was surprised at how quiet everything seemed and the only sound that she could hear was that of the hooves over the dirt road. The smell of the damp pine and aspen trees made the air fresh and clean. She felt as if she was experiencing something magical.


    As the horses trod the path, she noticed the ice crystals hanging from the trees. They refracted the sunlight endlessly.


    Ileus passed her some bread to eat. It tasted so nd but she ate it nheless. The whole group had decided to eat whilst riding. The horses had rested well and they didn''t want to stop because ording to Kaizan if one vampire had smelled them, there were chances that more woulde. It was best to get as far away as they could as soon as possible.


    Since the path had narrowed, they all rode in single file now. Anastasia took another bite of the nd bread and peered to her left. She saw how the snow was glistening off the slopes of the mountains that were in the distance. She had never known that Sgiath Bi¨° was such a beautiful yet terrifying ce. Why was the forest a home to so many rogues? Why hadn''t Aed Ruad done anything to get rid of the rogues? That led her to think about Nyles'' behavior yesterday night. The girl was just too scared. She sighed.


    "You can lean on me Anastasia," he said softly in her ear. "I know you are not used to riding a horse and I don''t want you to get sick."


    She swallowed saliva down her dry throat as his sexy voice churned a nest of butterflies in her stomach. "I¡ª I am fine," she said. How could she forget that morning''s mortifying incident ?


    He must have exhaled heavily because his breath suddenly warmed her neck.


    Even though she tried to remain stiff, with every passing hour of the day, she found herself getting closer to Ileus. She resigned to her fate. Her back was aching like hell and when she finally leaned on him, she almost groaned with relief. He adjusted her against his back and moved his thighs closer to hers to steady her. She didn''t want to think of their closeness at all, but that was what she started analyzing.


    "Rx," he said as if understanding her predicament.


    Yes, she should rx, she thought. After all this would be over the moment they reached ¨®raid. She would thank them and then go on her way to The Tide of Bromval. For the moment¡ªshe loved being cradled in his strong arms. His hands asionally touched her thighs through theyers of clothing, the sensation was¡­ foreign.


    It was afternoon when they all stopped again to rest because Nyles had beenining and whining about her injured arm.


    When the horses were tied to the trees and they all found logs to sit on, Ileus said to yet another soldier, "Carrick, just see that she doesn''t bleed more. Change her bandage."


    Carrick nodded and he took out the medicine box from his kit. He walked to where Nyles was sitting¡­ alone. She was still whining away to no one in particr.


    Anastasia now knew all the soldiers'' names¡ªZlu, Guarhal, Carrick, Aidan and Tadhg.


    Ileus walked to where Kaizan and the rest of the men were standing, but Da came to sit next to Anastasia.


    Anastasia was surprised. There was lightness in her chest at the possibility of conversation with the woman who hadn''t spoken to her since the beginning of the journey. She gave her a warm smile that wasn''t returned.


    Da was holding a twig in her hand and she yed with it while sitting beside her as if trying to prepare herself to talk to her. She took a deep breath and turned to look at her.

 Chapter 16 - Shortsighted

    <h4>Chapter 16: Shortsighted</h4>


    For the first time, Anastasia studied the features of the woman. She had thick ck hair that was tied in a ponytail on the top of her head. Da had beautiful ck eyes and white skin with a dusting of freckles over her nose and onto her cheeks a little as well. Tall and athletically built, she looked like a warrior . Her ck leather pants and a ck sweater only added grace to her lithe frame. She had an oval face with pink lips. Her nose was slightly upturned giving her quite a cute look, despite her fierce demeanour.


    Da started, "Ileus is one of the best men I have ever met in my life and he deserves nothing but the best. I can see what you are trying to do here. Just don''t!"


    Anastasia frowned. She narrowed her eyes and jerked her head back. "What do you mean by that?"


    Da took in a deep breath. "Ileus had always been the cynosure of women his entire life. I mean look at that man. He is brilliant, a genius, handsome and gifted beyond yourprehension. He has a gaggle of women around him all the time." She scoffed, "And you are trying to wrap him around your little finger? When no other woman could entice him, who the hell do you think you are? Besides, he will grow tired of you very soon!"


    "Don''t you ''what'' me!" Da replied with anger ring out of those ck eyes. She growled, "Ever since he was young, Ileus has had an abundance of girls at his disposal. At the drop of a hat he could get a girl from any realm he would want. They all wanted to get near him, just like you."


    Anastasia pressed her hand to her mouth. This woman made her feel cheap so easily. Her frown deepened as she tasted bitterness over her tongue.


    Da continued to spout poison. "But guess what? I will not let you do that. We all know that you want to escape from Vilinski and that is what we are aiding you with. Know your facts and stay within your limits. Once you are out of this realm, out of Sgiath Bi¨°, you will go on your way and we are going to go our separate ways, so you better refrain from whatever you are trying to do, because girl¡ª" Da flicked her hair back. "I will block you at every step. You don''t even know how deep my friendship with him goes, or how long we have known each other. We were friends even before we started walking. In other words, he is mine! Hundreds of girls havee and gone his way. Hundreds have thrown themselves on him. But nonested. I am the only one whom he alwayses back to. So back off!"


    Anastasia wasn''t experienced in these affairs but she wasn''t dumb. This woman in front of her was stomping all over her dignity and this didn''t go down well. "Why do I feel that it is you who needs more of an assurance that Ileus is going to stay with you despite being his childhood friend? If he allows every woman whoes in his life toe near him, then Da," she smirked, "You seriously need to reconsider your position in his life."


    Da''s face became red with fury. Before she couldsh out, Anastasia added, "And you are right. I will be leaving you all once I reach ¨®raid. I have no intention of staying with you with your so-called-never-in-hand boyfriend!" Saying that Anastasia rose on her feet and stomped to where Nyles was leaving a gaping Da behind. She was furious at Da''s words. Was she his childhood sweetheart? How dare she put her in the same line as all these other girls? Her emotions for him had been natural. It''s not like she wanted to feel attracted to him. However, now that Da spoke about it, she felt that she was just asmon as the other girls in his life. She turned her gaze to look at him and noticed that he was deep in conversation with the men.


    "Mdy!" Nyles whined. "See what that vukok has done to me!"


    Anastasia was breathing heavily after her spat with Da. Her breath converted into thick clouds of smoke. How dare anyone use her of such a cheap thing? Did Da think that she was nning on trapping Ileus for her ultimate escape from Vilinski? Shortsighted woman.


    "There you go," said Carrick and started to pack the medicine box. "Your wound is healing fast. I think by tomorrow you will be fine."


    Anastasia looked at Nyles who was holding her bandaged arm and then her gaze travelled on to Carrick. "Thank you Carrick," she said politely, reining her anger in.


    "You are wee," he replied with a grin. "I hope your scars have healedpletely."


    Anastasia was embarrassed at the mention of the scars, but then she thought that it was no secret since Ileus had attended to them. "They have," she said in a low voice.


    Carrick left and joined the men while she sat with Nyles. "I wanted to ask you one thing Nyles."


    "Yes mdy?" Nyles looked at her with attention.


    "Yesterday you saw me going towards the portal?"


    "Yes," she replied.


    She asked in Faenguage. "Zasto me nisi stad?" Why didn''t you stop me?


    Nyles looked flustered. "Ye Jer zelim se tilleadh." Because I want you to go back.


    Anastasia shook her head. "Reka zam ti mi iarraidh se vracam." I told you that I don''t want to go back.


    Nyles bit her lip and looked away. In a low voice she said, "Ne mozes pobeci od an dan." You can''t escape your destiny.


    "Jeste li videli vampir?" Did you see the vampire standing behind me?


    Nyles got up and put her hands on her waist. Then she rubbed her hands down her arms and avoided looking at Anastasia directly. She licked her dry lips and said, "Uradio sam." I did.


    "Zasto me onda nisi upozorio?" Why didn''t you warn me?


    "I thought we were going to cross the portal!" She said in an agitated tone.

 Chapter 17 - Variety

    <h4>Chapter 17: Variety</h4>


    To say that Anastasia was aghast was an understatement. She was astounded, no, horror struck at Nyles'' actions. She walked to her, held her shoulders and forced her to turn towards her. "Li Shvatate sta bi se dogodilo nas je vampir pahn?" Do you realize what would have happened if the vampire attacked us? "How were you so sure that we would have crossed in time? Kado se usudujes me zakoracim na portali?" And how dare you even coax me to step in the portal?


    "Mdy," Nyles looked at her with exasperation. "You must not be so stubborn¡ª"


    "Ucuti!" Anastasia yelled at her. Her body was shaking with anger and her expressions had hardened. Everyone stopped their conversations and turned to look at her.


    Nyles fell silent. She had not seen Anastasia this angry for a long time. Thest time she was this angry was when she saw Iskra getting decapitated. Nyles gulped wondering what she would do next.


    "Necete ovo ponoviti!" You will not do it again. Anastasia''s voice was loud and clear.


    Nyles blinked her eyes quickly as they flooded with tears. "Uredo¡­ mdy¡­" she said nodding weakly.


    Anastasia turned and walked away from everyone to take a moment. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Da who was smirking at her, but she didn''t pay attention. This was something she had to tell Nyles for a long time. The girl was hell bent on taking her back to Vilinski, not understanding that this was a once in a lifetime chance she had to free her empire from the clutches of Aed Ruad. The girl didn''t understand the urgency.


    When they were ready to start moving again, she said, "I would like to ride with Nyles this time."


    "Not a chance!" said Ileus.


    "Why?" she asked, gritting her teeth. She didn''t know why she was so angry. She didn''t know why Da''s words had affected her so much?


    "I don''t trust that girl," he said coldly. "The first chance she gets, she is going to run the horse into a portal."


    Anastasia knew he was speaking the truth. At this point even though she didn''t trust Nyles, perhaps she really missed Vilinski. She wanted her to go back but was afraid that they might throw her in the celestial prison and torture her. She wanted to protect Nyles at all cost. "Okay, in that case I would like to ride with Kaizan."


    His head jerked back and stared at her with disbelief. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "And why is that?"


    Because she didn''t want to be a part of the cheap bandwagon of girls that he was so used to. Honestly she didn''t have an answer that would actually have a solid reason, but she didn''t want to sit close to him. She shrugged, "For the sake of variety."


    Ileus tilted his head and a half smile appeared on his face. "Should I understand that you are affected by me?"


    She scoffed. "That is a ridiculous theory," she yed it down.


    "But I do remember someone asking me to kiss her," he was relentless.


    Anastasia''s face heated like a thousand suns. She turned to look at the horse and simply started stroking its mane.


    He walked to her and put his hands around her on the horse. He was so close that his breath was falling on her neck. He seemed to have crowded her effortlessly "Understand this clearly Anastasia. If you try to run away, you won''t be able to find your way out of the forest. I am the only one who can help you."


    "I know¡­" she said in a low voice. "But how does that rte to riding with Kaizan, and not you?"


    A momentter Ileus stepped aside. The feeling of emptiness returned. She walked to where Kaizan was. He was adjusting the saddlebag of his horse.


    "Hello princess," he addressed her with a huge smile. "You want to ride with me, I presume."


    "Yes I am fairly certain of that."


    "You are most wee," he said, maintaining the smile. He held her by her waist and helped her get her foot up into the stirrup. "Now swing your leg up to sit on the saddle." She swung her leg and he pushed her so that she could sit on the saddle. He mounted the horse and sat snugly. "You are in safe hands," he said jokingly. Anastasia puffed and looked ahead.


    They all started and as usual, Nyles was with Da. This time the girl wasn''tining. She just sat quietly. Ileus rode right behind them and she could feel his eyes boring into the back of her head even though she was hidden in front of Kaizan. She was stiff again hoping not to slump on him instead. The path was narrow so the horses again walked single file.


    "So what are you going to do after you reach ¨®raid," asked Kaizan.


    "I have a n," she murmured. It was to get away from here as soon as possible. Disappear. Never to meet Ileus again. And never even think of Da. The two were perfect for each other.


    "What n would a princess have? Do you know anyone?"


    Suddenly she heard Ileus nudging their horse to overtake them. He looked gruffly at her and trotted to the front. Snow started falling lightly.


    She shook her head. "I don''t, but I am sure I can find my way."


    "Ah-a!" Kaizan replied. "I know someone who can help you."


    "Really?" she asked.


    "Yes of course."


    "You should let me know about your contact."


    Ileus coughed in the front so hard that Anastasia thought he had choked. She bent forward to see whether he was fine or not.


    "He is going to be fine," said Kaizan. "It''s nothing to worry about."


    "I am not worrying," she shrugged.


    The snow started falling rapidly now and they had to crest a hill. The ascent became steep and she slumped against his chest.


    "Are you feeling cold Anastasia?"


    Her teeth were chattering.


    "You cane closer to me."

 Chapter 18 - Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 18: Too Weak</h4>


    "I¡ª I am not used to this weather," she said trying to curl her hands in her sweater.


    Suddenly Ileus broke the line and nudged his horse to race higher.


    Anastasia watched him with shock. Although she was no good at horse riding, she knew that this was dangerous.


    Kaizanughed as if understanding her. "He is a good horseman. I think he is just going to see the path ahead."


    She didn''t reply. However, a few momentster they saw Ileusing back down the steep slope and he was staring straight at Anastasia. No. ring. His golden eyes were like mes and his demeanor was that of fury and panic mixed together. His biceps were bulging and his jaw was clenched.


    "What is wrong with him?" asked Anastasia.


    Kaizanughed. "Oh, ignore him. He is probably trying to figure out what to do next."


    Once again Ileus passed them, staring harshly at Kaizan. It was as if Kaizan was a foe whom he was dying to have a confrontation with. His disposition showed danger. For a moment Anastasia thought that he looked cruel.


    "How do you know him so well?" she asked. "Are you also a vokuk? Are you all vokuks?"


    "What is a vokuk?" he asked with a frown.


    "Those who can shift into werewolves."


    "Oh!" Kaizan said with a start. "Is that what you call a werewolf?"


    Someone behind grunted so loudly that it was hard not to notice. He said from behind, "The path we are about to take is a steep descent, and it is snowing!"


    Kaizan turned to look at Ileus and said, "I know that vokuk." Then he held the reins around Anastasia tightly. He answered her question. "No, only three of us are werewolves. And the rest¡ª" he stopped.


    "The rest have limited abilities, you could say."


    The snow was now pelting them. "I have known Ileus ever since I was born," he answered her next question.


    "Oh, you too!" So they were all childhood friends. Her cheeks were cold and she began to shiver.


    "Yes me too," he said with a smile lingering on his lips.


    Once again Ileus urged his horse to move on. He was noticeably restless. He turned and came down the slope again, it looked increasingly perilous.


    This time Kaizan stopped. He raised an eyebrow and Ileus came to stop next to him.


    "What are you doing?" asked Kaizan as Anastasia red at Ileus. The re was returned with equal intensity.


    Without peeling off his eyes from her, Ileus said, "Your horse is too weak for carrying two people up the steep ascent, and I don''t want idents. We have to reach ¨®raid as soon as possible."


    At first Kaizan narrowed his eyes and gave him an are-you-dumb stare. Then his gaze went to his perfectly healthy stallion. However, when he noticed Ileus''s serious demeanor, he coughed in his fist and remarked, "That might be¡­ correct." He mentally apologized to his brown horse that was pretty sturdy and had been hispanion for almost three years. His eyes went back to Ileus. After studying him for a moment, he said, "Anastasia, I think you should go back to Ileus and ride with him. My horse is really weak. Besides the descent is steep, so it may slip."


    His statement sounded so ridiculous that Guarhal who was in their front, snorted while Aidan suppressed augh. They all hade to a standstill because of them.


    "Oh!" Anastasia voiced her disagreement in that ''oh''. Her brows drew together but Ileus had a valid point. She was no judge of the horses'' health and had to rely on these people. "I could ride with¡ª" Before she could contemte and speak further, Kaizan lifted Anastasia off the saddle like she had no weight and handed her to Ileus. He eased her in front of him, closed his arms around her possessively with a deep sigh, held the reins and urged his horse to move ahead.


    Stunned, Anastasia found herself sitting in front, on his horse once again. She did marvel at the strength of the men around her, but that didn''t mean that she could be ''manhandled'' like this. "That was rude," she remarked.


    "No, that was the safest thing to do," Ileus said nonchntly, making his horse fall into the line and the caravan started moving again.


    The man had visibly rxed. Anastasia couldn''t sit straight for long because of the steep ascent and sagged against his chest. He was so furious only moments ago but now he had loosened up.


    "You are very cold, Anastasia," he said and shifted her closer to him. When he heard her teeth chattering, he removed his cloak and said, "Put it around you."


    She wrapped it in front of her and covered her cheeks. In order to keep his hands warm, Ileus shifted and slipped his arms inside the cloak. Now his forearms hovered just beneath her breasts and her breath hitched.


    "I hope you are not as cold now," he said as he tilted his head and whispered in her ears, his warm breath touching her sensitive earlobe. She felt them reddening again.


    "It is very cold," she said looking at the tufts of snow falling around them. Her teeth hadn''t stopped chattering. The experience was pretty new and she loved it.


    "We will have to travel like this for a few days. It will be better," he said tofort her.


    She took in a deep breath. "I hope so," she murmured and ducked her face beneath the cloak. Two sweaters and the cloak shielded her front and her back was against his chest¡ªthey sure heated her until¡ª Her body became stiff when she felt his hand moving against the lower swells of her breasts and then below on the sides of her belly.


    "You must be hungry," he said.


    "I am not," she replied, taking her face out of the cloak. Though she really was hungry, she didn''t want to slow their pace. Her stomach growled loudly, shamelessly.

 Chapter 19 - Cryptic

    <h4>Chapter 19: Cryptic</h4>


    Ileus wrapped his arms around her belly and stroked it lightly. "We will stop for lunch soon."


    Anastasia rxed in his arms. No one showed her that kind care. Only Nyles did, but her hands were tied. She could only do as much as she was allowed.


    When they had crested the hill, the wind pped them and the sweet little snowkes, which fluttered to the ground, had turned into icy needles that stabbed at their faces. The descent that took them down the valley was just as steep as the ascent.


    Anastasia said, "Sgiath Bi¨° is such a brutal ce."


    "You have no idea."


    She stayed quiet. She had heard about how her mother had met her father and crossed Sgiath Bi¨° to be with him. As they descended, Ileus shifted her to a more stable position in his arms. The horses continued down the steep slope. "We will be stopping when we reach the valley''s floor."


    "What other hazards do you think we are going to see?"


    "It''s best not to think about it princess," he replied with unease.


    "It was fairly easy," he replied. "I entered at the lowest level and then went up thedder using some techniques."


    She frowned. "You mean seducing Maple was a technique?" Once again jealousy red inside her heart, and she immediately wanted to get down from the horse and run down into the valley. But she controlled herself and the question came out coldly.


    Ileus coughed. His fingers touched her thighs as he rested his hands over them. "You could say that," he replied. "She was an easy woman though, but then this is a trait I find in many women."


    Anastasia wanted to elbow him, and with force. "Still, bing a soldier in the Fae army is something because all the soldiers there are way too powerful."


    "You are such a frog in a well," he replied as if mocking her. "You think that all your army consists of Faes?"


    She was offended by his statement but she shrugged. "Obviously! We stay in Vilinski, which is a Fae kingdom. Its army is going to consist of our people."


    He took in a deep breath and watched his horse as it treaded carefully on the snowy path. "What can I say, Anastasia? You have been so well guarded, that you don''t even know what is going on in your own kingdom."


    She became quiet and held the saddle''s horn as they descended. She felt embarrassed but what could she do. Momentster she said slowly, "I was restricted a lot. Iskra taught me how to fight, he taught me war strategies, but we never had enough time to talk about people in Vilinski. I am a well-read girl. I have read numerous books that were avable in the library, and I do know a lot." She wanted to say that she wasn''t ignorant or illiterate. At the same time she did feel like a frog in a well. There were so many things that her cousins never told her. In fact they never let her develop and learn about her kingdom.


    "I know," he said. "Your kingdom recruits people from other realms. The recruiting process is not a normal one. The Faes have a huge settlement somewhere beyond Vilinski, where they bring in young people from across the world, including the human realm. These people are given to Faes by their kin as an offering."


    A memory shed. Anastasia faintly remembered something about her mother. She hade to pay tithe to her father. This couldn''t be true. She shoved the memory out of her mind. Her mother was a beautiful woman. "This is nonsense!"


    He ignored her and continued, "The young people are subjected to rigorous training. Once they pass through it, the Faes take them into their armies." He stopped speaking.


    "So you came in that way?" she asked. The whole story that he said sounded so horrible. Why would the Faes do this kind of a thing?


    "No," he said. "I took an easier route."


    "Which was?" her voice drawled.


    "I killed a new recruit before he could join."


    Anastasia shuddered. He spoke so coldly.


    "Does Maple know you are a vokuk?"


    He smiled. "How could she?"


    Her breathing elerated and her lips parted. This was a next level game.


    "How did¡ª how did¡ª"


    "How did I manage to stay like that?" hepleted her sentence.


    She nodded.


    He looked ahead towards the valley. "After I was recruited in the army, I worked my way up to the pce. It took a gruelling six months to get there. I had to bribe a lot of nobles. However, it was only after Maple noticed me in apetition of sword fighting that she made me her personal guard." He didn''t tell her that Maple had wanted to keep a close eye on her. He had used that weakness and gained her confidence. Later, when she trusted him blindly, he suggested that he should keep an eye on the princess. Of course he was doing all that for Maple.


    Anastasia felt stifled. She grew so jealous. She did watch them from the sides whenever they were close, and she always averted her gaze. She had found him gazing in her direction sometimes, but he used to stare coldly. She grinded her teeth. "I am sure she liked you a lot. She loved to be with you always."


    "Yes, she liked me a lot," he replied. Then he lowered his lips near her ear and said, "Are you jealous?"


    "What? No! Never!" she said loudly.


    "Okay."


    His sigh fanned her earlobe and it was the first time she heard hisughter. It was sexy and deep. After that conversation whatever questions there were in Anastasia''s mind, disappeared. Did she felt jealous even at that time? But he was so cold when he was her guard that it was nearly impossible to speak with him.


    By the time they reached the valley floor, it was so cold and bitter, yet Anastasia was extremely happy. The group had found a copse of trees where they all stopped for a small meal. None got down from the horses and they passed nd oat breads, cheese and chicken. She looked at Nyles and found her to be very quiet. Her gaze went to Da who was once again ring at her.


    After eating sumptuous lunch, they resumed the journey.

 Chapter 20 - Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 20: Complicated</h4>


    Ileus smiled smugly at her. "I have my ways of getting things done."


    Once again Anastasia had a thousand questions. But she found herself saying, "Sure you do have ways. You got close to Maple."


    "That I did," he chuckled without sounding remorseful.


    The urge to elbow him hard was now too strong and she elbowed him. However, it didn''t do a thing to him. "I didn''t know one could get so jealous. What will happen to you if I tell you about my affairs when I was much younger?"


    "Oh god! You are just too horrible!" she blurted. "Besides even if you go harping on about them, I don''t care." And how could she forget that Da was his childhood friend who said that he belonged to her.


    He sighed. "That is interesting."


    Kaizan came right next to them. "Anastasia, if you want to know about his affairs, you can ask me. I know all about them."


    "Oh sure," she said gritting her teeth. "You must tell me all about them!"


    "So eager," Kaizan said. "Well let me start with the time that they had a threesome."


    Anastasia''s head whipped in his direction. Her eyes became wide with shock.


    "It was almost like o¡ª"


    She pressed her ears hard. "Ucuti!"


    Kaizanughed hard and then went ahead of them. He joined Gourhal.


    Ileus bent down to whisper in her ear, "Are you sure you don''t want to listen?"


    "I am certain I don''t want to listen." This man was shameless. She wanted to smack him. He was despicable. Once she reached ¨®raid, she would just slip away. Then she would never see him again. Her anger was roiling her guts. She sat straight and the cloak slipped down her chest. A gust of wind left her quivering to the bones, but the coldness did nothing to smother her anger.


    "There was no threesome," he said. "Kaizan was joking."


    She stilled. All her anger evaporated immediately... just like that. Out of everything that Kaizan joked about, this is what he chose? A smile tugged on her lips and she startedughing at the whole situation. Once again she rxed in his arms and he pulled her close to him. "You might want to cover yourself with the cloak again," he said.


    Suddenly Guarhal shouted, "There''s a clearing ahead!"


    The entire line picked up the pace. Half an hourter, they reached the clearing only to find that the ce was covered with a thickyer of snow already.


    "If this goes on, we are all going to freeze to death!" Nylesmented. "Mdy is not even used to this kind of harsh cold."


    Da had trotted her horse next to Ileus''s. "What do you think Ileus?" she said as she watched Anastasia from the corner of her eye. She was sitting prettyfortably and Ileus gathered her in his arms protectively.


    Anastasia ignored her looks. The conversation she had had with her was so unpleasant. And every time she saw her, ''He is mine'', repeated in her head. She took in a deep breath and looked away from her.


    He didn''t reply at first. "There is not really any option left other than to move forward," he said, feeling exasperated. Snow had formed a line on his eyebrows and upper lips. "If it doesn''t stop snowing, we will have to keep walking. We won''t rest. I hope this doesn''t be a blizzard¡­" His voice trailed off and he heaved a sigh.


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes as she stared in the opposite direction. She had a strong feeling that there was a cave where she was looking, though she wasn''t sure. It was as if it was calling her. She could hear the humming sound all over again. She closed her eyes. Not again. Her stomach churned at the unknown. Her skin flushed and she felt as if her life would go downhill if she didn''t go to the cave. She wanted to unite with the energy. Why was it such a strong call? What was it that maized her to the portal? She hid inside the cloak and took a deep breath. Every instinct in her body was screaming to unite with the energy. She held the horns of the saddle so tightly that it hurt her hands. She dug her nails in it to stop thinking about it. She whimpered. The sound only grew louder when she closed her eyes. She shook her head. "I d¡ªdon''t want to go," she murmured under her breath.


    At one side there was this urgent need for them to stop and find a ce of stay, and on the other side she knew of the cave but couldn''t go there.


    "What did you say?" asked Ileus.


    "N¡ª nothing," she replied, horrified as hell. The buzzing sound grew so loud that she closed her ears.


    Ignoring the call of the portal was so difficult for her that tears streamed out of her eyes. "It''s nothing," she said. But she sounded agitated, panicked and too anxious.


    "It is the portal," Nyles said. "Mdy, how long will you ignore the call?"


    "Don''t!" she shouted. "Don''t speak about it."


    Ileus jerked his head back and scanned the surroundings, but there was nothing in the vicinity. "There is no portal Anastasia," he said softly.


    "It is there," she replied. "It is in the cave there," she said pointing in that direction because she wanted to go there.


    All the men brought their horses closer to that of Ileus. They were shocked to listen to Anastasia.


    "Cave?" asked Aidan. "How can that be? We don''t see anything."


    "You don''t see anything, but she is the princess of thesends. She feels its energy, its vibrations. Her body is in sync with Vilinski and Sgiath Bi¨°," Nyles interjected.


    The men became alert. The sun was setting fast and the horses were too tired. If there was a cave then they should go there but they were unsure about Anastasia. The situation became extremelyplicated.

 Chapter 21 - Crooned

    <h4>Chapter 21: Crooned</h4>


    Ileus curled his hand around her chin and tipped it up. She opened her eyes to see his face. His golden blue eyes looked into her sapphire blue one. He said, "Do you trust me, princess?"


    She nodded even as tears continued to stream out of her eyes.


    "Then let us go into the cave."


    Anastasia sucked in a sharp breath. "No! Please let''s not go."


    Everyone in the group tensed. There was no guarantee that they would find another refuge soon.


    Ileus brought his lips near her forehead and they were merely a few inches away from her. If she tipped her head a little back, he could kiss her on the lips. Her hand went to his fingers that were on her thighs beneath the cloak.


    Ileus'' breath fanned on her forehead and a shudder passed through her body. His eyes were so captivating that she stared in them. Her body had be absolutely still. The humming sound receded as she only focused on the man, who she was seeing, whose fingers she had clutched tightly. "I understand your problem Anastasia," he murmured. "But understand that you are safe with me. If you are so scared, then we are going to stay away." His lips brushed over her forehead in a featherlike kiss.


    Did he kiss her? A breath escaped her lips. She was so thankful that he understood her. She wanted to go to the cave, but she wanted to avoid it too. Her dilemma was killing her and her anxiety was overwhelming her. For the hundredth time, her body shuddered.


    "Let''s not go there," said Kaizan. "We will find another shelter for the night."


    "I see your point Gourhal," said Da. "The problem is that if we take Anastasia to the cave, what is the guarantee that she is not going to go through the portal. Can''t you see how her body reacts to the call of hernd?"


    "That''s right," said Kaizan, looking extremely weary. He turned his horse to leave.


    Anastasia looked at Kaizan and felt guilty. She lowered her head and wiped her tears. There was a palpable tension in the group. She could feel it. Her gaze traveled to Nyles who was staring at her as if she had betrayed hernds, as if she was a traitor. Anastasia looked away. The cavalcade started to move away. But with each step away from the cave, Anastasia felt as if the life was being sucked out of her. Her mind was protesting, warning, screaming not to go in there. But every drop of blood in her was maized towards the cave and every meter away from it was proving to be excruciating.


    She hid her face in the cloak and started thinking of all the pain, every whipping and every snide remark Maple and Aed Ruad had given her in the past. The more she remembered that, the more she felt attracted towards the cave. The hum of the portal was like the sweetest melody to her mind and she wanted to wrap it around her and fall asleep like a baby. The attraction intoxicated her. And Anastasia¡­ she was looking for safety ropes. She needed someone badly to stop her from tumbling down. Her body was covered with sweat even though the snowfall had increased.


    "Anastasia, you seem unwell," Ileus said as he touched her forehead beneath the cloak.


    "Ileus," she said in a shaky voice.


    "Yes princess."


    "Take me to the cave."


    A tremor passed through his body. He clenched his jaw and called everyone. "We are going to the cave!" Without waiting for anyone else to protest, he turned his horse in that direction.


    For Anastasia, every inch closer to the portal was like a caress to her body. She removed the cloak from her face and looked towards the whiteness in front of her.


    Everyone immediately turned their horses to where he was going.


    "Do you see it Anastasia?" he asked as the horse plowed through the heavy snow.


    "Yes, it is not very far," she replied, not able to close her eyes. "We should reach there in half an hour."


    He nodded and shifted her closer to him. "I am right there with you princess."


    She knew that. She depended upon him to hold her if she tumbled down the cliff.


    They came near the mountain that was covered with ice. Anastasia''s instincts guided them to the opening of the cave. However as soon as they reached the cave''s mouth, Ileus''s horse reared. "Easyd!" Ileusmanded him and pushed him forward. Her stomach churned with anticipation.


    A heavy boulder protected the mouth. Tadgh and Carrick got down and pushed the boulder aside with their massive strength. As the boulder rolled on the side, the mouth of the cave became a weing blue.


    Anastasia''s body became in sync with the hum. The portal was somewhere inside and it crooned. She closed her eyes feeling rxed. Her anxiety died. Positive energy flowed. But deep inside she knew the horrors it would throw in front of her the moment she crossed it.


    As soon as their horse entered inside, she couldn''t believe how beautiful, yet eerie the cave was.


    The cave was huge and the ceiling was pretty high. While on the outside it was snowing heavily, inside the cave was like a womb of earth, warm and cozy. The brown and grey weathered rocks had lined its craggy walls as if cut underneath a mountain by the gods. Light wasing through crevices in the wall and the ceiling. It was dark on the inside but they could make out the outlines. As they went forward the ground under the hooves became softer. The far side of the cave opened into darkness and a soft gurgle of a stream from somewhere there caught their attention.

 Chapter 22 - Managing

    <h4>Chapter 22: Managing</h4>


    When the group reached the center of the cave, they all got down from the horses and Anastasia knew that internally all of them were relieved. She couldn''t me them. Ileus helped her to get down the horse. Anastasia was surprised to see that there was no portal in the cave, at least not in the vicinity. But the tender croon of the energy, the hum, was still there. Nyles was still maintaining her distance, which Anastasia liked.


    There was very little snow on the floor and the ground was not too damp. She watched as the party started to remove the saddlebags from the horses and tethered them to the rocky outcrops. Zlu started a small fire as others rolled out the furs and took out the food.


    Everyone was moving around, but no one was talking. Even as they all busied themselves into something or the other, Anastasia could feel their eyes on her, and she¡­ her attention was focused on the stream that was flowing inside the darkness. She did everything in her willpower not see towards there or go there. Ileus was hovering around her, tension visible in his strained muscles. He rolled out a fur next to her.


    Anastasia sat down. He rushed to where Da had taken out the food and brought her a te full of oat bread, frozen slice of turkey and cheese to eat, but her stomach was roiling with so much anticipation that she refused. She was looking at him with anxiety, her foot tapping up and down like a fan in ady''s hand. The water flowing in the stream was like a cymbal, ready to go off anytime. Outside the winds gusted heavily. "You should eat Anastasia," he urged.


    "I will...ter."


    He stared at her for a long moment. Then he kept the te beside her and walked to where Kaizan was.


    "It''s a blizzard," said Carrick. "We need to close the cave''s mouth."


    "Yes, we should," said Gaurhal and walked to the opening to help him close it.


    "Don''t close itpletely," Ileus said behind them. Then he went back to Anastasia and seeing her shaking like a leaf, asked, "Are you okay?"


    She shook her head. "I am not." She changed the topic. "This cave is like an anomaly in Sgiath Bi¨°." How is it possible that while there is a blizzard on the outside, in here it is warm?"


    "That''s true," Ileus said offering very little exnation, as he gazed in the direction of Anastasia''s vision. He held her hands and she gripped them like she was holding on to life. Ileus shifted closer to her and continued to sit beside her until Gaurhal and Carrick partially closed the cave''s mouth, until everyone ate their food and theny down on their furs, until it became very dark outside. A whileter he made her eat food.


    Anastasia wanted to stay up and avoid the buzzing noise, but every moment that passed grew heavier. She was internally fighting the strong urge to go to explore the portal. Her gaze went to at Nyles who was sitting next to Aidan and ncing towards her every now and then.


    Nothing could be so ironic in her life. They had to spend a night in the cave, which had a portal¡ªenergy that forced her to merge with it, that lured her, and she wanted to resist. Although the ce was warm, Anastasia''s body shivered.


    Ileus urged her to lie down beside him and he tucked her with the heavy fur. She cradled her head with her palm andy still. She looked at him as he looked back at her. Momentster she tossed to the other side, feeling anxious.


    Ileus got up to go to the men, where Da was also standing and chatting. She walked right next to him and ced her arm on his shoulder. They both seemed sofortable in each other''spany that Anastasia felt jealous. There was no one who she wasfortable with, except Nyles¡­ But Nyles now seemed like a stranger after the events of the past four days.


    She closed her eyes to look away from them and sleep. But the gurgle of the stream was now a cacophony. Da and the other men came back to the ces where they had to sleep. She noticed that Zlu and Gaurhal had ced their furs right at her feet while Carrick and Da were sleeping towards the inner side of the cave.


    Only Aidan was sitting next to the cave''s mouth for the guard.


    Ileus was talking to Aidan in low undertones about something, which she didn''t hear, and she didn''t want to hear. Momentster, he came down and sat beside her. He ced a hand on her forehead and said, "You have broken into cold sweat."


    "I am managing," she lied. Her teeth were chattering, not because of cold.


    Ileus stroked her cheek and said, "If you feel like you simply can''t ignore it, tell me, okay?"


    His warm golden eyes were full of promises and she found herself rxing under his touch. "I think I will survive this." She was embarrassed of showing her weakness all the time.


    He stroked her cheeks with his calloused hands a little more. "You haven''t ever faced such hardships Anastasia. I know it is difficult for you."


    She shook her head. "I am not facing hardships Ileus." Lies. "What I am facing is¡ª?" She stopped herself. "Have you faced a catastrophe like mine?"


    A smile lingered on his face. "I crossed Sgiath Bi¨° along with these men a year ago, so yes I have met with a lot of danger." There was something in his statement, which had a deeper meaning¡­ as if this was nothingpared to what he had faced in his life. What was it? She wanted to know. She wanted to know everything about him. She looked at his torso. It was so well built that she imagined muscles rippling beneath it. He was a tough warrior and definitely a master strategist. He had been in Vilinski for a year, for what? He had killed people to be her guard.

 Chapter 23 - Vexed

    <h4>Chapter 23: Vexed</h4>


    "Why did youe to Vilinski?" she asked because she could never believe that he came to save her. Who would have known outside the Fae kingdom about the atrocities that happened to her?


    He tilted his head and traced a blush with his fingers that had inadvertently formed on her cheeks. "Is it necessary to tell you why?"


    Anastasia immediately backed. "No!" She felt bad for asking him. The man only helped her to escape. "But I hope your purpose was fulfilled."


    Ileus turned to remove his boots and then pulled the thick fur over him while lying right next to her. Sleeping next to him had be a ritual ever since they had started on this journey. "Come closer to me," he said.


    "What?" Her head jerked. "I¡ª I am fine." The way he said ''closer'', she felt heated up¡­ somewhere between her thighs.


    He pulled her closer to him.


    She was bewildered. "What the¡ª" He was so close to her that except for the lining of fur between them, there was no barrier.


    "Shh. I will make sure that you stay safe with me. So you sleep as I watch you."


    His gesture was really sweet but Anastasia knew that she wouldn''t be able to defeat the pull. She took in a deep breath and in order to not get affected by his closeness, she turned her face away.


    "If you turn your face away, you are going to think about the portal," Ileus whispered in her ear.


    Her lips parted when his warm breath fell on her ears. She didn''t know that her ears were so sensitive. With a sigh, she turned towards him. "Thanks for helping me out with this," she said even as she felt heated up in hispany. "But won''t others mind this closeness?" she meant about Da.


    "I don''t think so," he said with nonchnce. "No one is interested."


    Anastasia became silent for a moment. Did he not know about Da''s intentions? And why didn''t he refute her that this was getting close?


    "Besides this is just a protection. I am guarding you against the lure of the portal."


    Why did it sound like he was luring her?


    Sensing her awkwardness he said, "Just stay with me Anastasia."


    She exhaled heavily. "I don''t intend to go anywhere else, Ileus." Saying that she closed her eyes and her mind went on the warmth in between their bodies.


    As the quietness of the cave shrouded them, sound emanating from the portal increased. Restless, she turned to the other side. However, as soon as she did that, a heavy, muscr arm came over her and draped her like armor. It was like if she even moved a muscle, he would know and prevent her from going to explore the portal. She remained quiet because she knew his intentions. She needed that protection.


    But what she wasn''t prepared for was that through the fur barrier she could also feel his shaft, which was now slowly swelling until it poked her. Anastasia sucked her breath in sharply and her ears heated. Her cheeks singed. Feeling as if the time had stopped, her attention went to the hardness that was resting against her hips. Now she had two things to deal with¡ªhis erection and the humming sound.


    Her gaze went to Aidan who was sitting on a gray rock near the cave''s mouth, reading a book in the dim light of the fire. All of a sudden, his eyes flew wide open and she wondered what he was reading. Her curiosity rose. She could make out a lewd expression in his eyes as if he was looking at a thrilling picture. Perhaps she had mistaken his expression. Perhaps her mind was getting dirty. She closed her eyes and willed herself to sleep, but she couldn''t ignore the growing erection, which wasn''t waning at all. It was so hot, branding her. So she concentrated on the sound of water gurgling inside the cave. She looked up and was intrigued by the fact that howe if it was a portal, no light showed up. Why was it so dark? The urge to explore it multiplied ten times more.


    She looked towards her feet where Guarhal and Zlu were sleeping and then up where Carrick and Da were. Her mind started making ns on how to cross them and go to see inside.


    "Whatever you are thinking, don''t," he said in a gruff voice, understanding her intentions.


    She snorted, "How do you know what I am thinking of?"


    Her mind froze and she gritted her teeth. This man was turning out to be shameless.


    "Or are you thinking about what Aidan is reading about?"


    "Ucuti!" she snapped in a low voice, mortified at the thought as to what would Aidan think of her. Though she couldn''t deny the fact that now she really wanted to see the book in his hand.


    But he didn''t shut up. "Don''t tell me that is what you were thinking?" he teased. "Oh my! How could Anastasia, Princess of the Fae kingdom Vilinski, have such naughty intentions in her mind?


    To say that she was chagrined was an understatement. She was mortified. And the fact that he had shifted closer to her only added to her being vexed as hell. "I think you are mistaken. I don''t know what is in the book to have any thoughts!"


    "But you do want to know." His hand was now near the lower swell of her breasts and his fingers brushed over there casually. She smacked his hand.


    "Ah. Why did you do that?" he said, sounding pained, even as he didn''t remove his fingers from there. "I was nning to show you Aidan''s book."


    "Don''t try toe close to me," she red keeping her voice low.


    He took his hand to her belly and drew azy circle over there. "You mean if I touch your breasts over your sweater, it ising close?"


    "Yes it is!" She said with annoyance. Oh god, this man!


    "Hmm.. But you have been sitting in front of me, nearly cradling those pert little hips in between my thighs all day long. Isn''t thating close?" His voice was husky. "Besides in my definitioning close is something that I am experiencing. By the way it is called cum."

 Chapter 24 - Utterly, Bitterly

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Utterly, Bitterly</h4>


    "My god! You are so obnoxious!" Anastasia whispered angrily, totally embarrassed by now. She could take a little embarrassment, and the heat in her body would dissipate like a gentle pitter patter during summer. But this¡­ Gods.


    Ileus let out a deep lowugh that she was sure everyone must have heard. He continued, "How would Aed Ruad feel when he woulde to know that the woman he intends to marry rode with me all the time, slept with me and also umm¡­ did you kiss me?"


    Anastasia knew all the puns he was aiming at. "You are loathsome, Ileus," was all she managed to say. As anger mixed with awkwardness increased, she shifted away from him not wanting the touch or his protection anywhere. But the man was too strong. He pulled her right back to his chest. "Stay close princess, otherwise you are going to freeze."


    She scowled at the tease. He rubbed her arm and then slid it under her sweater towards the waist of her breeches. She tensed and lifted her hand to ce it on his to stop him.


    "Did you want to kiss me, Anastasia?" he asked with his chin resting on her head. His chest was heaving. And his shaft was hard as steel. Her heart skipped a beat and she found herself clenching her thighs, feeling aroused.


    Yes, she wanted to kiss him badly. His warmth poured over her. He entangled his legs with hers and she was immediately surrounded by his woodsy and misty smell. Things were getting out of control. She tilted her neck a little and his breath caressed over her skin. His hand ttened against her stomach.


    When she didn''t say anything willing to control her emotions, he gritted. "Your smell intoxicates me." He dipped his head in her hair and inhaled.


    She had heard that vokuks had an incredible sense of smell. And she cursed herself hoping that he hadn''t smelled her arousal, because at this point of time even though he had thrown so many innuendos at her, she was enticed as hell. She rasped, "I seriously, utterly, bitterly, loathe you." Lies.


    "I know you don''t, princess," he replied. "In fact you like me, and you like me very much." His hand went back to her stomach and he drew circles around her navel. "I am sure there is no one else in this world whom you want as much as you want me now." His lips brushed the skin of her neck. "Or tell me that you like someone else."


    Was there an undertone of jealousy in his voice or was he just distracting her? She rolled her eyes for overthinking. "Keep spouting nonsense Ileus. I am not interested." She hadn''t felt like this with Kaizan.


    Her eyes went back to Aidan whose jaw had ckened and his hand was between his thighs. Her eyes became wide. What the hell was in that book?


    "Really?" he said and brought his fingers to the lower swells of her breasts. "Do you want to know what is in that book? I can assure you it is most interesting."


    "No." That was a lie. She was dying to know what was in that book.


    "Are you sure? I can get that book for you."


    Anastasia felt ticklish and all the more aroused. She should have felt pushed away by his act but she only found herself leaning in his chest, squirming against the cradle of his hips. She pursed her lips tight upon realizing that she was smiling like a silly, but as soon as her thoughts went wayward, her lips kicked up. Something was wrong with her at the base level. Maybe she really needed exposure with men. "I don''t want that book," she snapped. Then as if to refute his statement that other men hardly affected her, she said, "You have to understand that I had very limited experience with men."


    God, she was as innocent as a dove. "Is it so? Can you borate on your limited experience? And I used to see you ncing at me every now and then when I was your guard at Vilinski," he said brazenly. "Though I also knew that you couldn''t do a thing because of your impending marriage with the Crown Prince. Were you trying to be pure for him? Or were you attracted to me?"


    I wasn''t attracted to you!" She blurted immediately. But she was. "Also if I was being pure for Aed Ruad, then why would I escape, you fool!" A momentter she added, "That too with you?"


    "You sound like you were in a dilemma, princess."


    Her words must have calmed him because his breath evened out. He became quiet and settled behind her. Momentster, he said, "I am d that you escaped with me. I had seen you suffering for too long. I¡ª I couldn''t take it any longer¡­"


    Did her pain affect him so much? "And I can''t thank you enough for that," she said in a tone full of gratitude.


    "You don''t have to thank me, princess. I did what I had to."


    "You mean you were waiting for me to slip from Vilinski?"


    "Amongst other things¡­" He sighed. "It is tooplicated¡­"


    "Yes, nothing is as simple as it looks." She opened up a little to him and shared a memory¡ªone that affected her to nightmarish levels. "I remember the day when the guards had flooded the gates of the pce and waged a war against my parents. It was so sudden. My father didn''t have a clue about it. Usually as the king of Vilinski, he was considered to be the most well informed and most powerful ruler. Till today I can''t understand as to why he couldn''t gauge that he was going to be attacked that day. I just remember that the pce grounds were filled with hundreds of soldiers and they massacred everyone who came in the way. And Aed Ruad and Maple were leading them. Cold-hearted bastards." Her hands fisted until her knuckles became white. "They threw my parents in the celestial prison and suspended all my education. I became a means to their end."


    He made her turn towards him. "Anastasia, you¡ª" he curled his fingers on her chin and tipped her face towards him. He brushed his thumb under her lower lip.

 Chapter 25 - Impulsiveness

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Impulsiveness</h4>


    "You are a treasure. Never forget that." Ileus said with concern in his voice and kissed her forehead.


    Her lips parted. No one had told her that and today he made her feel like one. Why was it that she liked being close to him, and found she wasn''t at all rmed at the prospect. It felt¡­ natural.


    His fingers trailed her chin and brushed her nape. "You parents fought bravely, but I feel there is more to what meets the eye about Aed Ruad. I always get strange vibes from him. It''s just that I can''t figure out what is wrong with him."


    Anastasia breathed heavily into his chest. "Neither do I. My mother valiantly fought beside my father, but it wasn''t enough¡­ Aed Ruad is too strong and cruel. Someone supported him up that day, and I haven''t been able to find out who." She tilted her head back and it brushed his face. "I¡ª I miss my parents a lot. They were madly in love with each other." She stopped for a moment to push back the lump that formed in her throat.


    Then on an impulse asked, "Have you fallen in love, Ileus?" She regretted asking the question. What if he said yes? How humiliating that would be. Also she really wanted to know about how he felt about Da. She had to check her impulsiveness.


    "You don''t ask such questions from people, whom you¡ª and I quote ''seriously, utterly, bitterly, loathe''."


    His chuckled and this time she elbowed him with all her might. "I do loathe you!" she said.


    The man didn''t leave her but he gave a sharp chuckle. "For a woman you are pretty aggressive!"


    "I think every woman must be reacting aggressively around you!"


    "Oh! You really want to know that?" He asked in a sexy voice that made her clench her thighs.


    "I most certainly know that!"


    He lifted his head until he was over her ear and said in a voice that purred, "They want me to be aggressive with them, but in different ways."


    Her heart burned, fists clenched and stomach hardened. She clenched her teeth so hard that her jaws pained. "Gosh when this is over, I will forget you ever happened," she blurted. "You simply can''t give straight replies!"


    "I don''t think you will ever be able to forget me, princess." He chortled again and rested his head back on the fur. Slowly, he pulled away the fur between them. He stroked her back with his fingers and asked, "What are you going to do anyway once you are out of Sgiath Bi¨°?"


    The action tickled her, sensitized her. "I have my ns," she snapped, still angry. She couldn''t get over the fact that women doted on him. "I am sure you must have been in love¡ªmany times!" she blurted.


    He removed his hand, flipped on his stomach and turned his head towards her.


    She missed him, emptiness came¡­


    "Are you asking me the number of lovers I have had or you are asking me the number of girls I have been with? Because both are different questions."


    "You know what? Forget I asked you that," she said and rolled her eyes. "I am not interested in your mundane love life!"


    "Fair enough," he said and turned to put his arm again on her waist. "I won''t even ask about yours because I know none existed." He said as if he was relieved.


    "Everyone knew that. But it wasn''t as boring as you think it was." Anastasia had secretly taken forward her lessons with Iskra. She practiced her moves again and again in secret to never forget them. She had devoured the library.


    He picked up the question he had asked earlier. "So you have ns? What would a princess do in the Lore all alone? You would get lost and conned and discovered easily."


    "No, I won''t." How could she say that she was so starved of feeling the outer world that she would definitely find a way to survive, to go on and to find what she really had to? Once she would find Iona, half of her work would be done. Finding her would be extremely difficult because ording to her information, Iona was kept deep under the sea in a prison so heavily fortified that it would be impossible to get to her. But she would find a way. She was determined to find the way and she wasn''t going to tell her ns to anyone. Anastasia exhaled a heavy breath. That was the only hope she had to save her people, her kingdom and her parents from Aed Ruad''s tyranny. "We will see," she said as she turned on her back. "Even if I get discovered, the escape would be worth it. Even if Maple whips me after all this, the pain would be worth the experience I am going through."


    "That''s a pessimistic way of looking at things."


    "No, that is as optimistic as it can be." She sighed. No one would dampen her spirits. She stifled a yawn. "I wish everything was just as it was. I wish my father hadn''t allowed his sister toe back to Vilinski. I wish time I could go back in time and fix things."


    Ileus''s arm tightened around her. "Going back in time is not a very nice thing, Anastasia."


    "You say as if from experience?" she mocked him.


    His chest caved in. He was so close to her that she could feel a metal like pendant against his skin. His breath was falling on her cheeks.


    "If you go back in time and rectify things, nature gets imbnced, history changes and that is something very nasty. It can destroy civilizations, families¡­" his voice trailed off.


    That sounded¡­ logical. "I guess so¡­ It''s not a good idea to y with the past." She paused and suddenly added, "I do hope Aed Ruad dies and his death is slow and painful. He is an ass!"


    Ileus''s lips twitched and he startedughing so loudly that Zlu grunted for disturbing his sleep and Aidan looked at them with embarrassment written all over his face. He shut the book down and shoved it below his hips.


    "He is an ass," he agreed with her. "Would you like to tell me about your ns after this is over?" he asked. He came near her. "Or do you want to see that book?

 Chapter 26 - Loud Crash

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Loud Crash</h4>


    "No!" Anastasia replied sharply, immediately cutting off the topic. "I would like to sleep for now." She hadn''t realized but for a long time Ileus had managed to take her mind off from the humming sound. She turned her back to him and he maintained her grip on her waist.


    "I always thought that you were just a boring girl who wanted to get out. But you are¡­ spicy."


    "Is that aplement?"


    "You can take it the way you like." His finger stroked her stomach and then they went further down, naturally, as if this was something they had done in the past.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, clenching her thighs again. She was already so soaking wet that it was embarrassing.


    "Nothing much," he said casually. Then over her pants, he stroked her there a little just over her little bud and a shudder passed through her body.


    She caught his hand. "Don''t do that."


    He removed his hand and then pressed a kiss in her hair. He made her turn towards him and then pressed a kiss on the corner of her mouth. "Don''t do what Anastasia?"


    She was burning with desire. "Don''t do anything."


    "I am not doing anything."


    Even in that darkness she could feel his golden eyes boring into her. "I¡ª I just want to sleep."


    "Then sleep Anastasia." He stroked her hair.


    The way he spoke her name, it rolled off his tongue sexily making her feel¡­ crazy. She closed her eyes and they became silent. However, now she was once again acutely aware of his shaft. And it was huge and hot. He brushed his fingers along the length of her body as if he was studying her every part of her contours. Momentster, he removed her hair from her neck and pressed a kiss there. A shudder passed through his body. "You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen, Anastasia. Sometimes just seeing you was¡­ painful¡­"


    ''Painful?'' Her heart skipped a beat.


    Neither spoke a word for the next few minutes. Her eyes became heavy lidded in his warmth and she closed them. "Good night Ileus."


    "Good night Ana."


    Wait. Did he call her in an endearing way? She smiled. She wanted to find a nickname for him too. On those sweet thoughts, Anastasia slipped into deep slumber. She didn''t want to analyze the rtionship that was developing with him. She just let it flow.


    ---


    Ileus fluttered his eyes open to a loud crash. It was like someone had been thrown against the wall. He took his hands to where Anastasia was and found the ce empty. rmed and panicked he got up. The water was producing noise as though it was sshing against the walls of the cave and threatening to break it down. He rushed to the interior from where the noise wasing. He followed the trail and after walking for about five minutes, he noticed hues of soft lights streaming through the entrance of what looked like a cavern. His heartbeat raced at the notion that Anastasia had crossed the portal. Within a split second he ran inside the cavern. His breath hitched at what he saw.


    Anastasia was standing in the center of a stream of water that had lifted from the ground and was circling her with strong current. Pink and blue lights had mingled with the water. It was sshing and spraying around her as if it was protecting her, as if it was trying to swallow her. Her arms were outstretched and her head was towards the ceiling. Her eyes were closed as if she was in a deep trance. His gaze traversed to the right side where Nyles was slumped against the wall, unconscious. Her hands were in herp and the legs were iled with one knee twisted beneath her. Whenever water would reach to where she was, it would stretch a little and rumble.


    Anastasia was standing inside a portal. But the portal that should have been in a vertical ne was now horizontal and circling her. The sight was frightening. The stream had pulled off the surface from its path and instead of flowing down its path, it was flowing around her.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus shouted. He tried to go near her but a strong current of water pped him and he was thrown to the side.


    Others rushed inside and were stunned at what was happening. Zlu went to Nyles and dragged her outside.


    "When did this ur?" asked Kaizan.


    A muscle feathered in his jaw. "I don''t know," Ileus replied, his muscles tensed. He closed his fists until his knuckles were white. "The force is too powerful around her and if I am not wrong, only she can break it!" He looked at her and then shouted again, "Anastasia!"


    Anastasia slowly moved her head down and when she opened her eyes, they were violet. She was staring at him but not seeing.


    "Oh my God!" Carrick rasped.


    There was fear and shock. Ileus was rooted to the spot. His breath was bursting in and out. Others came behind him and formed a defensive V.


    Anastasia opened her mouth and in a guttural, animalistic voice said, "Let her go. She belongs to us." It was as if she was speaking for someone.


    Ileus was too shocked and disturbed. He had to break her spell. He had to pull her out. "Anastasia, you have to break the spell. Come out!"


    "No mdy!" Nyles limped back to the tavern. "You must put the portal back in its ce!"


    "Shut up!" Ileus barked at her.


    "You can''t do a thing Ileus. Those are the Gods of Sgiath Bi¨°! They are calling her. She belongs to them. She is a Fae¡ªthe most powerful being of the Lore. And remember she is the daughter of the highest species. She is akin to a God!" She startedughing insanely. "This is her call to hernds." She looked back at Ileus and sneered. "You thought you could take her away. You can''t!" She limped forward. "Her soul, her body and her mind are tethered to Sgiath Bi¨°." She pointed at her. "These portals were made by the royal ancestors to call, to suck in what belonged to them. You can''t steal her. Her destiny awaits her. She has to marry Aed Ruad."


    Ileus walked to Nyles and growled ferociously, "If you speak one more word, I will peel that neck off you."

 Chapter 27 - Uncontrollable

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Uncontroble</h4>


    "You are nothing Ileus! So just get lost. You will never be able to get her!" Nyles roared in anger at him and then suddenly ran towards Anastasia. "Mdy, recreate the portal!" However as soon as blurted those words, a strong current of water sshed towards her and threw her away. She was thrashed against the wall with such a heavy force that she became unconscious again. This time they didn''t pull her out.


    But seeing what Anastasia just did, they all backed.


    "Ileus, this is dangerous," Da cautioned. "You can''t fight it."


    Frenzied, he ignored her and called her again. "Anastasia,e back. You have to!"


    Anastasia closed her eyes and looked up at the ceiling. She stretched her hands up and closed her fists. Her neck muscles corded with much tension that veins popped out. And Ileus knew that she was under a lot of pain. Slowly, she dipped her head low and opened her eyes and at the same time flung her arms out strongly. As soon as she did that ring broke and water sshed everywhere, wetting everyone.


    Anastasia copsed.


    The stream resumed its path and started to flow along with pink and blue bioluminescence as if it was never disturbed.


    Immediately, Ileus ran to her and picked her up in his arms and exited the cavern. Aidan pulled Nyles up and carried her out.


    As Ileus ced her on the fur, Kaizan started igniting the fire once again.


    "Da, pass me some fresh clothes," Ileus barked the order. He wiped her dry, his face pale as a ghost. The girl had used her willpower to break the portal, and he didn''t know what kind of effect that would have. It was a lot of fierce and dangerous energy that she managed to shatter. He cupped her cheeks and murmured, "You did good." Her body was cold. He covered her with fur.


    ---


    When Anastasia woke up next, she found herself covered in a thick lining of furs. Her body was hot and she could feel heavy weight on her thighs and waist. She tried to move, but weight was so substantial that it was impossible to move. When she tried to move, his hand mped her waist and he pulled her against his chest. It was like he wouldn''t let her go.


    She lifted her head up and noticed that it was silent. Surprisingly everyone was sleeping. Turning her head to the entrance she saw that Guarhal was sitting for the guard and he was watching outside the cave. Sun must havee up because the snow reflected its beams on the walls. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. Suddenly a memory shed across her mind¡ªof pink and blue lights melding with the stream. With a jolt she opened her eyes and looked up towards the mouth of the cavern from where the sound of stream gurgling was stilling. The humming sound had stoppedpletely. What had happened to her? She thought it was a dream.


    When she stirred, Ileus got up and sat down. "Anastasia!" he said. "How are you?" He checked her forehead.


    Kaizan came over. He knelt beside her and watched her keenly as Ileus checked her pulse.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that?" she asked.


    When Ileus was satisfied, he wrapped her in his arms. He took her in hisp. His chest heaved and blood drained from his face. "Anastasia, what the hell were you doing inside the cavernst night?"


    She frowned as confusion set in her mind. "I¡ª I don''t remember going in there¡­" She looked at Kaizan who was looking equally flustered.


    "You don''t remember at all?" he asked, blinking his eyes disbelievingly. He appeared shaken, frightened as hell, breathtaking as ever. His golden eyes pierced her to find answers.


    Anastasia shook her head. "I really don''t recall anything." She pinched between her eyebrows. "Though I saw a nightmare."


    "Can you recall your nightmare?" Kaizan asked, feeling doubtful.


    "It was bad. I dreamt of walking in the cavern and staring at the water." She rubbed her neck. "Suddenly pink and blue lights appeared from the base of the stream and they mingled with the water. It lifted from its path." She chuckled nervously. "Gods, my imagination is uncontroble!"


    "Go on," Kaizan goaded her in a calm but firm voice.


    "It lifted off the path and formed a portal. It called me and I felt strongly pulled to it¡­" her voice trailed off. "When I walked towards it, I could feel its ws¡­ its watery ws getting under my skin¡­ demanding me to merge with it. I didn''t want to. I resisted and made the ring bend to my wishes." She chuckled again. "This is so weird." She looked at them and wondered if they thought she was getting insane. But the look on their face was that of concern, mixed with amazement and curiosity.


    "Then?" Kaizan asked gently.


    "Then I don''t know where I got the power from, but I just broke the ring. I did hear Ileus''s voice toe back." She flushed as she looked up at him. She just admitted to having seen him in her dreams.


    Ileus pulled her head in his chest and covered her face with his huge palm. "What you said happened in reality, Anastasia," he murmured.


    She became absolutely quiet as what he said weighed upon her. Her body started trembling. "You mean I went to the cavern and to the portal." A thin line of sweat trickled down her spine. "Dear god!" She could have actually walked into the portal. How did she manage to save herself? She looked towards the cavern again. "There is no humming sound now¡­"


    "I think you broke the spell with your magic," Ileus said in a shaky voice tearing her gaze back to him.


    "I didn''t want to go back," she muttered.


    He stroked her hair. "I know. But how did you manage to go there?"


    "I don''t know. I think¡ª I think it was the magic. I heard soft murmurs in my ears that I belong to thends, that my destiny awaits me¡­" She became too confused. "The voice kept coaxing me to go to the water. I thought I was dreaming¡­" She looked up at his face. "The voice wanted me to go home."

 Chapter 28 - Dont Recall

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Don''t Recall</h4>


    Ileus looked at Kaizan who was staring at him with concern etched in his eyes.


    "This is extremely worrisome," said Kaizan. "We need to leave this ce as soon as possible."


    "Did this all actually happen?" Anastasia asked again not believing that it all actually happened. She was sure it was definitely a nightmare. "If it happened why can''t I remember? Am I going insane?" A frown settled on her.


    Ileus smoothened the frown with his thumb and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "I saw you inside the ring of¡ª" his voice choked. He pushed the lump down his throat and took a deep breath. He continued, "But you managed well Anastasia. You destroyed the portal."


    At first she looked at him with wide eyes and a raised brow as if trying to absorb his words. Then her hand flung to her mouth. "I destroyed the portal?" Her skin lined with goose bumps.


    "Yes, princess and that is some really powerful magic," he said softly as he stroked her hair with his finger trying to rx her and at the same time seeing the wonder she had in her.


    "Let''s get out of here!" Kaizan said and got up. "It is already pretty sunny today and we can take advantage. We can travel as far as possible."


    "That would be better!" Ileus agreed immediately. Wake up others," Ileus said. "Let''s not dy this at all."


    Kaizan nodded and jumped to his feet. As soon as he left, Ileus helped Anastasia up. The girl looked weak and pale. It was as if the magic had drained her powers.


    "Thank you for helping me Ileus," she said with appreciation in her voice. "The whole situation is so messy that I am unable to wrap my head around it." On the inside her stomach was corded with so much tension that she felt nauseated. A headache was beginning to form.


    Straightening her sweater, he curled his hands around her waist and rested them on her hips in that possessive way. "I am d that you fought it out princess. It is not easy to break a portal and I can see it that you struggled, even though you were entranced by it." A shudder passed through his body.


    Smiling faintly, she looked down and suddenly her gaze settled at what she was wearing¡ªgrey breeches and spice beige sweater. "Who changed my dress?"


    Ileus raised a brow. He removed one hand, coughed into and said, "I had to."


    Anastasia was¡­ speechless. He could have asked Da or Nyles. "You could have asked Nyles! She is my personal maid."


    "Nyles was found unconscious in the same cavern where you were handling the portal. We saw her slumped against the wall as if she had been thrown. Don''t you remember?"


    Anastasia jerked her head back with a fresh frown. A grimace built on her face. "I¡­ I don''t recall anything of the sort."


    "I know." Ileus peered at Kaizan who was now waking up the others as hurriedly as possible. He was barking orders at them to get up and get moving, like yesterday. "I will let you know about itter, Anastasia. Right now we don''t have time and we need to move. Okay?"


    Her head turned in the direction of his gaze and she couldn''t agree more. "Okay," she said and pursed her lips.


    Ileus left her to help Kaizan wind up. She was left wondering about things and in order to divert her mind, she started helping others.


    Ileus was stashing bedrolls in a saddlebag which had copsible tents when Aidan came over to him and in a low voice said, "The next stop is going toe not before evening, which means we have to ride the whole day."


    Ileus got up. "Can''t we simply ride through the night as well? Three more days and we are going to reach ¨®raid at that speed."


    Kaizan, who was standing next to them and putting utensils in the saddlebag, tied the knot. He hauled the bag on his shoulder and said, "If it was for you and me, we would have done that Ileus. Or even if our powers weren''t so limited¡­" his voice trailed off. He looked towards Anastasia. "She is not that well and honestly I don''t want to risk tiring our horses."


    Though Anastasia had walked to where Nyles was, she was listening to what the men were talking about.


    "Don''t you forget the enchanted realms of Ivorpool Forests. We are going to encounter them after ¨®raid," said Aidan huffing as he too hauled a bag on his shoulder and walked out of the cave.


    Kaizan grunted and murmured a curse.


    Ileus shook his head. Ivorpool was a notorious ce. If only he could find a bend around it¡­ As he tied the knot of his saddlebag and pulled it over his shoulder, he found Anastasia staring at Nyles. He said to Kaizan, "We will think about Ivorpoolter. Right now we need to reach Oraid. And now that she has broken a portal, I hope she hasn''t created any anomaly."


    "Fuck!" Kaizan blurted. He stabbed fingers through his hair. "I hope she hasn''t." He rubbed his palm over his face. "Let us just hurry up!"


    "Look, we are going at a great pace," said Ileus to calm his nervousness. "Let''s just maintain it. Today it is a sunny day. I highly doubt there would be blizzards. If this continues we won''t have to stop."


    Kaizan looked at Ileus intently. "You should also think about what you are going to do next, Ileus." His eyes went to Anastasia for a brief moment and then he walked away.


    Anastasia was baffled at Kaizan''s countenance, but then who was she to interfere in their ns. They were helping her out and she needed to get out of Sgiath Bi¨° as soon as possible. She looked at Nyles who was so pale that she would givepetition to a ghost. She bent down and shook her shoulders. "Nyles, wake up!"

 Chapter 29 - Frigid

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Frigid</h4>


    The girl stirred and opened her eyes. "Mdy!" she said. "You¡ª you are here?" She gulped as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Gid be drygo bio?" Anastasia asked, raising an eyebrow. Where would I be?


    Nyles stared at her without blinking for a moment trying to understand the situation. "Zar se secate deslo sinoc?" Don''t you remember what happenedst night?


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes. "Ne, ali imes li?" No, but do you?


    She nodded. "I saw you walking to the portal and then you were entranced by it. I tried to hold your hand but you ended up throwing me against the wall!"


    "Oh my God!" Anastasia''s hand flung to her mouth. "I am so sorry Nyles!" So it was the truth that she had gone to the portal. She started trembling. What Ileus said was correct. Nyles had followed her and she ended up getting injured. "Did you get hurt? I don''t even know what I was doing."


    Nyles got up to her knees shakily and Anastasia held her hands steadily. "I know mdy because that was the call to your home." She ced her hands on her shoulders and tilted her head as if in great sorrow. "Mdy, why are you resisting this call? It is not good for you. Every time you do that, a part of magic in your body is going to die."


    Anastasia gasped. "Es Sta?" What? She was shocked as hell as what Nyles told her.


    "Please mdy. I am saying it for your benefit." Nyles sounded extremely pained.


    Anastasia could feel it in her voice, but the revtion stunned her.


    "I don''t know how many times you will face situations like this. The journey that you are undertaking is harsh and the reality is that you will start losing magic slowly until you turn into a human. Do you want that? Are you ready for that?" Nyles asked, shaking her shoulders.


    Anastasia''s lips quivered and she lowered her head, feeling utterly confused. "I don''t know Nyles, I don''t know¡­" She pursed her lips tightly and looked at Ileus helplessly. "Moram da riji." I have to take this chance. She bit her lip and tension that was already forming knots in her stomach reached her heart. Her heart plunged. Would her magic die?


    "What you are doing with that vokuk¡ªI can see."


    Anastasia''s face became red.


    "Aed Ruad is not going to take this nicely. You are his betrothed. Who in the right mind is going to tolerate that his fianc¨¦ is with another man? With this kind of a behavior you may even be exiled. If that happens, Aed Ruad will be the undisputed king of Vilinski!"


    Anastasia was not shocked, but extremely angered at Nyles'' words. With disgust in her tone, she asked, "And who would dare to exile me, Nyles? Aed Ruad? Hmm?"


    Nyles nodded. "Yes, mdy. He is a very powerful man!"


    "De li zhi vresti mozi Vilinski?" Anastasia countered, as fury rose in her chest. Does he hold that kind of power in Vilinski?


    Nyles gaped at her. "Well, he can sway the opinions of the nobles¡ª"


    Not able to endure this conversation anymore, Anastasia put her hand up in the air. "Then you don''t know anything about royalty," she growled. Irked, Anastasia walked away, feeling offended.


    "Mdy¡ª" Nyles called after her. But she was cut off when Ileus beckoned Anastasia toe out.


    They were all ready to leave. Anastasia strode to him and followed him outside without giving as much as a nce to Nyles. She didn''t know why that girl had be so paranoid. Or why had she started making things up. Anastasia was out on a purpose, and she wasn''t going to let anyone ruin it. What she said about her magic¡ªwell it was too little aspared to other Faes. In fact if what she didst night was true¨Cif she broke that portal, then her magic was only showing up. She would leave Sgiath Bi¨° and take responsibility for her actions, for Aed Ruad''s actions. She didn''t realize when they reached their mount until Ileus made her wear a ck cloak and covered her head with its hood.


    "Thank you," she said as she watched him.


    "I don''t want you to get sick," he said as he buttoned her cor.


    Her lips tugged up upon seeing how caring he was. She gazed in his gold eyes and the world ceased to exist. His hair had grown and was now falling near the shoulders. He had tied them in a messy pony at the back. And when did he shave? His square jaw was absolutely charming. She had a sudden urge to bite it and gulped saliva down her throat. He looked sexy as hell.


    "What are you thinking Anastasia?" he asked, stopping his movement.


    She didn''t answer gulping at her lusty thoughts.


    He rubbed her cheek with his thumb and found the answer. He bent down and leaned next to her ear. "I love that blush and can smell your arousal."


    Anastasia''s breath hitched. Before he straightened her cloak and brushed a light kiss on her cheek.


    Whatever little coherent thought she had, fled her mind. And who was Nyles?


    Soon they all mounted their horses and started moving towards the south. Ileus had allowed everyone to go ahead of them. Only Kaizan was behind them. Nyles was traveling with Zlu this time, her face contorted in disgust. Carrick and Aidan were leading the group.


    As for Anastasia, she was again with Ileus on his horse, cradled right between his hips and leaning against his chest. He had encircled his arms around her protectively, possessively. As they moved along the track, somehow he ended up getting his hands inside her cloak and rested them on her thighs.


    "You may remove your hands from my thighs, Ileus," she said, knowing fully well that he did that on purpose.


    "You can stop feigning that you don''t like it Anastasia," he said in a t tone.


    She poked her tongue in her cheek to suppress a smile. "How do you know I am feigning? It could be the truth."

 Chapter 30 - Feigning

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Feigning</h4>


    He rested his chin on her head and locked her tightly in his embrace. "Look at how you are resting against my chest."


    She tried to sit straight immediately but his vise-like grip around her prevented her to do so.


    "Stop feigning Anastasia," he whispered in her ear and then rested his chin back on her head.


    Her skin became heated like a thousand suns. This man was so brazen. "You are shameless!" she muttered.


    "That I am."


    They moved to ins of Sgiath Bi¨°. It was dotted with a lot of pine, spruce and aspen trees. The group took a winding path circling a hill that sat on the verge of a valley, forcing them all to fall in a single line. Cool gusts of wind blew against them but because it was sunny, it was bearable.


    Anastasia noticed the light, which glimmered off the snow, slowly illuminating the trees along the path on the hill and the valley. Their boughs, heavilyden with crystals, looked like shadows against the soft blue of the sky. The entire world felt covered in quiet solitude, the soft crunch of the horses as they trod, was the only sound asionally breaking the silence. The sharp scent of fresh snow felt invigorating as she tried not to shiver. Huddling further into his chest, she watched the world as it unveiled itself, feeling something akin to awe settle in her bones at the magnificence around her. Its beauty felt ageless, as if eons would pass by and the ce would remain as it was, untouched by time.


    "I didn''t know Sgiath Bi¨° is so beautiful," she sighed. She had slipped the hood off her head to feel the clean fresh air.


    "Yes, it is as beautiful as those who own it." His breath fanned her cheeks as he tiled and said that.


    "You mean I am this beautiful and frigid?" she teased him.


    "You are sharp for your age, Anastasia. You do understand me well," he replied in a provoking tone.


    "I am not frigid," she countered immediately. "But obviously I am not going to melt for a man I saw only a few days back."


    "Correction. You saw me several months back."


    Anastasia bit her lip. Yes, she saw him many months back. "But you were Kaizan then."


    "Do you see Kaizan the way you used to see me, princess?"


    She got a fluttery feeling in her stomach. She never realized that before.


    He had tilted his head and was now looking at her from the side where a pale blush was forming again. He had an urge to trace the blush. The girl was like an open book to him.


    Anastasia was thrown off the bnce. She shifted in her ce and in order to counter him said, "Anyone would have noticed Maple swooning over you when you were Kaizan. She really flirted with you. In fact everyone in the pce knew about her intentions towards you. So how could I see you as anything?" Which was a lie.


    Ileusughed. "That brings me back to the same thing¡ªI saw you looking at me with interest a number of times."


    "Now if you happen toe in my line of vision, it''s not like I can ignore you. Also you''ve been my guard for the past two months. What do you expect?"


    "I expected a lot of things Anastasia, but you never encouraged me."


    Oh god! Did that mean he was attracted to her? He was sounding so¡­ sexy. She wanted to clench her thighs, but if she did that he would tease her again that he could smell her arousal. The thing was that she was beginning to feel wetness somewhere down there, and she wanted to be tended to.


    His hand came down and brushed her hips. He leaned over to her ear and said, "Do you want to know what all did I expect from you?"


    She shook her head, "Yes!" She shook her head harder to tell that she wasn''t interested. "Yes, I would like to!" Her hand flung to catch his. She just agreed to him. Her thoughts were all scattered. She whimpered.


    Ileusughed aloud. He held the rein with one hand and took his free hand to her belly inside the cloak. He madezy circles over the sweater on her tummy. "This was one thing I expected from you," he whispered. He brushed his hands over her breasts. "To suckle these while kneading the other one."


    "This is getting out of control," she rasped. Her breath came in and out too fast. His dirty talk was affecting her?


    He circled the contours of her breasts lightly and then took his hand down, brushing her belly with his fingers all the way. He dug his hand inside the sweater and touched her belly. He ced his hand t on it.


    Anastasia bucked. How could like his touch so much? His hand was like a brand on her skin. It was hot and she shifted. He pulled her closer to him. "I haven''t even started Anastasia and you are saying this is out of control?"


    Her body started quivering under his touch. Her toes curled up inside her boots and her hands went to hold his arms. "Th¡ª there is no need to start."


    "Stop feigning," he said. "And your body says something else," he dipped his head and kissed the back of her neck. Slowly he brought his hands to one of her breasts and cupped them. He squeezed them lightly and she felt her panties bing wetter. Her spine arched as if wanting to give it to him. He pulled his hand out and she didn''t like it. He brought his fingers to the region between her thighs and brushed her lightly over there. She was tight as a bow string and his fingers stroking her.


    "Gods!" she rasped. She didn''t know what it was but she pressed herself against his finger. "Oh god!" she said as the feeling affected her like a strong wave. "I need to¡ª"

 Chapter 31 - Obsessed

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Obsessed</h4>


    "What do you need Anastasia?" Ileus asked as he pressed his hand over her nub. "Look at you. Why are you so wet?"


    "I don''t know!" she actually didn''t know, but she wanted him to do something to her.


    "I wish I could dip my hands inside your pants," he said in her ears. He stroked her over the pants a little faster.


    Anastasia''s ears had never been so sensitive, and his dirty talk was only making her go mad. She rested against his chest, closing her eyes and biting her lip to the extent that they pained.


    "Hold the reins of my horse," he said and handed them to her. "And hold them steady. Don''t shake them left or right else the horse would go wayward, okay?"


    Now she was holding the reins while both his hands were free to do whatever he wanted. He took one hand to her breasts under her sweater and the other one was over her pants. Anastasia was moving, shifting on the saddle.


    "Stay still princess," he said. "Else the horse is going to get disturbed."


    This was torture. How could she stay still? His bulge had swollen hard. ced right on her waist, it was hot as iron. She pressed it and he hissed. He stroked her nipples with his thumb and she arched in his chest.


    He removed his hand and she whimpered. "I asked you to stay still, won''t you darling?" He nibbled her earlobe. "Otherwise you are not going to get it."


    She became still. "I hate you," she said.


    Immediately his hand came over her pants and he stroked her over there. "I think you like me. I think you''ve liked me ever since you''ve seen me."


    "That''s not true," she replied, getting crazier. His strokes were driving her mad. And the fact that she wasn''t allowed to move was driving her mad. She had to endure it.


    "Gods, you are so wet," he said. He rubbed her again. He dipped his head to his neck and sucked her skin.


    The sensation was so good, so wild¡­ She looked at those who were rising in front of them. Did they know what they were doing?


    Her panties were soaking and she closed her eyes.


    "I am dying to take these fingers inside you, Anastasia. I want them to be covered with your wetness," he hissed. "Do you want that?"


    She was so held up in the pleasure that her breath was caught in her throat.


    "Turn your face to me," he demanded, and as soon as she turned, he grabbed her mouth, delving his tongue in time with cupping her crotch. She could feel his taut and tense body rippling under his shirt. His chest rumbled with approval and he groaned in her mouth.


    She was dying to grind herself against his fingers. But she was staying still, as he hadmanded. He might as well have tied her.


    He left her mouth and said, "Would you like that Anastasia?"


    She didn''t know if she nodded or not, but she did want him, and she wanted him badly. Her lips quivered with every stroke on her nub. The sensation was beyond wild. She had never experienced this.


    "I have waited long to touch you, to make youe on my fingers, on me." His gravelly voice and his dirty words were making her go mad. He left her breasts and sped her nape, his palm covering it. "Do you know all those days when I was at Vilinski, I jerked off to fantasies about you?"


    Her body was taut like the strings of a violin and he was ying it. Her core clenched and she was desperate to move. "Ah!"


    His shaft thickened against her.


    Tremors cruised deep inside her.


    "I want to get in you Anastasia. Thrust inside you until you forget the world. I want to dip between your thighs and suck you until youe on my tongue."


    "Ileus¡­"


    "You want that, don''t you Anastasia?"


    "Yes!"


    "You don''t know how many times I have imagined putting myself in that tightness of yours. Back in Vilinski I smelled your arousal around me. It was maddening!"


    She was on the verge ofing. Yes, she used to get aroused as hell when she watched him flexing his muscles while practicing sword fighting with Maple or fellow soldiers. She thought she was twisted. But now she realized, he was also thinking about her over there.


    "I could not do a thing about your arousal, and so I practiced harder¡­ to tire myself out. Do you know what it was to watch you and not be able to do anything? Why did you watch me like that Anastasia?" His fingers became aggressive.


    "Why were you always shirtless when you practiced?" she asked. It wasn''t her fault.


    "To show you what I had."


    Oh dear gods. He was trying to attract her?


    "I wanted you to break the rules ande to me!" The arm that clutched her nape became tighter in possession. His nails dug in her flesh.


    Tension built in her body. "Please Ileus, relieve me of this tension," she pleaded. "I can''t take it anymore."


    "You shouldn''t have stayed away from me in Vilinski, Anastasia. Why didn''t youe to me earlier?" His hand reached to her core and he circled her over there and then suddenly pressed it. Then he ced two fingers on her bud and rubbed her harder. He kissed her on her ear and then grazed his fangs on her neck.


    She moaned. She was obsessed with his fangs. She wished the cloak wasn''t there and those fangs were in her flesh. She was definitely twisted. And then he pinched her nub. Pleasure ripped through her body. Her body jerked as she shuddered and groaned as he forced her to continue climaxing.


    "Yesss! Ana,e for me!" He said in a husky growl as he clutched her crotch to feel her muscles that were clenching. And at this point of time, he wanted to bite her, tear her flesh and mark her.

 Chapter 32 - Mystic

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Mystic</h4>


    Anastasia shattered in his arms. The reins fell from her hands as she slumped against him and he released her nape. He wrapped one arm around her shoulders and the other around her waist to stop her from falling off as orgasm raked her body in waves, as bright sparks of pleasure splintered in her blood, in her mind.


    When she opened her eyes, she tilted her head backwards and kissed his chin. Anastasia''s breath was shallow. Somehow she managed to stay still till the sensation ebbed. It was nothingpared to every pleasure she had in her life. She wanted to thank him, hold him and give it back to him. She whispered, "You want to know why I didn''te earlier to you at Vilinski? I saved you from Maple''s wrath by noting next to you¡­" she exined. Gods, the connection was much deeper, and had she discovered it long back? It couldn''t be. She didn''t want to think about it. So she closed her eyes and buried her face in the crook of his arm.


    He kissed the crown of her head. "There were times when I wanted to kill her."


    Her lips downturned and she said, "I thought you loved her proximity,? and so I stayed away."


    He grunted. "No, it was she who loved my proximity. I detested it."


    She chuckled, her mood lifting up.


    He gathered the reins in his hand that she had left in throes of pleasure. "You left these," he said with a sexy expression. "This will incur punishment."


    Oh my! She gasped. "You don''t expect me to stay still with all that you were doing."


    "I will be tying you next time when I suck you from there," he said, pressing his finger on her nub.


    Her muscles drew together over there. Her skin became heated like a thousand suns. She stopped breathing. The anticipation was too much.


    He leaned towards her ear and whispered, "Breathe Ana."


    Devil! He knew the effect he had on her.


    For the next one-hour, they continued to ride through the snow.


    Anastasia was rxed. Even after they would part in ¨®raid, she would always remember these days with him. As she watched the jagged peaks in distance that spanned on the left, she realized the sublime natural settings they were riding into. The towering rocky peaks dwarfed the valley they had entered. They glowed yellow in the light of the afternoon sun and were shrouded in wisps of low clouds.


    "¨®raid is past those mountains," he said.


    "That looks like one treacherous climb." She shaded her eyes with her palm and looked at the snow-covered jagged peaks.


    All of a sudden the ground under them rumbled. The horses neighed and Aidan''s horse who was now right in the front of the cavalcade, reared.


    "Down boy!" He tried to calm the horse, but it deviated from the path and started trotting in the opposite direction.


    "What''s wrong?" Ileus shouted.


    Carrick raced his horse after him. It took them ten minutes to get the horse back in the path.


    However, the ground beneath them rumbled again. This time the horsemen patted and rubbed their agitated horses to continue walking.


    Da came next to Ileus and gave Anastasia a cursory nce. She pointed at the jagged peaks and said, "The rocks are slippery there. Should we take the tunnel at the base of the mountain?" Her gaze went back to him, as if he was her possession.


    "What do you think Da?" he asked her while looking at the mounts.


    "They are not easy to cross if you try to crest them, but the tunnel is dangerous too. In my opinion, we should take our chances and go through the tunnel. Cresting them seems like a gargantuan task," she replied. Her eyes went to Anastasia who was watching ahead with tight expressions.


    Ileus exhaled heavily. "It does Da¡­"


    The way her name rolled off his tongue, she looked at him proudly. The man made her feel¡­ crazy. And the girl in front of her was in interruption. She stared at her and said, "You know Ileus, once this gets over, we are going to hang out at our favorite joint at Romulus and trust me I am going to drink till I pass out!" she startedughing. "Both Kaizan and me are making those ns from a long time."


    Ileus looked at her and gave a pained smile. "You deserve that Da."


    She chuckled. "I think I deserve more than that and you have to give me what I deserve!"


    Ileus gave her a fond look. "Sure, tell me what it is that you want."


    "Well, you have to promise me that you are going to give it to me."


    "But I should know what you want," he replied as he stroked Anastasia''s thighs inside the cloak as if it was a natural thing to do. "How can I promise without knowing?"


    Da''s lips twitched with a mischievous grin. "Uh huh!" She shook her head. "You have to promise me first."


    Anastasia looked at Da with narrowed eyes. She wanted to interrupt them but she decided not to because she knew that they were great friends. Da had made her well aware of the fact that she was highly interested in Ileus. However, if Ileus were truly interested in her, wouldn''t he be with her? It was very confusing and she turned her gaze away. Toe to think of it, she was nning on leaving them once they reached ¨®raid. They could be together forever. Jealousy red.


    Ileus gave a throatyughter. "Okay, I promise."


    Da clucked her tongue. "You have made a promise. Don''t break it!"


    "I won''t," he replied.


    "Great!" she said excitedly like a child and then focused on the path. They rode in silence for a few moments and then after a while, she said, "By the way I had to tell you something."


    Ileus frowned. "About what? You sound so mystic."


    She gave a side-nce to Anastasia and then her gaze glided back to him. She said, "Can we talk in private?"

 Chapter 33 - A Rumble

    <h4>Chapter 33 - A Rumble</h4>


    Ileus''s expressions tightened, but he nodded. "Let''s reach the tunnel and then you can tell me."


    "Okay!" she replied with a grin and then trotted her horse where Guarhal was.


    Anastasia watched her going away and when she was at a distance she thought was out of ear shot, she remarked, "You are pretty close to Da."


    His fingers brushed her hips and went back to the belly. "We''ve known each other since we were kids. She is a year younger to me," he said affectionately. "There are only a few friends who you can depend on in your life and she is one of them. She has been with me on all my journeys in and out of kingdoms and realms. So yes, she is an integral part of my life."


    Anastasia cringed at those words. She knew she shouldn''t have, but she wasn;t able to wrap her head around the possessiveness Da was showing to Ileus. Did he have tenderness towards her that he didn''t realize? The question pained her heart and she felt a lump rising in her throat, but there was no way she would reveal her worries to him, at least about this issue. Besides, she chided herself internally for thinking that she was close enough to him to have those thoughts. Perhaps this was just a fleeting period. Perhaps she was so devoid of love that she clung to the first person who showed her. A few while back, what started as a pleasure, dampened.


    "When will we reach those mountains?" She changed the topic.


    "We should reach them by evening, if not earlier."


    The ground under them rumbled again.


    "What is happening?" she said as she looked at the ground.


    "Don''t worry much. Sgiath Bi¨° is a weird ce. But it looks like a mild earthquake to me."


    Anastasia''s body stiffened at those words. "Are you sure?" Because if that was the case, there was no way they would go through the tunnel.


    "Most likely¡­"


    "We shouldn''t go through the tunnel then."


    Heughed. "Like I said, don''t worry."


    Once again they rode in silence and Anastasia''s gaze went to the mountain peaks that were glistening orange and yellow in the bright sunlight. As clouds roiled around those distant peaks, she could hear gushes of wind howling, as if calling her, as if bidding her to open her wings and fly. Sgiath Bi¨° called her¡ªthe mountains and snow and frost covered trees and the bright sun¡ªthey beckoned her.


    Anastasia had a sudden urge to fly through the clouds and inadvertently she tried to spread her wings. Immediately bone shattering pain ran from her spine to her shoulders. "Arghh!" She doubled up and bent forward with closed eyes. Her breathing became shallow and her body was covered with sweat. She saw ck stars in the periphery of her vision. Tears ran down.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus called her with angst in his voice. He caught her in his arms before she could slip. "What is it?" He held her firmly and stopped the horse.


    She slumped against his body not knowing what to do. She let those tears run. This wasn''t the first time she experienced such natural instinct to open her wings. But at least there was someone holding her through this misery this time.


    "Ana," Ileus called her again in a soft voice. His face was tilted on the side to see hers.


    She loved when he called her Ana. She smiled and fluttered open her eyes. "It''s nothing."


    "Tell me what it is," he forced her.


    She heard soft footfalls of a horse and looked to her left. Zlu wasing and behind him was Nyles, staring at her with wide eyes. "Mdy!" she cried. Her face was nched.


    "I am fine Nyles," she said in a reassuring voice.


    But Nyles was already in a panic mode. "We need to find somece to stop. She needs to rest."


    Ileus nodded and they all stopped at the next thicket of trees. He pulled her down the horse carefully. She walked holding his hand to the nearest boulder on which someone had spread a fur. Ileus gave her a canteen to drink water. He knelt before her and asked again, "You have to tell me what happened back then. Did I hurt you?" He checked her thighs over the fabric for any injury. His concern was off the roof.


    "No Ileus," she caught his hand. "It''s not like that."


    "Then?" his frown deepened.


    She licked her dry lips and looked away. "I don''t¡ª I don''t want to tell you¡­"


    He stared into her eyes, and then with his sleeve wiped her sweat over her forehead. Anxiety was driving him crazy, but he didn''t insist on her. "Okay," he said in a hoarse voice and pushed the bile back in his throat.


    Nyles came carrying a ss of water. She gave a dirty re to Ileus and sat near Anastasia. "Mdy, please have this. You need to be hydrated well." She opened her palm that had the green round medicine in its center. "Eat this. I am sorry that I forgot about it in the morning."


    Before Anastasia could pick up the medicine, Ileus picked it up. He held it in his thumb and forefinger at his eye level, closed one eye and looked at it as if inspecting it. He twirled it around in his fingers. "I don''t think Anastasia needs it."


    "Please give it back. The princess is not feeling well and I don''t have too many left!" Nyles said and snatched it from him. "And you don''t know a damn about her condition."


    Nyles turned to look at Anastasia and said, "Mdy, please have it. I can''t see your condition. It has deteriorated." She extended the ss to her and gave her the medicine.


    Anastasia ate it and drank the whole ss of water. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes, she found Ileus still knelt in front of her, his brows drawn tight. Others were casting a worried nce towards her. In order for them to continue the journey, she said, "I think I am fine. We can resume our trip."

 Chapter 34 - Call Me Honey

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Call Me ''Honey''</h4>


    A distant rumble in the ground was heard again.


    "Do you know what that rumble is about?" asked Nyles, giving a worried expression, seeing something in the distance. "Somewhere the Gods have gone angry. They are shaking thisnd to find you."


    "Nyles?" Anastasia said.


    Nyles looked at her. "Yes, mdy."


    "Don''t spout nonsense!"


    Ileus and others standing in close vicinity shook their heads or sighed showing their disgust, as quietly as possible.


    Nyles lowered her head and walked away from there rubbing the back of her neck and mumbling something in Faenguage.


    Once she left, Da walked up to Ileus. She put her hand on his shoulder and said, "You need rest Al. Why don''t you let her travel with Kaizan or Nyles? I can see how tired you are."


    Without looking at Da, Ileus got up. His muscles had be rigid. He shook his head tightly, once. "I am absolutely fine and Anastasia will ride with me." His voice was carefully controlled and cold. "There will be no argument on that."


    "But¡ª" Da started but she was cut off when he marched away. Shocked, she looked at Anastasia. Her eyes were red with anger. Once he had reached the men and was out of earshot, Da sat beside Anastasia and took a deep, exasperated breath.


    Knowing that she was surely going to pour acid in her talk, Anastasia leaned back and supported her body on her hands. Instead of looking at her, she looked up at the sky and watched the white fluffy clouds. Honestly, she was in no mood to talk to Da.


    Da started, "If you have an iota of sympathy for his condition, then you will ride with someone else. That man is tired as hell and he has been handling you ever since you have escaped. You keep sleeping over him, lolling your body around while he tries to keepforting you," Da snapped. "Ileus is very tired. Can''t you understand?" There was frustration in her voice. "He has helped you so much and now you are just like a parasite¡ªleaching off him, clutching on him." Her palms fisted into tight knuckles. "I just hope that this gets over fast and you leave us! Enough of it." She looked at Anastasia who was looking up at the sky. "Stop being so selfish, okay?" She was about to leave, but added, "Whatever is going on between you¡ªremember it is temporary. Ileus will always, and I mean always,e back to me!"


    Anastasia had never really used those words but this time she wanted to say them. So she blurted, "Fuck off!" without looking towards her.


    Da gasped as her eyes flew wide open. "How dare you?" she growled.


    Without turning her head towards Da, she nted her eyes in her direction and in a very cold voice that was just a shard of ice, said, "Leave."


    Da gritted her teeth. She got up and stomped away from there muttering a curse under her breath. Anastasia watched her going with narrowed eyes. She jerked her head and started looking at the blue sky again. She needed to stop thinking about her wings. Whenever she thought about her shackled wings, her mental agony increased. She had to take cognizance of her thoughts. She became drowsy. With a sigh she got up. "I am fine and we can go now," she dered.


    However, before they all started, Nyles urged, "I want to be with mdy. Please allow me to be with her." But Zlu gripped her forearm and pulled her to the horse they were on.


    "You will be riding with me," he snarled and she became quiet seeing his fierce expression. Quietly, she walked with him.


    Before starting, Ileus adjusted her cloak. He helped her mount his horse and they started to move after he mounted behind her. As they rode she moved closer to him and he encircled his arms around her protectively. She rxed against his chest and inhaled his smell¡ªthe mist, coppery and woodsy smell that invaded her senses to an overwhelming extent. She closed her eyes and said, "Are you tired of carrying me Ileus? Or should I call you Al?" she teased him.


    "I am not tired of carrying you with me." He brought his hand in between his thigh and cupped her there.


    She gasped.


    "You can call me ''Honey'', if you like."


    Dear gods.


    "You should ask me why."


    "I won''t because you are obscene!" She tried to remove his hand, but she felt she was fighting a losing battle because the more she tried to remove it, the harder the grip became.


    He shrugged. "I will tell you anyway."


    "In what way should I tell you I am not interested in listening to it?"


    He ignored her protest. "You must call me Honey because it would remind me of the honey that I have to lick off you. Remember?" His voice had dipped to a sexy low.


    Her cheeks heated. She smacked his arm. Da''s sharp words were forgotten.


    Ileus left her and held the reins again. "Anything else you would like to ask?"


    Her mouth had snapped closed and she didn''t utter a word. They reached the valley''s floor and it was now entirely covered with snow. Scanty, green, tall grass stood like tufts amongst thorny bushes. Puddles of water were everywhere. It was easy for the horses to slip.


    Ileus signaled the group and nudged his horse. They raced through it. Cold wind pped against her cheeks. She wanted to sleep badly now, but because of the coldness she couldn''t. Though the mountains looked so close, they were pretty far. They must have galloped for three hours when snow started falling again. Flurries swirled around and drifted on them like soft fluffy feathers. If they didn''t reach in time, they might get caught in a blizzard again.


    "We need to slow down!" Kaizan shouted.


    "Why?" Ileus shouted back.


    Anastasia didn''t know as to why Kaizan didn''t reply but Ileus stopped. His gaze became cautious and suddenly there was tension in the group. Not able to understand this sudden surliness, she asked, "Anything wrong?"

 Chapter 35 - Move!

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Move!</h4>


    "The winds are not sounding good." He pointed towards the clouds. "Look at them. There is turbulence there."


    "A blizzard ising this way!"


    "That would be better."


    What did he mean? Even though Anastasia was too sleepy by now, she couldn''t help wondering why a blizzard would be better than anything. She closed her eyes. Perhaps she was too tired after riding non-stop for so long. Her limbs felt weak.


    "Anastasia, you have yawned for the tenth time," he said. "Why don''t you go off to sleep?" They shouldn''t have ridden for so long, he supposed.


    She rubbed her neck. "I am not used to this kind of journey."


    "I know, princess." Ileus held her tightly against his chest. "Just sleep, okay? I am here."


    With a weak smile at his assurance, she slumped against his chest and immediately fell off to sleep, knowing that he was there¡­ for her...


    The group crossed the valley and reached the base of the mountains in an hour. The sun was setting and the sky was a shade of periwinkle, grey and a deep blue announcing the approach of dark night. Slowly the lights of the sun drained and there was not enough for the shadows. The forest started growing dark, ominous. They had to find the mouth of the cave before it becamepletely ck. The stars and moon appeared but were somewhere hidden behind a thick veil of clouds like a nket of the night. Ominous winds whirled in those dense clouds. Thunder cracked every now behind those clouds and then just to show its dangerous presence. The air was filled with a strange aroma. Snow continued to fall in soft flurries.


    Ileus mentallymunicated to the cavalcade to move fast and they increased the speed. As they anxiously raced towards the base of the mountains, every inch of ground they covered was filled with danger. Anastasia hadn''t woken up and her hands and face and neck had be cold despite being in the warm fabrics and despite being close to him.


    Soon, the ckness of the night slowly shrouded them. Guarhal, who was right in the front, torched a light to lead the way for the others.


    "Where is the damn entrance of the tunnel?" Ileus hissed.


    Kaizan, who was riding alongside, grunted. Usually a very calm andposed man, Kaizan was also feeling restless. He nudged his horse and raced to where Guarhal was. It took another hour before they could find the entrance to the tunnel. The red cross mark on the huge elephant-sized high boulder that had hidden it was still showing bright. It was Guarhal who had marked it when they wereing to Vilinski.


    "Got it!" he said excitedly. "I am pretty smart!" He said loudly and dismounted the horse to disce the boulder. Along with Guarhal, Kaizan shifted the boulder and it rumbled off towards the right. They all entered the tunnel, mounted on their horses. Guided by the torches, they moved inside.


    The tunnel was at least five stories high. Horses plodded on the uneven surface that was littered with stctites and small rocks. Kaizan led them all through a winding path, which would have a dry bed of river. Massive rock wallsyered in hues of gray, pale pink and white. Gushes of win from the outside whistled over the stones. Small drops of icy cold water seeped through the ceiling dropping over them.


    "She is too cold," Ileus rasped. "We need to find a ce to rest as soon as possible!" He adjusted the hood of her cloak to cover her face.


    Suddenly there was an echo as if a rock had fallen into a deep chasm. Kaizan signaled them to stop. When the noise subsided, they started. Only the noise of hooves clopping along the winding path was heard. asionally they heard animals running while hissing at the intrusion. The smell of wet stone and water wafted through the air.


    Kaizan continued to move his horse ahead.


    "The horses are tired Kaizan," Aidan protested. "We have to stop!"


    But Kaizan ignored him. "And they want water. We need to reach the stream!" he snapped.


    After what seemed like eternity, they reached an open area where from a distance everyone could see the underground stream. And the sight was mesmerizing. As the stream undted in between the stony outcrops and uneven path, their gaze was held by the bioluminescence inside it. Pink and blue lights emitted from the clear waters. The light radiating from within the water reflected on the walls and the ceiling, softly illuminating the entire ce in pink and blue and violet shades. Throughout the length of the stream, as far as they could see it meandering on the ground, there was bioluminescence.


    They took their horses near and dismounted. The equines were left to drink water after they were tied to columns that rose from the grounds.


    Ileus shook Anastasia to wake up but she didn''t. Kaizan came immediately and held her down. Her head lolled to one side. Ileus jumped down and held her face in his hands. His skin lined with goose bumps and heart stilled.


    There was pink froth on the left corner of her mouth.


    "Anastasia!" he shook her face. "Get up!" He seized her from Kaizan and sat on the ground, his mind freezing and his blood draining from his face. With panic-stricken eyes he looked at Kaizan. How could he not notice her condition? He thought that she was too tired. After all she was never subjected to this kind of travel. "What is wrong with her?" He couldn''t understand. He shook her shoulders again. "Anastasia!"


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes. There was a frown on his broad forehead. "She appears to be poisoned."


    Ileus stared at him disbelievingly. Blood drained from his face and his mind reeled. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. He regretted asking her to sleep. He pushed his panic down. "Keep holding her," he said and ran to the saddlebag that Aidan''s horse was carrying.


    Others gathered around Kaizan and Anastasia. "Move out. Give her some air!" Kaizan growled.


    "How can she be poisoned when all of us ate the same food?" asked Da as frustration rose in her chest. She looked at Anastasia with annoyance.


    "Get some water!" Kaizan barked. He touched Anastasia''s forehead.


    Nyles strode right next to her. She cupped Anastasia''s cheeks and shook her. "Mdy, mdy!" When Anastasia didn''t wake up, she pressed her fist into her mouth. "What has happened to her?" She looked at Ileus who was rushing towards them with a paste of some herbs in his hand. "What the hell are you giving her?" she said with wide eyes. Then she knelt in front of Anastasia and spread her arms wide. "I will not let you give her anything that would jeopardize her life!"


    Ileus grated, "You stupid woman, can''t you see she is already unwell? Move!"


    "She is a Fae, a royalty. She will recover on her own. Leave her!" She growled. Her hand went to her side and suddenly she tore the side of her gown and took a dagger out. She pointed it at him and snarled, "If youe near her, I will plunge this dagger in you!"

 Chapter 36 - What Do I Do?

    <h4>Chapter 36 - What Do I Do?</h4>


    Where did she get the dagger from? Ileus was furious and shocked. The pommel of the dagger was encrusted with gemstones. How did she manage to hide it for so long?


    Ileus growled back¡­ fiercely. "Move from there," he said through clenched jaws. "Else I won''t be responsible for what I do to you!"


    "You move away from here!" She shouted. "Don''t even think ofing near her." She swayed the dagger in her direction and the de shone.


    Everyone closed in towards her. She turned a circle showing her dagger to all. She said in a guttural voice, "This is my dagger. I am trained to protect mdy. If you as much as touch her, I will kill all of you!" She swayed the dagger in the air repeatedly.


    "Trained to protect her?" Ileus grumbled. "Howe I never saw you in that mode at Vilinski?" His lips curled behind showing his sharp fangs that had lengthened a little. A rumble formed in his chest, which was slowly turning into a ferocious growl.


    "You don''t know anything, vokuk! So stay away before I kill you with it!" she snarled. She lunged herself at him with her dagger, but before Nyles could even touch him, Ileus went all feral and charged at her with such wildness that she was taken aback. She struck him with her dagger in the scuffle managing to sh his arm. Blood oozed out. The men around him growled and the group pounced on her. Nyles was pinned to the ground in seconds.


    Guarhal kicked her in the belly. Nyles screamed as she spat blood from her mouth.


    "You will all pay for this," Nyles yelled as Aidan pinned her head to the ground. Tadgh got a rope to tie her hands.


    Sheughed. "I will get out of it in a second. You can''t do a thing to me!" She struggled under Aidan''s grasp.


    Irritated as hell, Aidan pped her fiercely. She felt an acute stinging sensation on her cheek. The impact was so harsh that ck stars marred her vision. After that¡­ only darkness¡­ She fell down on the floor, unconscious.


    "Now try to get out of that!" Aidan hissed. His expressions were that of extreme aggression. He dragged her away with hand on the floor. He wanted to kick her again but was stopped by Zlu.


    Meanwhile, Ileus used the water that Carrick had fetched from the stream and crushed the herbs in it to make a coarse paste. Kaizan had wiped the pink froth around her lips with his sleeve. Ileus opened her mouth and put the paste in. He made her drink water over it so that she would swallow, but she couldn''t. Water trickled out of her mouth along with the paste and her chin and sweater got stained with it.


    "Anastasia!" He called her. Restlessness surged through him heightening the panic and fear. Without giving it a thought, he put more paste in her mouth, drank water and then pressed his mouth over hers to push the water in her, to push the medicine down her throat. He wrapped his fingers around her neck and with his thumb eased the muscles to let the medicine go down.


    When he pulled away, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve. His lips quivered with anticipation as he stared at her. Her face was pale. He ced a hand over her cheek and grazed it with his thumb. "Anastasia¡­" he said in a low voice. Her skin was so cold that the feeling made his knees be wobbly. His heart plummeted and he hoped that the medicine would help her¡­ fast. He had made an extremely potent one using an herb he had got from the Far East.


    Kaizan lifted her in his arms. "I hope she bes fine soon," he muttered under his breath. There was a thin sheet of sweat on his brows. He walked her to the ce where Carrick had already cleared a ce and had spread a few bedrolls. With Ileus on the heels, he reached the first one and lowered her gently on it.


    Immediately, Ileus knelt down beside her. He bent over her to unbutton her cloak and pulled it out. Then his hand went to her forehead where he stroked her briefly out of concern. Quickly, he covered her with thick furs. He sat down and massaged her hands and feet for the next fifteen minutes. But the girls continued to stay in that condition and his trepidation increased.


    "What do I do?" he said in a gravelly voice.


    Kaizan put his hand on his shoulder and said, "I am there. Go and freshen up. You look like shit."


    He didn''t look like shit, he felt like it. Ileus tucked Anastasia beneath the furs and then walked to cater to his personal needs. When he was back, he found that Tadgh had started a fire to warm the food. He had caught birds from Sgiath Bi¨° and now they were on the skewers over the fire.


    Da was helping Tadgh to tie Nyles across a column in the tunnel on the right side of the bedrolls. She threw a nket over her and turned to help Carrick.


    Ileus walked back to Anastasia to check upon her. "Wake up¡­" he murmured as he saw her pale face.


    Kaizan brought food for him in a trencher along with clean bandages. He cleaned the wound on his arm and tied fresh bandages after applying healing lotion. He said, "How the hell did her dagger go unnoticed?"


    "That is a mystery to me too," said Ileus. "She was sitting with Da and Zlu but neither of them could feel it on her?" He picked up the dagger that Aidan gave to him. It was beautiful with two big red rubies on either side of the handle. Numerous gems were encrusted around the rubies, but all were crafted in a way that they didn''t hinder with the grasp.


    "Well we didn''t even check upon her personal belongings, so it could have gone unnoticed," Kaizan shrugged. "Also the fact that she is a Fae and can use her magic¡­"


    "I don''t think so!" Ileus snapped. "Everyone''s abilities are limited in Sgiath Bi¨°, except¡­ Anastasia''s." Ileus''s gaze flung to Nyles when he saw that she stirred. At least she was securely tied. "But I have rarely seen her using her magic."


    Kaizan took a bite of the warm meat. He sighed and changed the topic, "We should start early in the morning tomorrow. ¨®raid is a three days journey from here. With our limited abilities, we have traversed so far safely, and this is quite a feat."


    Guarhal came next to them. "I agree with Kaizan. We must start as early as possible."


    Ileus nodded. His gaze went to Anastasia. "I hope she bes better," Ileus said, once again his voice was gloomy.


    "Have some faith in yourself, Ileus!" Kaizan said. "You had excelled in the potions ss at the wizard academy and you have never failed."


    Ileus took a deep breath. "I have never cured a Fae." He stared at her face. She was so beautiful. He hadn''t realized that he had stopped breathing when he said, "How could she be poisoned?" A frown formed on his face out of confusion.

 Chapter 37 - Blanched

    <h4>Chapter 37 - nched</h4>


    Kaizan shook his head, "Beats me!" He looked at Anastasia and he stopped eating for a moment and then remarked, "That girl is very strong, very brave."


    "You have no idea!" said Ileus. A shudder ran through his body.


    After that they all became quiet and ate the food in silence.


    Ileus finished his food fast and then walked to the stream to wash himself. As he washed his hands, his eyes went to the pink and blue bioluminescence inside the water. It was glowing beautifully. Captivated, he was amazed at the phenomenon. The way those shiny little clusters of pink and blue that looked like stars under water, glimmered with each ripple that passed over the surface, it was spellbinding.


    Suddenly a thought urred in his mind and his eyes became wide. Did Anastasia see these in the previous cave too? Were they responsible for forming the portal and binding the droplets of water? His anxiety increased and he quickly removed his hand from the water. However, what he saw next made him sharply draw his breath.


    There was a movement in the clusters of lights that were still and just glowing. At first a small peak formed beneath his hand, as if trying to reach him, and then more clusters joined to make it bigger. It rose to reach his hand and touched his palm. Ileus removed his hand hurriedly from the water and the luminescence settled down as quickly as it rose.


    Ileus blinked his eyes rapidly as a thin sheet of sweat broke on his forehead. He looked at the water towards his right and then to the left, and as far as his gaze went, the stream was filled with that light. His stomach felt rock hard as his fears materialized. This was an ingredient to create the portal to Vilinski. And the bloody thing spread throughout the length of the tunnel. What was so mesmerizing earlier looked like a monster, coiled under water, ready to strike anytime.


    And if it felt him, it must have felt Anastasia too in the previous cave. The fact that Anastasia was unconscious meant that it hadn''t sensed her. Else was it possible that as they moved along the tunnel, one after the other portal would be created? Would Anastasia be attracted to them? He nched at the thought.


    Yet another thought cruised through his mind. In thest cave Anastasia was resisting the call to the portal. Did that mean that someone had taken her there? He shot a gaze to Nyles and stared at her. His eyes narrowed. There were a lot of questions to ask. With onest look at the stream, he turned to go back to be with Anastasia.


    When he reached and sat down beside her, her face was appearing so serene that he touched her cheeks and stroked them. "Can you hear the humming sound Anastasia?" his voice a whisper. It urred to him that her skin was still cold. Feeling restless, on an impulse, he removed his shirt and lied beside her beneath the fur. He pulled her closer to his bare chest. Pulling her legs between his and tucking her hands against him, he wrapped his body around her. He ced his head over hers and murmured, "Give me a sign, Anastasia¡­"


    Da had finished her food and went to lie on her bedroll. Her eyes went to Ileus whose head was out of the fur. He had securely wrapped Anastasia in his arms and covered her. A bitter feeling of pain ran through her. At first she sprawled over her fur, turning her face away. But then she couldn''t take it anymore. Picking up her fur, she got up, went to them and ced her fur over Anastasia.


    "Thanks Da," he said in a gloomy voice.


    "What for, Ileus? This is something we are all into together," she replied with a smile as her hand went to his cheek and she stroked it fondly.


    He took a deep breath and took his hand behind Anastasia''s head to pull her closer to his chest.


    "When this is over, remember your promise!" she said with a chuckle.


    He gave her a weak smile. "I remember." He couldn''t still shake off the image he saw in the stream.


    ---


    Smokes and mes and blood¡­ so much blood had pooled below her feet that she choked.


    "Maple, s¡ª stop."


    She didn''t.


    She continued to whip her like she was taking out all her hatred. Aed Ruad was sitting, watching her with cold eyes, watching her naked back, which was all bloodied up.


    Her lips trembled and she passed out. Next, guards dragged her out to her room. "Maa!" she called her. "Da, help¡ª" She felt as if she was thrown beneath water¡ªdark, murky, cold¡­ She gasped but found water entering her lungs and it suffocated her as the coldness filled her nose, mouth and eyes. Her eyes became zy. Cold numbed her skin. Someone caught her hair and took her out. She hadughed eerily. Who was she? Not Maple. Was that her Etaya? She called her name. She pped her cheeks, but Anastasia couldn''t open her eyes. "Open your eyes bitch! Stop pretending." Another strike. There was a stinging pain on her cheeks, on her lips. More blood.


    Through the foggy haze, someone called her name.


    How did he know her name?


    "Can you help me?" she asked him. She never asked for help.


    "I will."


    His voice was soothing. He saw her.


    She extended her hand to him. He took it.


    "Can you see me?"


    "I see you, Anastasia." His voice was so soothing.


    "Anastasia!"


    She opened her eyes as she drew in a sharp breath, as if she was pulled out from the depths of the ocean. She was sweating and her vision was blurry. All she saw was darkness and felt rock hard muscles against her face. Her heartbeat didn''t calm. Was she still in that chamber? Was Maple behind her? Arms wrapped her and stroked her back in soothing movement. A deep cello-like voice was saying something. She blinked her tears away from her blurriness, and she found herself nestled in the dusty line of his chest hair.


    "Shh¡­" he stroked her. She had fought it ande out.


    "I¡ª Ileus?" She whispered in a hoarse uncertain voice.


    "Yes Ana." He continued to stroke her hair and back in a soothing way. "I am here." He said as if he had found utmost relief, as if he was given a second chance to live.


    She gulped and she didn''t know what was it that triggered it, but her fingers curled on his back as her head rested against his bare chest and tears that had formed in her eyes, started falling. She let them. "I don''t know why I am crying," she said through her sobs. Whatever space was left between them, she covered that and held on tightly. She wanted to feel the security he had given her, wanted to be surrounded in his scent.


    Suddenly, Ileus got up leaving her feeling empty. She removed the cover, sat down and looked at him with confusion. It was absolutely quiet in the night. He moved towards her. Putting his hands below her hips he pulled her into hisp.

 Chapter 38 - Maddening Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Maddening Attraction</h4>


    Confused and slightly shocked, Anastasia instantly wrapped her legs around his waist and rested her face in the crook of his neck. The contact sending an electric jolt through her.


    She could feel his heartbeat pounding against her chest. "Ileus¡­" she whispered against the skin of his neck. There was barely a hair''s distance between her and his naked chest. Her hands were around his shoulders and then up to his nape, into his raven hair, where she dug her fingers in. His smell enveloped her.


    He removed her hair from the back, and stroked her back, her hair and her arms, silently. He rocked her and pressed kisses on her temple, as if in relief.


    "I don''t know what happened to me." The way he caressed her, her inner storms were soothing to a gentle breeze. His heartbeat against her was like vibrations that took the negativity from her and converted it into the softest music, a melody she wanted to hum. And she shuddered at the thought that it all came naturally to her.


    He said in a soft voice, "You ate something, which had poisoned you."


    She jerked her head back to see his face. His brows were drawn together over his amber eyes. That beautiful jawline was tight and those high cheekbones¡­ jagged like the mountain peaks she saw in the valley. Her breath hitched. When she found her voice a momentter, she squinted her eyes to see into his and said, "I ate everything you all gave¡­"


    "I know," he nodded and then curled his finger under her chin. "But are you feeling fine?" he asked in a worried tone, his eyes narrowed as if he was searching for something.


    She nodded. He wiped her tears. Then he asked, "You don''t feel the hum of the portal?"


    "No," she shook her head as some tears fell again.


    Relieved, he took his hand at the back of her head and pressed her back in the crook of his neck, as if that was the ce she belonged to. "Did you see a nightmare again?" he asked, his voice like a cool breeze over her sweat soaked body.


    Her head was hurting a lot. She inhaled his misty, woodsy scent and tried to rx, closing her eyes. "I¡ª I did. I am sorry for being such a mess," she said, feeling guilty for being so needy around him. Why was it that all the shields that she had built around her heart came down automatically when he touched her?


    "You are anything but that, Ana," he said in a reassuring voice. Do you want to take this sweater out? You are sweating profusely and this sweater will only make you feel worse."


    "Yes," she said, fluttering her eyshes against the skin of his nape, making his heart take a leap to the tunnel''s ceiling.


    Ileus pulled away from her and motioned her to put her hands up. At first she hesitated, but he bent to the side and pulled his shirt from nearby. She lowered her eyes and put her hands up. Ileus removed her sweater. A shudder passed through him and fangs sharpened when he saw her full round breasts for the first time. And just below the left breast there was another scar. It wasn''t deep or too thick, but long, as if someone had swiped the tip of a hot iron rod over her. He shuddered and his jaws clenched. He wanted to touch her over there, but he closed his fists.


    She wondered if he flinched when he saw her scar?


    Quickly he made her wear his shirt and as soon as he did that, she curled in him again like a kitten. He wrapped his hands around her. Both of them were breathing raggedly by that time. It took an eternity and a half for their hearts to stop beating like crazy. The attraction was maddening, the need to discover each other was like a frenzy.


    Momentster when he thought he had settled, he asked, "Do you want to talk about your nightmares?"


    "No¡­ they aren''t worth talking about?" she shook her head. She didn''t want to go back to the nightmares. Why did she love to cling onto him? Maybe because in the entire group, no, in the past eight years, only he had shown her this kind of care¡­ as if it was his responsibility to see to her safety. After all, what did he have to gain?


    "Would you like to lie down?"


    She shook her head again. "How long was I sleeping?" Her hand went to his chest on his dusty line of hair and then to the tattoo of a crescent moon on the right side. She traced it and then formed a star with her finger inside it.


    He stopped breathing. Her hand was like a brand on his tattooed chest.


    "I won''t cite that as sleeping. You were unconscious for more than ten hours."


    "That''s long!" she asked, amazed. "But I don''t understand how I would get poisoned?"


    He said, "Maybe because you aren''t used to this kind of food princess."


    She didn''t deny it. The breads were nd. Suddenly her stomach grumbled. She chuckled.


    He kissed the tip of her nose and eased her out of hisp. "Sit here princess. Let me bring something for you." He rose to his feet.


    "Where is Nyles?" Anastasia asked, scanning the area around.


    He pointed to the left with his chin and walked away. Anastasia turned her head and her eyes flew wide open. Nyles was slumped against a columning down from the ceiling. She was tied tight to it. How did that happen to a girl like her? She was her handmaiden who was trained to guard her. Feeling of fear skittered down her spine. She looked at Ileus who was taking out food for her from a bag and he appeared casual. Her eyes went to the bandages that were tied to his arm. There was blood over it. Her stomach roiled. It was difficult to imagine the scenario. Did Nyles attack Ileus? Blood drained from her face. Goosebumps prickled her skin. Bile rose up her throat. She watched him as he came to her with a trencher in his hand. His gaze locked with hers and she couldn''t lower her eyes till he reached her.


    "H¡ª how did you get that wound?" she pointed at his forearm, still staring in his golden eyes, which flickered a ck as he clenched his jaws. She thought she saw a muscle flicker.


    He sat in front of her. "Don''t worry. It will be fine soon." He gave her the ss of water. "Have this first. You need to be hydrated."


    Anastasia was feeling very thirsty and she only realized when she saw the ss of water he offered her. She gulped it entirely down her throat in one go and closed her eyes feeling great. When she opened them, she found a meat piece in front of her. She opened her mouth and took it from his hand. "Thanks." This man loved to feed her, and a disturbing thought came in her mind. Was she getting used to it? "How did you get that wound?"


    He fed her a with cheese cube. "When you were poisoned, we saw a pink froth on the corner of your mouth. I went to make an antidote for you and when I came back, Nyles wouldn''t let me give it to you!" His jaw clenched in anger.

 Chapter 39 - Fascinated

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Fascinated</h4>


    Anastasia frowned as confusion stirred her mind. Why would Nyles do that? "What did she do?"


    Ileus broke a piece of bread and gave it to her. Wiping a crumb from her chin, he said, "She attacked me with a dagger."


    She stopped eating as shock rippled through her body. She looked at his forearm. "Over there?"


    "Hmm."


    She was utterly shocked. Nothing fitted. Nyles'' behavior had been too bizarre from the start. "I don''t get this at all! How did she attack you and managed to give you that wound?"


    He shrugged. "She had a dagger hidden under her dress. Somehow that went unnoticed."


    "A dagger!" Her lips parted. "Oh god! She was carrying it with her!"


    He narrowed his eyes. "Do you know about it?" He made her eat another bite of meat and gave her the canteen of water. She needed to drink a lot of water to flush out the toxins. Anastasia looked away from him, feeling guilty. Her lips turned down. "All the handmaidens in the pce who are assigned to the royals carry a dagger with them. Since they know magic, it is easy for them to conceal it. I believe that she had it concealed until the time of attack.


    "But that is quite odd," he looked in Nyles'' direction. "In Sgiath Bi¨°, magical abilities are suppressed. The only magical ability I saw was in you when you turned the portal horizontal. How could she reveal it?" He shook his head and then took a big slice of cheese and bread and stuffed it in her mouth.


    She ate it quickly. "Do you mean no one can use their magic? Not even the dark wizard, the dark prince?"


    He raised his eyebrow. He tilted his head and said, "You seem pretty fascinated by him."


    Her skin heated. "I am just curious about him."


    "Ah!" He folded his knee up and put his elbow on it. "May I know why you are so curious?" There was a look of amusement on his face.


    "Every mystery should be solved. And he is the biggest mystery."


    "And you want to solve him?"


    "If I meet him."


    "You are pretty eager to meet him."


    She shrugged. "I wonder if I will ever get the chance, but I wouldn''t mind." She leaned back on her hands and crossed her legs at the ankles. She shook her feet as if excited.


    He gazed into her sapphire blue eyes for a long time. "Intriguing!" he remarked.


    Steering the conversation back to Nyles, he questioned "If she had concealed her dagger, how could she get it back without magic?"


    Anastasia tilted her head. "I am not convinced with the theory that the magical abilities are limited in this realm."


    He handed her another piece of cheese to her and looked beyond her. "Anastasia, When Sgiath Bi¨° was created by your ancestors, it was created that way. No one, and I mean no one could use his or her magic. Your ancestors lived for a long time, probably thousands of years. They say that they were celestials who descended upon the earth when their was destroyed. They mingled with the humans, but soon found that they were too powerful to stay amongst them. They were the first species that was different from humans that urred. There were bloodbaths and wars in which humans would lose eventually. One of your ancestors, King ¨®isin, came up with a solution. He drafted a treaty between humans and Faes in which he bought a veryrge piece of earth from them." He waved his hand in a circle in front of him. "However, his people were very few in number. They stayed in Vilinski."


    "But there are more Fae kingdoms," Anastasia countered.


    He nodded. "There are and all of them are spread across this realm. And all of them are surrounded by Sgiath Bi¨°."


    She drank water again and lied down on her side. She propped her head on her hand and looked at him to continue.


    "Once the Faes stayed in their kingdoms, in order to stop the humans from mingling with them, they created Sgiath Bi¨°."


    "You mean they crafted this ce."


    "No." His lips went up. "Faes lived with the humans peacefully. However, other races appeared on the over time. Vampires, werewolves, sorcerers, demons, abomination of demons, nymphs, druids¡­ Well the list is long. By time I mean eons by the way!" He took a deep breath. "And they started to attack the Faes. You know supremacy wars? Out of frustration and anger, the Faes created spells one after the other, stacked them up one over the other, in Sgiath Bi¨°, until no one could enter this ce without getting lost or getting insane."


    Anastasia opened her mouth to ask the next question, but he said, "People found a way to cut some spells over time. So that is your answer to mying over to Vilinski. And that is why you see rogues here."


    Her mouth snapped shut. However, more questions popped in her mind. "How did you manage to stay in Kaizan''s disguise for so long? And how did you change into your original form? And¡ª"


    He rose to his feet. "I need to keep these back." He walked to wash the trencher and stacked it in one of the saddlebags. When he came back, he found her looking at Nyles.


    He lied next to her and covered them with the furs.


    "Are you sleeping with me again?" she asked in an incredulous voice, all previous questions forgotten.


    He lifted his head and scanned other bedrolls. "There''s no ce left. Da was here long back to help you get warm, but she left when you kicked her in her tummy. She needed to have a peaceful sleep."


    Anastasia was both angry and embarrassed.


    He continued, "I can go and sleep with her¡ª"


    Before he could say another word, she shifted from her ce, turned her face to the other side and said, "You can sleep here." She didn''t want him to notice her blush or feel the heat her body was producing.


    He pulled her closer to him, to the hard muscles of his chest. "I was hoping you would let me sleep here," he said in a whisper as his breath fanned her ear.

 Chapter 40 - Overprotective

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Overprotective</h4>


    Ileus wrapped his muscr arm over her waist immediately suffusing her with his heat.


    "This is getting weird." Anastasia said as she inadvertently curled her hands over his arm. She loved the way his scent surrounded her.


    "And I wonder why," he said in a tone that had an edge of tease.


    "I wonder why too," she replied, her tone burlesque.


    He smiled.


    A momentter, she asked, "How did you save me?"


    A cough from nearby and then ¡ª"He pushed medicine down your throat by kissing you¡­ forcibly."


    Anastasia''s eyes became wide like a saucer. The man sleeping next to them had answered her question. It was Kaizan.


    "And now if you two would let us sleep, it would be¡­ polite," his tone was weary.


    That was¡­ brusque. Anastasia flushed so hard that her ears became heated as hell. Heaps of ice couldn''t suppress the fire.


    "True," Ileus supported Kaizan. "You should sleep Ana. It is a long day tomorrow and we don''t want you to fall ill again." He pressed a kiss on the back of her head.


    Embarrassed, she curled her body and he curled his along her contours.


    As shey in his arms, her eyes became heavy lidded with sleep, but other thoughts rushed in her mind. "I would like to apologize for Nyles'' behavior," she whispered.


    "It wasn''t your fault. You weren''t even awake when that happened. So no need to apologize," he whispered back.


    She took a deep breath. Why did he have to be so sweet? "Then I take back my apology."


    "Makes sense."


    "I wanted to ask you something," she whispered again a momentter.


    Ileus sighed.


    Kaizan turned on his fur noisily and faced her. His re pierced into her sharply. "What part of ''polite'' did you not understand princess?"


    "I understood all of it," Anastasia scowled. "That is why I am talking so politely."


    Kaizan raised his eyebrow as she tossed a twisted logic.


    She gave him a sweet smile and then flipped on her back. Ileus''s hold on her changed and he wrapped his arms just under her breasts.


    "Did Nyles say anything when she attacked you?" she asked again. She wondered why Kaizan would get so disturbed even though she was talking in whispers.


    "Yes, she did."


    As if to answer her question, Kaizan interjected. "Werewolves have hyper listening senses. They can hear even if a pin drops to the floor."


    Anastasia whipped her head to see him. Kaizan had nonchnt expressions, his eyes half lidded. Her mind raced to the time when Ileus was doing those wicked things to her on the horse. Did he listen to them? She blushed as hot as a summer day. She turned her head away from him towards Ileus. Her embarrassment was so unsettling that she flipped on her belly and buried her face in the fur. When the heat in her body ebbed, she twisted her neck to look at Ileus who was watching her with great interest.


    He smoothened the hair from her face as his amber eyes continued to stare at hers.


    Her gaze went to his lips and she found them... perfect and kissable. They were like a Cupid''s bow with the upper lip dipped distinctly to the center of the mouth just below the groove beneath the nose and his lower lip... full, plump and irresistible.


    Forgetting Kaizan''s warning, she asked, "What did she say?"


    He took a strand of her hair in his fingers and rubbed it. "She said that she wouldn''t allow me to heal you because she knew that you would heal yourself." He wrapped the strand around his finger and then let it fall down. He picked it again and tucked it behind her ear. "She is overprotective about you. To the point of being dangerous." He removed the hair from her forehead. The pink and blue luminescence that was scattered in the tunnel made her look surreal. He brushed his knuckles over her cheek. "I have never seen her so overprotective about you in Vilinski."


    Anastasia turned fully towards him. "That is true. At Vilinski she was just catering to all my needs. When I used to get wh¡ª whipped," bile rose in her throat, "She woulde with lotions and medicines to heal me." She closed her eyes at the memories. "But then what else could she do?"


    "Don''t tell me she never stood for you?" He said as he curled his hand behind her nape in that possessive way.


    She blinked her eyes as if trying to process his words. "Why would she stand for me? In fact even if she would have wanted to stand for me, she couldn''t have. After all, her status in the pce was that of a handmaiden."


    He ced his hand below her head and she snuggled in it. With his other hand he began to stroke her back. "I heard that she was your handmaiden ever since you were children."


    Anastasia nodded. "She was the only child I was allowed to y with after Aed Ruad captured my parents and stopped my education." A lump formed in her throat as she tried to suppress the tart feeling of rage and helplessness that was rising in her chest. But she failed. A quiver passed through her.


    Ileus stopped doing what he was doing. A momentter he pulled her closer to his naked chest and she buried her face in the dusty hair, in his warmth and inhaled him. He brought his hand to the front of her neck and stroked her there. He ced his heavy thigh over hers and pressed his weight. He said, "You are very strong Anastasia. You didn''t let them break your spirit even as they broke your body." Her lips trembling against his chest and he knew that she was stopping herself from crying again.


    Momentster when she eased down under his caress, she said, "When you don''t have anyone else to be with, and the only person you can talk to is a handmaiden whose hands are tied in so many ways, you can''t me her. We practically grew up together. She was all I had, all I could believe in, and all I could trust."

 Chapter 41 - And Why Is That?

    <h4>Chapter 41 - And Why Is That?</h4>


    Ileus curled his fingers beneath her chin and tipped her head to look at him. "I agree. But Nyles had plenty of people to talk to, and you¡ª you just had her."


    Anastasia''s eyes darted between his. A heavy breath left her. That was the truth. She heavily depended upon Nyles for everything, especially after Iskra died. She was her eyes and ears as far as Vilinski was concerned.


    "So that brings me back to my doubt. Why did she attack me when I was doing nothing but trying to save you?"


    Anastasia wanted to say that Nyles was probably acting like her guardian, but she became quiet. After all, it was Ileus who had helped her escape and he hadn''t harmed her. At this point of time she was confused. She couldn''t fathom who the hell poisoned her. Heck, at this point of time even Da looked like a convincing candidate. "I really can''t understand¡­" she sighed. Now she was too sleepy.


    Suddenly she heard a movement behind her back. Afraid that Kaizan might chide her again, she looked behind her but found Aidan going to where the horses were tied. He leaned against the wall and opened his book. Secondster, his eyes became wide and his hand went to open the p of his pants.


    Her eyes became wide. Damn it, what was there in the book?


    Ileus cupped her head from behind and forced her to look at him. He brought his forehead to touch hers and whispered, "Do you want to see what''s there in that book?"


    She nodded vehemently. Realizing what she had done, she rasped, "No!"


    He grinned and she thought she would die of embarrassment. In order to avoid showing her mortification, she buried her face in his chest after covering herself with fur. "I am too sleepy!"


    "I can see that," he replied as the left side of his lips lifted up.


    She had closed her eyes too tight but unfortunately so close to him, she suddenly felt his hardness against her belly. It was so hot and hard like an iron rod that it branded her skin. She squirmed.


    "Stay still Anastasia, else you will be med for what happens next."


    And Anastasia became¡­ still.


    "Good girl," he said and kissed her head over the fur. He loved the way she was pressed against his chest. It felt natural. He stifled a groan as his erection became painful.


    Nyles was forgotten. Every damn question that urred in her brain waned. She felt only his chest heaving against hers.


    Savoring that feeling, she closed her eyes. They both kept lying still till she drifted off to sleep.


    ---


    Anastasia woke up to an empty feeling. Ileus wasn''t there next to her. She removed the fur from her head only to find that everyone had woke up and were preparing to go ahead. She kicked her fur away and got up in a hurry to help others to pack when suddenly she realized that she was Ileus''s shirt and his breeches. She gathered her hair in a messy bun and rolled her furs.


    "Mdy!" Nyles shouted. She was still tied to the column and was trying her best to get out of the grip. Howe she wasn''t able to use her magic now?


    Anastasia looked at her with narrowed eyes. She didn''t know why but anger burned in her chest. Even if she was being protective about her, she shouldn''t have attacked Ileus. Anastasia rolled her furs and stacked them properly. She took them to Carrick who was putting them in a saddlebag.


    "Mdy!" Nyles shouted again. "You have to help me untie. These barbarians tied me for the whole night!"


    Carrick thanked her and then said, "If you have any personal needs to take care of, you must do that as soon as possible. We will be going ahead. There was a lot of disturbance in the air outside yesterday night and it was unusual."


    Fear traversed through her mind. "You mean there are more rogues out there?" She scanned the surroundings to find Ileus. He was standing with Da and they were talking while having a cup of hot herbal tea. She could see its vapors rising from the cups they were holding and wished she had the luxury to have a cup. He was all dressed in a ck sleeveless tunic and ck cks. A blush rose on her cheeks when she found herself staring at him. She really needed to control her feelings when she was near him.


    Her reverie was broken. Carrick shrugged. "Can''t say. But get ready fast. We have to move."


    She nodded. "Yes!" She walked straight away to Nyles and untied her.


    Nyles got up heaping a pile of curses at all of them in Faenguage. She rubbed her wrists and ankles. "They tied me for the whole night!" shemented.


    "Jasto je saoil?" And why is that? Asked Anastasia. She turned to walk towards the stream and Nyles followed her.


    "Mdy, I¡ª I only wanted to protect you." She understood that Anastasia already knew about how she attacked and injured Ileus.


    Anastasia stopped and Nyles almost banged in her back. She turned to look at her and growled, "This is myst warning to you Nyles. You will not attack or injure any of them. Is that clear?" The annoyance she was feeling when she said that to Nyles manifested in her blue eyes that looked like an icy ocean.


    Nyles stilled. She didn''t nod or shook her head. "I will try¡­" she said.


    "No! You heard me. No trying. You will simply not do it!"


    Nyles''? demeanor became rigid. "Yes, mdy."


    Anastasia became quiet and turned to walk. Nyles followed her silently. Just before she reached the stream, Ileus stopped her and gave her a ss of water.


    "I would suggest that you don''t go there." He looked at the pink and blue luminescence.


    She nodded as she took the ss.


    Nyles gave him a ss-shard like gaze and stomped to the stream murmuring curses.


    Anastasia washed her face with the water Ileus gave. He pointed her to a corner behind a boulder where she could take care of her personal needs.? When she came back, she found Ileus waiting for her. He pointed with his chin towards arge rocky outcrop on his left. "You can change there."


    Suddenly, a loud screech sounded. The hair on the back of her neck rose.

 Chapter 42 - Doable

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Doable</h4>


    Anastasia looked at Ileus with wide eyes.


    "Get ready fast," he said.


    Anastasia quickly went and changed into his shirt and breeches. When she came back, she found him waiting for her with a cup of hot tea and bread, which she epted gratefully. She curled her fingers around the warm cup and sipped it.


    "Do you like it?" he asked, picking up a grey sweater from his shoulder.


    "It is doable," she replied with a beaming smile.


    "Ah!" he said and then made her wear the sweater. He rolled its sleeves and said, "Can I say something?"


    "Sure." From the corner of her eye, Anastasia saw that Nyles wasing towards her with her eyes fixed on Ileus. However, before she reached them, Kaizan stopped her. He winked at her and gave her a hot cup of tea with bread. Anastasia could have doubled withughter seeing Nyles'' reaction, if these were normal conditions, but she suppressed her smile too. Nyles was flustered. And that was an understatement. Her mouth had dropped and it was clear that she was suspicious. She stared at him incredulously but momentster, she epted the cup from him and stood there to drink tea.


    "How are you feeling?" Ileus drew her attention back as he took a strand of her hair and rubbed it between his fingers, his golden eyes watching her intensely.


    Her heart cartwheeled and then double flipped. She was feeling good, even fantastic. It was as if her blood was thrumming with energy. "I am feeling well," she replied, ensnared by him.


    "That''s good then," he replied and his perfectly shaped lips tugged up revealing those sweet fangs and she had this urge that he sink them in her. Was she so pathetic?


    When she finished her tea, he took the cup from her and went to stash it in the saddlebag. He returned with a ck cloak and made her wear it. As he buttoned her up, he said, "This should keep you warm."


    In the next one hour, they were all on their way deeper in the tunnel and it was bing dark. Ileus was sitting behind her on Lovac. He had gathered the reins around her and she observed that the cavalcade was trying to keep distance from the stream. Once again Guarhal was leading with a torch in his hand. Tadgh was towards the center with another torch.


    Anastasia saw that Nyles was sitting behind Zlu and was absolutely quiet. "Good!" she murmured. When her eyes breezed through the corners of the tunnel, in the flickering light of the torches she noticed white stones shaped like bones. She stared at long enough and upon realizing, an icy chilliness seeped in her veins. They were actually bones¡ªshattered and strewn across the corners. Skulls, femurs, pelvic¡ª She gasped.


    "Don''t look there Anastasia," Ileus said.


    "Who did this?" she rasped.


    Ileus didn''t answer. He just pulled her hood over the sides of her head.


    She took a deep breath and tried to look in the front, but the sight of bones rattled her. Was this tunnel inhabited by beasts? "Did the dark prince pass through here? Did he do this?"


    "I don''t see any reason for the dark prince''s intrusion here!" he grated.


    "Carrick told me that there was unusual movement in the air on the outside of the tunnelst night," said Anastasia as their horse turned around a bend. The tunnel had grown even bigger and dim light from somewhere was pouring in. The ceiling was nearly ten stories tall now. She couldn''t help marveling this natural wonder. Her gaze drifted up towards the inverted stctites, which opened like white flowers as if carved in marble. Water dripped from them and they shone a dull white.


    "There was," he said.


    "Do you think there would be rogues wandering around?"


    "Could be."


    Since he was giving such short answers, she became quiet again. Her gaze went back to the inverted white flowers and she wondered why they were shining.


    "There must be some insect that is providing that glow to those flowers," she said aloud her observation. All of a sudden her eyes caught a movement and she could swear that the flowers moved in her direction.


    "I wish those were insects."


    "Then what are they?" she turned her head to look at him with curiosity.


    He kissed her temple inadvertently and said, "It is said that these flowers acted as spies to those who entered Sgiath Bi¨°. This tunnel was once inhabited by a lower caste of Faes and some Yardraks who were their servants. When the races developed and the Faes had distanced themselves from humans and other Lore species, the Yardraks were the ones who remained with this caste of Faes. They were dwarves and were fantastic architects. They served the Faes loyally. However, the Faes moved further inside Sgiath Bi¨° and abandoned this tunnel."


    "I think I read about Yardraks in the library," said Anastasia. Though there was not much she could recall.


    "The Yardraks continued to stay back and they said that they would act as the spies of the Faes. Since Sgiath Bi¨° was so heavily under the spell, the deal was the only way they were allowed to stay and not face the wrath of the Faes."


    "That''s pretty interesting. They are a cunning race but usually dependent on others for their security," she remarked.


    "The problem was that over the years, their poption exploded and they had to leave this tunnel. Now they couldn''t go outside this tunnel because of the spells. They approached the Faes to give them more space in this wilderness, but were outrightly refused. The Yardraks decided to move out of here. They established their own kingdom called Yardrak and lived there. They don''t have armies, but their trade is very sound. They are one of the richest kingdoms in the Lore because of their scientific discoveries and excellent architecture skills."


    "That''s impressive," Anastasia said enthusiastically. "But who are they loyal to now?"

 Chapter 43 - Wind Speed

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Wind Speed</h4>


    "Brantley Frazier, King of Aztec. He is a dragon rider."


    Her skin tingled with excitement. "There are dragons out there?" she was full of surprise as her eyebrows shot to the ceiling.


    Heughed. "Only two that we know of."


    "Oh! I would love to meet them!"


    "I can take you to meet them, but mind it they are pretty moody."


    But Anastasia was already thinking about how she would dragons. She had read about them in the books in the library. She became excited that she took a great decision to get out of Vilinski, but a thought flickered across her mind and all her excitement fizzled. She had to find Iona first. Her shoulders slumped. And why was she feeling the pull towards the energy in the stream? She took a deep breath to filter that feeling out of her heart, but the ether vibrated in her chest¡ªaching toe out.


    Ileus pulled her closer to him. "Are you okay?"


    "I am¡­" her voice drawled. Once they would reach ¨®raid, she would leave him. That thought left bitterness in her heart. She swallowed saliva down her throat pushing the bile that was forcing to the surface.


    "Anastasia," he said, drawing her attention to him. "The Lore is as beautiful a ce as it is dangerous. You are on a run from Aed Ruad. Would you like to tell me your ns once you reach ¨®raid?"


    How could the man read her thoughts? It was miraculous! Her lips pursed into a thin line and her hands went to the back of her neck where she rubbed her tense muscles. "There''s nothing important to tell." She exhaled heavily. "But that brings me to a question."


    "I am excited to hear it," his tone was t.


    "Why did you help me escape?"


    Suddenly another rumble inside the tunnel diverted their attention. And it wasing from behind them.


    "We must increase our pace!" Guarhal, who was leading the group, shouted.


    They nudged their horses to move as fast as they could. As they passed through the tunnel Ileus asked her, "Do you feel or hear the humming sound of the luminescence?"


    There was no humming sound, but she had been feeling the pull. It was as if the clusters inside the stream were craving to touch her. And the pull was stronger since the morning. Her blood was thrumming with energy, it tickled her skin. It was a new feeling and she thought that it was strange. Was she poisoned again? But that couldn''t be. Because this feeling was fresh, like wild flowers that bloomed on the mountains all around Vilinski. It was like the aroma of the orchards in the gardens of the pce, which wafted in the air during summers¡ªsummers, which were so short-lived but tangy as hell.


    "I can feel the pull, but there is no humming sound," she replied honestly.


    He tightened his embrace around her saying, "I don''t want you jumping out of the saddle."


    She chuckled. "That is highly unlikely."


    Ileus nudged his horse to go past Guarhal and she looked at Nyles who was sleeping and her head was resting on Zlu''s back. She frowned.


    He went past Guarhal but when he was about to overtake him, Guarhal said, "Take it easy on Lovac!"


    "Who is Lovac?" Anastasia asked, hearing that name for the first time.


    "Our horse!" Ileus replied and galloped past Guarhal.


    "Ah!" That was the first time she came to know the beautiful stallion''s name and she loved it. "What does Lovac mean?"


    "Wind speed!"


    The entire caravan behind them had to move rapidly to catch up with them. Soon they had travelled halfway down the tunnel, the ceiling soaring gradually until all that was visible of it was the dim white glow of the flower shaped stctites that dotted the ceiling. The vast expanse of the ground seemed endless. Very few rocks and boulders littered the ground, but what intrigued Anastasia was that the stream widened suddenly in the middle of this cavern and became ake. A bridge almost two stories high, rose before the stream. It widened as broad, shallow steps spiraled up the carved sides.


    There was a towering statue on the other end, taller than the bridge itself resting on a tform. Anastasia''s eyes became wide when she looked where the statue ended. It almost reached the roof, its head only faintly discernible in the darkness. The statue was of a man sitting on a throne, with his left palm resting on its armrest and the other holding the pommel of a sword. The bridge ended near his feet, the huge sword near his right foot. Built with what looked like cracked white marble, it was imposing in its height.


    Awe filled her gaze as it moved slowly to his face watching when it became more visible, as they traversed the cavern. When she saw his eyes, she stared into them. It seemed to follow her as she moved. She shivered before quickly looking away.


    As they reached the steps of the bridge where they could begin their ascent, she peered at the base of the tform on the other side of theke, before quickly jerking back aghast. Skulls of various speciesy there in what seemed to be massive piles of bones.


    She gulped.


    Ileus directed Lovac to the stairs.


    "That statue¡ªis that a Fae?" She couldn''t help asking as she watched it.


    Ileus held her tightly as Lovas started climbing the stairs. "Yes, ording to the Yardraks, he was the first ruler that they served. Theymemorated him by making a statue. And this was thousands of years back." At first Lovac hesitated a little and stopped. Ileus had to pat him by bending in front.


    That position made Anastasia bend forward too. So she stroked Lovac''s velvety skin too. "I like his name," she remarked as she fondly rubbed his neck. Lovac started moving forward.


    "He likes you," Ileus said in a soft voice.


    "Yes, I am a likable person."


    "By horses?"


    "By horses also."


    "Who else likes you Anastasia?" he asked, his voice husky.

 Chapter 44 - I Just… Know

    <h4>Chapter 44 - I Just¡­ Know</h4>


    She barely knew four people and that is if it included him. "My parents, Nyles and¡ª" she bit her lip.


    "And?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Are you sure you don''t know, Ana?"


    "No."


    "Your parents love you. I can''t say anything about Nyles. But who likes you?"


    He was trying to corner her, and worse was that she was getting cornered. "I think¡ª I think¡ª" she stopped as she blushed like a blood moon.


    "I think you think that you like me," hepleted her sentence.


    "What?" she frowned. How did this turn into she liking him? It was ''who liked her''.


    She could feel him smiling behind her. "I don''t¡ª"


    He cut her off. "But you do."


    "No!"


    "Don''t deny it."


    She shook her head and pursed her lips. Knowing that this conversation would only yield to more confused answers, she steered it back to the former discussion. "Were the Yardraks so loyal to him that they built his statue?"


    Ileus sighed and remarked, "You are such a conversation-killer!" Then he replied to her question. "He was a well-loved man. Very fair and just."


    "I didn''t know that castes existed amongst Faes," she mused. "I mean why would a certain caste live in this tunnel? This ce is devoid of sunlight. Who would want to stay here?"


    "Only those who would avoid sunlight," he replied. "And who do you think they could be?" Ileus threw the question back at her.


    Anastasia''s mouth fell to the floor. "Oh. My. God!" she breathed out when she collected her thoughts. "The Faes who lived in this tunnel were vampirs!" So that exined the presence of those skulls all around the cave.


    Her eyes went to the statue''s face and she saw tiny protrusions of fangs on the side of the mouth. Her stomach roiled. One of the Fae castes was vampirs? And where did they live now? A thousand more questions bombarded her mind.


    "But I have never encountered a Fae who is a vampir. Nor have I heard about them."


    He chuckled. "Exactly how many Faes have you encountered Anastasia?"


    "I haven''t even read about them in the library!"


    "And is it possible that the vampirs have evolved out of these Faes?"


    "Well, some of the lower caste Faes did move out of this realm. Over the years they lost their ability to fly, as they became influenced by the climate of the Lore, but they can parthon."


    "What is parthon?" She asked, totally amused.


    "They can move from one ce to the other rapidly without the use of portals. It''s like disappearing from one ce and appearing somewhere else instantly."


    "Even if that is a thousand miles away?"


    "Even if it is a thousand miles away."


    She took a deep breath. "That is phenomenal!"


    "That is phenomenal."


    "Does that mean that Lazarus is a Fae descendent?"


    "Yes, that is exactly what it means."


    Anastasia was flooded with so much information that she really wanted to ponder on it. It was exciting. "How do you know so much?" she asked with a sigh.


    "I just¡­ know."


    Lovac was now almost halfway to the bridge.


    Anastasia heard hooves of other horses behind them as they carefully climbed up the stairs. Her gaze shifted the water below and suddenly every cell of her body started thrumming with energy. The clusters of bioluminescence were suspended inside it, not very deep down. The moment she looked at them, they stirred. Her eyes widened and every muscle in her body tensed. The clusters started moving in her direction, and not just the ones that were directly below her, the entire strip that was lying dormant in the water¡ªit started moving like a scarf of knitted pink and blue wool. As if pulled by a ma, it moved up like a wave. She felt entranced, locked by the energy.


    At the same time they heard another rumbleing from behind, and it was loud..


    "Damn it!" Ileus cursed. He tilted his head to Anastasia''s ear and whispered, "Please don''t look down."


    She gasped and averted her gaze immediately. The wave of the luminescence ebbed. But now the energy she vibrated in her body was intense, immense. Her fingers tingled with something. Her heart thrummed with it. It was trying to explode from her. She closed her fists and a thin sheet of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    The rumble behind grew louder.


    "Oh no!" she said. "Are the roguesing this way?" Her body coiled in tension. Her stomach plummeted. She heard wings ppingrge wings¡ª. "Ileus, there are Faes behind us!"


    "Fuck!" he cursed. He looked behind and shouted. "Move fast!" He nudged Lovac to move fast.


    Anastasia was on her edge. She didn''t want to go back. How did they find her so quickly? She was sure that Aed Ruad would be with them. "But how did they find us? Sgiath Bi¨° is too vast. How did they know that we are here?" Sweat trickled down her temple. "I don''t want to go back," she croaked.


    "I won''t let you go back," he said with a promise and she clutched his arms.


    As soon as Lovac reached the bridge, he broke into a gallop but before they could reach midway, they saw Faes. Rising up. Slowly.


    One of them beat his wings powerfully and stopped right in front of them.


    Anastasia panicked.


    Lovac reared. Ileus calmed his horse. "Easy boy!" He held the reins and nudged him.


    Once Lovac was on his hooves, Anastasia looked around her. Intense fear shook her from the inside. Her heart pounded hard against her ribcage.


    There were a total of seven Faes surrounding them, led by none other than Iskra''s son. While all other Faes were beating their wings in the air, R¨¢ild had pped his wings ande to stand directly in front of them. With blonde hair and a tall build, the man had broad shoulders¡ªan exact replica of his father, but with colder looks in his pale blue eyes, which were a striking contrast to Iskra''s warm brown irises.


    All the horsemen hade to a stop behind them. Aplete silence followed.

 Chapter 45 - Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Betrayal</h4>


    R¨¢ild bowed to her as he tucked his massive ck wings behind his back. "Your Highness!" A cold half smile appeared on his face. "We havee to take you." His words wereced with bitter sadistic coldness.


    Confusion and disbelief filled her mind. She recognized the others as a part of her team of bodyguards. She could feel Ileus''s chest heaving with anger on her back. His men were right behind him and she knew that in front of these Faes, they didn''t stand a chance. A shiver ran down her spine. How the hell did theye to know that she was right there? And the rumble that she''d been hearing¡ªit was associated with their arrival.


    "What will the princess do?" Ileus whispered, leaning his head near her ear. "Do you want to go back?"


    "That is stupid to think!" She snapped, her voice heated.


    "If you go with him right now, you will be very wee in Vilinski, Anastasia." He suggested through his clenched jaws.


    "No, thank you but I won''t." She grated. "I have ns to take care of, and they wille to fruition with your help."


    "You have a lot of trust in me," he remarked.


    "Correction. I have more trust in you aspared to R¨¢ild."


    "You mean you feel protected with me?" The man had the ability to tease her even in such dire situations.


    She nted her head and stared into his warm honey eyes that now flickered golden. "Yes, I feel more protected with you." She wanted to sound sincere and thought that it came out correctly because it came out from her heart.


    "So you promise that you won''t stray anywhere after this? Not even in ¨®raid?" He asked in a whisper as if making a deal.


    "By Fae!" She was getting irritated. "You are pathetic! I feel like crossing over to R¨¢ild right now rather than listen to you!"


    He raised an eyebrow and a smile tugged at his lips. He left the reins and became straight. "You may go. Chances are R¨¢ild is going to love it."


    "Would you let me go?" she asked with rage rising inside her.


    "No princess, I wouldn''t! That''s where you are wrong!" A muscle flexed in his jaw. "Because I value your freedom."


    Anastasia''s body felt in sync with his heartbeats.


    "And I would love staying with you!"


    Beneath her cloak, a sharp edge of cold steel touched her hands and she shuddered. Ileus had passed her a dagger under the cloak. "Kill them and let me help you kill them!"


    "I will!" she snarled.


    "I wouldn''t miss the opportunity to see you in the act, Ana." He chuckled with growing excitement and anger. "This is going to be one hell of a bloody ce!" he growled.


    Her breath became ragged. Anastasia looked at the waters below and the clusters started moving again.


    R¨¢ild took a step forward as other Faes bobbed up and down in the air around them. Tension had rippled through the air crazily. "I see that the two of you are having thest minute conversation," R¨¢ild spoke as he peered on their side. "Good. Do your goodbyes soon. We don''t have time."


    Ileus stopped talking and red at him, his fangs bared.


    R¨¢ild tsked. He tilted his head and said, "Why is poor Nyles unconscious?"


    Ignoring his sentence,Anastasia asked, "How did you find me R¨¢ild? And after what Iskra has done for me, you were thest person I had expected to lead this." She said waving her hand around.


    "We found you a littlete princess, but thanks to this vokuk over here, it took us a very loooong time," R¨¢ild replied.


    "That didn''t answer my question," Anastasia said coldly.


    R¨¢ild crossed his hands across his chest. "Well, just after you had crossed the first portal, we came to know about your location."


    "How?"


    R¨¢ild jerked his chin towards her back. "Nyles had dropped in a clue. She had thrown one of your hair pins inside the portal."


    Anastasia''s head spun. So Ileus''s doubts had been correct? Nyles had led them to her. Her body froze and her mouth fell open. Acrid taste of anger rose up in her throat. Her fist around the pommel of the dagger tightened. Unease grew as she reyed what R¨¢ild just said. Betrayed by her childhood friend, by her only friend, by the only girl she was close to. Emotions pent up and she let them build inside her. Even though on the inside she could feel the knife of betrayal that Nyles had plunged deeper in her heart as she whispered sweet nothings in her ear, as she continuously said she protected her, on the outside she gave R¨¢ild a cold cial stare.


    R¨¢ild startedughing. "You look pale, Your Highness."


    There was a pain in her heart and yes, she was pale. She had seen betrayals before, but this one was the hardest to digest. Nyles was very close to her. Her vision was threatening to blur. Her cheeks singed as she tried to fend off the tears.


    "You can''t grow weak, Anastasia," Ileus whispered. "This is just the first one you have seen so closely."


    No, this was the first one she felt so closely.


    R¨¢ild continued, "The Crown Prince was immediately informed and he sent the team. I am so grateful to him that he made me the leader of the team!" R¨¢ild said with his head held high. "After all, I need to atone my father''s sins."


    "Mdy!" Nyles called from behind in a feeble voice. She got down from the horse and came to her as fast as her feet could take her. She went to stand right in front of R¨¢ild, bowed to him and said, "Thank god you all are here!" Then she turned to Anastasia and said, "Mdy, you must hurry up and get down. We will all go back and this incident is going to be erased from the history of Vilinski."


    Anastasia stared hard and disbelievingly at Nyles.

 Chapter 46 - Warning

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Warning</h4>


    Anastasia studied Nyes'' face to see any signs of remorse or shame, but there were none. Instead she looked eager to¡­ betray her¡­ again. And why was her face looking so pale?


    "So you led them here despite me warning you against it?" Anastasia spoke as her stomach muscles had hardened.


    "I had to mdy!" She replied with innocent wide eyes. "You were just not listening to me!"


    R¨¢ildughed lightly. "Once Nyles had thrown your hair pin inside the first portal you all had crossed, we rushed to that spot. Unfortunately, the vokuk had moved you away from there. We were left in a lurch and didn''t know where to go."


    One of the Faes right beside thettice railing of the bridge pped his wings restlessly as if trying to stay in the air without action.


    R¨¢ild continued, "Our men scoured throughout the area to find you but you people had disappeared." He walked to Nyles, held her hand and kissed her palm. The girl looked at him coyly. "Because of her we could trace you for the second time." He stroked her hair. "Poor Nyles, she really did try to take you to the portal and you managed to break it! That was very impressive, Your Highness!" He smirked as if saying that to an insignificant person.


    "Speak nicely with her," Ileus snarled.


    "Else what vokuk?" R¨¢ild snarled back.


    "His name is Ileus," Anastasia said in a warning tone.


    R¨¢ild threw his head back andughed. There was a vicious smile on Nyles'' lips too as she stared at them, as if she conveyed them with her eyes that they were trapped¡­ forever.


    "It seems the little princess has started developing ego issues," R¨¢ild mocked her.


    Ileus growled at him again.


    Another Fae guard perched himself on the railing, ced his elbow on his thigh and looked at them. His wings remained open.


    "Do you know what I did to the cave where you broke the portal?" R¨¢ild said in a voice as cold as the blizzard on the outside. "I razed it to the ground."


    Anastasia frowned. So that was why they heard the rumble behind them.


    "Not only that, I razed every campsite you people stopped at!"


    So that was why there was continuous rumbling that they heard.


    "You do have anger issues." Anastasia scoffed.


    "We weren''t sure that you hade this way, but then Nyles had dropped so many things along the way that finding you became easy." He looked at Nyles fondly who walked behind him. "The trouble urred when we were unable to find the entrance of the tunnel. This whole mountain is shrouded with a thick mist. It took us forever to find the entrance!"


    That exined all the turbulence in the air outside the tunnel.


    Nyles held R¨¢ild''s waist from behind and pressed a kiss on his shoulder. Anastasia felt so repulsed that she could puke. What was happening?


    "Once we found it, things were easy." A victory smile appeared on his face. He patted Nyles'' hands and removed them from his waist. He took a step forward. "Your absence in the kingdom has been very concerning, princess. Aed Ruad is extremely unhappy and so is Maple."


    Nyles chuckled. "Princess Maple bes upset very easily. What is she going to do now?" She looked at Anastasia. "Mdy, you must not upset Maple."


    R¨¢ild interjected, "Unlike my father, I have very less patience, Your Highness, especially when ites to people who are against the kingdom." There was no emotion in his eyes.


    Anastasia hadn''t really known R¨¢ild so much. She knew him as Iskra''s son. He used to watch her from afar. After his father''s death, she was surprised that he was inducted in Aed Ruad''s army. She was always cautious of him and so she maintained her distance. During her limited outings, if she ever found him walking alongside Aed Ruad or Maple, he would look at her too, but with guarded expressions.


    "Your father was one of the best men I had seen in my life. Don''t take his name with that wily tongue of yours, else he would turn in his grave!" Anastasiashed.


    He exhaled heavily as his jaw became hard. "Well I am not exactly proud of my father. He did shame our family''s name. I am the opposite of being patient!"


    Fear mixed with repulsion skittered down Anastasia''s spine. "I really did hate you," she said, disgust flowing through her voice. She felt that the anger that had spread in her chest was slowly turning in steely determination to kill him¡ªfor Iskra. She was sure even Iskra would have wanted that.


    "The feeling was mutual, Your Highness!" he said stoically.


    Lovac got restless and moved sideways. Anastasia stroked his mane to calm him and replied, "It wasn''t your father who shamed your family''s name, R¨¢ild! It is you who is doing it and that bitch, your mistress, who is standing behind you, who is aiding you." Words poured like hot acid from her tongue.


    Nyles chuckled. "Good, you havee to know about us. It was getting difficult to report about all your activities and at the same time being with you. Why do you think I really wanted to go back?"


    "Let me guess Nyles," said Anastasia acerbically. "So that after I got married to Aed Ruad, a handmaiden would be R¨¢ild''s wife and live happily ever after? At my expense?"


    Nyles'' eyes shone. "Oh my God, mdy. You are pretty intelligent. I thought you were so dumb!" She walked in front of R¨¢ild and said, "I really thought that after all those medicines that I gave you, your brain was fried! Now toe to think of it, you are¡­ intelligent." She chuckled again. "But not as intelligent as me!"


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes.


    "Don''t look so surprised mdy!" Nyles said. "You see I doubled your dosage of medicine for the past few days ever since you escaped. That medicine is nothing but magic suppressants. Your heart is healthy and fine. It''s just that Aed Ruad and Maple wanted to suppress your magic, let alone hone it. At the Kralj pce where I had regr supply of the green pills, it wasn''t a problem. Whenever your face glowed, we knew your magic was thrumming toe out. So we increased the dose. However, when I came out in Sgiath Bi¨°, I was on my own. I just doubled up your dosage. The medicine is so potent that it stops your magic froming out."


    "So that''s why she was frothingst night," Ileus remarked, his voice full with loathe.


    "Yes!" Nyles eximed sping her hands. The pill must have ravaged her body before reaching her heart. And as her pulse fell, her heart must have struggled to beat."


    "For a handmaiden, you know a lot, Nyles," Anastasia said. At this point of time she didn''t feel surprised. All she felt was only abhorrence and dark rage that stretched to her insides and roiled her stomach. And she wanted to kill her.


    Nyles held her chin high. "Of course, mdy. After all, I have been taught in this field by none other than princess Maple."


    Yes, she needed to go.

 Chapter 47 - With Pleasure!

    <h4>Chapter 47 - With Pleasure!</h4>


    Anastasia jerked her head back. When did she have the chance to be taught about poisons? And that too by Maple?


    Nyles continued. "All that poisoned blood must have pooled in her heart before stagnating in her lungs. That is why she was frothing." She grinned as if extremely happy about her sess, as if ecstatic about her knowledge. "Oh that is not all!" she said with a gleam in her eyes. "That is the reason why your Fae qualities don''t show up. I mean look at you. Even your ears aren''t pointed!" Sheughed hard, as she pressed her hand on her chest.


    "That was award winning!" R¨¢ild pped his hands. He walked up to Nyles and kissed her on the cheek. "Isn''t she brilliant?" he said with fondness and the handmaiden smiled under his gaze.


    Anastasia''s body trembled. Her teeth clenched and if Ileus hadn''t held her waist in his warm arm, she would have started shivering. "I wouldn''t insult a snake by calling you that, Nyles," she managed to say. "For a snake only bites when it is attacked."


    Nyles scowled. "As if I care. We are going to take you back to Vilinski. You will be whipped again and then the Crown Prince will marry you. By the time I will be marrying R¨¢ild, the Crown Prince is going to kill you once and forever. And then¡ª then he will rule the kingdom with no one to contend with him!"


    R¨¢ild looked at Anastasia and said, "Now that you know our n, I suggest that you just get down the horse ande to us. We will take you back with us."


    "What if I refuse?"


    "Then it is going to be very bad for your friends out here. Not that I would spare them, but I will chop their bodies and litter them in this tunnel!"


    "Not before I chop you R¨¢ild!" Ileus said with an icy rage. More raged growls could be heard from the back.


    "Back off vokuk! The princess is worth thousands of people like you." He returned his gaze to her. "Are youing on your own volition or do you want me to use force?"


    Anastasia looked down at theke. A ripple formed over the surface.


    Slowly she raised her dagger under her cloak. "No. I am not!" she said and suddenly threw the dagger towards him. It struck Nyles just above her heart. It all happened so quickly that Nyles shrieked, jerked and on the impact, flung back some ten meters away.


    R¨¢ild watched as Nyles screamed with pain as she slid on the ground beforeing to a stop.


    Anastasia stretched her hand forward. The dagger pulled out Nyles flesh and came in her hand leaving the handmaiden screaming and writhing in pain.


    R¨¢ild eyes became wide with shock.


    "What did you say?" She asked R¨¢ild with zing eyes. "You want to use force? To take me?" She red. "Then bring it on!" Anastasia said in a low guttural voice.


    "You bitch!" he shouted.


    And all hell broke loose.


    The Faes attacked them from all sides. Ileus jumped from the horse taking her along with her. "Kill them all!" he hissed.


    "With pleasure!" she replied and swung her dagger to bring it upon the Fae who was right behind her. In a heartbeat Ileus went behind him. He brought his hands up to the Fae''s wings and they snapped shut bringing him down with a thud.


    "Oh my god!" Anastasia gasped. "How did you do that?"


    He shrugged. "I emted the magic used to shackle your wings."


    "Holy fuck!" she said with a chuckle. Her chest swelled with pride. And how did he know how to emte magic? The man was mysterious.


    "You are cussing?" Ileus raised his eyebrow.


    "I can''t help it!"


    "I love it!" Saying that he tore the wings of a soldier who tried to fly past him.


    All other werewolves and Mozias came instantly around them. Tadgh stabbed the Fae who had fallen on the ground repeatedly until he couldn''t move.


    Da fought with a guard with her sword as he beat his wings and fought with sword from the air. She had managed to stab his wings and the guard had shrieked in pain. All were fighting steel with steel, except Kaizan. He had shifted into his wolf form and had leapt ten feet off the ground to attack a guard''s neck. He sank his fangs into his neck bringing him down.


    R¨¢ild flew to Anastasia, his lips peeled back and fangs bared. As soon as he came to her, he turned to Ileus and attacked him with his sword. Ileus was ready. He stopped his sword with equal impact. "You are so going to die vokuk!" R¨¢ild hissed like a serpent. He retracted his sword and brought it down with force as if to slice him in half.


    Ileus ducked and swung his sword, bringing it to sh R¨¢ild''s thighs. "For a guard, you are miserable," Ileus growled, but he was punched on the head another Fae who was hovering around. His vision became dark and he swayed a little.


    Anastasia had run to thettice railing of the bridge. She looked down at theke. A ripple formed as the cluster started to rise. She brought her hand forward and theke rippled violently.


    "Someone stop her!" Nyles shouted from where she was sitting. Her shoulder was in tremendous pain and she didn''t know why she was feeling so weak. Even her wings weren''t ring. She got up to stop the princess. Every step she took was like wrenching her body from the inside. There was so much pain. She grabbed her stomach and puked. To her horror when she wiped her mouth with her sleeves, she found pink froth on it. She looked at Kaizan who had now shape shifted and was attacking R¨¢ild.


    Suddenly his gaze slipped to her and he winked. He had given the remaining medicines in her bag to her after mixing them in the cup of tea he had offered her in the morning.

 Chapter 48 - Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Stolen</h4>


    Nyles heaved and retched again. "You bastard!" she said in a hoarse voice but vomited again. More pink froth came out of her mouth when she wiped her sleeve over her lips. Her breath was ragged. Shifting her gaze to Anastasia she croaked, "Someone¡ª someone stop her!"


    Anastasia turned to look at her. Nyles was hobbling towards her with her hand on her chest. For the first time, Anastasia understood as to why she couldn''t fly and the knowledge filled her with more rage. Her eyes started zing.


    Her gaze went to Ileus. He was on his knees as R¨¢ild had attacked him with full force. Kaizan was right behind him.


    "At your back!" Anastasia shouted and Ileus immediately slid on the floor to where Kaizan was.


    R¨¢ild''s sword met with the guard who was in front of him and it pierced his groin. The Fae left his sword and tumbled down holding his groin and looking disbelievingly at R¨¢ild. His crotch area was covered with so much blood that the Fae fainted. The sword had sliced his shin guard and gone deep into his pelvis.


    Ileus took the opportunity. He brought his hands up to R¨¢ild''s wings and sent a st of energy. R¨¢ild felt as if ice-cold wind had exploded on his back. His wings snapped shut despite resistance and he came crashing down. Shocked as hell, he looked at Ileus.


    "What are you?" he asked with wide eyes.


    "Someone you shouldn''t have messed with!" he hissed.


    But the next moment, R¨¢ild got up to fight him.


    Suddenly a Fae guard pounced on Anastasia. Just like Iskra had trained her, she knew where to attack them first. As soon as the guard pped his wings and charged at her with his sword, she fell backwards. The sword glided right over her. Anastasia emerged from the other side and plunged the dagger right in the middle of his back on the spine. The Fae screeched as his body arched forward. She took the dagger out, jumped higher, spun in the air and sheared his wings. A dagger shot from somewhere and hit his Adam''s apple. The guard was on the floor.


    Anastasia ran to the railing again and looked at the water below her. The clusters were dying to touch her. She focused on the energy that was pulling her to the bioluminescence. It was humming in her body. She felt the prickle of the energy in her body as it flowed through her skin and then she heard a crackling sound, as if electricity had passed through her hands. She opened her eyes and saw that her hands were covered with crackling white beams. They zapped as they coursed around her fingers and feeling¡­ it was satisfying, exhrating. Her eyes became violet with sparkles of silver dancing in the irises. Anastasia started glowing as the magic coursed in her body.


    At once the clusters broke the water surface and she pulled them up as if peeling them off the surface, and they dly listened to her. She formed a loop with her hand and the pink and blue clusters that now resembled like thousands of tiny sparkling gemstones followed her order. They swirled to form a loop.


    "Stop her!" Nyles said in a breathy voice. She increased her pace, trying to find the dagger but it wasn''t there. She looked at Anastasia who was now standing in front of arge portal that was buzzing over theke at the bridge''s level.


    Anastasia slowly turned to look at the guards. She directed a stream of clusters to move in Nyles'' direction. It came, looped around her ankle and lifted her upside down.


    "Were you looking for this dagger, Nyles?" she asked, showing it to her, as Nyles screamed with horror looking at her from the air. "You shouldn''t have stolen it from me."


    Once again Anastasia threw the dagger in her direction. It flew right at Nyles and cleaved her nose and came back to her amidst blood curdling cries. "This will keep you alive but not without thinking about me!"


    Saying that Anastasia directed more loops in the direction of other guards who were all pulled up by the clusters. It was as if arge sea animal with numerous arms projecting out of the portal and looping around the guards with those arms.


    R¨¢ild was stunned. "It can''t be possible!" he blurted. "Her magic is suppressed."


    Fury burned in her blood. "Go back!" Anastasia said, her voice booming. She flung her hands towards the portal steering the stream of luminescence to throw them inside the portal. And the luminescence¡ªit followed her orders. As soon as all of them were tossed inside, she closed her hands and the portal disintegrated with all the shiny particles drifting back into theke.


    She pulled back all the magic and it was¡­ exhausting as hell. Ileus came right next to her before she copsed on the ground, her knees weak. He picked her up and kissed her temple. "You were incredible!" he said and tucked her against his chest.


    Anastasia looked at him with heavy eyelids, which were involuntarily drifting shut. She had sagged in his arms and said, "Ileus, I¡ª" her speech trailed off. Her hand hung limply.


    Nyles betrayed her¡­ The realization gnawed her soul. She had given her so many benefits of doubt. She has been with her since they were children. How did she grow apart? What did she do that made Nyles drift apart? A tear rolled out.


    "Shh," he quieted her. "Rx, Ana. Don''t think about her."


    She looked at him from under her thick eyshes with teary eyes. How did he know she was thinking about Nyles? She felt as if her whole energy had drained off. The feeling of excitement, that thrum of energy, that freshness in her chest, it had all ebbed down. There was heaviness in her limbs and her heartbeat had be slower. She was not able to focus on what was happening and all she wanted was to sleep in his arms, to drift into darkness.

 Chapter 49 - Obsidian

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Obsidian</h4>


    Anastasia''s eyes went to the statue of the Fae king as she rode with Ileus. Did she see his sword rising? Perhaps she was hallucinating. Weakness overcame her. She closed her eyes shut and hoped that the exit was sealed once they all crossed. Woodsy and misty smell epassed her. Thick mist surrounded her.


    Ileus had covered her with a cloak and secured her tightly against himself. Just before Anastasia slipped into darkness, she heard a loud rumble, as if the walls of the cave were trembling oring down.


    "The exit!" someone shouted.


    She tried to look up, but couldn''t... darkness surrounded her. After that she couldn''t hear a word, could only feel movement of heavy breathing of Ileus. Obsidian was weing.


    The shadows spread their smoky arms and wrapped her. She wanted to break free. The shackles returned.


    There were screams. Was that the nanny or was that her? She had held Anastasia close to her. Her hands were sliding down her back, her fingers covered in blood.


    Blistering pain cruised through her shoulders, shocking her, stunning her. Anastasia''s body convulsed.


    "Take her to the healer!" The nanny shouted as she held her in her arms after her cousin sliced her wing''s bone. There was a lot of blood on her wings.


    A reverberating p from Aed Ruad sent the nanny skidding on the floor. The woman had hit the armoire on the left wall. She screamed again and tried to get up. He sent a strong beam of white light that hit her right in the center of the chest. The nanny had shrieked with eyes going wide before she copsed.


    Anastasia was on the floor, looking at the sack that was stirring a little. She stretched her hand towards it.


    Aed Ruad hade to sit right in front of her. She looked up and pleaded, "That girl¡ª that girl needs help." Her voice was ragged.


    He pinched her chin and tipped it up. "Which girl, Anastasia? Have you started imagining things?" The slit of his irises had be yellow for a fraction of a second. Her eyes traveled to another figure who had walked besides him. Hands grabbed her and they twisted her shoulders.


    "Maple, help her¡­" she managed to whisper.


    Maple lifted her leg and kicked in her abdomen so hard that the ten-year-old Anastasia shrieked.


    She jerked awake, as yet another scream zed her heart, burnt the back of her throat. She got up, sweating and gasping for air. She opened her eyes hoping to understand where she was, but it was so dark, it was so still and so cold. Hands had grabbed her face and they had sped her against something¡ªsomething hard and warm.


    She felt the soft movement of someone caressing her hair. "Shh Anastasia¡­" a soft honey-like voice came from the darkness. She grabbed those hands and mbered back. "We are out of the tunnel."


    Which tunnel? Her dreams were like a tunnel, or were they reality?


    He was holding her tightly against his body. "You are fine, Ana," he said as he rocked her in hisp.


    She hid her head in his chest. It was so safe that she didn''t want toe out. "He has¡ª he has sliced my wing. It p¡ª pains," she stuttered. Why did it feel so right to be with him and to tell him everything? Waking up alone after those dreams was a terrifying experience. Nyles had helped her. She used to give her medicines to ease. No. She used to poison her. She neverforted her, never stroked her, never¡­


    She heard him gulping. He rested his chin over her head. "They can''t harm you anymore."


    Her body shook. "I don''t want the medicine."


    "She is gone. Rx Anastasia."


    And that is what Anastasia did. She rxed. She allowed herself to rx in his warm embrace. Something she hadn''t done in years. Not after her parents were captured. As she grew up Iskra had taught her to be tough, whereas Nyles had always guided her to depend on her. Now she realized that Iskra was teaching her to be strong and Nyles¡­ she was acting on Maple''s behalf. The memory of betrayal tightened her chest again. "Iskra¡­" his name left her lips. She had so much respect for that man. How could R¨¢ild be his son? And what he said to her during the attack¡ªit was abominable. It was as if he was a shame to his father. But for R¨¢ild, his father was a shame to their family.


    She slipped into darkness again, her body feeling limp in the warm embrace of the man with misty scent. This time she didn''t have the nightmares.


    Anastasia woke up after what seemed like an eternity. She was still feeling weak. She felt like turning her body around but found herself in someone''s tight grasp, against a rock hard chest that was heaving slowly, against the normal rhythm of heartbeats. His hands were wrapped around her body and his leg was over hers. Where were they?


    She tipped her head up and her lips brushed his chin.


    He loosened his grip around her but didn''t move away. Lifting his head, he asked with concern and anxiety in his voice, "How are you feeling?"


    She nodded against his chest. "Better."


    He removed his leg from her, pulled away a little to see her. He felt her forehead and neck. "Are you feeling weak?"


    She didn''t know how to answer that question, so she didn''t. She turned on her back and scanned the surroundings. It smelled musty and damp. It was so dark that she didn''t know where they were. Usually whenever they rested, there used to be a faint glow of fire but tonight it was just dark. "Where are we?" she asked hoarsely not understanding as to why her voice was so bad. Was it because she had screamed while dreaming? Those dreams gued her¡­


    "In a safe ce," he replied as he continued to check her. "In a cave that Guarhal had found."


    "The tunnel?"

 Chapter 50 - Like Locusts

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Like Locusts</h4>


    "We came out of it that day itself." Ileus cupped her cheeks. "Are you hungry?"


    "That day? How long was I out?"


    "One day!" His voice was jarring.


    "I am thirsty¡­" she replied. Her throat was parched and she felt she could drink a barrel of water.


    Ileus removed the fur and got up to bring her a canteen. On the way he lit a candle and took out cheese and bread from a saddlebag for her. He ced the te beside them after fixing the candle on the ground and then helped her to get up. "You look pale, Ana," he said as he gave her water. He extended his palm, which had a green paste in a small bowl. "Have this. It will help you heal."


    Medicine. She stared in his warm eyes that flickered golden in the dim light of the candle, with doubt. She hated medicines. She hated the word. "Why do I need it? I think I am fine now¡­" she drank the water.


    He stroked her cheeks with his knuckle. "This will heal you Anastasia. Your body has a lot of poison that needs to be flushed out, and this is just the beginning. Please Ana, have it," he said, emphasizing the word ''please''.


    Her jaw hardened. If what Nyles said was right, then she did have a lot of poison. Nyles had been giving her for a long time under the pretext that it was going to heal her fragile heart. A shudder passed through her body. She took the bowl from him and raised it to her lips and gulped it down with water. "It tastes like¡­ ughh!"


    Ileus smiled and took the bowl back. "Here, have you food now," he gave her the te filled with meat stew, honey and bread.


    She took the te. "I am not sure if I can ever thank you enough."


    His warm amber eyes fell on her face. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he said, "You will have plenty of time. Besides this is something I would do a hundred times."


    She stared into those eyes. A smile appeared on her lips and started eating. "Where are we?" She asked and then chuckled. "It seems I have started fainting regrly."


    "It is that poison in you Anastasia, which is not letting your magice out. In my opinion, you shouldn''t allow it toe out even if you feel it. Your body is too fragile and it will drain you out."


    "I couldn''t help it back there," she remarked, feeling sorrow twisting her heart. She had stabbed Nyles. After such a long association, she didn''t feel any remorse in doing so. But the girl left a deep wound in her soul¡ªof betrayal and that would take a long time to heal.


    "I know and what you did there was wonderful," he said with a gleam in his eyes.


    Her lips tugged up. She swallowed a piece of bread and said, "Thanks."


    "You don''t have to say thanks to me at every point. I said what I thought. It is true. What you did out there was wonderful!" There was a look of appreciation and pride in his eyes.And there was so much genuineness in voice that for a moment Anastasia just looked at him with warmth in her heart.


    She noticed that his hair was longer, the curls brushing past his neck. Somerge curls hung over his forehead, and the thick soft hair was so dark that they reminded her of raven''s feathers. With those high cheekbones, and a beautifully carved jaw over a thick neck, reminded her of a ferocious mountain lion she had once seen when she was a child and had traveled with her father on one of his hunting missions. He was breathtaking but so ferocious and wild like the predator it was.


    She knew she was looking at someone who she would leave the moment they would reach ¨®raid and that made her feel miserable. She managed to give him another smile. "But there''s a problem now. We will have Aed Ruad''s men on our tail. I am sure there must be scanning every part of Sgiath Bi¨° like locusts."


    He shrugged. "Who knows? But for now we are pretty safe. Guarhal found this cave for us," he said as he raked his hair with his fingers.


    "It smells so musty and damp," she said looking around the dark ebony walls. There was moss growing on the sides. She could hear rowdy gusts of winds around it. Some must havee inside because a shiver ran down her body.


    "Actually this isn''t a cave," said Ileus as he covered her legs with the fur and then got up to sit behind her. He spread his legs around her and sat close to her back.


    She loved when he did that. She felt his warmth suffusing in her body.


    "This is a hollow trunk of a tree. On the outside it is covered with drifts of snow."


    She was surprised and turned her head to see him. "Really? This is a huge hollow trunk."


    "It is, and it is well protected. No one will be able to find us here. But the ce is too damp. I am afraid that you have to warm yourself with a lot of furs."


    "I am sure!" she replied. She tried to pierce her gaze through the dark, but couldn''t make out anything except a few silhouettes of people tucked under their furs. She focused on eating her food. Her thoughts went back to Nyles. Suddenly she felt him stroking her hair.


    "What are you thinking Ana?" he asked.


    "Nyles¡­"


    "She isn''t worth it. Don''t think about her."


    She sighed. He was right. She shouldn''t. She finished eating thest piece of stew and said, "She had been with me since I don''t even remember. I don''t know at what point did she turn vicious. I don''t know why she drifted apart from me." She shook her head. "For me, she was a close confidante. Now that I think of it in retrospect, she must be telling everything about me to Maple." Her voice was a mere whisper as anguish tightened her chest.

 Chapter 51 - Unabashedness

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Unabashedness</h4>


    "All that is behind you, Ana," he said as if pleading with her to not think about it.


    Anastasia put her te to the side and drank more water. Ileus picked up the utensils and stacked them up in a bag. When he returned, she was already lying down and watching the candle flicker. Instinctively he lied behind her and curled his hands around her waist.


    She felt secure in his arms and snuggled into his arm that was beneath her face. "I am sorry," she said as she thought about how much both he and his group are doing for her. It was beyond words. Moreover he was taking care of her whenever nightmares rocked her. She was ashamed of depending so much on him, both emotionally and physically.


    "For what princess?" he asked, makingzy circles on her belly.


    "For depending so much on you. I won''t forget it¡ª"


    "I won''t let you forget it," he grinned in her hair.


    Her lips kicked up at his unabashedness¡ªa quality she didn''t possess. She wished she had gone closer to him earlier. Her mind went to the fact as to how he managed to stay in Vilinski for so long? "How did you manage to stay in Vilinski all this time? I am sure that Maple must be finding every opportunity to be with you. And what about Aed Ruad? Didn''t he notice you?"


    He sighed. "Maple is a corrupt woman to the core, very dark and her ambition knows no skies. When I was just introduced to her, she gazed at me as if she would eat me up alive. I hated her and at the same time, I was afraid¡ªafraid that if I didn''te up to her level, she would throw me out. All my hard work, all mybor of six months would have gone to waste." He stopped circling her stomach. His muscles stiffened. "She asked me toe to her chamber one night. I didn''t oblige her and she ordered her guards to whip me. That is her favorite form of punishment. Every night after that I woke up drenched in sweat with nightmares." He had never shared his misery with anyone before, but he felt that she should know.


    Anastasia could feel his chest rising and falling rapidly behind her. She turned around to face him. In the candlelight, his eyes looked like warm orbs of honey. He pulled her closer to him, ced his leg over her and started stroking her back as if the act wouldfort him. "I had steely determination to not go to her room and I thought that I had lost the opportunity when I got the information that I had been permanently recruited by her. And my punishment¡ªI had to stand guard outside her room everyday and watch her lovers walk in and out as they moaned and groaned every night. I have no idea why she did that, but it was disgusting. I endured it and that was the time I learnt what kind of terror you must be living in. You asked me about Aed Ruad. That bastard knew what his sister was up to, but he was least bothered because he himself had a huge harem." He brought her head under his chin. "Once she had me stand in her room and watch her with her lovers on the pretext that I was her guard and that I needed to see what I was guarding."


    Anastasia felt horrible. She closed her eyes as disgust crept up again. Acrid taste of bitterness burned her throat. "Ileus¡­" she whispered.


    "She tortured me like that for one month. She has affected me for eternity. A monthter she asked if I would reconsider the request. When I refused, she got me whipped again, and again and again¡­ until I could take it no more. She threw me in a dungeon with deranged soldiers. I don''t know for how long but when I finally came out, I was like a walking dead."


    Anastasia couldn''t believe that Maple was so twisted in her life. She had done so many horrible things to him to break his soul. Anastasia held his shirt and kissed his chest. The kind of agony he must have undergone was unthinkable. She felt goose bumps on her body.


    "Once I was out, I met someone close to Aed Ruad and convinced him to make me a part of his royal guard. Maple came to know about it and stopped her torture. I wasn''t transferred to Aed Ruad. But now I knew that she wanted me to be her personal whore. As if I would have allowed it. I made sure that Aed Ruad sees me and sees my potential as a guard. It was on his behest that Maple was forced to put me as your royal guard."


    A tremor cruised through her body. "I am so sorry for¡ª for their actions, Ileus."


    "It had nothing to do with you, Ana. You can''t me yourself for everything. In fact for thest two months, I have been only plotting ways to get you out of there. I saw the endless torture they gave you." He curled his hand under her chin and tipped it up. "Don''t ever pity me or pity yourself, okay? We endured what we had to and that made us stronger."


    "No Ileus, I am just¡ª" she lowered her eyes. How could she say that? "You are a brave man."


    "And you are a brave woman," Ileus replied. "We both have had our shares of nightmares." His warm breath fanned her face. "I want you to stop thinking about what happened to you and look forward to the future. What ns you have and what all you want to do next. You should spend time charting all that rather than dwelling in the past."


    Anastasia leaned closer to him. There was an ache in her throat. She didn''t want to appear needy. "I am not the person who sympathizes with myself but I think it is going to take a lot of time for me toe out of it and¡ª and I will try."


    He continued.

 Chapter 52 - Temporary Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Temporary Arrangement</h4>


    Ileus continued, "I can''t imagine how you sustained all those years of torture when I couldn''t for one month," he said in a low voice. He pressed a kiss on her forehead. "If there is anything I feel for you, it is awe. And you can always confess to me. Don''t feel restrained, okay?"


    "Okay." Her body melted against him. "I wish to kill Maple one day."


    He chuckled. "I wish that too!"


    Although he chuckled, she knew that he meant to avenge what she did to him. But there was something else she felt was missing. Why was Maple so interested in breaking him down? Just because she wanted him or was there something else to the entire tale?


    "Are youfortable?" his question broke her reverie.


    The ground was so damp that the coldness from it was seeping through the furs. Even though she was close to him, her teeth started chattering.


    "Do you want toe on me?" he asked.


    "No! I mean I am fine. It is not that cold that¡ª" she gasped when he picked her up and pulled her to lie over him.


    "Wh¡ª what are you doing?" she blushed a crimson red. All she could think wasst time when she had climbed on his top, but that was a different situation. She did it in her sleep. And this was¡­ different.


    "I am making youfortable," he replied with a smile tugging at his lips. He wrapped his right arm over her back and the left over her waist, pressing her slightly in his body.


    Anastasia turned to her side and he loosened his grip to allow her to do that. He tucked the fur around them. "I hope this makes you feel better."


    It was making her feel so warm but also very awkward. "I''ve never¡ª never been this cl¡ª close to¡ª" The man had such broad shoulders that she felt perfectly cradled against him.


    "This is all an arrangement to make you feel cozy, Ana," he said. "And nothing else. Since I am helping you to escape, it is my duty to deliver you safely till ¨®raid."


    "I see¡­" she replied, not liking what he said.


    "Hmm¡­" He folded one of his knees up and her hip cradled right near his. He stroked her arm and settled it over the side of her hip. His other arm was behind his head.


    She thought she should close her eyes and go off to sleep, but the position was too distracting. She cradled her head in one hand and sprawled the other over his chest. "Thanks¡­" she breathed softly, trying not to blush, but she was reeling under his effect.


    "I hope you are feeling warm now," he said.


    That was an understatement. "I am," she said. Heat was coiling in her belly and she clenched her thighs. "But this is my first time¡ª"


    He chuckled. "I know. You have already said that." He stroked her back. "Usually, women would love to be in this position with me, you know?"


    Jealousy stabbed. "Maybe you pull them up like this? Don''t act as if you were the innocent party and the others used you."


    "When did I say I was innocent?" His finger came on her belly and made circles over there. Little did he know that he was stroking a nest of butterflies in there.


    "I never had the need to."


    "What do you mean? Did they jump over you all the time?"


    "All the time."


    Feeling outraged, jealous and disappointed, she tried to slide down from his chest, but he gripped her harder.


    "But, you are the only one who doesn''t want to jump on me," he said.


    She snapped, "It is you who keeps jumping on me! Besides, am I a trophy you want to conquer? Because if that is the case, mind you, you are in for a big disappointment."


    Heughed aloud and she heard some people sending curses along his way. "Keep it down, damn it! These two. Ugh!" Kaizan muttered.


    "I do like to jump on you," Ileus replied shamelessly, as he yed with her golden hair that was spread over his chest. He took a thick strand and ced it on his face and closed his eyes. "But I knew that you used to watch me in Vilinski. There was not a day when I didn''t feel your gaze on me."


    Her cheeks reddened. "I¡ª I¡ª" Gods, he was too brazen.


    "You, what?"


    "As my guard, you were there in front of me, and I¡ª well you can say that I observe well." How could she say that she found herself pulled to him against every logic even when he was disguised as Kaizan?


    "Is that so? I saw you ncing at me when I was practicing as a guard."


    She gasped and blurted, "Why did you practice in front of me?" Immediately she closed her mouth. This meant that noticed him while he flexed his muscles, practicing his skills with other guards. She wanted to smack herself for that stupid statement. If only she could take it back.


    A chuckle rumbled in his chest. "Now I am offended." Though he was ted. His hands went to her cheeks and he brushed them with his knuckles.


    "Wh¡ª why?"


    "That was Kaizan you saw and not me. Should I take it then that you like Kaizan over me?"


    Kaizan had toment. "That''s a lovely thought. Anastasia you cane and lie down here."


    "Do you have a death wish?" Ileus grunted.


    He became very quiet.


    "I don''t like anyone!"


    "Nah! See this is where you are lying. You like me, and not Kaizan."


    "Does she love you?" Kaizen''s voice came in a whisper.


    Anastasia was mortified. "Shut up!" she hissed.


    Ileus and Kaizan stifled augh and became silent.


    Momentster Anastasia squirmed and again said, "I think this is not the right thing to do."


    "I already exined to you. This is a temporary arrangement to make you feel cozy."


    "This is how you made all other women feel cozy or lusty?"


    "Correction. It was other women who thought that this position was cozy." His voice was husky when he said, "Are you feeling lusty?"

 Chapter 53 - Tormented

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Tormented</h4>


    "Why do I feel that this conversation is truly turning indecent?" Anastasia asked, trying her best to calm her heartbeat because right now her heart was pounding so hard that it could have leapt out of its ribcage. And she wanted to tighten the gap between her thighs, but she didn''t because that would mean that she feeling l¡ª


    "I am not the one who thinks that. It is just as indecent as you think it is."


    She didn''t know what to say. The way he said it, it looked as if she was soundingscivious. The fuck she wanted to admit that! She took a deep breath she bit her lip. Why did the conversation always turn out like this with him? Was she bing vulgar? She bit her lip.


    "Look at me Anastasia," his voice wasn''t a request. The way her name rolled on his tongue, she clenched her thighs again.


    Slowly, she turned on her belly over his chest to face him and cradled her chin on her hands. In the darkness, all she could feel was his breath on her face. His arms curled around her waist and he started caressing her sides. He dipped his hand inside her shirt and ran his finger over her spine. "You are buttery soft," he whispered. "I have been dying to touch that skin for a long time¡­ ever since I felt your eyes on me¡­"


    Anastasia''s lips parted. Gods. That was so beautiful and sexy as hell. "At the risk of Aed Ruad finding out about this?"


    "At the risk of you not getting punished again."


    Was that a sacrifice? "What about Maple?"


    "What she did to you was abhorrent and you will not think about her, but one day you are going to tell me about it, okay?"


    She blinked.


    His thumb pressed her lower lip. "Don''t talk about her." He knew she was trying to distract him. He trailed his finger over the edges of her mouth. "Do you know I have been tormented by these."


    "How¡­" she was about to ask something when he pressed his finger between her lips. On an instinct she sucked it. He pulled it away and he sucked that finger in his mouth. She was scandalized.


    "I need to¡ª" he said but stopped.


    Suddenly she found herself on his side. He had positioned her in between his arms and legs in a way that she was tightly held against his chest.


    She gasped. "Ileus¡ª"


    "¡ª kiss you Anastasia," his voice was husky.


    She was stunned but wanted to explore it¡­ with him. She wanted to forget about the world, about her previous encounter, about Nyles, about everything that made her feel miserable, and¡­ she had never felt so urgent. Her breathing became ragged.


    He brushed his lips on hers, as if seeking her permission. And Anastasia¡­ opened like a flower. She wanted him to kiss her. And the passing second that lingered between them was like eternity.


    He brushed his lips to the sides of her mouth as if to feel the contours of her mouth. He licked her on the side of the mouth for the entire length. With his fangs, he pried her to open her lips and she parted them. Ileus delved his tongue right inside without waiting for a moment. A rumble formed in his chest that came out in her mouth as a groan.


    Anastasia felt like she would die if she didn''t kiss him. She curled her hands in his hair and allowed him to explore her. He explored every corner of her mouth and then sucked her tongue. His fangs grazed her lips and nicked them a bit. She moaned in his mouth and tried to suck his tongue. It was all mouth and teeth and hands and breaths.


    When his tongue slipped in hers, she felt an adrenaline rush. Beautiful visions floated in her mind¡ªof those countless sunsets she watched, musicians ying harp and fiddles and flutes, walking in the garden while admiring the blossoms that grew during brief spells of summer and cool gusts of wind in her hair. She didn''t want to pull away.


    His kiss was so demanding. She became breathless and pulled away. "I¡ª I see these visions¡ª"


    His mouth stopped her from speaking further and the next thing she knew was that he had rolled with her in his arms. With his knees he spread her legs and nestled his narrow hips right in between them. He began to slowly grind himself while his tongue delved into her mouth again. She moaned when he grinded harder. It sent shivers down her spine. Electricity passed from her heart and reached her fingers. She dug her nails in his shoulders, wanting to brand him with her marks. The muscles beneath her hands rippled at her touch. She curled her hands around his neck and gripped his silky curls that she had been craving for a long time.


    "Fuck!" he hissed as his body shook. He kissed her hungrily as if he waspping up water from an oasis. His hands moved beneath her shirt to her stomach and then to the lower swells of her breasts and he hissed. He rubbed his erection on her. "I want to suckle those breasts, Ana!"


    The way he said, she arched in his hands and he grabbed her breasts, but only briefly. His hands went to her thighs, which he stroked with his calloused hands. He brought his hand in between her thighs and ced his finger on her clit. "I want to suckle this too."


    Gods.


    Her blood heated up. She rolled her hips against him. Her mind was in a tizzy. She wanted to believe that it was real. She didn''t want to leave him. The thought of leaving him stabbed at her heart. She shoved it from her mind and concentrated on him. As he moved against her, she whispered his name over and over again, in reverence, in awe, in lust, in lure.


    He took his hands back to her breasts and squeezed them. She almost yelped. "I was gued by them every time I saw you in Vilinski. I wanted to see how they felt against my hand."


    She took her hands underneath his shirt, craving to touch him. A shudder passed through his body and he jerked when she touched him.

 Chapter 54 - Because What?

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Because What?</h4>


    Anastasia''s hand brushed across the scars on his back. She was dying to trace the tattoo he had on his chest, one that had peeked every time he opened his two buttons, which was extremely rare. Her hands trailed down further and she came across more scars. She wanted to kiss every one of them. Could they be any more brazen? With seven other people in the hollow of the tree, they knew that even if one of them got up, they would see them in the act. But who was bothered? Let them see. She wanted everyone to see.


    She was not bothered whether it was right or not, whether as a royal of Vilinski, she should be indulged in this kind of an act with a vokuk. She didn''t want to think about anything¡­ just wanted to be carried in the flow¡­ in the emotions¡­


    He pulled away and rested his head over hers, panting heavily, his golden orbs hidden by heavy lids and longshes. Her hands curled around his head, gripped his hair and she didn''t know who did it first, but they kissed each other again. She whimpered and shed those barriers that had gripped her in a death-like grip. The way he kissed her, her skin heated up. It was like he was igniting each and every part of her body.


    Heat flooded him because he was all tense for a moment and then went lose. "Anastasia!" he said her name in her mouth and a tremor passed through his body. His hand slipped under her shirt and he started kneading her breast. At this point of time, Anastasia wanted to feel herself against his skin, against that tattoo and the scars that she knew curled right to his chest. She took her hands down his spine and rested them just above his hip in between them and he jerked and moaned in an answer.


    His fangs had grazed her lips and she was least bothered if they had drawn out the blood, because every nick was exhrating. His hand moved beneath her neck and curled her nape in that possessive way that he had been showing from a long time.


    Ileus continued to kiss her and moan in her mouth as if he would never tire of it and she didn''t want to stop him. She rolled her hips beneath him and he shuddered again.


    "I want you badly, Ana," he said as he pulled away from her. "Do you want me?" His hands had stilled on her breast.


    "Yes," she breathed. And he pressed a kiss again to her lips while squeezing her breast to the point that she yelped but her cries went right in his mouth. She arched her hips and he pressed them. He grinded himself against her and she moved. Her tongue licked his fangs.


    "Ana!" he said as another tremor passed through his body. He pulled away and rested his head over hers. "Don''t do that."


    "Why?" Her hands were on his shoulders now. And when she moved, his muscles rippled beneath the touch. She loved the way his body reacted under her touch.


    "Because I will lose control, and¡ª" his voice broke. He didn''t want to scare her by saying that he wanted himself wedged between her thighs. "And you elicit sinful thoughts in me!


    She moved her hands from his shoulders and traced them all the way back to his cheeks. She cupped his cheeks and he leaned against her hands. "What do you want Ileus?"


    He wanted to say ''more''. "Another kiss."


    She nted another feather light kiss on his lips.


    "Ah Anastasia!" He said and scorched her lips in another round of searing kisses that delved in her mouth.


    This time Anastasia grazed his fangs again and again. He whimpered, he winced, he hissed. He felt he would go out of control now, so he pulled away. "You wicked girl," he rasped. "How long can my wolf stop from taking you, if you do that? Do you know what kind of control I am exercising right now?"


    She held her breath, confused as hell. She wondered if she should feel relief that he was exercising control or she should feel bad that he was. "I am doing what I want to Ileus, because¡ª" she stopped herself.


    "Because what?" he goaded her to speak, toplete her sentence.


    "Because I don''t know if we are going to be together after this, after we reach ¨®raid, and I don''t want regrets."


    The way she said as if this was thest time she was going to be with him, it made him tip her chin up and he covered her mouth with his. She groaned and so did he¡­ as if this was thest time they were going to be together. Like they would die if they didn''t touch each other, like they would forget breathing.


    When she pulled away from him the next, she said, "I wouldn''t mind exploring Ileus, but we have a lot ofpany and I don''t want to scandalize people."


    Heughed and settled his head in the crook of her neck. He stayed there for a long time and then slid beside her. He pulled her back to his body and pressed her head to his chest. His heart was thudding loud and so was hers. They stayed quiet in each other''spany, in the bliss, in the mirage of the bliss, until she said in a soft voice, "I had forgotten what it was to be so close and snuggle up to someone." Even this closeness meant a world to her. It was like he was getting under skin and she loved the sensation¡ªa sensation she was getting used to rapidly.


    He stroked her hair. "Sleep Ana, we have a long way to go."


    Her eyes were heavy lidded but she had a question in her mind. "You had previously said that ying with the past wasn''t right."


    "Yes, it creates an imbnce."


    "You say as if you have experienced it?"


    Heughed and kissed her temple. "Why do you have so many questions?"


    She shrugged. "I am teething like babies."


    Heughed again. Kissing her again at the temple he said, "There are some things you shouldn''t be bothered about."


    ---


    Dear Readers, Please do check out ''Author''s Thoughts'' always.

 Chapter 55 - Un-attain-able

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Un-attain-able</h4>


    Ileus intertwined her fingers in his and took them up to his lips. He rested their hands over there, giving feather-light kisses at the back of her palm. "Sleep Ana. Guarhal is getting edgy and so is Kaizan."


    Anastasia loved the sweet sensation of his kisses. She syed her free hand on his chest and took to where his nipple was. She formed a star there and whispered, "I would like to see that one day." The thing was, she was talking about the tattoo on his chest.


    But poor Ileus¡ªhe didn''t know what she was thinking. So his thoughts went wayward and erection that was already throbbing as hell, now pained as hell. Did she want to see him bare-chested?


    "Sleep kitten," he whispered back. He took her hair on his face and smelled them. Never in his life had he been affected so much.


    She closed her eyes. She loved this closeness, loved how he shielded her from the damp, from any situation. "Ileus¡ª," she murmured. She was falling so fast in this beautiful life. "I wish I could stay like a free bird forever."


    He didn''t answer her and she thought she shouldn''t have said that, shouldn''t have shown this weakness.


    He brushed her cheek with his knuckles for a long time and said, "Sgiath Bi¨° is a tough ce, princess. You are not used to this kind of life. Maybe you should reconsider what you wish for. You will have to find a solution to remove Aed Ruad from the kingdom and im what is yours."


    She withdrew. Yes, she had said the incorrect thing and now he would think that she is so wrong. But wasn''t she entitled to a normal life? Or was normal life always a bubble that was supposed to burst, especially for people like her?


    He tightened his arms around her. "But that being said, I don''t want you to go to Vilinski and just stay with¡ª." He stopped.


    Her breath hitched.


    "Sleep, please¡­" he pleaded her. As if wrapping his arms wasn''t enough, he entangled his legs in hers. He stroked her back until she fell asleep.


    Anastasia woke up the next morning with the feeling of emptiness¡­ again¡­ He wasn''t there and she rubbed her eyes to adjust her vision in the darkness. Dim light entered from the crevices faintly lighting the hollow in grey light. Her eyes immediately found Ileus. He was talking to Kaizan. She smiled remembering what happened between them the previous night and rose to her feet. She rolled her furs and gave them to Da, who was stacking them up in saddlebags.


    Da gave her a side-nce and then took the bedrolls from her. Her face had a smirk. She scoffed, "Did you enjoyst night?"


    Anastasia froze. It was such a personal question anding out from Da was annoying. She turned when Da said, "Enjoy it while itsts. Remember what I said to you? Ileus is mine. For you he is like a mirage. Un-attain-able. And he holds a deep, dark secret that will shake you from the inside. So just don''t get so friendly with him or you are going to fall t on your face!"


    A muscle in her jaw feathered. Anastasia turned to look at her. She crossed her arms across her chest as her body became rigid and cords twanged in her neck. In a sharp tone she scoffed, "I can understand where that word ising from. I mean look at you. He is certainly out of your reach!" Saying that she strode from there. Deep, dark secret? Those words bounced around her head and then she discarded them. Da was seriously jealous.


    Da watched her as her lips pressed into a white sh.


    ---


    Kaizan was outside strapping the saddlebag to his horse. They had erected tents for the horses the previous night and covered them from all the sides. Every horse was then made to wear full hair coats. The team had dug snow off the ground and spread special nkets that stopped dampness.


    Ileus walked to his stallion and readied him for the day. "I think they all had a nice rest," he remarked as he brushed the mane of his horse.


    Kaizan stopped his work and looked at him. "Ileus, you should stop what you are doing."


    Ileus halted his hands and turned his head over his shoulder. "You don''t have to interfere in it Kaizan!" he snapped.


    "I don''t want you to jeopardize anything. We have been in this for so long that taking chances like that is going to cost us heavily!" Kaizan scolded. "Keep your eyes on what has to be done."


    Ileus turned back to his horse and resumed massaging his body. "I have my eyes on my target, so back off!"


    "Damn it Ileus! You are risking a lot. Almost everyone in the group knows what happened between you and Anastasia. So don''t you tell me to back off!"


    He took his hands to the mane of his horse and brushed the knots out.


    "Piece yourself together Ileus, else this is going to end badly!" Kaizan growled and focused on packing again. A whileter he said, "We won''t be going through the Fiadh stretch."


    A frown came Ileus'' forehead. That was the n. "Why are you diverting from the n? Right after the Fiadh stretch is ¨®raid. That is the safest route!"


    Kaizan didn''t look at him and carried on with feeding his horse. "Do you think that by now Aed Ruad hasn''t sent his army across Sgiath Bi¨°? Those locusts must be flying everywhere!"


    "The other option is dangerous! Besides we don''t reach ¨®raid after Gavran Wilds. We will have to journey east to arrive at the vige assuming that we are still living!"


    "The other option is what we have to take. We will have to go through the Gavran Wilds and circle around Vergine Falls. And then also I am not sure if we don''t find the locusts hovering!" His voice was strained. "We have better chances of living if we travel through Gavran."

 Chapter 56 - Like A Flower

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Like A Flower</h4>


    Ileus stopped massaging his horse. He shook his head vehemently, "Gavran Wilds are not only enchanted, they are filled with every damn abomination of the Lore. Even if we survive the spells and those abominations, there is a high chance that we are going to find wild feral animals."


    "It''s not the animals I am scared of. But we have to take it. I am in no way taking you all to Fiadh stretch and expose our location! That ce is like a giant desert of ice for miles and miles¡ªan easy ce to get killed."


    Ileus'' irritation increased. He clenched his jaw and threw the brush he had in his hand on the ground. "At this point I just want to get out of this god-damned ce! I know Aed Ruad is going to do his best to track us till we are in Sgiath Bi¨°."


    "Do you think he is going to stop after we have crossed Sgiath Bi¨°?" Kaizan stood up and looked at him, wiping sweat off his forehead with his fingers. Although the ce was covered with snow, because of the bright sun outside, and because he had massaged his horse, he was tired and sweating.


    "Outside this realm, we resume our abilities." Ileus pointed. "We will be able to protect ourselves!"


    Kaizan nodded. "Yeah. But we can''t underestimate him. He is going to make it one hell of a journey."


    Ileus grunted.


    "As if Aed Ruad cares! He will still send his soldiers!" Kaizan scoffed. "Who knows that even Maplees out?"


    Muscles tensed and Ileus energy turned murderous. He started massaging his horse again.


    "Why don''t we simply go through Fiadh?" Zlu said as he entered. "Vergine Falls is a dangerous ce!"


    "No Zlu. We''ve already talked about it and stick to that n!" Kaizan chided.


    Others started walking in and the n of change in route was discussed with the men.


    Anastasia came out of the hollow after she was ready. She didn''t speak to Da after thest conversation they had. Even though she was feeling extremely annoyed at her, she sympathized with her. The girl was in love with Ileus, but she wasn''t realizing that Ileus was only seeing her as a friend. If that weren''t the case, things would have been greatly different.


    "Princess." Ileus greeted her with a nod. "Are you ready to leave?" He looked at her with those golden eyes so intensely that she was spellbound. He held her waist and his hands traveled to her back holding her possessively.


    She bobbed her head like a monkey toy, which invited a smile from him. In two days they would reach ¨®raid and her new mission would start. The thought of leaving him made her feel sad, but she didn''t let it show on her face.


    He picked her up and made her sit on the saddle. With one jump, he swung his leg across the saddle and sat behind her.


    The cavalcade started moving west towards Gavran Wilds.


    "You look fresh Anastasia," he remarked after a while of riding in silence. "Like a flower."


    "I had a nightmare-less sleep," she replied with a grin and renewed energy. Despite sending Nyles back to the portal, despite her spite with Da, Anastasia was feeling good.


    "You mean that sleeping on me was the reason for your slumber?" he grinned.


    "No, I mean that sleeping away from the damp ground was the reason why I slept so well."


    "Hmm. You weren''t on the damp ground because of me, princess. I was your mattress for the night."


    "Since you were on the ground and I was on you, so in all practical sense I was on the ground," she grinned.


    "And what kind of reasoning is this?"


    "The best one!"


    "In that case maybe you need to stay on the damp ground for the night princess," he narrowed his eyes.


    She shrugged. "Okay. I think I should also sleep on a different bedroll."


    His hand went to her thigh and he brushed his fingers on her skin over the leggings. He leaned his head and said, "Are you sure?"


    "I am!" she breathed out. And she was absolutely unsure because her mind went into a tizzy when he brushed his hands up and down her thigh.


    "But the idea is weird. You won''t be able to survive the dampness, princess, considering the fact that you haven''t really slept on muggy ground even once, after we have left Vilinski." He pulled her closer to his chest and rested his chin over her head. Without realizing, she immediately leaned in his chest. He smiled smugly.


    "It isn''t weird. I am quite used to all this now," she shrugged. It was definitely weird, but she didn''t want to sound clingy.


    He didn''t reply because he couldn''t stop smiling. The girl opened up sometimes without realizing, but still she had built too many walls around her. And fathoming her was bing a challenge. She wasn''t revealing her ns.


    Anastasia also became quiet because she thought it was the best thing for her. She had to start maintaining distance from him. For how long would she use him as a crutch? "I slept very wellst night Ileus," she muttered. Whatever was happening between them was happening so fast that she was forced to think of ways to break this connection between them. Yet, all she felt was¡­ She knew that whatever time she spent with him, she would cherish it for life.


    "Then why are you so surly, Anastasia?"


    "I am not¡­" she murmured.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. Disquiet seeped in him when she brooded, so he changed the topic. "We have changed our route."


    "Oh!" she jerked her head back. "Why?"


    "We will be going through Gavran Wilds and then past Vergine Falls. It is going to be dangerous."


    "Dangerous, as in?" Thousands of scenarios bounced in her mind. "Do you mean Aed Ruad''s soldiers are trailing us?"


    "After yesterday''s incident, they will surely be trailing us. That''s why Kaizan suggested that we go through the wilds. It is a thick forest and we are going to stay protected, but the problem is that the ce is filled with¡­ let''s say¡­ different kinds of people, and wild animals. Just stay with me, okay?"

 Chapter 57 - Gavran Wilds (1)

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Gavran Wilds (1)</h4>


    "I will," Anastasia replied, closing her hand over his arms that were around her waist.


    They increased the pace of the horses. Zlu and Carrick had found a dirt road and they took it. It was wet and muddy and every kick of the horses was sending a lot of mud flying, but that was the least of the concerns. There was a roar, turbulence in the far distance that kept reaching their ears, which worried them. Aed Ruad''s soldiers were frantically searching for the group, for Anastasia. Suddenly the entire cavalcade was covered with thick mist, which dissipated after they rode the whole morning.


    Despite the bright sun, cold wind pped her face and hair. It was after almost mid-noon when they came across the first signs of the Gavron Wilds. After stopping for an hour to rest the horses, they started again.


    Across the snow-covered hills in front, thick mist shrouded the wilds very high and all Anastasia could see were tall, dark trees rising above the mist like spires. Storm clouds had gathered and hid the sun behind them. The sky was a mix of grey and silver shades as if hidingyers andyers of dirty secrets. The group slowed down the horses. Cold gusts of wind blew right in their faces.


    "I am sure a blizzard is waiting for us there!" breathed Carrick.


    Kaizan grunted. "There is no other way Carrick!" He said and nudged his horse to move at an aggressive pace.


    They ascended the hill and quickly made their way to the wilds. As soon as they entered the thick mist, they slowed the speed. Anastasia could only make out the silhouettes of men in front of her. Although Kaizan hade right next to them, she couldn''t even make him out. The mist settled on her, coating her with a thin sheet of dampness. Her hands were freezing and her cheeks had be as cold as the snow around them. The temperatures must have dipped down by twenty degrees at least.


    Ileus took out his cloak. "Cover yourself with it princess," he instructed, giving it to her.


    Anastasia draped it over herself from the front and also tried to cover Ileus with it. The care for him felt natural. He simply bent his head to nt a kiss on her head¡ªa routine that had be kind of a reflex for them.


    "The Gavran Wilds are mysterious forests and have proven to be treacherous quagmires of thesends," said Ileus.


    "Well, more than that a lost traveler couldy down on a thick bed of moss and would wake up the next morning surrounded by hags and trolls and rogues," Kaizan added. "There are far too dangerous creatures in the shadows of these tall trees."


    Anastasia noticed delineations of pine, spruce and birch trees, with dark and damp branches hanging low.


    "The bogs and marshes here are graveyards of men and animals. This forest is dark and mysterious and the heavy clouds above block most of the sunlight," Kaizan continued. "Making it very difficult to navigate."


    "Howe there is absolutely nothing about these in the library?" Anastasia wondered. "I had heard that mother had traversed through Sgiath Bi¨° to meet father, but I am sure she mustn''t havee here."


    Kaizan chuckled. "I am damn sure she couldn''t have passed through this forest. I mean look at the green and the ck lichens that drape around the tree¡ªeven they look like hag''s hair."


    A rumbling sound from somewhere near stopped their conversation.


    Anastasia was startled as hell. "What is that?" she asked, whipping her head to the left.


    "Stay quiet," Ileus whispered. "Remember not to look down or around you now."


    She nodded. He took his hand to his belt, unsheathed her dagger and gave it to her.


    Anastasia held the cold pommel in her hand and rested it on her thigh, just in case.


    "Are you scared, princess?" asked Ileus.


    She didn''t know. "Maybe¡­ of the uncertainty." Not of the wild animals or mysterious creatures.


    The group moved at a very slow pace and everyone became deathly quiet, the crunch of dead pine needles and twigs could be heard under the hooves of the horses. A crack of branch breaking in the distance invited a screech of an animal as if being pursued. The smell of rotting wood was mixed with that of pine and moss and¡­ putrid odor. Flurries of snow started falling.


    They followed each other''s outlines in twos. After they rode for hours, they came across a clearing. "Should we stop here?" Kaizan asked. "It is getting dusky and we can stumble upon animals if we move further."


    "I hope we are going in the right direction," Anastasia blurted. Her back had be very stiff and she also wanted to rest.


    Ileus took a deep breath. "Even if we continue in this direction, we are going to cross Gavran Wilds and definitely reach somewhere. It''s not a very big ce. I just hope that we don''t go very far off from ¨®raid!" He looked at Kaizan. "Let us camp here for the night."


    The group dismounted and they erected tents at a fast pace. Da busied herself along with Zlu to burn a small fire in order to warm the food. Anastasia walked up to them and said, "I think it isn''t a good idea to burn fire. Smoke can lead animals here."


    Da gave her a sharp look. "I think you should keep yourself protected, princess! Don''t be bothered with what peasants do. Your dinner shall be served soon."


    Anastasia pursed her lips and lowered her head. She sat down on a stump near the fire after clearing ice from its top.


    Carrick came and stood next to Zlu.


    Zlu chuckled. "Stop picking on her." He passed a small bag to her in which meat was wrapped in a cloth. "This is thest we are left with. After this we have to ration our intake!"


    "Zlu, this ce is filled with animals. I am sure one of them is going toe our way!" Anastasia said while mocking Da. "We will have plenty of meat. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 58 - Gavran Wilds (2)

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Gavran Wilds (2)</h4>


    Zlu chuckled again. "I hope there is a big animal and not just a squirrel."


    Anastasiaughed. "I hope so too."


    Da''s gaze slid to her and her teeth clenched. "I have never seen people eager to meet death!"


    "You are really too much Da!" Anastasiashed. "You are the one who is igniting fire. Almost every logic says that the smoke is going to invite animals, and when are joking about it, you are passing stupid remarks. In fact you are the one who is eager to¡ª" Anastasia cut off herself. "You know what¡ªjust serve this princess dinner as soon as it is ready!" She rose to her feet and then walked to where Ileus was, leaving a wide-eyed, wide mouthed, Da. She heard Zlu and Carrickughing.


    Ileus was tying thest rope to the peg. They had only two tents, which were erected pretty fast. "I heard what you said to Da," he said when he walked behind him.


    "I am not sorry for what I said," Anastasia muttered.


    "I think you gave her a brilliant answer!" He tied thest knot and got up. He walked close to her and she craned her neck to look into his warm eyes that flickered golden in the light of the fire. His lips had tugged up. He smoothed her hair and then curled his hands around her back. He brushed his hands till he reached her hips and cupped them in that possessive way. Pulling closer to him, he said, "I am d you went to help them. It is their fault if they don''t want your help."


    Anastasia put her hands on his chest as her eyes became wide. She was surprised because she hadn''t expected Ileus to side with her, especially when it came to Da. She was pretty tense with what Da did out there. It wasn''t needed, but she knew where her jealousy stemmed from. Da needed to set her priorities right in life. If Ileus wasn''t interested in her, then she should have moved on. But the girl was stuck upon him. Sometimes she felt that she should talk to Ileus about her, but then he must be knowing about it. Moreover, she was embarrassed to bring up the topic.


    "I hope I can help her¡­"


    He ced a finger on her lips to silence her and then slid his hand back to her hip. "There''s no point in brooding over it," he said.


    Her heart thudded against her chest, as she continued to look in his eyes. His woodsy and misty smell surrounded her. World receded in the background and she felt she could never stop getting so spellbound by him.


    "Thank you," she said in a husky voice.


    "You don''t have to thank me. She deserved that answer and you gave her that, that''s it," he replied with a shrug and a faint smile, showing just a hint of his fangs.


    She felt that he was doing a lot for her. Did she even deserve it? His sweetness overwhelmed him.


    "I can see that you are stressed, Ana."


    "I think I am tired," she replied.


    "I know a perfect way of making you lose that tension," he replied in a sexy voice.


    She pursed her lips at the hint he was giving. A nest of butterflies withrge wings fluttered in her belly. Her cheeks became red.


    "I love the blush you get every time I talk to you," he whispered, tilting his head near her ear. "Do I take that as a yes?"


    "That isn''t necessary," she said, flustered as hell. "I am pretty capable of handling my tension!"


    "So you do agree that you are stressed?"


    "Who wouldn''t be in these conditions?"


    "I get rxed when I see you or I am with you," he said as if that was the most natural thing to say.


    Anastasia was¡­ speechless. Her mind and her body¡ªthey all froze. Eternity passed as they looked into each other''s eyes. When she found some semnce of mind, she broke the trance saying, "Don''t get used to this situation, Ileus¡­ We are together only till ¨®raid. After that I will go on my way and you on yours¡­"


    His expressions became taut. A muscle feathered in his jaw. "There is nothing to get used to here, Anastasia. I said what I felt."


    She immediately felt she shouldn''t have said it. It was wrong in all ways.


    "Anastasia, rx, okay? Don''t get things in that little mind of yours. You will get a headache," he poked her forehead with his finger and she giggled.


    He stared at her for long and said, "Looking at you is¡­ painful"


    She frowned. "And why is that?"


    "Something is better left unsaid¡­" He replied in a mysterious way. "Shall we have food?"


    She nodded. Together they walked up to where food was being heated on the fire. Da had chosen a nice ce. She had made a pit, thrown dry twigs and logs in it and had burned the hearth. There were about five stumps that surrounded the pit, which meant that it had been used earlier also.


    She was sitting on a stump with a te heaped with food along with Zlu whose shoulders were wrapped in Carrick''s arm. She looked at Ileus and gave him a warm smile. Clearing the snow from the stump that was next to her, she patted it. "Come here and sit!" she said excitedly.


    Ileus made his way to her and sat on the stump. Others joined them soon. Not knowing what to do Anastasia stood there watching Da offering her te to him. "You have lost a lot of weight Ileus," said Da, as she gave him another cube of cheese wrapped in bread. "Do take care of yourself also."


    Kaizan rolled his eyes. "I highly doubt he has lost his weight, Da."


    Da rubbed his arms with her hands and chided Kaizan. "Can''t you see that he has. It is just those clothes that make him look heavy!"


    "Such a mother hen you are!"


    Carrickughed aloud and ced his head on Zlu''s shoulder.

 Chapter 59 - Gavran Wilds (3) - Glowing

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Gavran Wilds (3) - Glowing</h4>


    Carrick''s gaze went to Anastasia who was still standing and looking at the food. "Pick up a te and serve food for yourself princess!" he said as he shook his head.


    Embarrassed, Anastasia quickly picked up a te and served rabbit stew for herself from the pot. She picked cheese cubes that were wrapped in a cloth on her te. Carrick got up from his ce and offered her to sit. She smiled and thanked him. She could feel Da''s eyes on her but she avoided her.


    "Ileus, I know this inn in ¨®raid where they serve one of the best roastmb with green sauce. We are going to stop there!" She offered him a spoonful of stew. He tried to take the spoon from her hand, but she took the spoon to his mouth. "I will make you eat today to my heart''s content!" she said.


    Ileus opened his mouth and she gave him the stew.


    She grinned. "I love feeding you! Here, have more," she gave him another spoonful. "I remember whenst year all of us went hungry for a period of two days when we were entering Sgiath Bi¨°." She looked at Anastasia. "Those were such tough times, but I managed to survive it because you took good care of me. I had fainted and you had made sure that you go and hunt food for me." She gave him more stew. "However, now we have to ration our food and I feel that you are also busy guarding¡­" her voice trailed off as her nce slid to Anastasia. "But it''s fine, we will still manage, because we are all in it together!" She said with a big smile.


    Anastasia stopped eating. She fidgeted with her cheese on the te. She was sure that once they reached ¨®raid, she would find her own way. She didn''t want to be a burden on them, and Da just made her feel like it. Even after trying in so many ways to help her, Da was nearly impossible. At each and every step, Da made her feel like it. Frustration brewed in her already tense mind and she hoped that it all got over soon. She looked up at them when suddenly her eyes went past them towards the trees in the distance. A flicker of movement caught her eyes. She focused to see through the dark branches that were intertwined with each other making it impossible to prate her vision. Perhaps it was just a squirrel. Returning her gaze back at Da and him, she felt ufortable. Da had moved closer to him and now her knees were touching his thighs. Anastasia took a small bite of cheese and chewed it until it was a paste, unable to swallow it. She heard Carrick, Zlu and Kaizan jesting with Da, but she was least bothered.


    From the corner of her eye, she found Carrick gazing at Zlu with fondness.


    All of a sudden, Da leaned forward and was about to press a kiss on Ileus''s cheeks when he got up from there. Shocked, she jerked her head back. "Where are you going¡ª" she stopped speaking when she saw what happened next.


    Ileus had got up. He made his way to Anastasia and took the te from her hand. "Stand up," he said in a tone, which wasn''t a request.


    Anastasia looked up at him with a question in her wide eyes. His countenance was so dangerous, possessive and feral that she didn''t counter him. As soon as she got up, he sat on her stump and tugged her hand to sit in hisp.


    "Ileus!" she gasped.


    He gathered her in his arms, coiled them around her waist and made her sitfortably on his thighs. "Why aren''t you eating your food Ana?" he growled and gave her a piece of meat.


    "I¡ª"


    He stuffed the meat in her mouth as soon as she opened it to speak. "Eat. We will talkter."


    Her breathing became shallow. Everyone in the group fell silent and she could feel Da''s eyes boring huge holes in her body. She chewed and swallowed the meat and he gave her more. "This is odd," she muttered. She was sure that she had blushed because she felt she was on fire.


    "Do you think I am bothered whether it is odd or not?" he said and gave her more.


    Ileus was feeding her¡­ forcefully, tenderly...


    A restrained smile came on Kaizan''s lips. Tadgh, who wasing towards the group afterying the bedrolls inside the tents, stopped to see them. Zlu had stopped stroking Carrick''s back and the two were watching them dumbfounded, and Da¡ªher face became pale.


    Ileus wiped the soup that trickled from the corner of her mouth with his thumb and licked it. Anastasia was unable to contain her joy and a soft halo formed around her. She looked beautiful and for a moment Ileus kept on looking at her. "You are glowing Ana," he whispered.


    She didn''t say anything but when she looked at her hands, she found them to be normal. She thought he was teasing her again, so she picked up a piece of meat from the stew and gave it to him. "I am not glowing and stop teasing me."


    Ileus gulped the meat down and pressed a kiss on her cheek. "I am not teasing you right now."


    Warmth surged her heart and spread to her skin. Maybe she was glowing. "Thank you, Ileus," she rasped.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I am doing what I want to do," he replied softly.


    A cough from the side disturbed their conversation. Anastasia bit her lip. She looked at Kaizan who had finished his food and was looking at them intently.


    "Princess," he said.


    "Call me Anastasia."


    Kaizan''s brow lifted, while Ileus''s lips downturned.


    "Princess," Kaizan continued, "What do they call the Faes who have left Vilinski?"


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes at him.


    "I remember Nyles being very scared of leaving the kingdom," he said in a very t tone.


    She picked up a cube of cheese from the te and popped it in her mouth. Once she had swallowed it down her throat, she looked at him and said, "They are known as Fallen."

 Chapter 60 - Gavran Wild (4) - The Mist

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Gavran Wild (4) - The Mist</h4>


    "Interesting." Kaizan murmured and stretched his legs in front of him towards the hearth as if trying to warm his wet boots. "Does that mean that you are now a Fallen?"


    Da chuckled.


    "You don''t have to answer that question Anastasia," Ileus said in an irritated voice.


    "Why not?" She looked back at Kaizan scoffed, "No Kaizan. I am not a ''Fallen''. Reason - Aed Ruad was smart. He had exempted the royals from this rule. Only those who do not belong to royalty are termed Fallen."


    "Why is that?" Kaizan frowned.


    "Because the royalty needs toe out of Vilinski every now and then to strengthen their ties with other kingdoms. In fact it is essential. Hence the royalty is never a ''Fallen''," she replied, forming apostrophes with her fingers on either side of her head. "Oh! An extra information. Whenever the army needs to go out for a battle, they are given a special medallion, which is made to sync with their heartbeat and excuses them from this term." She hated the word Fallen. Her heartbeat increased.


    Ileus''s lips kicked up. He gave her a canteen from which she chugged water.


    Suddenly she saw mist beginning to form around them. She wiped her mouth and gave the canteen back to him. "This ce is weird," she murmured. "Mist keeps rolling off and on around us."


    "Don''t you know the reason yet?" Kaizan asked, looking at Ileus with an amused expression.


    Da had already finished her food rather quickly. Her breathing was ragged. "Zlu, just wind this all up. I am having a terrible headache and would like to sleep." She looked at Ileus who was giving thest bites of bread to Anastasia. She gritted her teeth and stomped away from there. While leaving she heard Ileus saying, "Zlu could you pass me some more stew?"


    "Reason?" Anastasia waved her hand around and said, "This is Sgiath Bi¨°! Nothing is logical here. The only reason I can think of is that this ce is cast in heavy spells. Besides we are in Gavran Wilds, which is a part of Sgiath Bi¨° and is even more enchanted."


    Kaizan leaned forward and ced his elbow on his thighs. Resting his head on his hands, he said in a calm, mysterious way, "This mist is here because of Ileus. It bursts out of him the moment he senses danger."


    Anastasia''s eyes became as wide as the te in his hand. Slowly, she turned her head to look at him. A smile was tugging his lips up as his warm golden eyes stared into her blue ones.


    "How is that possible?" she was bewildered. "So that is why all the time when we wereing from Vilinski, mist was rolling around us?"


    "Yes," he blinked once.


    She was bereft of words. "Y¡ªyou can control the mist?" She had never seen anyone with that kind of magic.


    "I can''t control mist, but it bursts out of me¡­ sometimes¡­" The te Zlu had given was now resting in Anastasia''sp and Ileus was eating from it.


    Anastasia couldn''t wrap her head around this. She looked at Kaizan, who was smiling broadly. She snapped her head back to Ileus who was eating with raised eyebrows. "This is awesome magic! That means you know magic?" The shock she was experiencing at the revtion made her skin tingle with excitement.


    "That isn''t magic," he said. "It is a natural instinct."


    Anastasia''s head jerked back. "Now that is even more interesting! I have thousands of questionsing to my mind."


    "That''s new," Kaizan remarked and resumed eating.


    She ignored him. "Howe you didn''t have this ability at Vilinski?"


    Ileus gulped down the food in his mouth. "That''s the wrong question. But the right answer is that I never showed that I possessed it."


    "But you just said you can''t control it!" she countered.


    "I can''t control the mist that is around me, in the air, but the mist that you see around is a part of me." He leaned closer to her, "And ites out when I want it."


    Dumbfounded, she arched an eyebrow. "And right now you want it?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because I sense fear in you," he replied, watching her reaction.


    Anastasia sharply drew her breath in. She had read in the library that vokuks could sense emotions easily.


    Ileus finished thest bite of his food and kept the te down towards the pit of fire. After having water and washing his hands, he said, "Ana, don''t be scared. I will give you your dagger, okay? You can keep it under your fur and sleep."


    "Okay," she blinked her eyes. "In that case don''t you y tease with me."


    "Ah-a!" His smile resumed. "Why is that?"


    "What if I attack you with it?"


    Kaizan let out a low rumble that turned intoughter. "Ileus stabbed by Anastasia! That would be lovely."


    "Ucuti!" Anastasiashed at him feeling horrible at the idea. "I will not keep the dagger with me!" she said with determination and got up.


    "You can keep my bow string," Aidan suggested. "My quiver is full of poisonous arrows."


    Ileus tilted his head and said, "I think she would be more interested in the book you are reading Aidan."


    She smacked him on his chest saying "Hell no!" and sharply turned her head to look at Aidan who was red as a ruby and now coughing in his fist.


    Once he had settled, he said, "That book is not for kids!"


    "Anastasia has turned eighteen. She is an adult and so by all means she isn''t a kid," Ileus exined.


    "Ileus, you are a rascal!" Aidan grated. "Should I tell her where I got that book from?"


    "What''s there to tell about it Aidan? You stole it from my saddlebag and aren''t returning it," Ileus replied shamelessly.


    Tadgh, who was eating his food silently till now, burst intoughter. He was so amused by the conversation that he had to keep the te on the ground so that he couldugh uncontrobly. He was on his hands and knees over the snow as he guffawed.


    "Gosh, you are so embarrassing!" said Anastasia with wide eyes and shaking her head. She was crimson like a red rose.


    Carrick watched Tadgh with amusement. "This guyughs like a donkey!"

 Chapter 61 - Gavran Wilds (5) — Stab Him

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Gavran Wilds (5) ¡ª Stab Him</h4>


    "Do you know that Ileus has a chest full of these books?" Kaizan said to Anastasia.


    The girl stilled. Heat on her face spread to her neck and suddenly the sweater she was wearing felt like she was wrapped in mes. Feeling extremely inappropriate standing near him, she almost shrank. She gulped and peered at Ileus. But the man was looking pretty smug.


    He shrugged and said with nonchnce, "Well, would you like to see those books, Ana? They are very interesting, I assure you."


    "I do not want to see them. I assure you!" she snapped. Saying that Anastasia stomped away from there feeling so embarrassed that she hoped the ground would swallow her. But the problem was that her curiosity increased and before the ground swallowed her, she really wanted to see inside the book. What the hell was in that book? Only if she could peek a nce in it. She sighed and silently prayed to the ground to keep still.


    There were just two tents and she noticed that Da had slept in one of them. She made way to the other one. Thick mist was swirling around them and she couldn''t help marveling at Ileus''s ability. It was simply stupendous. The mist was rolling around them and not above. Why did he have the ability to burst into mist? As she walked to her tent, she saw that it had be very dark. She looked up at the night sky. She could see the hazy moon over which clouds driftedzily as if threatening to block its beams to reach thend. Against the color of midnight velvet and surrounded by stars that dazzled as and when they peaked out of the clouds, it looked like a dream. Over the mist she could make out the dark shades of trees that rose high as ifpeting with each other to touch the clouds. Soft gusts of cool air made her shiver every now and then.


    Faint light from thentern ced outside on the ground filtered through the fabric of the tent and scattered dimly inside. It looked so beautiful, huddled up against snow. Anastasia took a lungful of misty air, rubbed her arms and walked inside her tent.


    The scene outside would be permanently etched in her mind. Shemitted it to her memory wondering if she would ever be this free, this¡­ happy?


    She opened her boots and kept them in a corner. The journey of the day was tiresome. A hot water bath was something she would have loved. It reminded her of her bathroom and how Nyles used to give her a bath¡ªNyles, her childhood friend, her betrayer. Anastasia stopped the tears that were stinging her eyes and making her vision blurry. With a deep sigh, she slipped under the fur. What would she do now?


    In two days or less they would reach ¨®raid and Anastasia didn''t know how she would go about it. Kaizan had said that he had contacts there. She would ask him about it and then set off on her journey. She had to find Iona. Her thoughts were interrupted when Ileus came and lied beside her. He covered her with his fur too and then turned to face her.


    "What are you thinking Anastasia?" he asked as he cradled his head over his palm. "And why do I sense fear in you?"


    She looked into his two golden eyes. He was watching her intensely. "Do you think that we might encounter the dark prince in these wilds?"


    His brows drew together.


    "I mean he is a rogue and who knows that he has a group of rogues with him. They might attack us now that we have also burnt a hearth. He might get attracted to smoke and follow its trail."


    A low rumble formed in his chest and heughed. "I don''t think that is the case."


    "Why Ileus? It could be. We can''t deny the possibility."


    He turned over, stretched his hand to the belt that he had removed, which sheathed several daggers and took out the one which belonged to her. Giving it to her, he said, "Keep that beneath your fur. It is too sharp."


    She caught its encrusted pommel quickly and tucked it under her roll.


    "Do you feel safe now?" he asked.


    She chuckled. How could she say that she always felt safe with him?


    "If the dark prince tries to attack you, kill him," he said, looking at her with a serious expression.


    "I have heard he is a wizard. Would he die if I stabbed him?"


    "Make sure to stab him in the heart. Because if he attacks you, he deserves to die."


    Anastasia''s lips parted and her heart skipped a beat at his words. She took her hand out of her fur and cupped his cheek. Ileus leaned into it and kissed her palm. Then he turned to look at her again.


    "You have been very sweet to me Ileus," she said as her gaze darted between his eyes and lips. All that he did for her, all that he did to her¡ªit was all going to be a beautiful memory and she will carry it with her to her grave. "It will be difficult to part with you¡­"


    Ileus took his hand out of his fur and curled it around her nape in that possessive way. A growl formed in his chest and he shifted her closer to him. Leaning his forehead against hers, he said, "No Anastasia. It''s you who has been sweet to me." He wanted to speak more, but he couldn''t. Removing the barrier of fur between them, he pulled her closer to him and as if that wasn''t enough, he pulled her over his chest. She curled into him and smelled him. Like two pieces of a puzzle, when their bodies were entangled, he pressed a kiss on her head. His hand trailed to her back until the curve of her hips. He cupped her hips and asked, "I remember you saying that Nyles stole the dagger from you."

 Chapter 62 - Gavran Wilds (6) — Déja Vu

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Gavran Wilds (6) ¡ª D¨¦ja Vu</h4>


    "Yes, that is my dagger. That is given to all the royals. The pommel carries two big round rubies that are shaped and encrusted in a way that the hold on the dagger is easy. In my pce, only I possess it. It is a sign of royalty. And Aed Ruad wants it¡­ badly. It was stolen from my room almost two years back after they caught Iskra. I thought that it was Aed Ruad who had taken it. But I was afraid to ask him about it because I knew that he wanted to acquire it and that if it was missing, he would only get another chance to torture me if that wasn''t the case." She took in a heavy breath. "But I was stunned to know that Nyles had stolen it¡­" Her sadness returned. "Her actions have grieved me¡­"


    "Do those rubies signify anything?"


    She drew azy circle around over the shirt on his chest. "The Royal Crest of Vilinski contains an image of a winged lion holding a dagger. The lion holds this dagger."


    "So these rubies don''t have any significance?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t think so. When Iskra used to teach me, he would often ask me to use this dagger." Thinking of Iskra made her smile. "I had excelled in using it," she said with a proud grin.


    "How did you manage to attract the dagger to you when you were fighting with Nyles? I saw that it flew back to you." Ileus was quite surprised at that view.


    "I don''t know. I felt it like an instinct that I could call it, control it, and so I did that. I called it and it listened and obeyed mymand. Though the rubies on the pommel glowed when it was in my hand this time. They never glowed earlier and that was a surprise." A warm feeling swirled in her chest when she remembered how the rubies glowed.


    "Interesting," Ileus observed. "Maybe your magic is slowly affecting it?"


    The p of the tent opened and a cool gust of wind blew in. She shuddered as it touched her cheeks and Ileus immediately covered her with his arms and the fur. He tilted his head up to see who was there. Kaizan had entered the tent.


    "Ah!" he blurted as soon as he noticed them and slipped inside his fur. He turned to the other side after shaking his head at Ileus.


    Ileus removed the fur from her head, and immediately she said, "I have a question that I wanted to ask for a long time."


    "Why do I feel a d¨¦ja vu?" Kaizan''s exasperated voice came from the other side.


    Anastasia turned and red at him.


    "Ignore him Ana," said Ileus affectionately. "You can ask whatever you like."


    She turned back to him and resumed, "Just before I had passed out in the tunnel, I remember you picking me up and then galloping out of the exit. But I also recall a loud rumble, as if stones had fallen off from the walls of the cave onto the ground. Did something happen after I fainted? Were there more Fae soldiers?"


    The p of the tent opened again. This time Aidan entered but he entered so quickly and closed the p that she didn''t feel the cold. She watched Aidan taking off his boots and slipping into the fur. He grinned at them, and then turned to the other side. He took the book out of his fur coat and started reading it. Anastasia felt a gush of heat on her face. Quickly she turned her attention away from him and saw that Ileus was watching her with a raised eyebrow and kinky smile.


    "My question!" she blurted in order to bring his attention back.


    Ileus lifted his eyes towards the ceiling and said, "Something strange happened that time, Ana." There was a line between his brows as he drew them together. "The sword of the statue of King ¨®isin¡ªit moved."


    "What?" Anastasia jerked her head back with an incredulous stare. "H¡ª how can this be?" she asked with wonder. Though when they had reached the bridge in the tunnel, she could feel his eyes on her. It was creepy. She couldn''t shirk that feeling when she was there. It was as if the statue was watching her.


    "The king lifted his sword."


    Anastasia raised her head with wide eyes. She gaped at him.


    "As soon as thest one of us, which was Aidan, was left in, the king''s sword came down and hit the wall around the exit. The wall cracked. Aidan galloped and made his horse jump over a boulder that had already fallen on the entrance. As we rode away, we heard more stones breaking from the wall and falling down until they blocked the entire exit."


    Anastasia pushed her hands against his chest and looked at him dubiously. Was he jesting with her? Her hair had tumbled around her and formed a thick golden veil around their faces. "I¡ª I don''t believe you," she said as she looked into his amber eyes.


    "Ana, why will I tell you lies?" His hand went to the shiny curtain of pale gold. He had imagined this scenario hundreds of times, her waist length golden hair hanging around, shielding them from the world as they lightly feathered against his skin. He inhaled her scent and then looked back in her sapphire eyes.


    Anastasia blinked her eyes as if to absorb the information he had just presented in front of her. "The statue actually moved?" she asked in a quiet but excited voice.


    He nodded. A painful ache grew in his pants where his erection pressed against the fabric. His own thoughts were tormenting him. His eyes became heavy lidded and his hand went to her cheeks. He brushed her skin with his thumb.


    "That is¡ª that is very strange," she said.


    "I thought as much, but I think the act was to protect the heir of Vilinski," he replied as he continued to brush her cheeks. Slowly, he outlined her delicate chin and then took his hands to her nape. He moved his finger from right to the left, and stopped right in the center. The sweater wasn''t letting him go further down.

 Chapter 63 - The Book

    <h4>Chapter 63 - The Book</h4>


    Anastasia was speechless. She had never seen or heard this kind of a thing before. Did the Fae spirits reside in the tunnel? Everything was baffling. But the thought that King ¨®isin brought his sword down to block the exit was¡­ enthralling. No wonder so many stones must have broken away from the wall that held his statue. "Do you think the statue has broken?" she asked with a little sadness.


    Ileus''s eyes shot up to her. He ced his hand on her cheek and said, "I don''t think so. It was an act that protected you. The statue of King ¨®isin only protected you."


    She stared into the warmth of his eyes and felt a strange reassurance. Her lips kicked up a little and they stayed like that for a while.


    He breathed a sigh. "When I look at you, it''s so painful," he whispered.


    On an impulse, Anastasia bent down and feathered a light kiss his lips. Ileus slid his hand behind her neck and curled his hand around her nape. His other hand slipped to her back and he slid it beneath her sweater. He brushed his calloused finger up on her spine and hip and her body shivered. He lifted her sweater till her breasts and skimmed his palm light over the scar that ran from her lower back and disappeared below her cks. Her breathing became ragged. She remembered how he had flipped her on belly in the carriage and applied lotion on her scars. This touch reminded her of his care, of his reticence and of his coldness when they hade close for the first time.


    "No one should have got such scars," he growled.


    She didn''t reply and continued to look in his eyes. Her body became aware of his growing erection. Ileus skimmed his fingers further up and then he brought them to the lower swells of her breasts. His body shuddered as he caressed them. He lifted his knees up to cage her legs tightly in his. He made slow circles around her breasts making her bite her cheek so that she didn''t make a sound. Suddenly he cupped both her hips and slid her up in a way that her breasts were next to his mouth. He kissed her nipples briefly and slid her down immediately. Anastasia stifled a cry. Her jaw ckened as she looked into his luminous eyes and as his features became angr. Once again he brought his hand to his breasts and cupped them and squeezed them.


    Anastasia closed her eyes as once again the sensation she felt blow the insides of her body. Her pulse raced. Ileus removed his hands from there slowly, curled them around her and pressed her into his body, pressed his erection into her belly. He whispered, "When I am alone with you one day, I will do wicked things. Be ready."


    Gods. She ended up biting his chin, and he pressed her hips into his erection once more. "Sleep, Ana," he said and slid her down him. He gathered her in his arms and bundled her close to his chest. She tucked her face into his neck and closed her eyes to let the sensation pass through her body.


    An hourter when themp''s light had dimmed further, she found that even though she was too tired, sleep was difficult toe. She heard soft snores of Aidan. Kaizan had turned towards them and his hand was almost reaching her. It was exposed in the chill of the air so she lifted a little in order to tuck it back in, but Kaizan held her hand as if like a support. He started snoring again. Anastasia pursed her lips and bit by bit, removed her hand from his grasp.


    She turned to look at Ileus and then suddenly her gaze fell on the book that Aidan was reading earlier. And now it was lying on the top of his chest. Tempted as hell, this was her chance to look inside it. Anastasia lifted to her knees slowly. She bent over Ileus, stretched her hand towards Aidan to take the book, but she realized that only her finger reached the book and if she stretched further, she risked waking Ileus. However, she estimated that just an inch more and she would be able to slide the book off his chest easily. She peered at his face and was assured that he was sleeping like a baby. So she took the risk. She pressed a little into Ileus''s side and glided the book off Aidan''s chest neatly. She suppressed a gleeful cry by pursing her lips hard. She retreated as gently and slowly as she could.


    Anastasia settled down and turned on her belly. The movement made Ileus stir a little. He moved and pulled her closer by curling his arms on her waist and resting his leg over hers. She held her breath for him to settle against her. Once he was sleeping, she opened the book. And the first page was:


    Tie Her And Have Sex


    Her eyes became wide and she gasped. There was an image of a girl wearing deep red lingerie was slit till her hips. Her nipples showed through the fabric. Her hands were tied behind and her eyes were blindfolded. She had opened her mouth. Beneath the picture it was written, ''Brush her lips with your erection for maximum anticipation. It will make her want you more.''


    Anastasia felt that her cheeks had singed like the fire in the hearth where they were cooking the food. It was difficult to blink her eyes. She flipped the page and then there was another image of the same woman but with a naked man standing in front of her and his shaft in her mouth. Her lips were wrapped around his shaft as if she was dying to suck it. It read, ''Grab her head and glide the shaft inside and out in slow but steady thrusts.'' It was followed by arge amount of text. ''In my experiences, I have seen women loving this position when they are kneeling on the floor. They like dominance. Show them.''

 Chapter 64 - Gavran Wilds (7) — Contents Of The Book

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Gavran Wilds (7) ¡ª Contents Of The Book</h4>


    Anastasia couldn''t say that she wasn''t intrigued. Curiously she turned another page. It went like this: ''The experience is enhanced when you have two women around you.'' The text was followed by another image of a second woman wrapping her arms around his torso as one of hands reached the balls of the man. More was written beneath it.


    She lifted her head when cool gusts of winds swirled around them and it lifted the p of the tent sending flurries of snow inside that gently swayed in front of her and fell to the ground. She took in a deep breath, happy at the interruption that the wind cooled her skin. Then she turned her attention back to the text written below the picture. It said that make the second girl hold your shaft as the first one sucked it, who was still blindfolded.


    Anastasia''s breath became ragged. Even the cool wind didn''t stop the heat that was now surging through her body. Suddenly she felt a warm breath on her cheeks and turned her head sharply. Ileus was looking at the book. Slowly, his golden eyes turned towards her. They were like mes, filled with amusement and tease. But he asked very quietly, staring at her "Did you like what''s in there?".


    She gulped for being caught like a child stealing cookies from a jar. No, it was worse. "I¡ª" she had no words to say after that. To say that she was mortified was an understatement. She wanted the ground to swallow her again.


    "Now this wasn''t expected from a little girl like you. You are very naughty Anastasia," he said as he tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "I am not little. I am eighteen!" she retorted.


    He kissed the tip of his ear and said, "You sly girl, in that case, I won''t stop you. Read on."


    But how could she? Anastasia was just short of thinking of jumping to death by falling down a cliff. "I just¡ª" she didn''t know what to say. Once again words fell short. They jumbled up in her mind.


    He flipped on his belly and shifted towards her. Now she was almost half under his weight. He curled his arm around her shoulders and said, "Don''t you want to flip the next page."


    "I suspect that you must have been quite a dangerous influence to innocent young women, Ileus." Her eyes had widened at his behavior. He was so casual and she was eager to hide her shenanigans as soon as possible.


    "Call me Al," he suggested in a seductive voice.


    Damn it! "Ahh! Allll," she drawled, and then asked, "How many girls have you charmed with these kinds of books?" She was desperate to turn the tables, and was wondering how she had gotten this bold. She wasn''t thisissez faire in her life.


    He gave her a side-nce. His lips kicked up. "I assure you Anastasia that I am not in the habit of showing these books to innocent girls," he replied solemnly, his hand resting on the page and his gaze locking hers. "In fact it is the innocent girls who try to hunt me."


    What was he suggesting? "Why?" Her eyes went to his lips and she wanted them on her lips.


    Ileus took his hand to her lips and pressed them with his thumb. He replied, "Because I think they are fascinated by me. My smile and drop-dead gorgeous looks haunt them and after they''ve met me, it''s all they can about¡ªto be in my arms and me kissing them." Why did she feel that he was telling about her instead? She was unable to drop her eyes, feeling so bloody captivated.


    A cough from the side diverted her attention and she immediately looked at the book.


    Turning a page, for her, Ileus said, "Please, I don''t want to interrupt. It contains a lot of interesting stuff." The next one contained even a more scandalous image. His eyebrows shot to the sky and his lips curled up. The man had ejaculted and his cum was all over the lips of the blindfolded girl. The other woman behind him had his shaft in her hands.


    And now Anastasia was blushing to the roots of her hair. She wondered if there was death by getting so heated up. She tried to close the book but he snatched it from her, turned on his back and started flipping the pages. She tried to grab it from him, but he caged her neck in his arms so tightly she was unable to do anything. A huge grin settled on his face as she looked at those images with him.


    "You are so shameless," she said and elbowed him.


    "I assure you that I am shameless, but¡ª" he replied calmly. "Don''t tell me you didn''t enjoy it. I could see the mirth in your eyes." He closed the book, turned to look at her and said, "Tomorrow when we are riding together, you can read it," he said and winked. He kept the book on the side near Aidan. "But for now, sleep."


    Anastasia bit her lip as if being admonished by a parent. Not desiring to carry the conversation any further, she closed her eyes and turned on to the other side. She was feeling too excited with what happened just now.


    Suddenly she felt a movement behind her and then a warm breath over her ear. He whispered, "You should have told me that you had these hidden desires at Vilinski. I had a few more with me over there and I would have shared them with you, dly."


    "Ucuti!" she retorted. She opened her eyes only to find Kaizan staring at her.


    "You have very dirty thoughts Anastasia," said Kaizan. "After all you were an innocent girl. Never been exposed to the world in order to be pure for the Crown Prince."


    "Sleep or I will plunge this dagger in you," she said quietly. Her hand went to her dagger and she took it out slowly. As soon as the hilt was out, Kaizan closed his eyes.


    "I have intentions to live longer," he said and turned to the other side.

 Chapter 65 - Gavran Wilds (8) — Attack

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Gavran Wilds (8) ¡ª Attack</h4>


    Anastasia put the dagger back under the fur, little realizing that the rubies of the dagger had started glowing.


    Ileus curled his arms around her. "Sleep, Ana," he whispered. "I would like to start early in the morning. Don''t want to stay in Gavran Wilds for much longer than that." He sighed. "Let''s hope we don''te across the rogues."


    "Or that the rogues don''t see us," she added. "I just don''t understand why none of the kings or previous kings did anything to curtail the problem in Sgiath Bi¨°! If this ce is here to ward off the normal Lore, then why hasn''t anyone taken measures to curb this issue. Unfortunately this thing has grown massively. It doesn''t fit well!"


    "Sometimes when you are ruling a kingdom, these kinds of things instill fear in those who trespass or those who want to escape," he replied. "That''s why the rulers neither encourage it nor eliminate it. I am sure they will take action if the situation is out of control or if it bothers their personal interests."


    For Anastasia this seemed like logic, but, "If we clear this problem from Sgiath Bi¨°, don''t you think there would be better trade opportunities?"


    "Vilinski is one very well guarded and well established kingdom. It is the richest and has the highest amount of wealth in the entire Lore. It is a paradise in heaven. It needs to be protected."


    "Gosh, Ileus, you sound so¡­ dark."


    He smiled. "Sleep Anastasia. You have a lot to learn."


    "Well, I can''t exactly sleep with the thought that there are rogues roaming around to attack us!"


    "Not attack, perhaps kill us," he said.


    "Ileus!"


    He chuckled and pressed her closer to him. He put his leg over hers and she weed his weight. "You have the dagger. Use it."


    Soon she fell off to sleep.


    It was not long that a sound made her stir in her sleep and she half opened her eyes, only to hear Aidan snoring softly. Ileus''s hand was still on her and his chest was half on her back. The sound came again. A growl. Her eyes shot open. A low growl emanated from somewhere around, and it didn''t sound anything like a snore. She was now fully awake. Her hand went to her dagger. She nudged Ileus to wake up.


    "What''s¡ª" another growl stopped him from speaking further. He woke up the other two men in the tent and then silently warned them of the unknown danger.


    Anastasia saw that in the other tent too, everyone had woken up. How did they manage this silentmunication? The growls increased.


    The loud sound of a crash came right in front of their tent. Suddenly their tents were rooted out of the ground and before she knew it, Ileus had picked her up and taken her out of there, while Kaizan and Aidan stood in front of them.


    Right before them was a group of five rogue vampirs hissing and snapping their sharp fangs at them.


    Da, Carrick, Zlu and Tadgh came to stand right behind them. But Anastasia''s body quivered when she heard more footfalls and snow crunching around them. And the next moment she saw that five more rogues had emerged from the mist around them. They were a mix of vampirs and Yardraks.


    Ileus came in front of her as a dangerous growl rumbled through his chest. She saw his ws lengthening and fangs sharpening. Kaizan looked ferocious with his elongated fangs and ws and so did¡­ Da. The rest had swords and daggers in their hands.


    "Are you scared Anastasia?" Ileus asked.


    "No! I want to gut them."


    "Then use your dagger freely."


    "I will!" She said and came to his side, holding her dagger tightly in her hands.


    One of the vampirs looked at her and snarled. He sniffed the air and licked his lips and then suddenly lunged in her direction. Kaizan grabbed him and wed him inside his guts.


    All hell broke loose.


    Kaizan shape shifted into his wolf form. He caught another vampire''s throat in his jaws and dragged him. The vampire tried to w him but failed. Within a few seconds Kaizan had pushed the vampire to the ground and peeled his neck off.


    Aidan was knocked off the ground by another one. He scrambled to his feet and swayed his dagger in a way that it came and hit the vampire''s throat, gutting him instantly. The vampire struggled to stay on his feet. Aidan took his dagger out and shed the vampire''s head off his body. He rushed forward to a Yardrak who had attacked Da.


    Three vampires lunged at Anastasia and Ileus. While Ileus gutted one of them with his ws, the other one was on top of him, trying to dig his fangs into his neck. Ileus had caught his neck and was pushing him away with those muscr arms, neck muscles corded and fangs sharp enough to pierce him and kill him in one go. It took him two minutes to snap the vampire''s neck.


    The third vampire charged at Anastasia. "You will fetch a good price," he hissed. "Aed Ruad wants you back!" With a howl, he leapt in the air and lunged at her.


    Anastasia lifted her dagger. The rubies glowed in the moonlight. Everything seemed to move in slow motion. The vampir was almost five feet in the air when she threw her dagger. It struck his throat and the vampir came down on the snow with a bellow that was stifled with the gurgles of blood that oozed out of his mouth. Anastasia moved her hand forward and the dagger flew back in it¡ªthe rubies glowing red hot. Arge gaping hole was left in the vampir''s neck.


    Anastasia was too busy to notice that he was dying. She turned her attention towards Ileus who was now tackling a Yardrak and another vampir. The vampire was in front of him but the Yardrak had climbed his shoulder, his feet dangling up till his Ileus''s waist. He had a dagger in his hand and she saw him stabbing Ileus at the back twice. With an enraged roar, she shouted, "Move!"

 Chapter 66 - Gavran Wilds (9) — First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Gavran Wilds (9) ¡ª First Kiss</h4>


    Ileus moved his head to the right and she aimed her dagger at the Yardrak''s head. The dagger hit his skull right in the center of his forehead. As soon as it was embedded inside Anastasia turned her hand in the air and the dagger twisted to three o''clock. With a loud bellow the Yardrak fell off the ground and Ileus gutted the vampir in front of him, silencing him forever. Anastasiamanded the dagger back in her hand.


    She rushed to Ileus and was aghast to see two stab wounds in his back. Blood was gushing out. She felt nauseated. Ileus held her nape and brought her closer to him. He lifted her in his arm and his lips crashed on hers with fierceness and passion and want. Then he closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. His breath was shallow. "Let''s kill the rest of them!"


    Together they rushed to fight with the remaining rogues. Da had shifted to her wolf form. She looked ferocious in her gray fur. Anastasia saw her leaping into the air and attacking a Yardrak who had charged at Aidan with a knife. She grabbed the dwarf''s head in her jaws and pierced her sharp teeth in it. The Yardrak''s scream suppressed in her jaws as his skull cracked open.


    It took them barely a few more minutes to bring them all down. Their dead bodies were littered on the ground around them with limbs ripped apart, with pools of blood drenching the snow crimson.


    Except Anastasia, all of them were bleeding. It was worse with Ileus.


    He staggered on his feet as he sat on a nearby stump. His breath was ragged. "We need to leave now!" he said, his voice a whisper. He looked at Anastasia as she walked up to him.


    "You need help," she said with quivering lips. Her heart plummeted to her stomach seeing his condition. She looked at all of them. They all needed help. Da was slumped on Aidan''s chest while the others had dropped to the ground, tired and bloody.


    Suddenly Ileus looked beyond her and so did Kaizan.


    "There is moreing this way!" Kaizan growled. "We have to leave, now!"


    In the next fifteen minutes, they collected whatever they could, astride their horses and raced towards the Virgine Falls. This time Anastasia was sitting behind Ileus and had pressed two shirts on his wounds. The shirts were slowly turning red, and she was trembling with fear.


    They rode throughout the remaining hours of the night.


    "When are we going to reach Virgine Falls?" asked Anastasia, feeling agonized at Ileus''s situation.


    "Hopefully soon!" he said in a hoarse voice. Ileus had managed to burst mist out of them in order to obscure their presence from other creatures. With tremendous blood loss, his body was bing cold. Anastasia had put a fur she had managed to take out of the saddlebag on his shoulders and she had hugged him from behind.


    It was almost dawn. The clouds in the sky had started dissipating, giving a clear view to the sky above. The stars were still dazzling, but they were dull, for the sun''s rays had begun to pierce the ckness of the night.


    Suddenly she heard the noise of a pounding waterfall from somewhere beyond the mist that surrounded them.


    Guarhal signaled them all to slow the pace by raising his fist in the air. The horses began to trot.


    "Hold on to me tight Anastasia and close your eyes," said Ileus.


    She sped him tight. She tilted her head to notice that suddenly Guarhal paced his horse to a gallop and disappeared beyond the mist. She gasped. "Where has he gone?" Goosebumps pebbled her skin.


    "Just hold me tight," Ileus said.


    Aidan, Da, Carrick followed Guarhal and disappeared behind the mist.


    All of a sudden, Anastasia heard turbulence behind her. Scared that more royal guards hade, she turned around, but what she saw was even more vexing. The mist behind them had started to scatter. She could see the unsteady threshold of Gavran Wilds that had now begun to waver and shrink. Her mind began to reel. Was she hallucinating? The vista behind her spiraled at a speed that she thought if they didn''t jump out of this ce, they would get shredded to pieces.


    "Ana, don''t look at the back!" Ileus warned her. "Close your eyes!"


    But she couldn''t do that. Her eyes were wide with shock and fear as the wilds behind her whirled inwards in a circle whooshing everything inside, sucking it in. "Ileus!" She shouted as panic tightened her chest. Her hands and legs felt numb and she thought she would lose control of her consciousness. The wilds were swirling like a typhoon, only that its hole was in her direction. The typhoon was taking in every tree, every bit of snow and rocks. Dreadful noises rose from within.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus shouted to divert her attention. "Grab on to me!"


    But her mind was focused on the swirl behind her, on the painful groans and moans that were being strangled inside it. She felt she was going to choke. Suddenly she felt the horse galloping.


    Ileus, with abination of legs and reins, Ileusmanded his horse to gallop. "sp me!" He roared and she immediately held him from the back so tightly as if her life depended on it. Ileus dove out of the mist at thest minute. The whirl behind them shattered into a thousand pieces as they barreled headlong.


    "Argh!" Anastasia gasped as she found herself under a pounding waterfall.


    Lovac was walking under a cascade, shaking his mane. "Where are we?" She asked as she swiped her hand across her face and sputtered. As soon as they were out of the torrential waterfall, Anastasia surveyed her surroundings. It was so dark and dense in the Gavran Wilds that she had to blink against the brightness of the sunny dawn in front of her. The sun was like a yellow rose, whose golden petals had stretched in the blue sky.

 Chapter 67 - Vergine Falls (1) — Red Wildflowers

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Vergine Falls (1) ¡ª Red Wildflowers</h4>


    The panic that she felt just before leaving Gavran, washed away under the waterfall. Lovac walked out of the small pool that was fed by the fall. A few meters ahead she saw sand so yellow that it shimmered like gold. Past that, was a field of blood red wildflowers growing in a sea of tall grass.


    Anastasia was stunned to see so much beauty. It spread warmth in her and suddenly she felt rxed. She felt so pleased that she wanted to ignore all her problems out of a desire to hold onto the feeling. Right after the cold and damp snow-d forest, they hade to a ce that was beautiful like heaven. "And these are Virgine Falls?" she asked in a voiceced with wonder and contentment.


    "Yes!" He replied in a strained voice. "Once again remember that these are also a part of Sgiath Bi¨° and so these are also heavily charmed. Be careful and do not fall into traps."


    As the horses drew near the field, the intoxicating aroma of the wildflowers surrounded her. The scent reminded her of amusement, love, and¡­ arousal, and all that was luxurious and¡­ more arousal. She bit her lip hard. This couldn''t be. She was sitting behind a sex bomb, lusting after him with every step the horse took towards the wild field. And the sex bomb was¡­ injured.


    Her voice was husky when she said, "We should soon find a ce to rest."


    The sun had started ascending in the sky and fluffy clouds yed hide and seek with it every now and then. A painful grunt from Ileus drew her attention back. "Ileus! You must stop now."


    Kaizan and Aidan rushed towards them. Kaizan held Lovac''s reins and Ileus slumped over Lovac.


    "No!" she said as panic drove its sharp edge in her chest. She looked at Kaizan with big eyes. "We need to stop!" Kaizan nodded.


    With Kaizan and Guarhal''s help, Ileus got down. They walked the horses till they found a small clearing nearby. Immediately, Aidan rushed with a fur andid it on the soft grass. They helped Ileus to lie down on his belly as others started to remove saddlebags and gather things in one ce.


    Anastasia realized that they had chosen a ce that was away from the red wildflowers and was covered with an overhead canopy of dense trees.


    Despite their injuries, the team erected one tent on the ground and the other over a mesh of thick and strong branches of trees that had intertwined with each other above the surface about two meters high.


    Kaizan had taken out the herbs from the saddlebag of Lovac. He asked Anastasia to sit and keep pressing the sweater on his back till he came back with the healing potion. She looked at the stab wounds and felt nausea. He had closed his eyes and his breath was shallow. She turned her gaze to Kaizan and said, "Hurry up, he is losing consciousness!"


    Kaizan gritted his teeth. "Those wounds will close soon Anastasia, so don''t panic."


    "How will they close unless you have applied medicine on it?" she chided. "And you are dying!"


    "Calm down princess," he replied angrily. "This is not the first time this has happened. Remember, he was tortured by Maple at Vilinski?"


    A shudder passed through her body and she clenched her fist. "I don''t want to talk about that. I wasn''t there to heal him, but now I am!" She was so furious about all that Maple had done to him that she wanted to kill her cousin sister like yesterday. "For now, get the damn medicine!"


    Kaizan let out a nervousughter. "You are so infuriating!"


    "And you are so slow!" Her anxiety increased by the minute. From the corner of her eye, she noticed Zlu helping Carrick to sit on the ground and chiding him for being reckless and careless.


    Kaizan grounded the medicine and came to Ileus as soon as possible. The shirt he was wearing was a mess, so Kaizan tore it and threw it aside. He applied the medicine on his stab wounds liberally. Ileus grunted as a sharp sensation jabbed the wounds. Once Kaizan had wrapped clean bandages over his wounds, he helped him to lie in the tent that was on the branches. He gave him some tincture to drink so that he would sleep.


    "That will help him sleep. You are going to stay with him, princess," he said firmly. "And don''t even think of going away from here, okay? Those passion flowers are beautiful, but from a distance.


    "I won''t!" she rasped. Anastasia''s attention was on Ileus. She took out his boots, threw them on the ground and then with shaky hands covered him with fur. Nervousness was apparent in her quivering lips and restlessness. Now that she was alone with him, the fleeting pleasant feel evaporated. It was reced with an empty feeling in the pit of her stomach. She blinked away the tingly sensation of tears in her eyes and asked, "How soon will he recover?"


    "At least two to three hours," Kaizan replied quietly as he watched her fidgeting around. "Those are just flesh wounds and he should heal fast. But we are going to stay here for a day and will start for ¨®raid tomorrow morning on a condition that he bes fine." He had to tend to others too.


    "What do you mean ''on a condition''? You just said that he would heal in a day!" Anastasia asked with wide eyes.


    Kaizan gazed deeply in her sapphire blue eyes. "Anastasia, I have an urgent request. Do not go anywhere. Stay here. If you have to go anywhere, ask one of us to apany you. Is that clear?"


    "But¡ª"


    "Is that clear?"


    Anastasia became angry because he was avoiding her question but seeing the way he stared at her so coldly, she gulped her anger and nodded. "It is. I won''t go anywhere." Although at the back of her mind she knew that she should have helped all others.


    Kaizan jumped out of the tent on that assurance.

 Chapter 68 - Vergine Falls (2) — Aroma

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Vergine Falls (2) ¡ª Aroma</h4>


    Anastasia noticed that Kaizan was mixing medicines for all of them while they all sat down on tree stumps or the ground, stretched and groaning or passing remarks as to who was injured more. She shook her head and walked to Kaizan.


    "I told you not to leave Ileus," he said with narrow eyes.


    She exhaled. "If I stay with him, I will only grow more anxious. I need to divert my attention."


    He red at her, but then gave in. "Okay, ground these herbs to a paste, while I go and get water from the waterfall."


    "Do you want me toe with you?"


    "No!" he said sharply. "You are going to stay right here."


    She jerked her head back and drew her brows together. "Why are you so jumpy?"


    Kaizan grunted and left. He took a horse and what would have been just a five-minute walk was being covered on a horse. She was surprised but then she thought that perhaps he was in a hurry. She looked at him going through the field of wildflowers, collecting some more herbs, then turning to the falls to fill canteens with water. He came back while she was still helping others with medicines and bandages. As soon as he was back, she presented him with her work.


    "Give it away to all of them," he said. His eyes were red and he was sweating.


    "Are you okay?" she asked. "Do you have a fever?" Why was he shuddering?


    "I am fine!" he snapped through gritted teeth and walked away from her.


    One by one, all of them applied the medicine and went to their tents to rest, other than Aidan and Carrick.


    Anastasia chose to stay out with them. The field of red blooms in front of her was too enticing. She wanted to explore it. Since Kaizan had cautioned her not to go anywhere, she just stood at the edge of the thicket of trees and watched the beautiful expanse in front of her. The blooms were swaying in the soft breeze. They were all over the field, which dipped down to a small valley and over to the rolling hills. How could a ce be so mesmerizing? She filled her lungs with the aroma. The scent was¡­ heady. Ileus''s lips shed across her mind. "Help me ¨®isin!" she rasped.


    She stood there for some time and when she was absolutely tired, she went back to the tent. Ileus was still sleeping, so she took out her boots, carefully hid her dagger under the fur and snuggled into him. "Wake up¡­" she murmured against him and soon drifted off to sleep holding his hand. His big hand instinctively curled around her small ones.


    Anastasia woke up to a loud noise of a thud, as if someone had been thrown to the ground. Panicky that the rogues have found them again, she jerked up to a sitting position. Her heart was beating like a wild animal. She noticed that Kaizan was sleeping next to Ileus and she didn''t want to disturb him.


    Slowly, she took the dagger out and crawled out of the tent. She peeked out and found that Aidan was holding Da from the back. She was snarling ferociously. Her lips were pulled back and fangs had lengthened. Carrick was getting up from the ground near a tree opposite to her.


    "Da, calm down," said Aidan. "He is sleeping and you can''t go to him."


    Anastasia''s hair rose on her skin. Was Da trying to go to Ileus? Or was anyone else other than him sleeping in the tent? But why was she looking so dangerous? She had never seen Da in such a mood throughout the journey.


    Da elbowed Aidan in his ribcage. He left her and doubled up, holding the point of impact with pain surging through him. "Da!" he shouted. Carrick rushed to her again but she dodged him and turned to go towards Anastasia''s tent with a dangerous growl. Anastasia''s eyes became wide and her mind went numb. Was Da trying to attack her? Or was she trying to attack Ileus?


    Carrick caught her from the back and pinned her to the ground, but the Lykae girl was too strong. She managed to escape from his grasp and once again tried to go to the tent.


    "Stop it Da!" Aidan grunted. He held her from behind, locked her arms in his grasp and pulled her off the ground. "That''s it! You are going with me!" He carried her away from there as she kicked him and snapped at his face with her jaw. Carrick followed them.


    Anastasia noticed that they had carried Da towards the waterfall. She hopped down on the ground and peeped in the tent down to find that Zlu and Tadgh were sleeping inside with no care of the world. Quietly, she leaned against a tree to watch the three of them, intrigued as hell. As soon as they reached the pool, Aidan tried to toss her in the water, but she freed herself with a roar and ran towards the wildflowers field.


    "Stop her!" Aidan shouted. The two started running after her.


    In order to help them, Anastasia joined them. The sweet aroma of the blooms hit her nose.


    "Don''te here!" Aidan yelled at her. "Go back!"


    "What? No!" Anastasia said as she continued to run. She was near Carrick, when he also discouraged her.


    "Go back Anastasia. This is not a nice ce!"


    Anastasia couldn''t imagine that a ce as beautiful as this could be dangerous. "Are there wild animals here?" She scanned the area around. There were none. As she ran, she became short of breath.


    "No! It is much worse. Go back!"


    A bellow stopped her in the tracks. About twenty meters away, she saw Da sitting amongst the red blooms with Aidan standing right next to her. She had thrown her head back and was bellowing. It was a painful cry.


    Carrick ran past Anastasia saying, "Go back Anastasia. Please!"


    "Is she in pain?" Anastasia asked as she now walked towards her with caution.

 Chapter 69 - Virgine Falls (3) — Dangerous Passion

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Virgine Falls (3) ¡ª Dangerous Passion</h4>


    Anastasia stopped. Their eyes met and on an instinct she knew that Da was feeling... murderous. Shocked as hell, her breath hitched and her eyes grew wide. Aidan curled his hand around Da''s nape and forced her to look at him.


    Relieved that Aidan was helping her, Anastasia closed her eyes, bent down and took a deep breath in. The red flowers around her turned pink. Anastasia felt as if she inhaled... passion.


    Little did she know that the color from the flowers peeled away in a powdery form and floated in the air, swirling around her before entering her nostrils.


    "What are you doing here?" came Kaizan''s voice from behind.


    Startled, Anastasia turned sharply. "I¡ª" Suddenly, logic left her as sweet lust and passion entered her mind. Surrounded by the intoxicating smell of the red wildflowers, Anastasia felt fluttery sensations in her chest and stomach. She leaned in and tilted her head as her skin flushed. Her hands fumbled with her shirt''s buttons, as if she wanted them to open. A moan escaped her body as she felt her pants flooding with her juices. Her breath rushed in and out and a face shed through her mind¡ªIleus. Slowly she looked in Da''s direction.


    Da growled again and turned to see Anastasia. Anastasia realized Da''s intentions and she growled back. Both the girls had an overwhelming desire to join and be one with the man who was lying in the tent, unconscious. Anastasia''s aggressiveness increased and at the moment she was unable to concentrate on anything but obtain sexual release.


    "Hold your breath!" Kaizan rumbled.


    But Anastasia didn''t listen to him. She threw her head back towards the sky, walked a little further and inhaled the scent of the flowers. Redness of the blooms around her faded, as they turned pink. She giggled. Images of the book that Ileus had shown her bounced around her head. Lust and passion was all she could think of. She heard Kaizan stepping right behind her. "You have gone too far into it!" he rasped. He held her waist from behind and picked her up.


    Once again her gaze went to where Da was being held by Aidan in hisp. She had buried her face in the crook of his neck and he was stroking her back. Carrick shook his head and he walked away from them saying, "I am nearby. Call me if you need."


    The infusion of aroma was so intoxicating that she wanted to grab someone and kiss him senseless. "Kaizan, you are fun!" she said as he continued to carry her to the tent. She licked her lips. "I need to go to Ileus!"


    "Control yourself Anastasia!"


    She shook her head. "I need to be near Ileus!" All she could now think of was his strong muscr body and that beautiful face and those perfectly shaped kissable lips. "That man is glorious!"


    "He sure is."


    "Is Da after him?" she asked as from somewhere that doubt crept in her mind and it made her extremely protective about Ileus.


    "She is!"


    A guttural growl left her mouth. "If I find her near him, I will plunge my dagger in her. Do you understand?" She was now angered as hell.


    "I do!"


    "Aren''t you feeling it?"


    Kaizan gritted his teeth. He was dying as feelings of lust surged through him. It was almost to the level of craziness, and he was on the brink of losing it. But the idea of saving Anastasia was holding a thin thread in his mind and he tethered to that thread, almost as if it was his life. He wanted the effect to get over as soon as possible. He brought her to her tent and then said, "Stay inside with Ileus. Don''t wake him up, okay?"


    She nodded vehemently with a giggle. "I won''t."


    Not able to hold it any further, Kaizan ran towards the falls. Anastasia climbed up to the tent and then sat there, awed by the most beautiful man she had ever seen in her life. Her breath became shallow as she crawled over him and watched him. Hey beneath her, his eyes closed. She noticed his firm lips and traced them with her thumb. The urge to kiss him was growing.


    Suddenly his eyes fluttered open. He frowned. "Anastasia?"


    "You are glorious!" she rasped.


    His firm lips curled and revealed his fangs. Anastasia felt a crazy urge to tap the points of those fangs with her tongue. Her thoughts were scattered everywhere. "Why do you look so pleased?"


    "Because for the first time you said I am glorious. Am I growing on you, Ana?"


    She giggled again. "I think I am growing on you," she answered as she trailed the corners of his mouth with her finger. She pulled his bottom lip down and nted a kiss on his pearly teeth. After she had inhaled the scent of the blooms, something drastic had happened to her feelings. "I feel¡ª" she couldn''t understand what she wanted to say.


    Ileus was shocked. "What do you feel, Ana?" he asked in a husky voice.


    She remembered what Kaizan said, ''Don''t wake him up.'' Even though she had a mad urge to kiss him senseless, she just stared at him.


    He asked again. "Ana, what do you feel?"


    She blurted, "I feel like kissing you senseless." Her skin flushed when she saw how he was raking his gaze over her body. Every apprehension, every inhibition from her body was taken away from her.


    He took his fingers to her cheeks and brushed them with his thumb. "Did you go out in the field?"


    "Yes."


    And suddenly she didn''t know how, she found herself pinned beneath him. She squirmed under him. "Is there something wrong with that?"


    "Mm-hmm." He nted a kiss on her forehead and asked, "Why did youe to me, Ana?"


    "Because Kaizan dropped me here!" Because she was lusting after him. Because her heart ached to be with him. His smile disappeared when she said that and she hated it. She wanted to take her words back. She didn''t know what was happening to her. Her chest was rising and falling rapidly.

 Chapter 70 - Control

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Control</h4>


    Anastasia started breathing fast and closed her eyes. She needed time to think, to ward off that emotion from her. When she opened them again, she found that Ileus was dragging his shirt over his head. White bandages revealed. "We can''t lose control!" But her instincts were moring inside to touch this man, feel him against her. She was aroused as hell and knew that Ileus must have smelled her arousal. Where was her willpower when she needed it the most? Her pants were flooding with her juices.


    Suddenly she remembered how Aidan had pressed Da''s head in the crook of his neck. Was he going to help her out of this emotion? She was sure that even Aidan must be driven by the same emotion. Did that mean that Aidan and Da¡ª?


    "I am not the one losing control, princess." Ileus broke her reverie. He sat on his knees and made her sit up.


    "H¡ª howe?" she blurted. What?


    "First tell me, did Kaizan not warn you to go there?"


    "He did, but I wanted to help others because I am the only one uninjured and all of you are wounded in some way or the other because of me."


    He pursed his mouth in a thin line. Taking a deep breath, he closed in on her and whispered, "Don''t worry. I will help you to gain control." He took her hand and pressed it to his groin. "Do you feel that?" His shaft was straining against his breeches. He had smelled her arousal and his cock developed its own brain.


    When his erection throbbed under her hand, she gasped. An image from the book raced across her mind in which the girl had wrapped her lips around the thick shaft of a man.


    "Don''t tell me you are remembering the images in the book when you have a live specimen in front of you?"


    She jumped as her eyes became wide. This man had an uncanny ability to read her mind.


    He cupped her cheeks as she began to rub his erection involuntarily. "You want to explore me, don''t you?"


    She nodded and swallowed saliva down her dry throat. "But there is a lot to consider before I want to do that." She expressed her apprehensions even as had begun stroking his erection.


    "What are you concerned about, Ana?" he said, biting back a grunt as her soft hand on his shaft crazed him. "But for now, I need to cater to you. I don''t want to deny pleasure to you." He knew that if she were left to her own, she would not be able to handle the surge of emotions in her body.


    "Why am I feeling that I want you so bad?" she almost cried.


    He curled his finger under her chin. "That''s the charm of the Virgine Falls, of the red passion flowers. They act like an aphrodisiac."


    "Am I drugged?"


    He nodded. The werewolf was irresistible. With her nervousness ebbing, the spell of the wildflowers was taking hold. She removed her hand from there but regretted it. "If you are fine, let us get out of this area!"


    "Others haven''t healed and our horses need rest. Moreover once I have catered to that lust in you, you will feel better." The thing was that even the scent of the passion flowers, which faintly surrounded Anastasia, was intoxicating him as well. It was growing as an itch under his skin, and he badly needed to scratch that itch. Add her arousal to that.


    She hesitated.


    "Ana, just lose it with me." He tugged her shirt up and removed it.


    Anastasia closed her eyes. Removing the cloth from her body was so relieving that she arched her body and closed her eyes in thefort of it as coolness hit her heated skin.


    Ileus was entranced when her breasts bobbed. "I have never seen anything more beautiful." His eyes raked her skin greedily.


    "This is¡ª Oh god! Can we go to the waterfall?" She wondered that if they took a dip in it, the emotion would wash away. She needed to douse the fire burning inside her. Now she knew why Kaizan ran there.


    "We surely can!" he replied. He wrapped her in her shirt and helped her out of the tent. As soon as she was on the soft grass, he held her hips and shifted her close to him. As he stared into her eyes, he groaned and then lifted her. Immediately she locked her hands around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist. Without a word, they walked to the pool with her face buried in the crook of his neck.


    When they reached, she was expecting to find Kaizan there but there was no one.


    Ileus walked inside the pool with her still on him, her breasts pressed against his hard chest. He let out a curse in Russian, "Chyort!." His breath became shallow, "Nastya!," he hissed.


    Anastasia shivered as the cool water touched her back. She was now acutely aware of her breasts pressing his chest and her skin flushed hot. Even the cool water of the pool wasn''t helping her to decrease her passion for him.


    He took her to a shallow area and slid her down his body slowly. Her nipples, which were so puckered, raked his chest through the fabric. He hissed, "Gods!"


    "Ileus¡ª"


    He removed his breeches in one swift motion even as his hands were shaking. "Fuck!" he rasped. A shudder passed through his body. And now he was naked. For the first time, in front of her. The werewolf was magnificent and his shaft was gloriously huge!


    Ileus pulled out the shirt she was wearing and threw it outside. As her breasts disyed in the sunlight, Ileus became entranced as if he was witnessing something that didn''t belong to this world. She was a miracle. "Anastasia, I have never wanted anything so badly like I want this." His ws lengthened and curled. They reached her pants, which he wanted to rip off. But he stopped himself. Comprehension. His eyes traveled to her face.? "No Anastasia! Let''s not do this. I need this as badly as you do." His hands shook out of nervousness as he held to hisst bit of reasoning.

 Chapter 71 - Passion

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Passion</h4>


    Anastasia had arched her body and was squirming, feeling antsy as hell. Her eyes raked his chest and shoulders greedily. Mist from the waterfall had settled as tiny droplets on his skin that clung to his skin. "H¡ª how''s your injury?" she asked as her eyes went below the surface of water where she could see his erection throbbing.


    With his ws, Ileus removed his bandages and threw them aside. "I am healed, mostly," he said as he ran his calloused fingers on her cks over the thighs. The girl was trying her best to control but her breath was ragged.


    "You have a star inside your tattoo." she rasped. "It wasn''t there earlier."


    "It wasn''t. But you drew it on my skin. You have branded me Ana!"


    Her eyes flew wide open. "How is this possible?"


    "Maybe because you are a Fae, and if you draw with passion mingled with love on my skin, you will end up inking my skin everywhere."


    "You mean if I use my fingers on anyone, they will get tattoos?" She was bbergasted, even shocked.


    "No Ana, only if you draw it on them with passion." He didn''t add the word ''possessiveness''.


    "Do I have to wear gloves every time?"


    He chuckled. "Not with me."


    "Fuck!" she said and bit her lip. And she was dying to release the passion that was pent up inside her. She was feeling just as wild as the red wildflowers that grew unrestrained and violently in the valley. His fingers trailed right between her core and he pressed her clit. She stiffened.


    He was dying to feel her inside the pants. Instead¡ª


    "Do you want to feel me Anastasia?" he led her, knowing very well that her gaze was fixed on his cock.


    Instinctively, Anastasia reached for his erection below the surface of water and curled her fingers around it. It was burning hot and pulsated at her touch. She gasped. And Ileus¡ªevery thought in his mind evaporated.


    "What do I do?" she asked, not knowing how to proceed. The feel of his shaft in her hands was making her feel powerful. With her other hand, she closed it around his tip and felt his erection pulsating in her hands. It swelled under her touch. She loved the feeling. The way it was jutting out from his narrow hips, she marveled at his chiseled body. He bucked under her touch and his thighs began to shake.


    "Move your fingers up and down, Ana," he said with a hiss.


    When she stroked him, he curled his fingers over hers and started moving himself in her hands. Her hands grazed his balls and he groaned. His breath became shallow and he knew that if she stroked him like this, he wouldn''tst even three strokes. He stilled. He willed himself to note so fast. When he looked back at her, he found her heated gaze on his shaft. She licked her lips.


    "Gods, I know you want to take it in your mouth!"


    "I do!" she cried softly. She should have felt ashamed of herself, but why wasn''t she? She loved and hated Virgine falls.


    He took his hand over her cks and traced them to her core. The girl was wet as hell. "Ah!" he groaned as his neck muscles corded. "I want to suckle you there, Anastasia!" He could feel her swollen bud and the wetness. He circled his thumb over it and her jaw ckened. His other hand went to her breasts and he cupped them. Whispering a curse in an unknownnguage, he took his hands inside her cks and stroked her lightly over there. Anastasia was shocked but it happened so quickly that she was left wanting more. He closed in on her. She brought one hand to his chest and brought her lips to kiss him there. At first she licked the drops of water and then she pressed a light kiss right next to his tattoo.


    "Anastasia, I will lose control," he said as his body quaked. His gaze followed the water drops that were trickling down her breasts. As sunlight fell on them, they refracted the light and shimmered on her like diamonds. One drop came and settled over her nipple. Ileus immediatelytched onto it, squeezing the breast as he sucked the entire nipple and are in his mouth.


    "Ileus!" She gasped and her body arched as little shards of pleasure shot through her blood. The book that she saw couldn''t have defined what she felt right now. She removed her hands from his shaft and held onto his shoulders, wing them in excitement. She couldn''t stand this torture and she grabbed his hair and dragged his mouth to hers. Ileus took his mouth to hers and his kiss was so demanding that she wanted to give it all to him. His hands continued to caress her breasts. Taking his hand on her back, he pressed her to his body as his tongue worked the magic. He broke his kiss and took her hands back to his shaft. "Take me Ana," he said in a shaky voice through his clenched teeth. It was as if, if she didn''t help him, he would go mad.


    She started moving her fist up and down slowly at first.


    Clouds in the sky gathered dense and rumbled.


    "Faster!" he rumbled. She increased her pace. "Ah! Don''t stop!" He moaned. Suddenly her hand moved to his balls and she squeezed it. His eyes red wide open, he stilled and then in exactly three strokes, he threw his head up towards the sky and bellowed as he ejacted. Thought left his brain.


    Anastasia gasped. She had never felt this kind of power. He was still on her breasts and as he released, he held her breasts so tight that her orgasm barreled through her all over again.


    Electricity sparked in the dense overhead sky as if in tandem with her emotions.


    Ileus bent down to kiss her on the lips. He curled his hand around her nape in that possessive way and drew her closer to his chest. She clutched his side, as she felt sweat trickling down his body. He was heavily panting and had closed his eyes.


    ---


    Do read author''s thoughts!

 Chapter 72 - Imperfections

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Imperfections</h4>


    "I''ve never had such a cataclysmic orgasm in my life." Heavy breaths passed through his lips. Momentster when both of them settled down, Ileus picked her up and made her stand in water with him. Opening her messy bun, he stroked her hair with his fingers. "I want to return the favor, Anastasia," he whispered.


    She just stood there against his chest with her hands wrapped around him, feelingforted, rxed and satisfied. His shaft was pulsating in between them. "I am¡ª happy this way." With her eyes closed, surrounded by his woodsy and misty smell, she thought she was on the top of the world. Why was it so good when she was with him? It was as if she didn''t want to go anywhere else. It was as if she belonged to him and he belonged to her. The thought made her body shudder.


    Wait. What? She wanted to reason but her mind pushed away all the reasoning.


    She grinned against his chest. Perhaps she was thinking too much. This was just infatuation, a temporary attraction in which she wanted to let go of herself in order to feel it to the maximum. She knew she would not regret itter. After all, you don''t get to escape from Vilinski forever.


    "I am happy too¡­ this way¡­" he said in a low husky voice. He pulled away from her and then said, "Do you want to dip inside the water? It would take some heat off."


    When she nodded, he grabbed her shoulders and pushed her down along with him. She squealed as cool water hit her, but her squeal was a mere warble under the water. She looked at him and saw how his ck hair was streaming behind him. He made her sit under the water for a few seconds beforeing out.


    He came out while smoothing his hair behind. Water was sluicing down his chiseled muscles and only his torso was visible until the navel. Anastasia gasped at the sheer beauty of the man as he stared at her with his piercing, golden gaze. She opened her mouth to say something, but was cut off.


    "You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life." He closed in on her.


    "I hope you see more than that in me."


    "I see a lot in you." He wanted to say that he also saw the walls she had built around her¡ªones that she didn''t want to raze because and would build them again all up the moment anyone tried to scrape them. He had to unravel the mystery in front of him. He picked her up and took her to a rocky outcrop now that the effect of wildflowers had ebbed. Setting her gently on it, he climbed out of the water and lied beside her, without a worry about his nakedness.


    Clouds above had dissipated and the cacophony of waterfall behind them was all they could hear. Anastasia lied on her back, too aware of her naked breasts. So he pulled her closer to him and covered her breasts with one of his strong muscr arms. "Rx, there''s no one around."


    She blushed, but didn''t move away. Closing her eyes, she weed the warm rays of sun on her body. He looked at the scar on her stomach and traced it slowly. She quaked a little under his touch.


    "How did you get that?" he asked, his voice full of helplessness.


    She cringed. "You hate that, don''t you?"


    He bent over there and kissed it to her surprise. Her belly dipped as he kissed the entire length of her scar. "There''s nothing about you that I can hate."


    She swallowed her saliva and cupped his cheek. She pulled him to her face and kissed his lips. This man was too good to be true. Who liked imperfections?


    "So who did that to you?" he asked again after he kissed her as fervently as she did and settled back.


    She took a deep breath and exhaled heavily. "After they discovered that Iskra was teaching me the art of war, they took him away and threw him in the dungeons. As for me, they couldn''t throw me in the dungeon, but they blindfolded me and took me in a chamber where they closed me for a week. It was a small cell. There was just a small bed and a toilet, no window. Everyday someone woulde and slide a te of cold food for me once a day. Two dayster they took me out only to witness how they maimed Iskra, and then hurtled me back in the cell. I knew I had to endure the torture because what I had done hurt their egos a lot. Aed Ruad couldn''t believe that right under his eyes, this happened." She quivered and Ileus caught her waist tightly.


    "A weekter, they took me to another chamber where Maple was ready with her torture. At first she whipped me after tying me to a post. She whipped me till blood pooled in my feet, till I was numb and thought I was going to die. And then as if that wasn''t enough, she took a hot iron and burnt my stomach with it. I¡ª I screamed and shrieked out of pain and agony and¡ª" She looked in his eyes. "Ileus, I wanted to die. No one¡ª" she shook her head. "No one came to help me." Her voice became hoarse as she felt a pang of bile in the back of her throat. "Even Nyles."


    "Ana¡­" he whispered and hugged her. She was shaking uncontrobly. He brought his leg over her.


    "I was thrown in my chamber and healers were sent. Two dayster, I ended up celebrating my seventeenth birthday wrapped in bandages, physicallypletely drained out and mentally exhausted." A dry sob racked her body. "My birthday was celebrated in the giant hall of the Kralj Pce without me. It was announced to the public that I was severely ill." She looked up at him, her eyes red with unshed tears. "You know Ileus, I want to kill Aed Ruad and Maple, and I want to kill them slowly and painfully, even if takes a lifetime to do that!" She quaked thinking about those days.

 Chapter 73 - Far Too Gone

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Far Too Gone</h4>


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. "I understand," he said in a hoarse voice as he stared into her sapphire blue eyes. He took a strand of her wet hair and tucked them behind her ear. "You are the bravest woman I''ve ever encountered and I admire you." He kissed her forehead and then curled his hand around her nape to tuck her face in his neck. His mother Adrianna had also encountered a lot of hardships. She always had to prove herself. But Anastasia¡ªher tortures were a level beyondprehension. "Maple is a twisted woman. Sometimes I feel she isn''t a Fae. She is a bloody anomaly."


    "Why do you say that?" Anastasia asked as she inhaled his scent. It calmed her and steadied the rhythm of her heart.


    "When she had posted me in her chamber during those sessions of pleasure, I used to see the slit of her eyes bing narrow and yellow when she had an orgasm. Once her wings came out in throes of pleasure, but they were so battered¡­ not like normal faes have..."


    She moved back to see his face. "What did it look like?"


    "It flickered a grey for a second and quickly regained its originality. Maybe I imagined." He shrugged.


    "That''s weird," Anastasia remarked. Not able to wrap her head around what he just said, she wondered if that was even possible. But then there were so many things unsaid about Maple''s father. "It''s taboo to talk about the father of the twins in the pce. I mean we don''t know his origin or who he was. My aunt Etaya was a strange woman¡­" She shrugged. "Maybe my parents know."


    Suddenly a loud shriek disturbed them and Ileus got up with a start. He helped her get up and quickly changed in his breeches. He helped Anastasia wear the shirt. They rushed to the tents. And what they saw over there, shocked them. Carrick''s nose was bleeding and his eyes had rolled in his head. He was on the floor and his body was convulsing.


    "What happened?" Ileus grunted as he bent down to see Carrick. Except for Zlu and Tadgh, no one was there. "And where are Kaizan, Da and Aidan?" He turned his head and then barked, "Where is Guarhal?"


    Zlu pointed towards the fields. His face was nched.


    Da has gone wild. Aidan is her target. Kaizan and Guarhal are trying to pull them out of that ce. In the distance, Ileus saw Kaizan holding the bare shoulders of Da as she rode on Aidan.


    "Fuck!" Ileus cursed. He looked at Carrick. "What about him?"


    "It seems he has inhaled the aroma of the red flowers and is too far gone toe out of it," Tadgh said as he also sat down beside him. He held a cloth near his nose to contain his bleeding, as Zlu wiped his head with a wet cloth. "The passion flowers have affected his mind." Zlu was looking as if his limbs had be wobbly.


    Anastasia''s mouth fell to the floor. She couldn''t believe that the flowers could be this lethal. Her eyes shot up when she saw Kaizan running back towards them. He was holding his hips and had bent down, gasping for air.


    "He keeps running back to the two of them. He takes a lungful of air and runs back to them to convince them toe out and then rush out of the fields. He''s been doing that for some time now!" Tadgh said. "He brought Carrick back."


    Anastasia watched Kaizan running back and shouting at the two of them to stop whatever they were doing. "Oh my God!" she said when she realized that the two must have been on it for a long time. Da was with Aidan? She was having sex with Aidan? Or he was just helping her out to release her energy? This would be too dangerous before they would realize. Death by lust? She pressed her hands over her mouth as her gaze shifted to Carrick.


    Seeing his helpless state, she sat down to touch his cheek. "Carrick?" she called him, feeling awful. But his body was convulsing so much that he didn''t know what was happening around him.


    She really wanted to help him and felt energy pulsating inside her. It gathered near her chest and slowly spread to the tips of her fingers. "I would like to help him," she croaked.


    "You can''t Anastasia," said Zlu in a weak voice. "He is too far gone..." his voice choked. He touched Carrick. "If you leave me¡­"


    She looked at Zlu with shock as her forehead creased. "Why don''t you take him to the falls? Water is going to help him."


    "Can''t you see he is soaked with water?" Zlu said, desperationced in his voice.


    "She is right. Take him to the falls!" Ileus grated.


    On his order, they picked him up and walked to the pool where they flung him inside the water. Zlu jumped inside to see the progress but it only got worse. Carrick didn''te out and now he was choking. "Damn it!" He pulled him out.


    They set him on the banks. Ileus tore his shirt and pumped his chest. "Carrick!" he shouted. His jaw clenched so hard that it pained. Water spurted out of his mouth. He couched a little, but his condition didn''t improve.


    Zlu became panicky and he picked up his head on hisp. He stroked his hair affectionately.


    Anastasia felt agonized that all this was happening because of her. They were experiencing so much pain only that she escaped. A whimper escaped her mouth. She knelt beside Ileus. "I am so sorry Carrick," she said feeling utterly helpless. Where was her magic when she needed it the most? She wanted to save him. Not able to do anything else, she just stroked his hair gently. Tears stung her eyes but she stopped them and a big lump formed in her throat. She remembered how Carrick was always trying to stay somewhere around Zlu or Guarhal, but mostly Zlu.

 Chapter 74 - Mates Are Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Mates Are Stupid</h4>


    A silent person, Carrick focused on the job ahead and very rarely opened up. His silent presence was assuring. "I will never forget you Carrick," she said warmly and stroked his forehead.


    She couldn''t help noticing that her skin tingled upon contact. As if on instinct, she took her finger to his nose, traced its sharp edge and felt as if something was resisting her pull. She gasped. Her eyes became wide open. Curious and encouraged to see what it was that resisted her pull, she forced her finger to draw out in a straight line in front of the nose.


    Everyone around her fell silent when saw a tiny trail of red colored powdery particlesing out, which fell on his cheeks. Anastasia''s breath became shallow. How could she do this? She was drawing out the poison from him. Hoping that it would recur, she took her hand to his forehead and trailed his nose again. More poison came out and dropped on his face.


    Carrick''s body stopped convulsing. Momentster he opened his eyes slightly. His gaze went to her. "Anastasia¡­ you can save me?" His breath was still ragged.


    "You know I will try," she said, cing a hand over his. His body was slowly bing cold.


    All of a sudden a howl pierced the field and she looked up. Guarhal had managed to bring Da back and Kaizan was pulling Aidan. Da roared and somehow freed herself to go back to Aidan, but when Guarhal stopped her, she attacked him.


    "I''ll go there and help them!" said Tadgh. He got up and rushed to Da.


    Anastasia continued to do what she was doing. She repeated the motion a number of times and every time more powder woulde out.


    "Why did Carrick go there?" Ileus said through his clenched jaw knowing fully well why he went there. But that question came out more as frustration.


    Anastasia could feel his helplessness and nervousness. It was so evident that she wanted to soothe him.


    "He had gone to save Da and Aidan, but¡ª" Zlu choked.


    Anastasia continued in her efforts as Carrick now stared at her with unblinking eyes. His body had gone colder. The tension on his face was gone. "You are a brave girl Anastasia," he said. "When I saw you for the first time, I thought you would be a burden." Blood came out of his nose along with the red poison.


    "Don''t hurt him," Zlu said, feeling as if he was about to faint. He held Carrick in his arms and rested his face on his thigh. "I am so sorry Carrick," he said. "I am so sorry."


    Carrick''s chest rose heavily and then he exhaled slowly. "Zlu, mate, I think you are the only person I ever loved." He coughed blood.


    Anastasia''s eyes hurt so bad that vision became hazy. How could she take away his pain? "Let me help him, please?" she pleaded with Zlu, as surprise raked her. Carrick was Zlu''s lover? She stifled another whimper.


    Carrick looked at her and a slow smile settled on him. "After I am gone, don''t let him take his life. Mates are stupid, you know."


    Zlu''s quivered as a sob left him.


    Anastasia focused on taking the poison out but as she moved her hand on his nose and out in the air, more blood came out. Carrick coughed.


    "Leave him!" Zlu shouted as he smacked her hand away. "Don''t hurt him, please!" He started sobbing, his shoulders shuddering with every sob.


    Ileus held her shoulders and grasped her tightly. "He has gone too far, Ana. Let him be," he whispered.


    Carrick looked at Zlu and said, "Ever since I joined Mozia, I only knew you, Zlu. I always looked up to you." Heughed as tears streamed out of his eyes.


    "I know¡­" Zlu held him tightly. "You were a bad influence on me."


    Carrickughed weakly. "No, I was your anchor¡­" his eyes went up to see Zlu. "Kiss me goodb¡­"


    Zlu bent down immediately to kiss his lips. When he lifted, Carrick''s eyes had gone ssy and his hands became limp. They fell to his sides.


    "Carrick!" Zlu let out a loud sob. "You can''t do that!" He grasped his face and closed it tightly against his chest. He shook him as if he would wake up miraculously. When that didn''t happen, he looked up at the sky and bellowed. "Nooooo!"


    Anastasia hid herself in Ileus. She hoped she could take him out from there. She failed¡­ again. He wrapped his arms around her tightly. Everything became blurred after that. She heard heavy footfalls of others closing in.


    "Shit!" Guarhal''s words came out like venom. "I told Kaizan to not take this route! But he insisted." He punched a tree beside him and the wood splintered in the impact. "That arrogant prick!" He was breathing heavily.


    Anastasia didn''t remove her face from his chest. She didn''t want to show her face to them. She was responsible for his death. Her resolution to leave them as soon as they reached ¨®raid, steeled. She would leave them and would find a way to reach Iona. Her presence had always caused people to die. She was cursed¡ªcursed to be deprived of love of all those who helped her, who loved her. And she was feeling for Ileus, falling for him. She would never go far. Thinking that, she pulled away from him and after giving onest look at Carrick, she walked to her tent, each step like a burden. On her way she noticed that they had tied Da and Aidan.


    She wanted to burn the red blooms. The tent was her sce. She climbed, scrambled to a corner and huddled with her knees up against her chest. "This shall pass too¡­" she murmured, as Zlu''s painful sobs pierced her ears. She closed them but Carrick''s face shed across her mind. Ghosts of the past returned.


    "I told you not to go via Vergine Falls! You didn''t listen to me!" Zlu shouted at Kaizan. He was now crying loudly.


    "Let him go Zlu," Ileus said. "He deserves to be buried with respect."


    "Damn you!" Zlu said in a weak voice. "Bury me too!"

 Chapter 75 - Because I Wanted To

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Because I Wanted To</h4>


    Carrick was buried near the Virgine Falls. No one could get Zlu back who continued to kneel beside his grave. He cast his eyes on the freshly dug soil. At first he stared and stared while twisting around the ring in his left hand''s finger. His face remained passive in a way that it unnerved his group. "Carrick is down there," he murmured. "What the hell did god need him for? He was better here with me." What was he left with now? Loneliness¡­ for the lifetime. He twisted the gold band more and more. "You must be lonely there, Carrick," he whispered as he caressed the soil over him.


    Anastasia wanted toe out and see the burial, but the image of Iskra getting maimed because of her kept shing in her mind. "Another death¡­" she rocked in her ce.


    The little sack that moved in her bedroom the day her parents were taken captive, haunted her. "Everyone dies near me¡­" she murmured, rocking and rocking. "I don''t deserve happiness¡­" Dense emotions of darkness entered her heart. Another wall arose. Sheughed bitterly. "No one shoulde close to me. No one!" she shook her head and thenughed more.


    Ileus came inside the tent and scrambled up to her. "Ana?" he called her.


    "Stay away from me Ileus!" she said in a shaky voice. "I am dangerous, cursed¡­"


    He crawled closer.


    "Don''t you get it?" She shook her head as her body trembled. "You all will die if youe near me. I am¡­ cursed." Her voice was a mere whisper and a lump choked her in the throat. "Stay¡­ away¡­"


    In a heartbeat, Ileus lunged at her and picked her up in hisp. He held her close to his chest tightly and despite her protesting, throwing her legs and hands around, pounding his chest, he didn''t let her go. Grief came like a shadow that shrouded her. There was pain, so much pain that it stole all her joy and strength. When the waves of grief ebbed, she clung onto him. "I want to say sorry to Zlu," she murmured. "Because of me all this happened."


    He stroked her hair and her back as he held her with one strong arm. "It didn''t happen because of you. You can''t me yourself for it."


    She shook her head. "You don''t¡ª"


    He silenced her by cing his finger on her swollen lips. "It was Carrick''s choice to go and save Da and Aidan. And Zlu didn''t know when he left. Some things just happen. And stop ming yourself for everything wrong in this world!" He knew how fragile she was. She had seen so much misery over the past eight years that it wouldst a lifetime. He couldn''t let her slip into this state. Pressing a kiss on her forehead, he added, "We all are going to miss him¡­" he said in a low voice as he gazed into her sapphire blue eyes that were puffy. Tears were still streaming out. "But none of us are going to hold us or you responsible for it, okay?" For once his hand reached his medallion and he wanted to go back in time. The medallion felt like a weight on his neck.


    She closed her eyes and he pressed her face in his chest again. She didn''t know when but sleep overtook her. "Don''t leave me now," she muttered before drifting off. And Ileus continued to stay in that state. He leaned against the branch of the tree to ease her in hisp. She looked like an angel. He wiped her tears and caressed her cheeks with his knuckles. If she broke now, it would be difficult to bring her out and so he just stayed there.


    Late in the evening when Anastasia woke up, she still found herself wrapped in his arms. His golden gaze roamed on her face. "How are you Ana?" he asked in a lilting voice, like a caress to her emotions as his fingers brushed her cheeks.


    "You sat so long for me?" she asked, feeling grateful. After the sleep, she felt so much better. This man was growing on her. She took a deep breath.


    Tilting his head, he smiled and said, "Because I wanted to."


    Not wanting to torment him with her position anymore, Anastasia dragged out of hisp. "I want to meet Zlu."


    "Zlu is still sitting by Carrick''s grave. Don''t go there, Anastasia. He is not going to talk to you."


    She bit her lip. "Then I''ll just go down and see the others."


    "Okay," he agreed.


    She climbed down from the tent and he hopped after her. The sun had set and the stars had just started to peep from the ck sky. Cool breeze blew, carrying the mild aroma of the red passion flowers. She looked up at the sky and hoped that it would rain to suppress that scent. What looked beautiful to her, was now appearing lethally dangerous. She sighed. A gust of breeze moved her golden hair and tousled them into buoyant curls. Tufts of clouds drifted in the sky.


    Kaizan was tending to Da and Aidan. Tadgh was pacing in front of the fields nervously. Every now and then he would look towards the falls where Zlu was still sitting and hadn''t moved. Her eyes met Tadgh''s, and he just shook his head in dismal. Guarhal had burnt a small hearth and was heating the food. In order to be of some help, she walked up to him and said, "Do you want me to do something?"


    "That''s rabbit stew. You need to stir it. Can you?" he asked.


    "Of course I can!" she replied.


    He gave her thedle and she sat near the fire. She watched Ileus going to Tadgh as Kaizan and Guarhal joined him. They talked in low voices. Over the next one hour, she served stew to all of them, washed the dishes and stashed them in the saddlebag. The activity kept her mind off Carrick''s image that kept shing in her mind. She was able to take out his poison. Her magic had worked but she wasn''t able to save him. That''s where her magic stopped. She had never in the past wished strongly for her magic toe with full force.

 Chapter 76 - Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Questioning</h4>


    The night became darker when the clouds became dense overhead. Anastasia looked at Da who was now sitting along with Aidan, huddled up in a fur. They both looked pale. At first she thought she should talk to her as to why she ran towards the red flowers when she was cautioned not to go there. Anastasia had an inkling that Da knew that she shouldn''t have ventured into the field. Then why did she go? Drops of rain hampered her thoughts. Thankful that the rain would subdue the light scent of the flowers, she walked to her tent just in time. Soon big droplets pelted the ground. It became absolutely dark except for the lightning that asionally shed and streaked its glow across the field. "Zlu¡­e back¡­"


    Ileus and Kaizan rushed inside.


    "What about Zlu?" she asked, staring at their tense faces.


    "He won''te, Ana," Kaizan replied.


    "Why?" She realized that Kaizan had started calling her ''Ana'' too¡­ fondly. He used to call her princess or Anastasia. "It''s raining outside!" she said in an exasperated voice. And now she wished that it stopped raining.


    Instead of replying to her, Kaizan spread his fur and lied down on it. He covered his eyes with his arm. Ileus also spread the fur next to him and waved her toe and sleep. Feeling awkward, Anastasia rubbed the back of her neck and then slid beside him.


    "Just sleep Ana¡­" he whispered when he felt her fidgeting around.


    The rain stopped as soon as it started, surprising Anastasia. It was as if it worked on hermand. Her lips tugged up in a warm smile when she remembered that her father''s mood affected the weather in Vilinski. Was it happening with her right now? She smacked her head and let the thought pass. Before going off to sleep, she wished that Zlu was fine and that he came back. She would talk to him in the morning.


    When Anastasia woke up in the morning, the first thing she did was to go out of the tent and look for Zlu. As soon as she came out, she stretched and yawned. Cool breeze blew, and the p of their tent iled slightly. She noticed that Guarhal and Tadgh were also awake.


    "Is Zlu back?" she asked.


    "No! He didn''te for the entire night. We were just going to check up on him," said Guarhal.


    "I wille with you," she said.


    "Are you sure?" Tadgh asked.


    "Yes!"


    "It''s highly unlikely he would talk."


    "So what? I need to see him!" She snapped and started walking towards the falls.


    Seeing her enthusiasm to meet Zlu, the men shrugged and followed her.


    What they saw next was petrifying.


    Zlu lied in the morning light, his body still, eyes half open as if questioning the heaven, with a dagger in his heart and blood sttered over his chest and around.


    Anastasia''s hand flew to her mouth. She ran to him. "Zluu!" she shrieked as a shudder passed through her body. "No, no!" she trembled like a dry leaf in the summer breeze.


    Zlu''s lips were blue, skin pallid and eyes were dull. The pupils had dted. Dry leaves had gathered around him. His one hand was on the dagger and the other over Carrick''s grave.


    Guarhal walked with his lips trembling and knelt beside him. "Oh god! What have you done Zlu?" He stared at Zlu for a long time and then closed his eyes. "In this gentle sleep, he will dream of a new and a better world," he murmured.


    Tadgh walked to where Anastasia was and wrapped his arms around her for she was shaking a lot and had gone pale. They heard footfalls from behind, which halted at the sight.


    "Wh¡ª why did he do that?" Anastasia couldn''t understand.


    "They were mates, and a mate-bond is too strong," Tadgh replied. "Yesterday I heard Zlu wishing to every god in the heavens that he died on the spot, that he could trade his life for Carrick''s." He gulped. "Where your mate goes, you follow¡­"


    The mate bond was so strong? Did she feel the same bond towards Ileus? As her tears fell, she looked at Zlu''s dead body. Only one thought came to her mind. ''Hate me Zlu! I deserve it!'' Suddenly she broke down. Her body sagged in Tadgh''s arms. "I need¡ª I need¡ª I need¡ª I need¡ª" she couldn''t speak after that. She didn''t know what to say after that. She thought that if she spoke, she wouldn''t know what to say or it might break the rhythm of her grief. Over the past few days she had bonded with all of them so well that it was impossible to understand the loss.


    Ileus came after her and then walked to where Zlu was. "We need to bury him next to Carrick," was all he managed to say.


    ---


    The group rode hard to pass Virgine Falls as soon as possible. They were now two people short. She didn''t consider Nyles at all for she was a good riddance, but Zlu and Carrick?


    Though Kaizan was of the idea to leave their horses behind, Ileus didn''t listen to him. They tethered the horses to Tadgh''s and Guarhal''s. The group moved fast and all the while Ileus was very quiet. He didn''t speak a word to Anastasia.


    Da and Aidan also didn''t speak at all. There was a rising difort between all. Thest incident had left them broken and shattered.


    Guarhal led the way along with Kaizan.


    Though extremely uneasy by their behavior, Anastasia tried her best to stay quiet and was anxiously waiting to reach ¨®raid. She just wanted to disappear the moment she reached there.


    When they rode even through the dusk, she asked, "Are we going to stop for the night?"


    "No," Ileus had replied and that was all the conversation they had. It was as if he had distanced himself from everyone. She wanted him to ask her questions or say anything, but he remained quiet.

 Chapter 77 - óraid

    <h4>Chapter 77 - ¨®raid</h4>


    They stopped in a small clearing for the horses to rest and then continued without waiting. Anastasia''s mind was agonized, her limbs were sore and she was miserable. At the clearing she asked if he wanted to talk to her because she was itching to reach out to him, but he just shook his head. Anastasia ended up helping Kaizan with heating food since Da was too aloof, and then she took a brief rest beside Ileus. She knew that he was very upset over losing two of his men and since he wasn''t talking she was silently supporting him. She curled her arms around him and buried her face on the side of his chest. He lifted his hand and then she snuggled in the crook of his shoulder after cing her head over his arm.


    They moved again. By the time it was dusk, they had reached thick woods that were covered in dense fog, which seemed to stretch for miles.


    "We have reached the periphery of Sgiath Bi¨°," said Ilues in a low voice.


    "Oh!" Anastasia gasped. They were finally going to cross Sgiath Bi¨°. Relief washed her like a strong wave. Now she would start on her real mission and find her way to Iona. Her skin tingled at the thought of a new adventure. Suddenly Ileus grasped her tightly and pulled her closer to him. And heartache jabbed her. She would have to leave him. It sounded so wrong, so horrible, that she swallowed her saliva to suppress the feeling. "When are we going to reach ¨®raid?" she asked.


    "Soon," he said quietly.


    The horses fell into a line as they brought them to a slow trot. The fog was so dense that she couldn''t make out what was in front of her until she was a meter away.


    "Don''t look anywhere, Anastasia," Ileus warned her.


    It took an hour for them to cross the fog and as soon as they cut across, they rode through the night.


    Flurries of snow greeted them upon leaving the forest.


    When Guarhal shouted, "¨®raid ahead!" Anastasia lifted her head to look at the sleepy mountain hamlet in front of her as they crested a hill. Despite the flurries of snow that was falling for the past hour, she could make out a tall building with spires, bunch of small huts, some of which were glowing dim with lights inside them peeking through a carpet of snow, but most were merely a dark silhouette against the gray and ck sky. Topped with snow, the vige was painted like a deserted winter wondend.


    But it was a wee sight¡ªone she had been waiting for so long.


    Finally, they were out of Sgiath Bi¨°! She couldn''t help smiling. One part of the journey was over.


    Kaizan came up to them. "I know an inn there. I hope the owner still recognizes me. We will go straight there."


    Ileus nodded.


    As soon as they started to descend the hill, wind pped at them, and the soft kes of snow that were wafting towards the ground in the valley, quickly turned into icy needles. By the time they neared ¨®raid, they were traveling through a blinding deluge along with equal intensity of wind. The trail was disappearing over a nket of white that had grown deeper. The horses had to be slowed down in order to traverse through the snow.


    In such severe weather, Anastasia was relieved that she was close to Ileus and shared his heat.


    It waste night when the group traveled in the sleepy hamlet, which was surrounded by snow-d mountains on all sides. ¨®raid was the first vige after Sgiath Bi¨° and it was said that Anastasia''s mother, ¨¢ine, was from here. Excitement cruised through her. Her mother had never spoken much about the ce where she was born, but it was so beautiful that Anastasia could have stayed here for eternity.


    They passed through the eerily silent streets of the small vige with not an inhabitant in sight. The only signs of life were the soft glows of candles, oilmps or hearths, the lights of which escaped the furs, which were used to cover the doors and windows¡ªa small effort to keep the bitter cold away.


    They passed through the closed market square where most of the shops were closed barring two ces from where one could hear loud brawls of drunken men. Just beyond the market were the residences of the locals. The huts were small with thatched roofs over which snow had piled up. With snow falling over the hamlet, it reminded Anastasia of a snow globe her mother had gifted her long back. Was the globe an imitation of ¨®raid?


    The horses trotted along the snow covered cobbled street that was right in the center of the hamlet. It had small, crouched huts crowded on both sides.


    "Where''s the inn?" Ileus asked Kaizan.


    "It should be near," he said as he scanned the area.


    They passed an alehouse. "Why don''t we stop here?" Ileus said.


    "I don''t mind, but the inn would have a ce for all of us and feed us, if we pay a good amount of coins! I can''t say the same for alehouse. At the inn we have higher chances of getting individual rooms, but alehouse will have amon room."


    "The inn, it is then," Ileus said. Then he whispered to Anastasia, "This town doesn''t like Faes. So stay as discreet as possible."


    Kaizan, who was beside them scoffed, "They don''t like any of the outsiders. Mostly because of the bandits."


    "Why don''t they like Faes?" Anastasia asked with shock. Her mother belonged to this vige.


    "Because Faes collect tithe. It was stopped long time back, but after Aed Ruad became the Crown Prince, they resumed collecting tithe, and this time they have doubled the amount."


    "That''s horrible!" she muttered. "Uneptable."


    "People are tired. In fact not only ¨®raid, many other viges that are in the close vicinity are affected by this cruelty. Poor be poorer, the rich be richer."


    "And on top of that they are regrly raided by bandits and rogues?" Anastasia gritted. "Gods, I do hate the dark prince but I hate Aed Ruad more!"

 Chapter 78 - Smitten

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Smitten</h4>


    Kaizan chuckled. "Why do I feel that you are smitten by him more than anything, Anastasia."


    Anastasia''s head jerked in his direction. "I am not smitten by him!" She could feel heat rising in her cheeks.


    "But you did say that you want to solve him because you find him mysterious," Ileus added with nonchnce.


    She gritted her teeth because he remembered that conversation. "I¡ª I just feel he¡ª he is¡ª" she stuttered.


    "He is what?" Ileus goaded.


    "He is a puzzle, and¡ª"


    "And you think you are the missing piece of the puzzle?" Kaizan asked with a raised eyebrow and a lopsided smile.


    "No!" she countered vehemently. How did this conversation steer towards her? "I feel that I can solve the puzzle."


    "Oh really?" Kaizen added.


    "I mean¡ª I mean I would like to solve the mystery he is. That''s all!"


    Kaizen nodded slowly. "Hmm¡­ I understand. It''s fine Anastasia. You don''t have to exin further."


    She red at him for putting her in a corner. "What I mean is that he is a rogue!"


    Ileus shifted behind her ufortably and grunted.


    "But obviously, the dark prince is more wee here than Faes, I believe!" she added.


    "That goes without saying," Kaizan replied with a tight smile.


    "You know what, In order to blend over here I am going to behave like you all, like a vokuk!" she said, trying to growl the way Ileus growled. She tried to bring that rumble from her chest. Her voice became hoarse in a bad attempt to mimic him when she said, "I will not stay where my kind is not wee."


    "Anastasia?" Ileus said, with a grin in his voice.


    "Yes?" She mimicked him again.


    "Just stick to your original self. You sound horrible as a vokuk."


    "What!" Anastasiaughed and smacked his arm. "It was such a perfect sound I made while mirroring your style."


    He shook his head. "It was horrible, I assure you."


    Anastasia pursed her lips and became quiet as he chuckled. It was a lovely sound, after a long time she heard after the tragedy at Virgine Falls.


    The inn was located not more than half a kilometer from there.


    Anastasia noticed that it was arger hut with almost two stories. It was nked by two tall and dense pine trees that wereden with snow. A firelight burning inside flickered through the ss of the window. Kaizan and Ileus got down from their horses and knocked on the gate of the wooden fence that surrounded it. The door of the inn opened and a tall man with antern in his hand walked out. Elderly, with a little gray hair at his temple, he was handsome with a warrior-like build. He frowned and then raised hisntern to peer at men who were near the gate. He narrowed his light blue eyes as if straining to look at them, his expression sullen.


    Behind them Aidan''s hand moved to his sword.


    The man''s frown disappeared upon recognition. "Kaizan!" He greeted him with a grin. Keeping hisntern down, he walked across the snow, opened the lock of the gate and gave Kaizan a bear hug. "Man, where were you for a year?" he asked.


    Kaizan hugged him back. "It is good to see you Robert!"


    Robert looked up at the rest of the cavalcade, crinkled his face and shouted, "Come in, all of you, unless you want us all killed in this deluge!" Saying that he walked in with Kaizan as the rest of the group dismounted.


    Ileus helped Anastasia to dismount.


    "Have you been here earlier?" she asked him.


    "Yes," came a monotonous reply.


    Then howe Robert didn''t recognize him? She shrugged and became quiet, happy that after traversing through Sgiath Bi¨° for so long at least now they would have a mattress to sleep on. Anastasia rubbed Lovac''s neck and said, "Have a good rest Lovac. You deserve an apple and a really nice stall."


    Two servants came out to take the horses to the stables at the back of the inn.


    Ileus untied the saddlebag from Lovac before the servant took him. "I hope he has enough for all," he muttered as he walked in.


    Upon entering, Anastasia heard Robert saying, "It''s good to see you Kaizan, but the rents have increased!" He shot a nce towards Ileus, but when his gaze traveled to Anastasia, he stared at her for longer than required. She lowered her eyes, hoping he didn''t recognize as a Fae.


    Ileus held Anastasia''s hand as a warning to him.


    "It is great to see you too, Robert," Kaizan replied, drawing back his attention. "Don''t worry about the rent."


    Suddenly a deep baritone voice from behind made them turn. "We meet again." A tall man who looked quite like Robert walked up to them. Wearing ck breeches and a white tunic with a fur jacket, his beard gave him an older look. If he didn''t have the beard, he would look just like Robert.


    "Shawn." Kaizan gave him a tight nod. "We do have to finish what we started."


    Shawn walked closer to Kaizan and suddenly gave him a bear hug. "Man! I missed you!" Kaizanughed and it was the first time Anastasia saw himughing like that.


    Shawn''s eyes traveled to Anastasia and just like Robert even he stared at her¡ªhard with his blue eyes. "Who is she?" he asked.


    Ileus put his hand on the small of her back and said in a strained voice, "She is with me."


    "We are very tired, Shawn," said Kaizan, once again drawing his attention to him. "Do you have enough rooms for us?"


    "We do!" said Shawn. His gaze kept flitting back to Anastasia.


    Rest of the group hade inside and they had dropped their saddlebags on the ground. Everyone looked exhausted as hell, as if they could use a long sleep. Robert guided them to a small salon at the back of the room.


    "Ileus!" a beautiful young girl, with ck hair and a unique heart-shaped face, exited the salon. Her blue eyes gleamed when she sashayed up to Ileus. "I can''t believe that I am seeing you again!" she purred as she took his hand.

 Chapter 79 - Your Well—Being

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Your Well¡ªBeing</h4>


    A little taller than Anastasia, she was skinny. She was wearing a white shirt over which she put on a ck overskirt until her bodice. The way she held and squeezed his hand, Anastasia''s jaw clenched. She had never felt so envious in her life. How did the girl know him? She wanted to ask Ileus, butter.


    Others gathered around the counter where Robert was distributing keys to the room and giving them instructions as to where they were located.


    Ileus pulled his hand from the girl''s, then presented her to Anastasia. "Anastasia, this is Lillete, Robert''s daughter. Lillete, this is Anastasia."


    "Is she your wife or lover?" Lillete asked with a shock, but she recovered fast. "Or is she one of your recent acquisitions? When I saw youst a year back in Hannah''s gambling joint, you weren''t married." She paused and then lowered her tone, "I heard that you didn''t want to marry!"


    Da came along and looked at Anastasia with the same hatred. "Ileus, we really have to talk."


    Lillete'' head snapped towards Da. Her light blue eyes rudely looked her up and down. And Da too stared back at her with a back-off stare. Lillete returned her gaze to Anastasia and she measured her up as well. Anastasia was annoyed and pissed off. Why did he have so many girls lined up like bees attracted to honey? She was sure that even this girl had a misced sense of possessiveness just like Da. She sidled closer to Ileus and rubbed her cheek against his arm.


    "You are sleeping in different rooms, aren''t you Ileus?" Lillete asked with a raised eyebrow as if challenging Anastasia.


    Before Ileus could answer, Anastasia said, "We would be needing only one room." She smiled and epted the challenge. She traced Ileus''s back and her fingers settled over his neck. She started rubbing his skin with her fingers over there. Ileus''s body became tense. "Moreover, we would need a bath. Also bring us some food in our room." Anastasia didn''t know what bravery had gotten into her, but she was done with women like her.


    Lillete and Da looked at Ileus hoping he would deny Anastasia.


    Anastasia ced her other hand t on Ileus''s broad and muscr chest. "Do you not want to stay with me Ileus?" This was a show ofplete possession.


    Tense, he looked down at her and said, "We need one room."


    Da clenched her jaws so tight that Anastasia was sure she had broken a mr or two. As for Lillete, she just stomped back to the salon and brought the only key left. "Enjoy!" she smirked as she handed the key to him.


    "We will!" Anastasia replied with a grin.


    The room was not very spacious, but airy and Anastasia''s eyes went to the bed. She sighed feeling as if she had fallen in love with it at first sight. There was a small firece in the corner of the room, a table with a chair and a small cab.


    Ileus deposited his saddlebag in the cab. "And what was that for?" he asked.


    She shrugged. "I am pretty exhausted with those women''s misced sense of possessiveness about you. I mean did you like what they were doing to you?"


    "Do you mean that you staged that act for me?" he asked with bewilderment.


    "Yes, of course. It was for your well being," she said as she removed her sweater and hung it over a chair.


    His mouth fell to the floor. "And how does that trante into my well-being when you want to leave me all the time? I won''t have ess to other women at this rate. You have practically chopped all my chances with them!"


    "You won''t understand Ileus," she replied with smugness. "Just thank me, okay?" She had to leave soon. But that would be thoughtter. "And now I really need a hot water bath!"


    Ileus shook his head as he tried to stifle hisugh but managed to smile. "Mdy, I''ll see to it that you get it all soon."


    "Good. Now off you go and don''t return till I have taken a bath."


    Ileus chuckled and exited the room and soon enough, a servant came to light the fire. He brought food, a bowl of soup with the smell of squash and cream, freshly baked bread and cured eel, cut in strips and roasted. Anastasia ate everyst bit of it and licked her fingers. While she was eating the servants filled the tub with steaming hot water.


    When Anastasia was alone, she stripped her clothes, walked to the tub behind the dressing screen and immersed her sore body in it. The way water moved around her, she felt very rxed and could have slept in it if not for the fear of drowning. Using the soaps and lotions liberally over there, she washed her hair nicely. By the end of it, when the water was tepid, she stepped out and wrapped herself in a towel. Once she wore Ileus''s shirt that she had ced on the bed before taking a bath, she pulled the chair and walked to the hearth. As she sat in front of it, she felt warm.


    She untangled the knots in her hair with ab. Her eyes went to the ce where she had kept her dagger. Anastasia knew that if she had to leave, then this was the most important weapon she was supposed to have. She got up to keep the dagger safely in the cab and then went to the bed... in nothing but his shirt. Ileus hadn''te, which made her wonder if he had gone to meet Lillete. Jealousy returned and she flipped on her belly.


    That girl looked cute, a little rowdy, but Anastasia thought she must be her age or maybe younger. It seemed that Robert and Shawn were twins. Her mother had mentioned about her family and how they had left the vige. It was a sad tale¡ªone she didn''t quite remember but she remembered being sad about it.

 Chapter 80 - Under His Spell

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Under His Spell</h4>


    Remembering her parents made her sad. She missed them, she missed those carefree days and she missed her closeness with Iskra. She recalled what Nyles did to her and her vision stung. After the attack by the rogues in Gavran Wilds the men were severely injured and she was hoping that things would go better, but everything just turned downhill. The incident at the Virgine Falls was horrible¡ªone she never wanted to think about again.


    Now that they were in ¨®raid she hoped that they recovered fast both physically and emotionally. A sigh escaped her mouth when she recalled how Zlu gave up his life for his mate. Kaizan had said that the mate-bond was above all. Mate bond - It sounded beautiful, full of promises, yet dangerous.


    She closed her eyes. Where was Ileus? Her lips tugged up and cheeks warmed.


    at the thought of him. Suddenly the door opened and she got up with a start. She blinked her eyes.


    Ileus walked in, all disheveled and in serious need of taking a bath. As soon as he entered, he was followed by Lillete and two servants who came in with another bathtub and more hot water. Even in the dead of the night, Lillete came into the room to help him with a bath?


    "Thanks Lillete," he said softly.


    Jealousy red in her chest. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Ileus. Howe Lilette followed him and why was so ruffled?


    Lillete gave a nervous nce to Anastasia and said, "If you want, you know you can have the master bedroom. I will shift in my parents'' room."


    "That won''t be necessary," he replied.


    Lillete left after fussing about the bathtub a little longer than necessary and Ileus closed the door behind her.


    "You are still awake?" he said as he unbuttoned his shirt and hung it over the chair, over her sweater.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked, looking at his wound. She tried to suppress her covetousness.


    "It has healed up. Only traces remain that would heal up by the morning," he answered, removing the belt of his breeches and walking to the bathtub.


    "What about the other men?"


    "They all are healing¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Anastasia plopped back on the pillow. She heard rustle of the fabric and then ssh of water behind the screen. She flipped on her belly and looked at him through the screen. "What''s with you and Lillete? I thought that you didn''t know anyone here."


    "Are you curious?"


    "I am not curious," she retorted. "I really don''t care about your dalliances!"


    He chuckled. "I think my dalliances matter a lot to you."


    "You have a lot of self confidence." She flipped back on her back and ced her hands on her tummy.


    "Am I not incredible?" he replied.


    "You are a narcissist!" she replied sharply. "And that proves my point that you have a lot of self confidence when ites to women."


    He let out a deepugh. "Self confidence is an understatement, Anastasia. After all, you wanted to stay in the same room as me." He sounded so smug that she wanted to smack him.


    "And now that you insisted that you wanted to stay in the same room as me, what are you going to do with me, Ana?"


    "Throw you out the moment you take a bath."


    Heughed again. "That is not happening." He came out of the tub and towel dried. Anastasia had turned her back towards him. He wrapped the towel around his waist and walked to the cab to change into a pair of pants and a shirt.


    She wanted to see his chiseled body, those damp locks and that thing in between his legs. Gods! She bit her lip and before she knew, she had turned to look at him¡­ with wide eyes¡­ She was ogling at him shamelessly.


    "You must be extremely tired Ana. Sleep," he said,ing towards the bed.


    The man looked¡­ devilishly handsome. Damp hair stuck to his nape. He was clean-shaven and he smelled spicy and woodsy and misty. "I can''t sleep, Ileus," she replied, her voice husky to her own surprise. She was bothered about what would happen to her now.


    He walked to sit on the edge of the bed and cupped his chin in his palm, and propped his elbow over the knee. "Do you want to talk about something?"


    She chewed her lips. "I¡ª I want to¡ª I have to leave you all and find my own way¡­" She looked away, blinking away the haze that threatened to form in her eye. "That bothers me."


    "What is it that you want to find, Ana?" he asked with a tight expression. "Your magic is slowly beginning to show. Do you know how to manage it? You would need someone to guide you."


    "I will manage," she murmured, digging her hands beneath the pillow.


    "Ana, once your magic unravels, it will be easy for Aed Ruad to find you," he said, his gaze fixed on her. It was as if his chest had clenched. "You still need protection."


    She took a deep breath and peered at him from under her thick eyshes into his golden eyes that were akin to the mes of the hearth. Her heart somersaulted. He was beyond beautiful. Mesmerizing...


    "I saw what you did with Carrick," he said, drawing her attention back.


    She groaned at the memory and rolled her eyes.


    "That was brilliant. But you need to hone it."


    "What are you suggesting Ileus?" she asked, her eyes traveling back to him.


    "Stay Ana. Stay with me," he said in a breathy voice. His hands went to touch her ankles and she immediately felt warmth over there. "I will help you hone your skills."


    She shook her head. "I need to leave¡­" She was firm on her decision.


    "Anastasia, what will make you convinced that it is not safe to be alone at the moment?"


    "Nothing. Besides, I can take care of myself," she said with a mulish expression.


    ---


    PS: Please read author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 81 - Come…

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Come¡­</h4>


    Ileus leaned over her and said in a voice so sexy that it touched the nest of butterflies withrge wings in her stomach, "Don''t you care about me?"


    Anastasia''s eyes widened slightly as his spicy, woodsy scent surrounded her. She inhaled his scent and her eyes became heavy lidded. She brought her hand to touch his cheek. "I care a lot about you."


    "Do you?"


    She nodded.


    He inched forward. "Ana, I want to thank you."


    She felt happy. "If you are talking about how I saved you from the Yardrak, then it is nothing. I did what I had to, what I wanted to."


    His breath fanned her cheeks.


    "You would have done the same for me," she said under his mesmerizing effect. She fell under his spell.


    "I would have," he replied. His finger came to her lips and he brushed them. "You are very brave Ana," he said and picked up a strand of her hair. "When I first saw you in Vilinski, I thought you were such a coward to let those things happen to you. I thought that you were a weak child of brave parents. But slowly I came to know how badly trapped you were."


    She tilted her head on the pillow and asked, "And now what do you think of me Ileus? I hope you are not pitying me. Because if you are sympathizing with me, then I will just walk away¡ªfrom all of it." Even though her problems were no longer a secret, she had never asked for anyone''s pity. She suffered silently because she knew that no one in Vilinski would go against Aed Ruad after what he did to Iskra. She didn''t reach out to anyone for the fear that they would be the next target of her cousin. She let that feeling simmer as rage that continued to build in her. It built to the extent that she took the leap. She wondered if it was a leap of faith.


    His warm honey eyes became liquid. "Now... I think you can take over the world, and I am too much of a fuckup to keep you to myself."


    Warmth surged through her heart. He believed in her. Did he recognize her potential? She gazed at him as if baring her soul. "Do you think I am that capable?" Her hand went back to his cheek and she began brushing her thumb softly, fondly.


    "You are capable of a lot more than what you already are Ana, and I hope you get what you''ve been wishing for." He brushed his knuckles over her forehead.


    A lump formed in her throat. He had so much confidence in her. She was tired with the way people treated her, with the way her magic was suppressed but now¡­ now she felt rxed¡­ with those words that rolled out of his tongue. They had so much assurance and conviction. She believed she could help her kingdom, free her parents, and find Iona¡­ She raised her other hand to cup his cheeks. He closed his eyes and leaned in her palm as if he was being branded by her touch. "You have been so encouraging to me, Ileus, always taking my side and protecting me. When you gave my dagger to me you gave me a chance to be confident in my skill." She pushed the lump down. Thank you for showing me my worth."


    "Then stay Ana. Together we will achieve your goal," he said in a deep voice. "Whatever it is. I won''t even ask you what it is and blindly follow you¡­"


    She smiled with her eyes. "I can''t put you in any more problems. But that doesn''t mean that I don''t trust you. I just want to do this myself. I have to do this myself¡­"


    His breath became ragged. "Anastasia, you will miss me," his voice was raw as if he was going to miss her more. "Besides, you will need someone to guide you in the Lore."


    Damn, he was so convincing. But how could she embroil him in her quest. This was thest time she was going to be with him and she wanted tomit him to her memory¡­ forever. "Sleep here beside me, Ileus," her tone sensuous as hell.


    He gasped. "Do you know what is going to happen if I sleep with you in this room? This is the privacy I have been craving for to be with you. I want to do those wicked things that I told I will do with you. My need to be inside you is so maddening that I want to forget where I start and where you end. One thing would lead to another and before you and I know, things might just¡­ spill out of control." His Adam''s apple bobbed. "Do you want that to happen?"


    She blinked in a yes.


    "Fuck!" he said, pulling away from her when he realized that she wanted this as badly as he wanted. He stabbed his fingers through his hair as he gazed hard at her. "My need to be inside you is far greater than my need to exist Ana. Are you really sure you want this?" He felt his limbs shaking.


    She reached out her hands for him. She didn''t want to regret things in her life and this was one thing she would regret if she didn''t do. "Come here," she said. Anastasia didn''t want this to do with anyone else in her life other than him. She looked in between his eyes. Was he hesitating? She held her breath. Was he reconsidering his words? She had trusted her life with him. She had escaped with him. To find a new life. To find life. "Come¡­"


    Ileus unbuttoned her shirt with shaky hands and leaned over her. He parted the shirt and let it slide to her sides. She wasn''t wearing anything beneath. His gaze roamed over hernaked? body as he took in every contour, every scar until his eyes settled on the thatch of hair in between her thighs.

 Chapter 82 - Bundle Of Nerves

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Bundle Of Nerves</h4>


    He gulped. His body shuddered. It was as if he wasmitting her to his memory.


    "Fuck me!"


    He said, "For the record, I have never touched Lillete." Shey still under his gaze not bothering about what he just said. "You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen in my life, Ana," he said. "When I look at you, it''s so¡­ painful."


    Ileus dipped his head to her face and brushed his lips over hers before demanding to explore her mouth. Once she opened, he kissed her passionately. He moaned inside her.


    Anastasia shivered. Her hands went to his shirt and it came out the next second. For the first time she was naked in front of him and so was he¡­ in private. And he was gorgeous. His sun tanned body glowed under the soft buttery light of the hearth. When he pulled away, hezily brushed his hands up and down the sides of her chest and stomach. He brought his leg on the other side of hers and supported his body with his hands on either side of her. She was beneath him.


    Yes, he was¡­ magnificent. And the sight of him in all his naked glory dulled her wits, set her body on fire. All that wless, tanned skin was every inch delectable. His broad chest and shoulders were muscr with every muscle well defined... now bulging. His body was shaped like the warrior he was. Her eyes fondly took in all those shapely muscles tapering from his broad chest down to his narrow hips. On his hard as stone torso were dark hair that started from the center of his chest, a fine line trailed down to his navel and lower. She marveled the rigid hollows in the sides of his hips. She bit her lip as she held her gaze and willed not to see further down. But¡ª


    "Oh god!" she rasped. It wasn''t the first time she had seen it. But she was sure that every time she saw it, it would bring forth the same reaction in her. Her gaze strayed to where his hard erection was hanging. She blushed and then dragged her gaze back to his face. He was the perfect man she had ever seen.


    Her fingers itched to touch that erection and nuzzle her face. Why was her mind going to the gutters? She just couldn''t help it! His hair fell on his forehead and she wanted to grab them, feel them.


    Greedily, she drank his features. He was epitome of masculine perfection. "I can look at you all day," she said in a low, husky voice.


    "And I can look at you all day," he replied. "And I can''t bear the idea of sharing you with anyone else. I will murder whoever tries to touch you, Ana." His jaws were clenched at the thought. He crawled over her and the hair of his chest brushed against her naked breasts. The way his erection nestled against her belly, it made her gasp. He curled his finger beneath her chin and lifted her face. When he was merely an inch close, he asked, "When were youst on heats, Ana?"


    "It''s almost time for the next ones to arrive."


    "Good!" he said as he leaned closer, his eyes darting between her lips and eyes. "Because I am not on protection." He brushed her lips with his and she closed her eyes feeling the rhythm of his heart going in sync with her. Once again he delved into her mouth. His hand trailed down from her shoulders to her arm and belly and thighs. When his fingers moved between her thighs, her hips undted. This was the first time he had touched her there and she moaned in his mouth as raw sensation filled her. She wrapped her hand around his neck, grabbed the raven ck silky hair and undted her hips beneath him.


    Once he was done kissing her mouth, he trailed his kisses to her neck, her shoulders and then to her breasts. "I can never have enough of these," he said andtched on to one of them. He suckled it hard while kneading the other one with his free hand. When he was done with it, he went to her other nipple and grazed it with his fangs. She almost cried out. Ileus left her nipple with a sound and went lower to her belly where he kissed her dips and moved lower.


    Anastasia gasped. His warm breath fanned her sex and she squirmed, anticipating what he would do next. Suddenly, his mouth dipped between her thighs and she let out a cry. Her heart pounded against her ribcage as if it would leap out. She had never in her life experienced such a sensation when his tongue flicked somewhere between her folds. She held the edges of the pillow hoping she wouldst. Tension built in her belly with every stroke of his tongue. She closed her eyes, arched her back and writhed below him to give him more. She moaned incoherently something that sounded like his name. She felt his hands opening her folds and deep inside her muscles coiled with tension. She didn''t know where, but when he flicked it down over there, she cried loud and shattered, screaming his name or whatever came to her mind.


    But Ileus wasn''t done. He took his hands beneath her hips and propped them up a little to suck her core. Hetched onto it and Anastasia''s body trembled. "Oh god, oh god¡­ not fair¡­" she thrashed her head against the pillow. His fangs grazed her over there and she pressed her thighs around his head, but Ileus spread her thighs apart and pinned them with his hands. He delved his tongue inside and Anastasia thought she was going to explode¡­ again. She heard his growl against her core and the bundle of nerves out there clenched.


    "Mine!" he growled, as instincts¡­ as basic raw need ravaged him. His wolf wanted toe out and he had to will it to stay down.

 Chapter 83 - Taken

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Taken</h4>


    Too far driven in the ecstasy she was chasing, she didn''t hear him. She squealed as his tongue flicked her and delved dangerously inside. "Ah!" She tried to buck her hips but they were pressed down. The feeling was too much to bear. She wanted to move but was pinned. All at once he closed his mouth on her core and she moaned loudly. Secondster the tension that had built inside her unraveled like a thousand shards wrapped in satiny soft silk.


    Ileus got up, and instantly covered her mouth to absorb her groans in his. When she was breathless and panting and her face was red for the want of air, he pulled away. Anastasia looked into his golden eyes and waited for her breath to settle.


    "You''ve made me feel so... good," she said, her breasts falling and rising against his chest. She took her hand to his cheek and brushed it with his fingers gently. Her fingers went further down to his neck and then to his chest. She rubbed her hand lightly over there in his hair and glided the fingers further down trailing the thin line of hair that went past his navel. When her fingers found his erection, he shuddered. She stopped to see his reaction.


    His jaw had clenched in anticipation. "Don''t stop, Ana," he said.


    Feeling encouraged, she curled her hand around his shaft and saw how every muscle in his arms bulged and strained. As she moved her hand up and down slowly like he had taught her, he threw his head back and rumbled, "Nastya!" His body trembled.


    "Did I hurt you?" she asked.


    "Gods, no you haven''t hurt me," he said in a throaty voice as his chest began to heave. "Please just don''t stop."


    Anastasia''s grip became harder on his erection and she started to move her hands up and down his erection gently. It swelled with every stroke, stretching its skin taut. Vibrations of sound formed in his chest and he bucked his hips more into her hand. A deep rumble formed and once again his body quaked. It felt magical in her soft hands. He threw his head back again and said, "Every time you touch me, this is how my body reacts."


    She gazed at his face. "Every time?" she asked with wonder. They had been together every day ever since she escaped from Vilinski.


    "Yes, Ana, every fucking time. And imagine what I have gone through all these past days. Can you? Can you understand the need I have to be with you?"


    Oh dear gods! She started to move her hands faster.


    "I hated it when you weren''t with me. I couldn''t stand not being near you."


    She moaned.


    "You can never fathom what your touch means to me right now. You can''t discern what your presence meant to me all this time." He lowered his forehead and rested it against hers almost whimpering. "Please don''t leave me Ana. I''ll die without your touch." Saying that he took his finger down to her core.


    Anastasia tingled with pleasure when his finger touched the bundle of nerves there.


    "Gods, you are so ready," Ileus rasped.


    Her lips parted as a heated breath escaped.


    He looked into her eyes and asked, "Are you sure you want this, princess?" His body was shaking in anticipation and sweat trickled over the strained muscles.


    "I have never been so sure, Ileus," her voice a soft lilt.


    "Then so be it!" He lowered his body and guided himself to her core. At the first touch, she gasped. "Your wetness and the smell of your arousal are going to kill me Ana!" He said in a strained voice.


    When he rubbed his crown over it, she squirmed. Her vision turned hazy. Bliss...


    "Your eyes are going silvery and violet," he said, his voice growing thicker.


    Over her eighteen years, she had never been so attracted to anyone as him. It was as if this vokuk knew how to gauge her need and tap into the wilderness inside her. Her body flooded with adrenaline. Her breasts grew heavy. She was unable to fight the animalistic need for him. Her instinct screamed inside.


    The look on her face made him want to growl with pleasure. The girl needed him¡­ badly. She ached for him. He rubbed his erection again between her folds.


    Suddenly she wondered if his size was so huge, how she would fit him?


    "Don''t worry, it will hurt once, and then your body will ept me," he said as if reading her thoughts again.


    She was surprised as yet again he answered her unspoken question. She squirmed beneath him in anticipation when he pushed his shaft in a little. "You are made for me alone!" he hissed.


    She wrapped her hands around his neck and dug her nails in his hair. She felt him feeding his shaft into her, his crown nudging her entrance. "Will it hurt?" she asked.


    "A little¡­" he said, but in order to ease her pain, he took his thumb to her clit and started circling it.


    "Ah! Ileus!" She bit her lip as she groaned. She looked at him in daze. So far there was no pain. She just felt¡­ right.


    He bucked his hips slowly forcing his erection deeper. "You are so tight," he rasped as the muscles of his neck corded.


    She took her hands down to his back and closed her eyes as his ministrations on her clit made her go wild.


    When he plunged deeper inside her, his eyes rolled in his head. He threw his head back and bellowed so hard that she could feel the vibrations from his chest.


    She gasped and then suddenly he wedged himself deep down in one go. She felt a sharp pain and her fingers dug into his back.


    Ileus had taken her maidenhood. The moment that happened, another satisfactory rumble formed in his chest.


    "No!" she pressed her lips and closed her eyes as pain stung her.

 Chapter 84 - More Silvery Than Violet

    <h4>Chapter 84 - More Silvery Than Violet</h4>


    Ileus became still and watched her expression with fear. "Please tell me you are okay," he murmured. He stopped moving, letting her adjust to his size as his neck and shoulder muscles corded with strain and his skin was wet with sweat. Even though he had this animalistic urge to grind into her, he maintained to stay still inside her.


    "Just go easy¡­" she murmured, the violet of her eyes growing beneath the silvery sheen.


    "Yes I will," he said and brought his elbows to rest beside her.


    For the first time in her life she felt that everything was going so good with her that it wouldn''tst. She was eager to take the big leap with Ileus. After the first time she had seen him as Kaizan in Vilinski, she was strangely attracted to him. The connection was crazy, maddening but she had managed to keep herself in control. Once she had escaped, it was as if there was nothing that would stop her from him.


    She let the pain subside and then opened her eyes. She touched his cheek and said, "I am okay." She adjusted herself around him as he didn''t move.


    His jaw clenched as desire grappled him. Her soft breasts rubbed against his chest. Her puckered nipples raked against his skin. She clenched her muscles around his erection and he stifled a growing need to plunge in her harder. Once she had adjusted to his size and the pain, did he move and that too very slowly. She curled her hands in his soft hair again. He moved again and she followed the movement of his hips. Muscles in her belly coiled with a pleasurable sensation that wanted to unfurl. She moaned. "Ahh!"


    He leaned on her face and kissed her lips to take her moans in his mouth. He picked up the pace and each time he rocked her, her nipples dragged across his chest. He hoped that he wouldst a little longer.


    Her eyes became more silvery than violet. Seeing how ready she was, he began to move faster and deeper.


    "Oh god!" she cried.


    His fangs sharpened in the wild need to mark her. His eyes went to the spot between her neck and shoulder where he wanted to dig his fangs. His eyes flickered a ck as his wolf tried toe out. He licked his fangs with his venom.


    But he didn''t want to scare her. He willed his wolf to go back in. When that happened with a lot of strength, he leaned over her neck, licked that ce and then grazed her skin.


    She let out a cry and the tension that had coiled in her belly, unfurled. Her body jerked as wave after wave of pleasure hit her. She came in the most mind blowing manner. Why did that simple action make her go so mad?


    "Look at me Ana!" he demanded.


    She opened her eyes somehow. They were so consumed with desire and lust.


    "Gods!" he breathed. "You have beautiful eyes."


    She looked at him through the daze of her orgasm and his expressions became dark. He increased his pace and pounded against her as he licked her neck and sucked the skin roughly at the ce where he wanted to mark her. For a moment he stilled and then he threw his back with a roar and ejacted inside her, mindlessly pumping arc upon arc. Once he had spilled it all inside her, he pressed his fangs slightly in the skin of her neck forming small indentations. A tremble passed through her body. Whenever he grazed his fangs on her skin, the act seemed¡­ intimate.


    She didn''t know for how long they stayed like that, but she loved his presence inside her body. She feltplete.


    "I don''t want toe out¡­" he whispered as his shaft swelled again. Hezily thrust into her. Not wanting to pull out, Ileus rolled with her so that she was on the top of him. "Ride me."


    Anastasia moaned as her eyes became heavy lidded. Her body ached. Understanding her need to rest, Ileus pulled out and slid her down him. He turned her to the other side and spooned her along the contours of her hips. "Sleep Ana. You need it." As if those words were amand, she drifted off into deep sleep. Few hourster she got up with a sensation of himzily rocking behind her, his shaft merrily wedged inside her sheath and his arms coiled around her breasts. A smile wormed on her lips as she felt his skin and the abrasion of his hair against her skin. It was a beautiful feeling. She moaned, as he pounded her from behind and then snarled a broken yell. She could feel his hot cum inside her, and his fangs pressing her.


    "Mine," he growled.


    Anastasia went back to sleep. When she woke up next, she was still in his arms and his face was buried in her hair. His thigh was thrown over legs and his hand was firmly coiled around her waist as if he was afraid that she would disappear. The light from thest candle in the candbra was so low that it barely broke the darkness of the room. Anastasia looked out and noticed that it was still grey beyond the fur-draped windows. She closed her eyes, turned towards him and curled into his chest. Instinctively, he wrapped his arm and leg around her and pulled her closer. She murmured sweet nothings in his chest and went back to sleep.


    When she woke up again, she found him on her breasts, suckling them fondly making loud sounds. Was he sleeping? It was as if he wasmitting every part of her body to his subconscious. She wrapped her arm around his head and arched her breasts into him. He took more of them and pleasure surged through her. Tension built inside her belly and she started chasing it when suddenly she felt his finger driving inside her.

 Chapter 85 - Cut The Chase

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Cut The Chase</h4>


    Anastasia opened up to him and he slid his finger quickly. "Ileus!" She moaned and her muscles clenched around his finger. He suckled her hard and pumped his finger in and out with intensity. Soon she came all around his finger with a loud cry.


    She realized that she was turning greedy for his touch. She wanted him madly.


    And she had to leave before it got toote, before he became an addiction to her.


    Anastasia got up next only to eat some food just because she had to survive. She couldn''t believe after the whole journey she was this exhausted. It was Ileus who fed her something and then she went off to sleep again.


    A loud thud woke her with a start and she thought that someone had attacked them again. Groggily, she clutched her nket and looked around as her head whipped in the direction where she had ced her dagger. But there was no one in the room. Ileus had left and the bed was empty beside her. She huffed and shook her head for overthinking. Her gaze traveled outside. The skies were still grey. Was it dusk or the sky was overcast with clouds? The hold on her nket loosened and she flopped back on the pillow.


    Anastasia rememberedst night and a warmth settled in her heart. She wanted to talk to him morest night, but then both of them were so lost in the throes of pleasure that thoughts evaporated. Her fingers brushed the crinkled bed sheet beside her as her lips tugged up. His woodsy and misty smell still lingered in the air. Where was he?


    She got out of bed. It was time to leave. She walked to the bathtub and washed her face with cold water. She pulled out the saddlebag, which Ileus had kept in the cab. The white shirt was too big for her and so were the cks, but she stuffed the shirt inside, secured the breeches with a leather belt and wore a sweater over it. She remembered how badly it was snowing the previous day, so she wore a cloak over her sweater. Her dagger was safely tied just over her sweater beneath her cloak in a baldric.


    Emotions threatened to choke her as the thought of leaving him gnawed at her heart. But she had to¡­


    With onest look at the room, she walked out of it and closed the door behind her. Why was she feeling so heavy hearted when leaving him was part of a n? As she walked down the corridor of the inn, she took in a deep breath and reminded herself of her task. She rounded a corner and went down the spiral of stairs that led to the main lobby of the inn.


    There were a few unknown faces chattering away as she walked towards the dining room.


    "Anastasia!" she heard a gruff voice from the salon and she stopped. She turned to see Robert waving at her. The man''s brows were drawn together as his gaze bored into her. After a moment of staring at her, he left the salon and sauntered towards her. "Can we talk for a minute?" he asked gently, but it was evident that he was hiding his anxiety.


    She nodded hoping that everything was fine. He waved his hand towards the salon for them to walk over there. Anastasia pursed her lips and then walked there with him on her heels.


    "Is it something urgent?" she asked, feeling a little anxious. She wanted to find Kaizan soon to know about his contact.


    Robert offered her a chair to sit on. "It is urgent. I have been pretty keen to talk to you ever since you came."


    A frown appeared on her forehead and she looked at him with a question in her eyes. She shuffled her feet with restlessness.


    Robert perched himself on the edge of the table she was sitting at and crossed his hand across his chest. He exhaled heavily and started, "I am going to cut the chase."


    "Okay¡­?"


    "Anastasia, ¨®raid is a ce that is visited by faes very often, and by often I mean once every year. Theye here to collect the tithe. They collect tithe from various other viges that are spread outside Sgiath Bi¨°."


    At first Anastasia was surprised that he knew about the charmed realm, but then wasn''t it expected? She liked his directness but didn''t like the way he spoke about the tithe. He sounded tired and disgusted. Ileus had told her about the tithe, so his emotion about it was understandable. The whole idea of taking tithe was deplorable. What was it required for when Vilinski was one of the richest kingdoms in the Lore?


    "My story begins long back, about twenty years back, when an incident happened in my family. It shattered us, ripped our family and things became extremely difficult. And it happened because of a fae."


    "I am sorry about it," she said, guilt filling her. Did they know that she was a Fae? Did anyone leak that information? Because if it leaked, then she was in deep trouble, starting from now. Her breath stopped as she waited for him to continue. Should she just flee?


    Seeing her anxious mien, he chuckled. "You don''t have to be sorry." Then he lowered his eyes to the floor for a moment before lifting his face. "In that incident, my sister was taken away from us." He shook his head. "She wasn''t taken, she was forced to leave us and go to the fae realm." His wintery blue gaze pierced hers. "And ever since she hasn''t returned to us. It is misfortunate, and is partially my father''s mistake, but when she left we were just ten years old¡ªShawn and I¡ªand we didn''t know what was happening. We were too young. Our father took her to the border of Sgiath Bi¨° and left her there to¡ª" His voice choked and he didn''tplete his sentence.? After that we never heard about her." He nced at her again.

 Chapter 86 - Her Name Was áine

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Her Name Was ¨¢ine</h4>


    Robert continued, "I highly doubt that she was allowed toe back or whether she even survived." He took a deep breath in, rounded the table and went to sit in his chair. "Our father took us to a nearby vige out of fear. We came back many yearster only to know that our sister never came back."


    Feeling very sorry for him and his sister, Anastasia said, "Didn''t you inquire about her from the other faes whoe here?"


    He scoffed. "Do you think faes reveal themselves? The faes never expose themselves. They are all shadows and smoke when theye to collect the tithe. It''s like they feel us with those shadows around them." He said as if he felt the dirty feeling of being crawled by spiders beneath the skin.


    Anastasia''s heart stopped as she gasped and her body stiffened. But she was corporeal. How was this possible? Howe she didn''t turn to shadow and smoke? But the fact that she was not shadows and smokes, meant that they didn''t suspect her to be a Fae.


    "Basically, it''s impossible to ask them anything," he said with gloom in his eyes. "People here hate the faes. Long back they used to pick up the young ones of those who couldn''t pay their tithe. And that was the reason why they also picked up my sister. However, this practice was stopped soon after her disappearance and we had a breather." He leaned forward and lowered his elbow on the table and intertwined his fingers. He steepled them and put his chin over them. "This practice restarted roughly eight years back."


    Anastasia gritted her teeth feeling sickened hearing about the corruption and torment the humans were bearing because of them. She was surprised that the time matched when her parents were taken captive. Feeling helpless as hell, fury rose in her chest, but she masked it with a calm fa?ade. "Why are you telling me all this?" she asked. It was weird that a man would say such private things about his family to aplete stranger.


    Robert didn''t answer for a long time, instead his eyes roamed around her face making her feel even more ufortable. Few torturous momentster he said, "You bear a very strong resemnce to my sister." He waited for some time and studied her again for any kind of reaction. "My sister had hair as golden as sunshine. Her eyes were the most striking¡ªone blue and one green. She was¡ª she was the most beautiful thing the world had even seen!"


    Anastasia was stunned. She stopped her mouth from falling open. Her heartbeat raced and she clenched her jaw to stop that knot from forming in her stomach.


    Robert lowered his elbows and leaned over. "Her name was ¨¢ine." He stopped before saying, "And you look quite like her except that you have blue eyes¡­"


    The words that left his mouth and crashed like ocean waves in her mind. Goose pimples prickled everywhere and she thought her heart would explode. Her mother''s name was ¨¢ine. She stared at him with unblinking eyes, full of emotions that she was trying hard to conceal, trying hard to maintain a stoic expression. On the inside, her mind was caught in a whirlwind of emotions and she held her breath. Was she Robert''s niece? The thought made her gasp. Her mother had mentioned about her family but Anastasia never remembered that. She was too young¡ªshe recalled only shes of it. She was speechless.


    How ironic it was. At the moment, she couldn''t even reveal her identity. If she did, she risked being exposed to Aed Ruad and his men. She quivered on the inside but sat still in her chair. Seeing her own family and not being able to greet them, was so hard. She wanted to jump across the desk, and hug her Uncle. Emotions swirled in her eyes, but she blinked away the tears. She always thought that she was alone, but now she had a full-fledged family and unfortunately she couldn''t disclose herself.


    Seeing that she wasn''t answering, Robert said, "¨¢ine was our stepsister¡­ butter we came to know that¡ª" he stopped and shook his head. "I am sorry to go into so many details." His breath hitched. "But I was hoping that you knew ¨¢ine. She never returned to us and we just keep hoping that we will see her one day¡­ You look so much like her¡­" he stopped and bit his lip.


    Anastasia stayed quiet for a very long time, trying to push the lump down her throat. Finally when she caught her breath, she said, "I am sorry for your loss Robert, but I don''t know your sister." On the inside she was crying.


    Robert jerked his head back. "Oh!" he said with disappointment and pursed his lips. He chuckled. "I am so stupid." He gave her a sad smile. "I am sorry to have troubled you in that case Anastasia. It was for the first time that I had talked about it to someone. When I saw you, I restricted myself, but when I could no longer, I waited for you to get up." Heughed and rubbed his mouth. "I was hoping for a miracle, but I think I am a fool. Once again I am very sorry to have troubled you with my foolish talk."


    "Not at all, Robert," she said in a quiet voice. "If I were you I would have done the same."


    "Then we are good!" he replied with a cackle. He changed the topic immediately, "Have you¡ª have you had your meals?" he asked. "It is dinner time and our cook had made some great chicken legs spiced with rosemary. You must taste that."


    She managed to give him a kind smile. "I will." However, now she was worried that Robert didn''t go around telling everyone that she looked like ¨¢ine, but there was no way she could voice her concern. A bout of fear burst in her heart but she quickly suppressed it. She had to go her way. It was just a matter of time and she was going to get away from them all. Perhaps tonight¡­

 Chapter 87 - Dont Bother

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Don''t Bother</h4>


    "The dining hall is on the left of the corner." Robert''s face reflected kindness when he said that.


    "Thanks," she said politely and got up from her chair. Thest thing she saw while leaving the salon was Robert''s head hanging low. He was looking in hisp with shoulders hunched and sadness on his face. With a heavy heart, she walked out of there and headed to the restaurant. A smile lingered on her lips knowing that at least she had a family and someone to alwayse back to. She woulde back to them once her task was over. She would¡­


    The dining hall wasn''t difficult to find. The dining room was big where several empty narrow tables were ced at regr intervals. On the right side there was a candbra with flickering light from tallow candles. Oilmps hung on the door, which must have led to the kitchen. A ss window over the ledge of which snow had umted, was on the left. Pine tree brushed its ss with every gust of wind that passed through it. Her eyes fell on a small cat curled under a table, happily napping.


    She heard the two men chatting in low tones as one of them pulled a wooden bench near him. It scraped over the floor making an irritating noise.


    A thick smell of wood smoke from the fire hung in the air. Sour smell of mead and smoke from the tallow candles was unnerving.


    The room was empty barring only two people sitting at thest table. She noticed Aidan who was sitting with his head hung low. He was slowly stirring the broth that was perhaps now cold and staring at it.


    Anastasia walked to the table and sat opposite to him.


    He looked up with surprise as if being drawn back to the present. With a weak smile, he said, "Anastasia, how are you?"


    "I am well. Rested for a long time," she replied feeling sad about his entire demeanor. "What about you?" What he went through Virgine Falls was gruesome and she wanted to ask about him and Da, but restrained.


    He noddedzily. "I am good too."


    "Did you rest well?" she asked with precaution.


    He scoffed and said sadly. "I did."


    "Where is Kaizan?" she asked.


    "I don''t know. He must have gone to arrange for things for the next part of our journey."


    "And Ileus?"


    "He too. They are both pretty worked out. And the owner of the inn has taken a king''s ransom for our stay."


    "I guess he hardly gets guests in this weather," Anastasia exined, feeling protective about Robert.


    She nced up at the movement from the kitchen door. Lilette entered the room with a tray of boiled eggs, crispy chicken and white bread. She walked up to him and served it to him. Then looking towards Anastasia, she said, "What would you like to have?" Her voice was jarring.


    Anastasia realized that if Robert was her uncle, then Lilette was her cousin. Ignoring the acid in her voice, Anastasia said, "Do you¡ª"


    "Oh don''t bother!" She cut her off. "We don''t have too many things to serve. I will bring stew and bread for you."


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes in irritation. "Add braised chicken to the order!" The girl was impossible, but not someone she couldn''t deal with.


    Lilette jerked her head back in shock. She turned to her heels and then stomped away.


    Anastasia turned her attention back to Aidan who was still sulking. She reached out for his hand and held it. "Aidan, would you like to tell me what is going through your mind? I know you are still mourning Zlu and Carrick, but we all are. Sometimes I feel that it happened because of me."


    He stopped stirring the soup in his bow and sighed. "I don''t think it''s your fault Anastasia." He became quiet. When he looked back at her, his light brown eyes flickered with emotions.


    Over the next few minutes they talked about it all. Lilette came and ced the food on the table for Anastasia. Before she was about to leave, Anastasia asked, "How old are you Lilette?" She really wanted to start a conversation with her.


    At first she frowned and then crossed her hands across her chest. "Why?"


    Anastasia didn''t have an answer to that question, so she remained quiet.


    "I am sixteen! Big enough for¡ª"


    Anastasia chuckled. "Would you like to sit down with me?"


    Lilette considered her and then a momentter sat down beside her. "What do you want to ask?" she asked with puffy cheeks.


    "There are way too many things that I want to ask you, Lilette, but maybe some other time. Right now I just want to say that you are very beautiful and I am sorry for what happened between usst night."


    Stunned, Lilette was totally disarmed. Her mouth opened and then closed like that of a fish fresh out of water. Her earlier hatred for Anastasia evaporated in a minute and the cold ciers in her eyes melted. Her lips kicked up lightly and managed to warble, "I¡ª I don''t know what to say."


    Anastasiaughed and tucked a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. "You don''t have to say anything. Just rx."


    Lilette''s smile turned broader. "We have made some fantastic biscuits. Let me grab some fresh ones and get them for you." She said and jumped out of her seat excitedly. She came back soon with a big tray of warm biscuits and set it on the table. "I''ll be right back, okay?" She added, as a flush rose on her cheeks.


    "Sure," Anastasia replied with a beaming smile and Lilette darted back to the kitchen.


    Anastasia turned her attention back to Aidan. She took a bite of the chicken along with bread. The food was so delicious that she ate it fast. "This is too good!" she remarked. She looked up towards Aidan and stopped eating, seeing that he still hadn''t eaten anything.

 Chapter 88 - Deplorable

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Deplorable</h4>


    She ced her hand on it again and squeezed it. "I am so sorry for your situation and I do hope that it gets resolved fast."


    "Look at you!" a voice from the entrance came, making them turn sharply towards the source.


    Wearing grey cks with ck sweater and ck boots, Da was looking well rested. She had tied her hair in a neat bun on the top of her head. She sauntered to their table and stood there with a hand on her hip and the other one holding a letter. Looking at where she was holding Aidan''s hand, sheshed, "Wasn''t Ileus enough that now you are going after Aidan?"


    Anastasia growled. "Are you insane?" she said, removing her hand from Aidan''s.


    "Da!" Aidan chided her.


    But Da ignored him. "I told you throughout the journey that you should stay away from Ileus, but you didn''t pay attention to me. Do you think that you will get him? Your situation is so different that you should only dream of him. That man is beyond your reach."


    "Stop it Da," Aidan snarled.


    "No! I won''t stop. Because of her I am suffering and am in a lot of pain," Da snapped at Aidan without turning to see him. She addressed Anastasi again with scathing bitterness. "You will be gone from our lives before the sun rises tomorrow, do you know?"


    Anastasia''s stomach plummeted. Did Da know of her ns?


    "So why are you clinging to him? Why can''t you keep his hands off something that never belonged to you in the first ce? The only person, the only woman who will stay with Ileus all the time, is me. I have been with him through thick and thin. Ileus belongs to me and no one!"


    Anastasia looked at Aidan whose face had be pale. She felt bad for him.


    Da continued, "Back at Virgine Falls what happened was all your fault. We have lost two men only because of your selfishness!" Her chest was heaving with anger as her face became red with animosity. "Don''t you have a modicum of guilt in your heart? Don''t you feel sad that we lost Zlu and Carrick because of you!"


    She was about tosh more, when Anastasia cut in. "We didn''t lose Zlu and Carrick because of me Da, we lost them because of you!" Anastasia said with clenched jaws. "Don''t hide your mistakes or me others for what you did. Just because I didn''t know what transpired over there, it doesn''t mean that you can take advantage of the situation and fling the dirt at me, okay?"


    "You are so pathetic!" Da rebuked her. "Everything happened because of you and you aren''t even agreeing?"


    "It didn''t happen because of me!" Anastasia said with equal anger. "Tell me one thing Da¡ªdespite knowing that the red wildflowers were harmful, you ventured into the field. May I ask why you did that?"


    Da straightened and red at her. "I didn''t¡ª"


    "Oh don''t tell lies! Everyone in the group knew what it meant to go amongst those wild flowers. Ileus had warned me and so had Kaizan. I can''t believe that no one told you or you didn''t know. But you still ventured. And I will tell you why you did that?" Anastasia was on the roll. She was sick of being used of things she never did and she was totally sick of Da. "You wanted to seduce Ileus and you were so desperate that you walked amongst the passion flowers voluntarily!"


    Da''s breath became shallow as she removed her gaze past her towards Aidan as if using him.


    "Ileus was injured and you wanted to take advantage of the situation. So you went to smell the flowers knowing fully well that they acted as aphrodisiacs. You thought that after that you would simply walk in Ileus''s tent and ask him to help you. And he, like a good friend, would do that. Later you would ask him to take responsibility for his actions." Anastasia closed her fists so tightly at the thought that her knuckles became white. "Now that is what pathetic is. Your intentions were deplorable."


    "Anastasia!" She snarled, as if threatening her to quiet.


    The men who were sitting at the far end got up and walked out of the dining room, giving them dirty res.


    Anastasia didn''t stop. "But Kaizan had already told me to stay near Ileus. He never revealed your intentions because obviously he feels more faithful towards you, but he did warn me in his own way to be close to him."


    Da shifted on her feet. Her unease was apparent. "This is preposterous!"


    Aidan''s head hung low as he fidgeted with his fingers in hisp.


    "As soon as you inhaled the aroma of the flowers, you lost your senses, and in that frenzy you dashed to see him. However, Aidan caught you and he took you away from there. You were so mad in your lust that you fought with him to go back to Ileus. It was then that Carrick came to his help. And this man here," Anastasia pointed at Aidan, "risked his life and went amongst the field only to match up to your passion. And Carrick¡­" Anastasia''s voice broke. "Poor one, he ran to help the two of you even though it wasn''t required. Both of you were so consumed in your lust that you didn''t pay attention to the man who was standing there to take you out. And Carrick became a victim of something he didn''t even start."


    "Don''t say a word more Anastasia, else I am going to kill you!" Da snarled as her ws lengthened.


    The energy thrummed in Anastasia''s heart. It wanted to spread with every throb as it responded to her anger. She felt her chest tightening and suddenly electricity passed through fingers. She felt the presence of something, someone¡­ The presence was almost visceral and it prickled under her skin. "You don''t speak with me like that," she said in a voice she hardly recognized as her own.

 Chapter 89 - The Letter

    <h4>Chapter 89 - The Letter</h4>


    Anastasia continued, "Aidan sacrificed himself to douse the fire in you as you rode him, as you had sex with him!"


    Da gasped as the bare truth came out.


    "And you two didn''t know when Carrick had gone far, to the point of no return! It was Kaizan and Guarhal who pulled the two of you out of that ce. They tied you two and then attended to Carrick," she said, her voice an octave high. "I tried to help Carrick by attempting to take the poison out, but it was not sessful!" She was panting by the time she poured it all. "Da, it wasn''t me who was responsible for the death of Zlu and Carrick. It was you! You are the one who is the root of it. You tried to make me feel guilty, and these men out here¡ª" she looked at Aidan and then at Guarhal who had just entered the dining room. "These men didn''t say a word against you. They are so loyal to you that they hid your mistake even from you!"


    "I didn''tmit any mistake," Da shook her head. "It was. It was¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Anastasia retorted. "If you have brains as big as a pea, then you must think as to why did Aidan risk his life to save you and why didn''t others?"


    The re in Da''s eyes changed to a mere stare. It was as if she was fighting with the swirl of emotions in her heart. epting what Anastasia just said was too difficult for a girl who for her entire life had idolized a man she was fancied. Da had been his support and a part of his inner circle. They used to y together and she hadn''t realized when her friendship turned into an obsession. She still hadn''t. She didn''t want to believe that he didn''t feel anything for her. She knew him like the back of her hand. Bitterness crawled in her heart and Da waved a letter in front of her eyes. "Read this. It is for Ileus, but I will give you the pleasure of reading it first!" A vicious smile crept on her lips. That was her trump card.


    "Why should I read a letter that is for Ileus?" Anastasia countered, her mind screaming on the inside to tear the envelope and read the letter.


    "Because this letter is your doom." She said, with a gleam in her eyes. "And I am giving you a chance to understand Ileus!"


    With her chest falling and rising with nervousness and anger, Anastasia extended her hand in the direction of the letter. What did she mean by her doom? Sweat beads dotted her brows.


    "You are not giving that letter to her!" Guarhal chided her. "This is for Ileus and you can''t go against him."


    Da said scathingly, "Shouldn''t she know what she is getting into?" Then she took Anastasia''s shaky hands and pped the envelope in her palm. "Read it! You will love it."


    Anastasia closed her eyes as she tried to subdue the energy that was revolting to explode from her.


    Guarhal and Aidan lunged at her to take the letter away, but Anastasia opened her eyes and the air around her rippled, restraining anyone toe near her, forming a thick wall around her. The men were stunned. Guarhal rubbed his mouth with his palm. They could see her, but not reach her.


    She tore the seal of the letter and opened it. It read:


    "What is your price to return her?


    ¡ª? Aed Ruad"


    "Oh. My. God." Burning, acute pain surged through her body and it stole her breath. It throbbed endlessly, making her vision hazy, soaking her chest in cinders. So this was his ploy? He waited for a year to abduct her and then give her back to Aed Ruad for a price? Her body trembled. The letter dropped from her hand and fluttered to the ground. The betrayal she felt was so raw that it cut her like a razor on the inside. Yesterday they had made love. She had been craving and revelling under his touch, his kisses... and now¡ªshe hated him. Her eyes went to Da who was watching her with sadistic satisfaction.


    She rose from her ce and staggered on her feet. "You were going to give me back for a price?"


    Da nodded.


    Anastasia froze. "Why? How much money did you need?"


    "That is a question you need to ask him," she replied with a shrug and bent down to collect the letter.


    Her lips trembled. She had escaped Vilinski with his help to find Iona and return her to queen Adrianna and in exchange ask her to help in getting back her kingdom and parents. And here Ileus''s ploy was to give her back? She pressed her hands to her mouth. Did queen Adrianna send him on this mission? "Gods!" she rasped. Her heart seemed to stop. There were knots in her stomach. She felt sick as bile shot in her throat and she coughed. As if her legs had developed their own mind, they pulled her out of the inn. No one dared to stop her because no one could. On her way she met Lilette who stopped to say something to her, but she didn''t understand when Anastasia walked past her.


    She clutched her arms as her heart felt tightened with anguish, which she always felt when she was around her cousins. They tried to break her mentally, but Ileus, he broke her heart. Horror roiled through her as she thought that he would send her back to Aed Ruad. She started to walk fast in order to go away as far as possible from the inn. But wasn''t that her n always? To leave him? The pain that she felt was much higher than she had ever felt. Her instincts screamed that it was all wrong. She shook her head. Her pace increased. She looked up at the dark skies. Da had won in the end.


    ---


    PS: Read the author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 90 - A Pawn

    <h4>Chapter 90 - A Pawn</h4>


    Dusk hade early in ¨®raid as the sun disappeared behind the snow-d mountains. A nket of darkness fell upon the pine and aspen forest that surrounded the vige. What little heat it brought with it, left quickly.


    As tears rolled through her eyes, she avoided the hard gazes of the onlookers. ''Stay discreet.'' He had warned. She wiped her tears but they wouldn''t stop. Why did he warn her? Did he care for her? Feeling cheated, she shoved the thought out of her mind. Lights had started flickering inside homes promising warm hearth to those who lived here, but outside temperature continued to drop. Anastasia shivered ufortably, but her physical unease was nothingpared to her heart''s anguish. She remembered her banter with him, his kisses, his touch and the way her body heated up with him. He did all that toe close to her? So that she would lower her guard?


    She didn''t know whether to thank Da or think of her as an enemy. She had escaped from Vilinski only to fall in the hands of a bunch of traitors, rogues. Back in her kingdom they wanted her dead and after she thought she got her much coveted freedom, who knew that they would again want her dead here. She increased her pace and soon she was running down the cobbled street that was covered with a thin sheet of snow. The vige was now beautifully lit up as each house shone with brilliant light of thenterns or hearths, which reflected its orange glow on the snow. Anastasia didn''t know for how long she had run but she found herself going towards the far end of the town where she would be away from him. Resolute that she would never return, she turned around a corner and hastened into the quickly deepening darkness. Alleyways here seemed narrower and colder, their sides looming around her forbiddingly. The far off bustle of people seemed oddly muted, and the crunch of the snow and her asional sniffles as she hurried were the only sounds.


    She was sure that after today, she would probably never see him again. When she found a lonely square, away from all the humdrum of the vige, she sat down on a small wooden bench in front of a dpidated house and leaned forward to hold her head. She wanted to cry, to wail. Her hand went to her heart and she wanted to w it out.


    Ileus had made her believe that he loved her, but all he wanted to do was trade her with Aed Ruad. Her chest was rising and falling rapidly. She wasn''t safe here, she wasn''t safe anywhere. She needed to get away from him, from everybody. The entire group was in cahoots. She knew deep down that thest few days were too good to be true.


    She chuckled through her tears remembering how she wanted tomit him to her memory, how he said that he would die if she didn''t touch him. It was all a fa?ade, a con, a deceit. He wanted to trap her. She was a piece in the game of chess¡­ a pawn¡­ for a greater return. But the more she thought about him, the more she fell for him. She wanted to loathe him, but all she couldn''t. "Why Ileus?" she cried. Panic rose in her chest when she thought that she might just return to him for she had grown so fond of him. Why was it that staying away from him was against all her instincts? Why was it that she wanted him to hold her? Her heartbeat raced. "I am mad!" she said through the sobs that made her shudder.


    All of a sudden snow crunched beneath heavy footfalls and scared that he had found her, she looked up.


    "What''s a sweet young girl like you doing all alone this evening?"


    A burly man with a scar on his temple stood a few feet away from her without her even noticing it. She was startled. He was standing too near to her forfort. She noticed that one other man, probably hispanion, was standing on her left side and was rather looking sciously at her.


    "Aha! Doesn''t she look new here," said the third one who was standing on her right.


    Frightened and angered, her hand went to her dagger. "Back away," she retorted. "And how dare you stand so close to me?"


    The way she barked, the men chuckled and took a step back. However, the scar-faced man came forward again, a little more than usual and said, "Why are you being so jumpy? We only want to say good evening."


    Anastasia''s heart thumped against her ribcage. Just by looking at them, she knew they were up to no good. Were they part of the rogue gang of the dark prince? They looked filthy with dirty and oily skins and smelly clothes. They were reeking of strong mead. She struggled to mask her fear and not show it on her face. She got up slowly, with her hand still on the dagger. "I have no intention of speaking with you, so go away," she warned them.


    None of them budged from their ce. "Such an arrogant little chit!" remarked the man with the scar. "We are only trying to be nice with you and when someone tries to be nice, you should return the favor, shouldn''t you? Hmm?"


    Anastasia had a choice ¨C either to attack them or simply to walk away from there and not attract attention. She chose thetter because she feared that if she attacked them, they would grow mad in rage and she was outnumbered. So she got up and walked past the man in front of her. She began to walk away from them as fast as possible towards the few shops that were open down the street. However, the three followed.


    "You seem to be alone, young girl," said one of them. "We can give you lots of protectionbined with satisfaction." The other two lewdly snickered. They continued to follow her all the way up to the shops.


    "The only thing we demand is a small price for our protection."

 Chapter 91 - Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Shadows</h4>


    There weren''t too many shops, and then also they were still far away. Anastasia noticed a secluded cksmith shop, the owner of which was watching her and the men. When she approached the shop, the owner picked up a metal rod from a stack lying near his feet and got up. He swirled it like a club, and held it between the drunken men and Anastasia. "When the girl doesn''t want yourpany, you should leave!"


    Anastasia walked into his shop.


    The men looked at the massive cksmith, and they were outraged. "This is none of your business, fucker!" growled one of them.


    The cksmith didn''t budge. "Stay away from her!"


    The man with the scar held his metal rod and moved it out of his way. He followed Anastasia inside the shop.


    The cksmith lifted the rod and wielded it like a club again. "I am not going to ask you again to move," he snarled. "I have too many weapons with me, so whatever you think you are doing, you better think reconsider it."


    The scar face turned to look at him and in his answer, he plucked a dagger from his belt. Hispanions followed. As soon as the cksmith saw this, he unsheathed his sword from his belt. "I told you to stay away from her."


    Anastasia knew that a fight was about to erupt. Now they were all standing in a disy of daggers and swords. She grabbed her dagger.


    The cksmith snarled. "This is yourst chance to leave, otherwise I will call my men from the workshop behind and they will ughter you!"


    However his threat didn''t work on the drunken men. Suddenly, one of them lunged with his dagger towards him but he dodged the attack. Enraged as hell, the cksmith flew into action. Swords and daggers began to fly as the men started throwing things in his shop, while trying to wound him. But the cksmith was skilled. He eluded their strikes and managed to wound them.


    Frightened and shocked at the sudden eruption, Anastasia let out an instinctive scream. She had to help the cksmith who was fighting with all of them. She pulled her dagger out and flung to the scar-face who was in front of her. The dagger plunged in his right shoulder and he turned sharply towards her with shock in his eyes.


    "You are a fiery young chit!" he snarled as he pulled the dagger out. "It would be fun to control you and fuck you!" He started advancing towards her, even as blood gushed from his shoulder. It was as if that small wound didn''t matter to him.


    Anastasia threw her hand forward and the dagger came back to her. The man''s eyes widened. "What magic is this?" he growled. "Are you a fae or a wizard?"


    His question made her anxious. ''Stay discreet,'' he had said. Before he could think more, she threw the dagger again at him. "It would be fun to take you down, ass!" This time it struck his thigh.


    "Ahhh!" the man groaned in pain. Seeing hispanion in pain, one of the men who were still fighting with the cksmith lunged towards her leaving their third fellow to deal with him. He held her hands tightly from behind. The scar face growled as he took the dagger out of his thigh. He walked towards her. "Hold her as I take her, Georgie!" he sneered. "This one is ferocious, and I love to tame feral cats."


    "Don''te near me!" Anastasia shouted.


    The scar-face started to open his belt. He opened the first button of his breeches, when suddenly a de-like ck shadow flew from somewhere and hit him. The shadow sliced him across the neck, down his chest and into his stomach. He fell on the ground right in front of Anastasia.


    She yelped and moved back only to crash in the chest of the man who held her captive. She realized that he had be absolutely quiet¡ªhis eyes looking in the front with terror. When she followed his gaze, she sharply drew in her breath.


    Right in front of them was a massive ck werewolf who had bared his fangs and was growling in a low guttural way. Tendrils of shadow haloed around his entire outline. They swirled as if they were alive, caressing his fur and dissolving in the air before appearing again. The wolf wielded unimaginable power. It was... beautiful. Against the white snow it looked deadly, lethal and¡­ surreal. Anastasia''s skin lined with goose pimples. She stared into his obsidian eyes that flickered a golden yellow and her breath hitched.


    Next to him was another one¡ªa brown furred beast in his full glory.


    "Ileus!" she whispered. How did he know that she was here? And how did he break into shadows and smoke? She couldn''t keep her eyes away from him. The natural pull towards him was so fierce that logic evaporated. As she stared in his ck eyes that flickered a golden, she knew she had to distance herself away from him. He hade after her to give her back to Aed Ruad. Comprehension shook her.


    The cksmith and the other man stopped fighting as they stared at the wolves with fear apparent in their eyes.


    The man who held her captive didn''t leave her. Instead he picked her up and walked out of the shop. Shocked as hell, he started to scramble away from them. "I¡ª I will¡ª kill her!" He clutched her waist and lifted her up with one hand. With the other he waved his dagger towards them. "Stay away!" he sputtered and brought the dagger to her neck. "She is going to suffer if you don''t back off!" He snarled, looking behind him, gauging his escape route.


    The ck wolf snarled. He lunged towards them, shape shifted mid-air andnded right in front of him. The man staggered back out of fear. His face nched.


    Ileus''s shadows swept behind him and they darkened the moment his eyes met hers, swirling more thickly about his form.

 Chapter 92 - Who Are You? And Seashell

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Who Are You? And Seashell</h4>


    Wearing a long sleeved ck shirt over ck cks and a ck cloak, Ileus looked menacing, ominous. "Leave her," he growled.


    As if on hismand, the man left her and she fell on the ground. He turned to run away but Ileus had thrown his hand forward and a shadow left him. It sliced the man into half. He didn''t even know he was dead. Ileus walked towards him and threw so many razor-like shadows on him that they cut his body into pieces. "How dare you touch her?" Blood pooled around him.


    Anastasia screamed at the gore. She looked up at Ileus. He was looking mad, enraged. His eyes were red with fury and his chest was panting.


    Anastasia got up from the ground. She scrambled away from him and darted in the opposite direction.


    Meanwhile Kaizan had lunged over the third man and snapped his skull in his jaw.


    The three men lied in the white snow as blood pooled around them, dark against the whiteness.


    Ileus looked at the stunned cksmith. He walked to him and tapped his head. "Forget everything that happened!"


    The cksmith gave him a nk stare and then went back to his work. He scratched his head in confusion looking at the scattered goods of his shop.


    As for Anastasia, she didn''t look back. She had to get away as far as possible from him. She rounded a corner and then raced towards the forest that surrounded ¨®raid. Why didn''t her magic surface when she wanted it? She wanted to disappear. She wanted to create a portal. Feeling tired physically and emotionally, her pace slowed. She was breathless. "Please gods!" she said. "I need to get away!" The dark forest was only a few meters away when something massive emerged out of them. Her pace slowed to a ramble. She blinked her eyes and rubbed them as she came to a halt, not believing what she saw.


    "Anastasia!" he called her from behind. "Don''t run!"


    How could hee so soon in front of her? "Go away! You are one of them!" She was amazed at his speed. Ignoring him she started running in a different direction. With determination she regained her speed.


    Suddenly in the dark of the night, a massive animalnded right in front of her on its four. She screamed and shot in the opposite direction, but she came to a stop when she banged in hard rock-like muscles.


    Ileus held her as shadows swirled around him. His golden eyes were piercing her.


    She pushed him away. A wave of rage surged through her. She tightened her grip on her dagger. "Let me go, Ileus!" She said, "Or I will kill y¡ªohhhh!" She shrieked.


    A massive shape emerged behind him silencing her. It was so huge that it reached his chest. Anastasia''s heart plunged to her stomach. "Ileus, there''s a¡ª there''s a lion behind you!" She stood fixed to her ce as shock rattled her. Cold gusts of wind added to the shock as her body quivered.


    Kaizan walked in his wolf form and came to a stop on Ileus''s left side, his hazel eyes boring into her. The wolf was tall, just a foot shorter than the lion.


    Anastasia forgot to breathe, as she looked from Kaizan to Ileus and to the massive lion behind him. Slowly, her eyes traveled back to Ileus and her mouth fell open. The shadows had receded and the wind was tousling his dark hair across his forehead. He was such a mystery¡­ one she wanted to solve¡­ Was he the¡ª Her raw attraction pulled her to him as an urge surged inside her to hold his silky hair¡­ the way she held them when they made love.


    "Who are you?" she asked in a low voice, as she gripped her dagger again. Suddenly everything started to fall in ce. Her eyes became wide. "You are the dark prince, the dark wizard." She felt choked. Her chest tightened. "The rogue." That''s why he had those shadows dancing around him. There was a feeling of emptiness in her stomach. They had said that their abilities were limited in Sgiath Bi¨°. Pieces were fitting together. Her face flushed when she recalled how she kept on mentioning that she wanted to meet the dark prince, wanted to solve the mystery he was¡­ She pressed her hand to her mouth. And the man was standing right in front of her. Ileus was the dark prince! She staggered.


    But despite this revtion, why did she feel like going and seekingfort in his arms? In the arms of the man who deceived her?


    "You can call me the Dark Prince if you like," he replied. "I am Prince Ileus Volkov, son of Adrianna and Dmitri Volkov. My mother is the queen of the wizard kingdom, Draoidh and my Father is the King of the Werewolf realm, Silver Vales."


    A tremor passed through her body as terror roiled through her. Her gaze traveled to the lion behind him. Gods! Where did hee from?


    "Where did this lione from?" she asked, looking at the beast again. He was magnificent. The mane around his head was fluttering in the wind.


    The lion walked past Ileus and came to stand right in front of Anastasia. She should have felt scared, but she felt as if he belonged to her. She drew in a sharp breath. In order to touch him, she extended her hand slowly in his direction. Seashell lowered his head, allowing her to touch him. As soon as she touched him, a strange sensation enveloped her mind. She yelped and withdrew her hand.


    "That''s Seashell. He is with me."


    The lion turned and walked behind her, as if to protect her. And to her bewilderment, she felt that this was so¡­ normal.


    When she looked back at Ileus, her trance broke and she rasped, "You had hidden your true identity?" How could she not decipher when everything was right there in front of her. He had disguised as Kaizan and entered Vilinski.

 Chapter 93 - Glowing Like A Star

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Glowing Like A Star</h4>


    "I had to," Ileus answered and extended his hand to pull her up.


    She didn''t take his hand and got up on her own. When she staggered a little, he came forward and caught her. She smacked him away. "Don''t touch me!" Anger burned inside her chest. "You liar!"


    He didn''t speak a word, but still helped her on her feet and then left her.


    For so long she had been trying to reach Adrianna and the key to reach her was right in front of her. Now that she came to think of it, "You wanted to trade me with Aed Ruad?"


    "What? That''s stupid!" he retorted.


    "Then why did youe to Vilinski? It was definitely not to help me escape!" sheshed.


    "Anastasia, you have to listen to me carefully."


    "Listen to you? I''d rather jump off a cliff to my death!" Fury coiled in her stomach like moltenva. "Did you get the letter written by Aed Ruad?" she asked. "What is my price, Ileus? Huh? How much money have you asked for? Or is it something else?"


    "Anastasia¡ª"


    "Just fucking tell me what were your ns? Why did youe to Vilinski a year back?" sheshed. She wanted to scream at the top of her lungs.


    Cool gusts of wind had started blowing around them. She shivered and the pain in her heart only made her shiver more. She whimpered and willed the tears to note out¡ªones that were threatening to burst the barrage she was making. Energy inside her was again thrumming. She needed to release it. It prickled the tip of her fingers.


    "Ana¡ª"


    "Don''t call me Ana! You have lost the right," she yelled. "I am Princess Anastasia for you!"


    He stepped closer to her. "Please, just listen to me," he took another cautious step. He caught her upper arms and his shadows swirled around him to envelope her.


    Appalled by his touch, she brought her hands up. "Don''t touch me!" White light exploded around her palms and when she pped them on his chest, he flung some thirty feet in the air and crashed on the snow far from her.


    His eyes became wide. Her magic was craving to explode.


    As for Anastasia, she was so furious that she hadn''t even realized what happened, her eyes flickering with silver sparkles behind the violets and her hair rose up in curls.


    Kaizan and Seashell walked towards her but even they stopped a few feet away from her, not able to prate the wall she had built around her. The girl was furious as hell. Soft glow emanated from. It pulsed and then exploded. The next moment she was glowing like a star. The forest dazzled in her light.


    "Damn it Anastasia!" Ileus grunted. If this continued, the whole ¨®raid woulde to know about her presence. He got up and appeared right in front of her. "If you don''t stop it, you will be exposed! Calm down." Despite her resistance and prepared for another assault, he wrapped his arms around her.


    "I hate you!" She cried.


    Regardless of her emotions, she allowed him because she wanted to be cated and he was the only one who soothed her¡­ always. The darkness around him swaddled her and slowly her glow retrieved. She became limp in his arms. The dam she had built around her heart, shattered. With a loud sob, tears rolled down her cheeks. "You betrayed me."


    "I can never do that," he replied. "Why are you crying? Please don''t!"


    She wiped her cheeks and said, "You are my enemy and I know you are feeling great seeing me miserable! Why do you care if everyonees to know that I am a fae or now? Why are you being gentle to me?" She tilted her head. "Oh! I know it. You want me to lower my guard again so that you can trade me with Aed Ruad!"


    "Why are you thinking about it again and again?" he said in exasperation. "I would never let that bastard touch you!"


    "I am so tired of your tricks that I hate you." Tears continued to roll down her cheeks.


    "Please just stop crying," he said, totally worked up.


    At that she punched his shoulder. She looked satisfied in doing that action, so she repeated it, punching and pping and punching. "You took me out of Vilinski, only to give me back to him. He narrowed his eyes as he took her blows but he didn''t stop her. "And the only reason you havee back was to sell me to that monster." When he didn''t speak a word, and she ran out of energy, she gave him one p on his heart and staggered on her feet. Immediately, he scooped her in his arms. With her safe and secure in his arms, he started to walk back towards ¨®raid.


    She clutched his shoulders, feelingforted, and feeling warm. "I am so piteous," she sobbed. "I shouldn''t allow you to be near me. I need to get away."


    He stopped and looked at her. "If you want to leave me, you can," he said in a low voice, "But you have to talk to me and listen to me. It is important."


    She bit her bottom lip and then peered at him through her thick eyshes. "You have one chance. If you won''t be able to convince me, believe me Ileus, I will stab you with my dagger right in your heart."


    "And I won''t stop you," he replied with confidence. "And I think I am turned on!"


    "Shut up!" she gritted. The man had to jest with her in this situation also. "I don''t want to go back to the inn."


    "Fair enough. We will go to a different ce and talk."


    "You can talk while we are walking," she said, adjusting in his arms. She was dying to nuzzle her face in his chest, to smell him, to feel his warmth.


    He shook his head. "I think you need water or wine. First you are going to settle down."


    "I will not take any beverage from your hand. You are going to drug me and sell me!"

 Chapter 94 - Iona

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Iona</h4>


    Ileus tightened his hands around her. "I won''t allow anyone to touch you, Anastasia, so stop spouting nonsense!"


    And that little scolding quieted her. He carried her in silence.


    As he walked, he recalled how satisfied he was when he killed the burly scar-face. He mutted his hands for touching her, for thinking of¡ª


    ---


    Sitting across from him in a small private corner in the alehouse that was near the inn, Ileus poured a ss of water for her and passed it to her.


    In the cold of the night, the alehouse was warm and tightly packed. A warm fire was burning in the corner where most of the people had gathered. The ce looked warm and festive where one could have fun in this cold and harsh weather. There was an abundance of food, drinks and entertainment, making it a perfect ce to gather after a hard day''sbor. sses chinked as the barmaids twirled their skirts around men with trays of cheap ale. Aroma of heavily spiced foods wafted in the air. Amidst the chitter chatter of the people, Anastasia noticed two tables near the right of the firece where people were gambling with cards. Light skirts seemed to stand around those tables, eyeing men who had most money to lose.


    A barmaid came and ced meat pie and freshly roasted fowl in front of them along with beer and ale in earthenware pitchers. She smiled at them and then went to the other tables.


    "Why did you choose the alehouse?" he asked.


    "So that if you try to do anything, the whole vigees to know of your shenanigans!"


    He poked his tongue in his cheek.


    "Where are Kaizan and the lion?"


    "They are running through the perimeter of ¨®raid to see if there''s a threat. You glowed like a star!"


    Anastasia lowered her head and sipped water. She couldn''t control herself. She said, "Tell me what you want to, as quickly as possible."


    "I¡ª"


    "Start from the day you came to Vilinski. Why did youe there?"


    He exhaled heavily. He scanned the room and then shook his head. Just so that no one hears their conversation, he waved his hand. A thick wall of air surrounded them to act as a sound barrier. Now they couldn''t hear what others were chattering, and no one could hear them.


    He started. "My younger sister, Iona, has been missing for eight years. My parents had gone to visit Vilinski but on their way to the kingdom, Iona was kidnapped by Aed Ruad and Maple. She was only ten at that time. I can''t imagine her plight. I shudder when I think about what she must be going through at this time." He rubbed a hand on his face.


    "As soon as they kidnapped her, they took her to Vilinski and then attacked your father and mother. Aed Ruad executed his n very cleverly. Knowing full well that once my parents reached Vilinski, he wouldn''t be able to seize the throne, because of thebined power of your parents and mine, he kidnapped Iona on the way, so that my parents werepletely thrown off. And they were. They became frantic as they searched for her, while Aed Ruad and Maple carried out their vicious n to topple your father." He took a deep breath and ced his hand on his chest as if feeling suffocated. "I wasn''t there to help my parents that time because I was training as a warrior in the elf realm." He looked past her as if remembering something.


    Anastasia settled back in her seat, her eyes fixed on him. Her breathing became ragged. Iona was his sister. "Oh my god!" she rasped. She had seen her in a sack that day. "So you wanted to kidnap me? And how did you know that it was Aed Ruad who kidnapped Iona? It could be anyone."


    He looked back at her and said, "Anastasia, my parents have very powerful contacts across the Lore. We soon came to know that he was the one behind it and trust me when I say that we have searched everywhere, but we can''t find Iona." Ileus gulped down a ss of water. He pointed at her, and added, "You were myst option. I had heard from my people that Aed Ruad wanted to marry you and acquire the throne. Once he became the king of Vilinski, he would achieve the sole purpose of his life and then whatever little hope we had to find my sister, Iona, would be gone. I had to thwart his ns and the only way to do that was to abduct you or snatch you away from him."


    She knew it, and it killed her on the inside.


    "But once I came near you, once I saw what Maple did with you, what Aed Ruad wanted to do, I lost my nerves. I hated them with all my heart for what they did to you. I was this close to killing Aed Ruad but I knew that the moment I would do that, I would be killed and then you would be left unprotected. I would never be able to find Iona. On the inside I wanted you to escape that ce with me. I needed to keep you secure and safe and with¡­ me."


    She gazed at him for a long time before asking, "Why Ileus?"


    "I am not sure." He raked fingers through his hair. "I just have this strong instinct that wants to protect you and protect you crazily. At the moment I don''t care what the world is going to think about me, but as long as you are with me, as long as I know that you are safe and with me, I am going to act the way I did."


    Anastasia felt heat rising to her cheeks. She blinked her eyes and touched her throat, lightly brushing it with her fingers. But why was she surprised? She was also feeling the same for him. Crazed, wanton...

 Chapter 95 - Burn Bitch!

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Burn Bitch!</h4>


    Ileus continued, "You can''t understand the attraction I feel for you. My wolf wants you madly and every time I am with you, I am crazed by the mere touch of your skin."


    She gulped. Was he trying to seduce her? But there was so much genuineness in his eyes. "So you changed your n after seeing me?"


    "Yes. And I changed my n the first day I saw you. My wolf had smelled your presence and I wanted to go near you as quickly as possible. So I endured all the tortures given by Maple only to get near you. Till the day I hadn''t seen you, my objective was to abduct you only to get back to Aed Ruad, but when I saw you¡ª" he shuddered. "Gods Anastasia! The moment I saw you, only one thought tormented me¡ªI wanted to abduct you, but for me."


    "I don''t understand when you say that your wolf smelled me¡­" she asked. "Vokuks have a keen sense of smell."


    He looked intensely in her eyes and said, "It is different." He wanted to press a kiss on her lips, take her tonight, get lost in her, but if he lost control tonight, she wouldn''t trust him.


    "Sometimes I feel like a bastard, so guilty of the fact that I don''t want this mission for Iona. Because I am too selfish to leave you!" He spoke with regret. "That being said, I won''t stop searching for her." He took a deep breath. There was resolution in his demeanor. "But I will never let you out of my sight. I can''t¡­"


    Her lips quivered and she wanted to reach out to him. There were a thousand more questions in her mind and she also wanted to tell him about Iona, but this was not the ce. But should she discuss Iona? "What about the letter that Da gave me?" And why did her heart tug towards him? So much confusion.


    He frowned. "I don''t know about that letter. I have absolutely no idea about the letter she gave you."


    "Then how did youe after me?" This was surprising.


    "I had gone to arrange to go to Draoidh, and when I came back, I found Da sitting in our room. She was waiting for me, wearing lingerie." His body had repulsed at the sight. He stifled a curse. "Without speaking a word I knew you were not there. So I just rushed out and asked Kaizan to find you. We sniffed you all the way to that deste ce."


    Oh my! "So you don''t know anything about the letter?" He came after her because he wanted to.


    "No," he shook his head. "You have to tell me about it."


    Anastasia bit her lip. She looked at the men who were gambling and at the light skirts who were merrily necking them. The whole atmosphere was jovial, but she wanted to be in private with him. And he looked tired¡­ spent. She was sure he hadn''t had his dinner. She touched the wall around them and it came crashing down like a ripple. Her hair tousled in the waves. "Eat your food Ileus," she said. "I will tell you about the letter once we reach the inn!"


    He had a feeling of satisfaction when he looked at her. Once he had finished eating, they walked up to the inn.


    "That lion out there¡ªweren''t you scared of him?" he asked. He was holding her hand tightly as if he wouldn''t leave it even if his hand were severed.


    She shook her head. "No! I¡ª I don''t know how to exin, but I had this indescribable feeling when he touched me."


    Tilting his head towards her, he asked, "Can you exin the feeling?" Was he getting jealous of Seashell?


    "I don''t know¡­" she shrugged. "But I am surprised as to why the lion came to rest upon me. I have never seen that kind of behavior from beasts!" She shot him a nce. "Except werewolves!"


    "Hey! Werewolves are smart wolves." He lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it.


    "Sly. Wolfy. That''s what they are," she rolled her eyes even as her entire gait melted with that kiss. Gods, she missed him even for that brief period and she hoped against hope that he didn''t know about the letter.


    He jutted his chin out smugly. To the others, they looked like lovers under moonlight, but only they knew that they had too many knots to be untied before they could get closer.


    When they reached the inn, it was quitete. Kaizan was sitting on a chair in the lobby, his neck moved sideways, as he dozed. As soon as he sensed them, his eyes shot open. He got up. "Anastasia!" he gasped. "Are you okay?"


    "I am," she assured him with a faint hint of approval.


    He rubbed his hand over his mouth and looked at Ileus. "Da is waiting for you. You have to talk to her."


    Ileus stiffened. "Not now. Maybe in the morning," he said curtly and then pulled Anastasia along with him to their room.


    They heard Kaizan sigh. He walked behind them. "I am there in my room, if you need me. And if we aren''t talking now, then we will talk tomorrow. This needs to be sorted!"


    Ileus didn''t reply. They turned to the right when they reached thending and Kaizan turned left towards his room. They crossed Da''s room and found that she was leaning against the door. She was wearing a robe over her lingerie this time. Her eyes became wide when she saw Anastasia walking beside Ileus. And her mouth fell when she noticed that they were joined at hands. Anastasia gave her a side-nce and saw that she was visibly flushing in the face and neck. There was a sudden stillness on her face but also a visible tension in her jawline. She held her breath as she directed a burning stare towards Anastasia.


    Anastasia rolled her eyes and ignored herpletely. When Ileus opened the knob of their room, she walked in first. Ileus banged the door close after him. The first thought that came to Anastasia''s mind ¨C Burn bitch!

 Chapter 96 - Two Things

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Two Things</h4>


    Tired and mentally exhausted, Anastasia loved the sight of the mattress on the bed. As much as she really wanted to leave, she found herself getting attracted to the mini luxury of this small room. To her surprise she noted that the servants had ced a bathtub, which had steaming water in it. The room was lit in the buttery glow of the hearth as a candle me in the candbra extinguished. She stifled a yawn as sleepiness again took over.


    Ileus came in front of her and unbuttoned her cloak. "Do you want to take a bath?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes," she whispered. "I can remove my clothes," she said as she tried to swat his handzily.


    "I like to do this, Anastasia, so let me," he said in a low husky voice resisting her. "I know that you are too tired."


    She gave up feelingnguid around him. On his cue she put her hands up and he pulled the sweater out. His lips tugged up in a half smile and his golden eyes flickered when he saw that she was wearing his shirt. He opened the buttons slowly and then helped her out of the boots and cks. Once she was naked, she hesitated feeling extremely coy under his gaze, he picked her up in his arms and set her in the hot water tub. Anastasia groaned the moment water sshed around her skin. She leaned her head on the edge.


    He took off his cloak and shirt and knelt beside the tub in his breeches, with those biceps bulging.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, bewildered as hell.


    "I am going to give you a bath Ana, and over the bath you will tell me about the letter."


    Her breath hitched when she saw his naked chest muscles when he turned to pick up soap from the side. She salivated at that broad chest and chiseled stomach. She draped her arm over her breasts and looked up at the ceiling as her face heated up. Damn the werewolf!


    He picked up the soap from the side andthered it. Then he picked up her hand and using thether, he massaged her hand right from her upper arm to the very tip of her finger. Her eyelids became heavy when he began to knead her arms. "You have such beautiful hands," he said in a low rumbly voice, "and so small". Anastasia pressed her lips harder to suppress the look she knew her face was manifesting even as she tried on the inside. As soon as he let this hand go, he picked up the other one and massaged it the same way. To her mortification she groaned.


    "Tell me about the letter now," he demanded. More massaging took ce until she stopped fighting her resistance.


    She saw him from the corner of her eyes and noticed how his brows were drawn together in concentration as if he was doing this task most painstakingly, as if this was the most important task of his life.


    "When I went to the dining room, I saw Aidan brooding over his food. We got into a conversation and Da walked in."


    He startedthering her breasts and why did she feel that he was taking a long time tother them? "Continue," he said, as his hands went to her belly. She drew in a sharp breath.


    "She used me that I was responsible for Zlu and Carrick''s death, but in all honesty I wasn''t!" At this point she was contemting whether to tell anything about Da''s interest in him. Did he know about it? Could he fathom as to what extent she went for him?


    "Then?" he asked as he went in between her thighs, and stifled a st of curses when he touched her folds. "Fuck me!" he said when she closed her thighs around his hand. He stilled over there for sometime, closed his eyes and then gulped. "Let me wash you there, or do you wish to keep my hand there, because I am loving it!"


    Red as a beetroot, Anastasia immediately opened her thighs. The man stroked her there with a vicious smile and then removed his hand. "Turn around."


    She was rendered rxed when he massaged her back.


    "What else did she say?" he asked as he massaged her head until she was putty in his hands.


    Anastasia recounted all that happened between them and said, "In the end she waved a letter towards me, which said what was your price to return me to Aed Ruad."


    His brows furrowed and his eyes narrowed. He stopped his action. "And you walked out of here because you thought that the letter was for me?"


    "Yes," she bit her lip. "Anyone could have thought that!"


    He went back to massaging her head and then rinsed it without speaking a word. As he rinsed the soap out of her long golden hair, he said, "I have no idea where she got the letter from, but if she did, then two things are possible. One, she wrote it herself, but that is highly unlikely, because there are only a few people who know who you are and they all belong to my group. They wouldn''t want to feel my wrath. Two, there is someone around who knows about you and is trying to take advantage of the situation or ckmail us or is actually Aed Ruad''s man. And that is what worries me."


    Anastasia''s body became rigid. A vein in her temple throbbed so hard that it pained.


    "Don''t worry, Anastasia," he said immediately to annul her fear. "You should know that with me around no one could take you away." His jaw clenched ferociously.


    "Then how did Da get the letter? Plus she knew that you wanted to give me back to Aed Ruad. So does that mean that she knew your intention before you came to Vilinski? Was she still hoping that you would do that?" This was all so tangled up.


    "So many questions," he said. "You are done and you need toe out of the tub now."

 Chapter 97 - Fed With Lies

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Fed With Lies</h4>


    Anastasia stepped out of the tub and Ileus wrapped her in a towel. "You need to be dried first," he said and pulled her towards the fire before drying her up. Brows drawn together, he dried her slowly as if this was the most important thing and rinsed water out of her hair. Once he was done, he made her wear his shirt. "Lie down, Ana. We will talk after that."


    Feelingnguid, Anastasia lied on the bed. The hot water bath had seeped her tension and tiredness out of her body. She didn''t want to admit it but she was feeling rxed and even turned on. She had noticed his erection too. Minutester Ileus joined her after changing into freshlyundered breeches. He covered them both in a nket and then turned to look at her as he folded his arm beneath his head and held her hand in his free one. They stared into each other''s eyes for a long time without any word flowing between them. He picked up her hand and kissed it drawing a deep breath in. She was back in his bed, with him, near him, tended to¡­ and well fed.


    "You didn''t answer my question," she said with a half lidded gaze.


    "Hmm¡­" He sighed. "Everyone in the group knew about the mission," he replied. "The aim was to abduct you. I used to sometimes sneak out of Vilinski to meet my group. They stayed with me for a year near the borders with great caution and supported me in every possible way." He turned his body and gazed at the ceiling still holding her hand to his chest. He used to run crazily in those snowd mountains during full moon nights. "But they didn''t know that my n had changed. I was too selfish to reveal it to them." He didn''t trust anyone.


    Anastasia recalled his conversation with Kaizan when they were just about to take off to the Gavran Falls. He wanted him to stick to the n and had chided him. So this was it? She asked, "So it is highly likely that someone knows of my presence in ¨®raid? Because ording to you, no one in your group is going to give you that letter about me?"


    "It is impossible but we must leave ¨®raid as soon as possible!" He wanted to keep her safe.


    Anastasia frowned and then became quiet. "That leaves us with one probability. There is someone who already knows about my presence."


    "And I wouldn''t let that ''someone''e anywhere near you!" He said and suddenly tendrils of shadows rose around him. They traveled towards her and caressed her.


    Sharply drawing a breath in, she touched them but they receded and disappeared. She was left staring at his face. Changing the topic with a yful voice, she teased, "So you are the dark prince, the dark wizard? Huh?"


    He chuckled. "Over the past few years, we have been trying to help the establishments here to grow, to develop. My group and I are pretty invested in this but our identities are a secret even though there are plenty of rumors around us."


    "I have heard that Draoidh is an extremely poor kingdom that is in shambles. People are destitute and that is why you have be a rogue bandit. Do you steal from others for your own people?" Anastasia asked with wide eyes that were full of pity. "I also heard that you, the dark wizard, is the heir of that dpidated kingdom."


    Ileusughed heartily. "Who told you all that?"


    She shrugged. "We all know in the Fae Kingdom."


    Heughed more with humor in his eyes. "That is amusing. You will be surprised to see Draoidh then. It is one of the most beautiful kingdoms, very organized and very rich. I mean we all are either wizards or witches. What do you expect?"


    Her eyes widened. That disclosure was earth-shattering. "Really?"


    "You all are fed with wrong information. Draoidh is a powerful and rich kingdom. We have ties with almost all other kingdoms in the Lore, except a few. In fact you would be amazed how modern we are. Many of the ces in our kingdom match the human realm. Our species is highly progressive."


    She became more intrigued.


    "You would love it and I can guarantee it," he added with a smug smile.


    All her beliefs, misconceptions, and notions¡­ were crumbling down. The picture that Aed Ruad and his council had presented in front of the Vilinskians waspletely different from what Ileus told her. "Why do they call you the dark wizard? Do you have dark powers?"


    He traced his finger over her lips and said, "What exactly are dark powers?"


    "I don''t know," she dawdled. "Summoning the dead, I guess?" She threw in a conjecture.


    "I can call the spirits from the dead, but that is one thing I would never do."


    "Oh my god!" she rasped. This was just a wild guess and it was true?


    "But why would I do that? And all the spirits are locked in the Land of Gaira. We don''t go there and we don''t summon them."


    "You are dark," she said in a jarring voice and ced her hand on her heart.


    "One is dark when one abuses their power. My abilities are unlimited, but I don''t want to use them until required. However, if you want to call me dark, I am fine with it. After all there are only three people in this world who can summon spirits¡ªmy mother, Isidorus and me." He didn''t add that if he wanted, he could be their Master too. He could hear their call every now and then. But that would really push him into the darkness. And he would be pushed, if she left him.


    "Just how powerful are you?" she asked, feeling proud of him. She should feel scared. But it only made her feel¡­ appreciative of him.


    He turned to look in her sapphire blue eyes. "Do you want to talk about Da?" He changed the topic.


    Da!


    Anastasia rolled her eyes. A bitter taste came in her mouth. She didn''t want to. After a moment of framing her question carefully, she asked it very straightforwardly, "Do you have feelings for her?"

 Chapter 98 - Al!

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Al!</h4>


    His lips tugged up. "I do have feelings for her, but only as a friend." Then he pulled her closer to him and wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pressed her closer to his chest. "But with you, it is different."


    Satisfied, Anastasia grinned against his skin as her thighs clenched. "Da is so important for all of you. Can you tell me why?" She wasn''t feeling jealous of her anymore. His woodsy, spicy scent surrounded her and she closed her eyes.


    "Da is the adopted daughter of Liam and Fleur who are close to my parents. Her parents died¡­ were killed¡­ and Fleur adopted her. She has been with me for a long time. We yed together when we were kids, then I was sent to different schools and when I came back, we bonded again. She keepsing with me on my missions. To be fair, she is an excellent warrior and is a fantastic strategist. I don''t know what has gotten over hertely and it makes me feel ufortable." He looked towards her to say something, but found that his little fae princess was already sleeping in his arms. He kissed her forehead and closed his eyes as satisfaction filled in his chest.


    He shuddered when he remembered how frantically he had searched for her when she had gone missing. The fear made him pull her over his chest. When she curled up over his body, her weight calmed his nerves and he drifted off into deep sleep.


    Anastasia woke up to loud popping sounds feeling wet as hell. She opened her eyes. The room was lit faintly by the embers in the firece and Ileus¡ªhe was suckling her breasts. Flicking and licking and sucking them. He wastched onto it, squeezing the soft globe as he sucked the entire nipple and are into his mouth.


    "Al," Anastasia gasped, as bursts of pleasure rippled through her body. It was the first time she had called him Al in throes of pleasure.


    His fingers trailed her thighs and then to her core. He inserted one finger inside and growled in appreciation. "So tight!" He removed his finger and then went back inside with two. She clenched her muscles around them immediately. "Ah! Ride on my fingers as you would ride me!" he said and thentched on to her breast again.


    Shamelessly, she chased her orgasm. Her fingers wrapped around his thick soft hair and her body arched as he finger-fucked her.


    "Come for me Ana," he said and the tension inside her belly exploded. She clenched on his fingers as he stifled her moans with his mouth on hers. Once he was done, he took his fingers to his mouth and sucked them.


    His erection was throbbing hard between them. She took her hand there and he covered them with his. In exactly three strokes, he marked her belly with his color. "I can never get enough of you." He felt better. She felt better.


    Anastasia woke up in the morning groggily only to find that he was missing. She didn''t like the empty feeling and brushed her hand over the crinkled bed sheet. She tied her hair in a messy bun as she rose up and was startled to find Kaizan sitting in their room. Instantly she covered herself with a nket, realizing that her thighs were uncovered and she was not even wearing panties. "What are you doing here?" she asked, drawing her brows together.


    Kaizan was bent on the table, reading a map. He whipped his head towards her and said in deadpan tone, "Good morning Anastasia." He rolled the map. "I am here because Ileus had asked me to take a look at you. Are you fine?"


    "I am," she said. "And you can leave."


    He sighed. "I could have left but I waited for you to wake up."


    "Why?" She was amused, not shocked.


    "I wanted to talk to you about Da." He narrowed his eyes slightly to gauge her reaction. A muscle in her jaw feathered. "And also Ileus¡­"


    She frowned and nced at the window. There was no fur and she could see the gray skies through which a solitary sunray peeked. "Where is Ileus?" she enquired, already missing the warmth of his body.


    "He has gone to arrange¡­ things, and to find out about the letter."


    "Okay¡­" she rubbed her neck. "Give me some time to get dressed."


    Kaizan stood and walked to the door. He opened it and said, "I am standing right outside. Call me when you are ready."


    "I will."


    Though she wanted to talk about Da, her stomach knotted. Could she avoid the talk? She removed the nket and got up to get dressed. Since yesterday she had thought a lot about whether to tell Ileus about Iona or not. Her mind bounced with several pros and cons of telling him. In the end she had made up her mind. And right now she was in a hurry to reach Adrianna. It was a surprise that Ileus was her son. She chuckled. Never had she been so keen to meet Adrianna. But a doubt crept in her mind. She shoved it aside.


    As soon as she was dressed, she opened the door. "I am very hungry!"


    Kaizan walked in. "I have asked them to serve us breakfast here."


    "You did n it nicely, didn''t you?" she remarked.


    "Had to," he replied in the same deadpan voice. He went to sit on the chair he had upied previously.


    Anastasia sat on the edge of the bed with her ankles spread out. She leaned her body behind and supported them on her arms. She had braided her hair and was wearing a ck sweater over gray cks. "Tell me," she said with a gleam in her eyes. "What is it you want to talk about Ileus?"


    He crossed his arms across his chest and tilted his head. "Are you avoiding the conversation about Da?"


    "I am!"


    "In that case we will talk about her first."


    She rolled her eyes and looked away.

 Chapter 99 - Disturbing

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Disturbing</h4>


    "Anastasia, please, you must know that Da is an important member of the group," said Kaizan. "Her valor is unmatched. She has been with us on many missions. In fact she volunteered toe with us on this one."


    "I know, but she behaved too pettily!" said Anastasia, feeling disgusted about her attitude. "And I think you all have contributed to it. Just because she is an integral part of the group, none of you have said anything to her about what happened at the Virgine Falls. I would love to point it out to her, make her realize it, but then should I?" She exhaled heavily and looked at the ceiling.


    Kaizan lowered his head and fidgeted his fingers, not agreeing to her. A momentter, he said in a low voice "I agree. Da had been on her edge ever since she realized that you have grown close to Ileus. We have been with her for so long, but we have never seen her losing herself to this level. Maybe you are right¡ªall she needs is a big realization."


    "Ask me!" Anastasiamented, puffing her cheeks. Then she tilted her head and with a frown asked, "Can you tell me more about her? It would help me understand her personality, and I will not be affected by her constant interruptions." She was beginning to get a feel that they wouldn''t get rid of Da, but she wanted to.


    "I think you already know about Da''s background, so I''ll just tell you little details about her," said Kaizan.


    A light knock on the door disturbed them.


    "Come in," said Anastasia. A servant came andy the breakfast on the table. He smiled nervously. He looked furtively towards Anastasia with a ruddy face.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes and watched him as he ced the tray on the table. With a tight smile, the boy left quickly.


    Anastasia picked up a piece of fresh bread with cream and munched on it.


    Kaizan continued, "Da has been with Ileus for a long time. She was infatuated by Ileus. We all knew about it and teased her a lot. We thought that this was going to get over. Over the years we spent, Da had patiently watched Ileus from a distance. She has never forced her will on him. In fact she was just like the rest of us. Ileus is a very popr man and trust me when I say this¡ªhe is very popr amongst girls and women and men."


    Anastasia''s eyes widened. "This is extremely disturbing." She stopped chewing her food.


    Kaizan chuckled. "What I mean is that he has had lovers before but all girls. He doesn''t have an interest in men. It''s not his fault if they also get attracted to him."


    Although a part of her calmed, still jealousy red. She took in a big bite of bread and chewed it with vengeance.


    He shrugged. "Ileus is a prince and a very handsome one. You should know that almost every girl in Draoidh and in Silver Vales would make herself avable to him. Anyway, Da showed utter control in her feelings. We all knew that you were supposed to be kidnapped and taken to Draoidh because we wanted to trade you with Iona. That didn''t happen. We didn''t know when Ileus abandoned the n. All the while we were camped outside Vilinski, he never revealed his true feelings. It was our journey through Sgiath Bi¨° when Da realized the importance of your presence in his life."


    He leaned forward and gave her an apple to eat. She took it slowly from his hand as a blush began to rise on her cheeks. "That was a big blow to her esteem, to all the hidden desires she had for Ileus. And we were also stunned. What happened at Virgine Falls was definitely her fault but you have to understand Anastasia, she is a werewolf. We love our partners with passion. It is going to take a long time to settle with the feeling that Ileus, whom she is dangerously attracted to, is now with you."


    Anastasia blinked her eyes and pursed her lips. She felt all the more stifled at the situation. "What do you think is my position in Ileus''s life?"


    Kaizan jerked his head back. He tilted his head and gave her a disbelieving stare. "Anastasia, his wolf has marked you as his mate!"


    The apple in her hand fell down and rolled under the table. Her pulse raced and she simply stared at him with wide eyes. "What does that mean?" she asked, her voice a mere whisper. "Why don''t I feel the same? Why haven''t I marked him as my mate?"


    "Having mates in the Lore is very rare. One can spend hundreds of years and still not find a mate. Your mate could be someone sitting in the elf realm while you are a witch on the earth. What are the chances of such individuals meeting? Very rare. When a werewolf has marked his mate, he is going to care for her like she is a porcin doll. He would do anything to keep her safe and secure. He would run hundreds of miles only to be with her, if he has scented her. Why do you think Ileus has opened up with you? That man is extremely cunning and too ruthless. But when ites to you, he is nothing but overprotective, over-caring¡ª" Kaizan rolled his eyes. "And you guys have been very annoying throughout the journey."


    "Why is it that despite the face that you are a trained warrior, you never attacked him?" He looked into her sapphire eyes. "That''s because somewhere deep down even you want him safe."


    Anastasia drew in a sharp breath. The revtion was surprising.


    "The naked truth is that our prince has found his mate and the process is permanent."


    Her mouth became dry. She was Ileus''s mate. The truth came crashing down like a huge weight on her heart. Was she ready for it? Anastasia was aware as to who mates were. Her parents were mates and her mother had often said how her father had marked her.

 Chapter 100 - You Are Mates

    <h4>Chapter 100 - You Are Mates</h4>


    "Once a wolf has scented his mate, it is extremely difficult for him to stay away from her. The idea of iming her, marking her as his own, is so strong that every full moon night the urge intensifies. Now can you imagine how Ileus survived that for one year in Vilinski?" He narrowed his eyes. "I am realizing it now, and honestly I can''t even think what he went through. He never revealed his intention to anyone for the fear that what if one of us betrays him."


    A big lump formed in her throat.


    "Every full moon night, he woulde out of Vilinski and then run in the jungles for the whole night, crazed, maddened. And now I realize the kind of control he exercised just to be with you. All I have to say is that he got lucky that you escaped with him just a day before your wedding with the crown prince."


    Her hands went to her mouth and she pressed it. Gods, she had fallen for him and perhaps loved him from the first day she had seen him. She stared at her uneaten food and said, "The night I decided to escape with him, was because the idea of being Aed Ruad''s wife never settled in me." Her voice became shaky. "But I¡ª I wanted to be with him, wanted to taste what it was to fall in love. I think I made the right decision. I wanted to fall in love with him even though I saw him as you."


    "Anastasia, you took that decision because that''s what your destiny is. Ileus is no ordinary man and you are no ordinary woman. It doesn''t matter where you two are located. You two would still be attracted to each other."


    "Gods!" she rasped and whipped her neck towards the ceiling. "If we continue like this, we won''t be able toplete the goals of our life, because¡ª because I feel soplete," she muttered.


    "And why is that? Why can''t youplete your goals together? Being someone''s mate doesn''t mean that you stop doing what you have to," Kaizan said. "What I am trying to say is don''t leave him. You both need each other. If you leave him¡ª" Kaizan took a deep breath. "If you leave him, especially after what all you have had between you, Ileus won''t be the same. Werewolves be moon crazy. If they are unable to im their mates, they go mad, they are lost and often we put them down."


    "Oh god, please don''t say that!" A wave of fear passed through her body that agonized her beyond words.


    "That''s the truth, princess. And once a werewolf marks his mate, he will follow her where she goes¡­ even to the death."


    A shaky breath left her lips. "But he is a half wizard. His mother is a half wizard."


    "Perhaps that is why he is still sane."


    Anastasia''s heart pounded against her ribcage. "What do you mean?"


    They became quiet for a long time and then Kaizan said, "When you left himst time, I could see the craziness in his eyes. It was as if he would destroy the world and bring you back even from the depths of hell." He sagged in the chair and exhaled heavily. "He ordered Seashell toe here for an extrayer of protection for you."


    "That lion is¡­ mesmerizing."


    "He is more than that," Kaizan said with amusement in his eyes. "He canmunicate with Adrianna."


    "Amazing!" Her lips kicked up when she recalled how he hade to rest upon her and nuzzled in her. "The queen canmunicate with animals?"


    "Yes!"


    She couldn''t help feeling intrigued.


    Kaizen said, "There is something about you Anastasia that is peculiar. I don''t know what, but the way that lion was around you¡ªhe hadn''t been this friendly with anyone, except of course the wizard ruler whose pet he was."


    Tensing, she felt she didn''t want to know. What they just talked about was mind blowing.


    "You are his mate and that is a sure fact."


    Anastasia gulped the lump down her throat. "Where is he now?"


    "He has gone to find out about the letter," said Kaizan as he got up. "I will leave you alone to ponder over this. I know it''s an overload of information but I had to speak with you."


    She lowered her head and stared at the floor.


    He walked to the door. Just before turning the knob he said, "You have to deal with Da. If you are going to be annoyed with her or hate her, trust me Ileus won''t spare a minute in removing her from the team. And Anastasia, we need her. I know she is lost. I have no idea when her infatuation turned into obsession for Ileus, but I do know that it isn''t healthy at the moment. I can''t sympathize enough for her condition and would like to caution you. You are standing on a thin sheet of ice. Tread carefully." Saying that he turned the handle and opened the door to leave.


    Anastasia was left alone. Slowly she picked up the bowl with cold stew in it and had a spoonful, but the taste was nd, or was it nd because a thousand thoughts bounced in her mind. Her gaze went outside the window and she saw that the skies were grayer than usual.


    ''He is your mate.'' The words sounded¡­ intense. Anastasia got up and paced the room nervously. She didn''t know how to behave like a mate, but she was amazed, even excited at the power she wielded on him and he on her. It was if she was drunk in it. It felt good. It felt dangerous. It felt¡­ addictive. And suddenly she realized that there was no room for anyone else in this rtionship. Suffocation clenched her heart when she thought about Da. ''You are walking on thin ice.'' She had to put the lid down, but very carefully.

 Chapter 101 - Second Letter

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Second Letter</h4>


    An hourter, when she couldn''t take it anymore, she walked down to the lobby to ask about Ileus.


    "Anastasia!"


    She turned her head sharply. Shawn, who was sitting in the salon, strode in her direction. He was holding another letter. "This came for you."


    The color from her face drained. Staring at the white envelope, she asked in a shaky voice, "Wh¡ª who gave it to you?"


    "Liltte was sitting here for the night. She said that just before dawn a child came here to deliver it and said that it was for you," Shawn replied. "But why have you be so worried? Is something wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," she said. "A child delivered this?" her eyebrows raised.


    "Yes." He nodded. "Are you okay?" he asked. "You look so pale."


    Anastasia swallowed saliva down her dry throat and weakly said, "I am. Th¡ª thanks."


    "You are wee," he replied with a frown and then went back to the salon.


    Confounded as hell, she climbed the stairs to go back to her room when all of a sudden her eyes caught movement. Da hade to stand at thending of the stairs. She hid the letter behind her back immediately.


    "So you came back," Da said acerbically.


    "I did," Anastasia replied in a low, careful, strained voice. Only one thought troubled her¡ªif Da was not behind the letters, then who was it? Since she didn''t know the change of Ileus''s n, she was thrilled to see the letter and must have been thinking that things were falling in ce.


    "Aren''t you shameless?" she snapped.


    Anastasia took a step up. She narrowed her eyes and replied, "I am not but I think that you are trying your best toe between us, and that you should stop this."


    Daughed without humor. "It is you who hase between us and destroying our world. We were doing so good¡­ together!"


    A frown appeared on her face. "Really? Da, I want to ask you one thing, and you have to reply to me very honestly." Anastasia''s eyes flickered silver behind her irises. It was as if she was trying to hold her attention, trying to not let her speak a lie.


    The flicker in her eyes bothered her, but she leaned against the rails of the staircase and crossed her arms across her chest. "If you want to ask how much I love Ileus¡ª"


    "Did he ever kiss you?" Anastasia cut her.


    "Of¡ª"


    "On your lips?"


    Da stared at her as her mouth snapped shut. She licked her dry lips thinking of one instance. "No! Why would he kiss me on the lips? I never initiated that. How would he do it?"


    "But he kissed me¡­ on the lips¡­ and we have done much more¡­"


    Da blinked her eyes rapidly as she brushed her neck with her fingers nervously. "You aren''t the first one to be kissed by him on his lips."


    Even though a pang of jealousy stabbed at her heart, she knew that that was Da''s precise purpose¡ªto make her feel miserable. It was as if she was feeding on her misery because she herself was unhappy. Da wanted to derail her line of thoughts but at least she was answering honestly. "I am talking about you," she steered the conversation back.


    A shaky breath left her lips and she turned her head away fighting the sting of tears in her eyes.


    "When will you understand Da? He is not meant for you," Anastasia said in a low voice.


    "Shut up!" she snapped. "Shut the fuck up!"


    But Anastasia continued, "From what I can see¡ªand trust me if I say that then any person on this earth can say, because I have zero experience in these kinds of things¡­ From what I can see, you should consider Aidan. That man loves you, otherwise he wouldn''t have gone this far to save you from the catastrophe that took ce at Virgine Falls. He not only tried to save you, but he tried to save you from shaming yourself in front of your old friend Ileus. But it all came at a heavy cost¡ªwe lost Zlu and Carrick." Anastasia stopped speaking and an awkward silence hung between them. "And it is high time that you realize it. No one in the group has told you anything, and I seriously wonder why?"


    Da shook her head. In a hoarse voice she said, "I won''t¡­ let you take Ileus from me."


    "Ileus was never yours to begin with. And now that I am here, I won''t let youe between us, and that is not a threat Da. If you like, you can test me!" Anastasia''s voice was like steel. "This is my only and final warning to you. After this I won''t listen to a word from you about Ileus." The silver in her eyes swirled like a storm. "In my opinion, look around. Look at Aidan. Why do I feel that that man came on this mission because of you?" Saying that Anastasia climbed to thending. She wanted to pat her shoulders out of pity, but curled her hands into fists. She hesitated to say more, but seeing Da''s hunched shoulders and face that was red with fury mixed with realization, she walked away to her room.


    As soon as she reached her room, she tore open the letter. It read:


    ''I am waiting for your reply. Wille to meet you tomorrow evening, if you don''t reply.


    --Aed Ruad''


    Anastasia''s body shook as tremors passed through her. She bit her bottom lip as her mouth became dry. With shaky knees she staggered to the bed and sat down on it with a thud. She pinched the middle of her forehead and closed her eyes.


    The door opened and she looked up sharply. "Ileus!" she gasped. With trembling hands she gave the letter to him.


    He read the letter and then crushed it. He tossed it in the firece, as anger gripped his face and a muscle in his jaw ticked.


    "Where were you? she asked.

 Chapter 102 - Mood

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Mood</h4>


    Kralj Pce


    Vilinski


    Maple was pacing her chamber as Aed Ruad sat across on a couch. He was looking out of the window towards the mountains where he could see the changingndscape. The mountains that were permanently covered in snow from almost eight years now, were showing brown and ck jagged outcrops here and there. The ice was melting¡­ fast. The weather of Vilinski depended a lot on the king''s mood. And these days the king''s mood was¡­ good.


    "There is no point in pacing the room back and forth Maple," he said in a calm, cold voice. Ever since Anastasia had escaped, it felt like a tight p on his face. He had trusted that guard only because he stayed in the pce despite so many whippings from his sister. The man had proven to be precious and loyal. Later, Aed Ruad realized as to why he stayed even after all those tortures. His aim was to get Anastasia, to ruin his n, to fracture his political ambitions. And the vokuk ran away with his bride. He had cold-bloodedly murdered with his hands all those who ran after them but couldn''t catch. The kingdom people were asking the reason to postpone his marriage. They had demanded to see their princess. The situation was turning from bad to worse.


    Maple stopped in front of her reading desk and picked up a crystal doll. She flung it towards the wall at the opposite end. It shattered into thousands of small ss pieces. "How could R¨¢ild be so careless? He should have attacked her! Immobilized her."


    "Are you mad?" he replied as a muscle feathered in his jaw. "Anastasia''s magic is suppressed. Attacking her could have meant that she might have died! We need her safely over here."


    Maple picked up an oilntern and threw it down on the floor. "I hate that bitch! You should have tied her forever or imprisoned her like her parents!" She stomped towards the door and then came back to her brother. "Allow me to go and get her back, Aed Ruad," she said in a menacing voice. "I will pull her by her hair and drag her to the kingdom. The bitch ran away just before the wedding." Her face flushed with fury. "And that too with Kaizan! Fuck the bastard!" She clutched the sides of her silk ck gown to the extent that the fabric crinkled. "If I had known that it was Ileus who had disguised as Kaizan and entered Vilinski, I would have killed him!"


    Aed Ruad gave her a stare. He rose to his feet, walked to her and said in a very quiet voice that made her shudder, "Do you remember the prophecy that mother told us about?" He brushed his fingers on her cheek.


    "I do," she replied with trembling lips. "But that son of a bitch deserves to die. And I wouldn''t have hesitated in killing him."


    Aed Ruad raised his hand and pped her hard across the cheek he was brushing lightly. Her eyes became wide as she fell on the floor at the impact. Her right wing trembled a little as if it wanted to re, but it came to a rest.


    "It was established that Ileus was Anastasia''s mate. If he is killed, she would die too," he said in a voice so guttural that her mouth became dry. "We have to keep him alive. If we get Anastasia here and throw her in a prison, and leave Ileus out, then he will keep fighting to get her back. And that will be dangerous for us. If we get him alive and throw him in the prison along with Anastasia after I marry her, that would stop all our problems. They both will continue to live for as long as we rule." He extended his hand to her. She caught it with her shaky hands and he pulled her up. He tapped the side of her head. "Try to use your brains instead of being driven by your anger, Maple!"


    Maple staggered back and said, "Won''t you kill them?"


    "Trust me sister, I am finding ways to kill them, but they are too popr with their people. Killing them just like that would mean another civic unrest," he gritted.


    "Why don''t you go and torture her parents? Cut Ian''s finger and send it to Anastasia as a gift. It will scare her."


    "What a fool you are!" he yelled. "Doesn''t Anastasia know that her father can regenerate his finger or for that matter any other part of his body? For god''s sake, that fae can regenerate his heart!" He recalled when he had gone to the celestial prison two days back to talk to Ian, but he couldn''t. Both he and ¨¢ine had entered deep sleep mode. They were shackled in beams of lights and kept suspended in the air in high security prisons that were seven levels below the main pce. Over the past eight years, they had woken up once and that was when he was maiming Iskra. He was also aware of the fact that Ian had sensed that his daughter Anastasia had escaped. His mood had lifted and so the weather had be warmer. Ice had started melting. If this continued, other repercussions could take ce¡­ like cier slides. And if that happened, it would be a weather catastrophe.


    "Then allow me to go and get her," she said. "I know they are in ¨®raid. It will take me a minute to trap her and get her back!"


    He felt like pping her again. "You want to go and create unrest in ¨®raid and tell the whole world that Anastasia is there? Oh god, Maple, shut the fuck up!" He grabbed his hair in his fists as if trying to pull them out. "We have to do this as discreetly as possible."


    She came and ced a hand on his shoulder. "Let me go there, brother," she said. "I am sure I can get her back. Ileus is no match to me. So if he tries to protect her, I will either capture him too or severely injure him."

 Chapter 103 - Cultivated

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Cultivated</h4>


    Aed Ruad turned and leaned his arms on edge of the table. He closed his eyes. A momentter he asked, "How are Nyles, R¨¢ild and the rest of their team?"


    "They are under arrest," said Maple, as fury rose in her chest. She was so sure that Nyles would convince Anastasia toe back, but the princess uncovered her secret and things just went downhill. From what Nyles revealed to them, Anastasia''s magic had started showing and the faend was resonating with her energy. If it continued, it would hardly take time before she turned into an extremely powerful fae. Anastasia was the true descendent of those who created the Lore. She continued, "Somehow Ileus emted the magic that we had cast over Anastasia''s wings and transferred it to them. Now none of them are able to open their wings."


    Aed Ruad pounded the table with his fist in sheer anger. All at once he narrowed his eyes and said, "You want to go and get Anastasia? Are you sure you can do that?"


    "Yes I can!" Maple replied. "Give me a chance. I know they are at ¨®raid. I can get her." She wanted to avenge Ileus. She trusted him blindly for the man had endured all her tortures. She fell so hard for him that it pained when she came to know that he hade for her cousin. She hated Anastasia for being his mate.


    Maple was so strongly attracted to him when he was in Kaizan''s disguise that she was overwhelmed. Every other day she tried to seduce him. She would keep him stationed outside her room only to show her sexual prowess, but the man was hardly interested.


    After he had escaped, she was craving to take her revenge all the more. No one but him had rejected her. She was itching to kill him. And if she won''t kill him, she would kill the original Kaizan. No, she was itching to make him her sex ve. It was impossible to forget him. Aed Ruad''s voice broke her reverie.


    "Remember that in Sgiath Bi¨°, your abilities are limited, but not Anastasia''s." He turned to look at her. "And Mother will being here in two days. She won''t be happy to see that Anastasia has escaped."


    She nodded and walked out of the room with excitement, with fury. Her eyes narrowed into a yellow slit for a moment.


    The twins had practiced immense control over their natural instincts. Their mother had trained them well.


    ---


    It took a day for Maple and her group of four royal guards to travel through Sgiath Bi¨°. She had to travel to the first portal, which brought them tonds before Gavran Wilds. Travelling through Gavran Wilds was extremely difficult and thankfully one of her guards knew of a portal that led directly to ¨®raid.


    As soon as the fae guards entered ¨®raid, they turned into shadows, but Maple could keep her corporeal form.


    Maple had cultivated arge group of rogues across Sgiath Bi¨° over thest couple of years ever since her brother had be the crown prince. The rogues had kept a keen eye on all those who infiltrated the realm. However, she didn''t know how they could miss Ileus and his group when they arrived in Sgiath Bi¨°. Not only that, the group managed to stay hidden for a year and Ileus had disguised as Kaizan. ording to Nyles, he was supported by six more people. How the hell did they stay undercover for so long and that too just outside the bend of Vilinski? She was seething with temper about the fact that none of them could catch them.


    With the help of the rogues, she had been able to send the letters, and it was through them that she hade to know where the group was staying. The second letter was a ploy.


    When they reached ¨®raid, it was dawn. Maple had visited ¨®raid only once before with her mother Etaya about five years back. The mountain hamlet was just the same¡ªpoor and hadn''t developed much. Her mother had imposed high tithe on this town specially, but no one knew why.


    Since it was morning, and they had be shadows as soon as they were out of the fae realm, the faes had to conceal themselves in the forest.


    Dawn broke over the valley slowly, bringing golden light like amber colored msses. Snow gleamed a beautiful golden wherever the light reached. Pooling shadows of the night turned blue in its wake. The first hazy lightening of the sky gradually turned into the pinkness of a new day. Buildings, which had seemed but faint boulders in the dark, gained definition. A roof here, a chimney there, all made of solid sturdy wood to retain the heat. The sun brought with it little warmth to chase the chill of the night, and the air mixed with smoke from the chimneys still seemed sharp enough to prick their lungs with icy needles.


    Disguised as a barmaid, she had set out to find if the group had moved anywhere away from the inn. She muttered a curse because tucking her wings under a cloak was difficult. She hated that her wings had to be wrapped in this way. She wanted to spread them, fly if she wanted to. The cloak was such a cage for her. "Ugh!" she grunted. Then a thought cheered her mind. Anastasia was shackled permanently. She tittered at the thought.


    As she approached the inn, she gazed around. There were no signs of life. People were still sleeping. She was craving to enter the inn but knew that if she forced herself in, the dark wizard along with his men would be too much to handle. The only option was to wait and watch the movement of peopleing in and out of the inn. She didn''t want to create unnecessary drama because Aed Ruad had mentioned to keep it low.


    Maple walked ahead of the inn. It was best to wait.

 Chapter 104 - Make You Pay

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Make You Pay</h4>


    Maple roamed the sleepy streets for a while and when she came back, she realized that the ce had be very active. She gritted her teeth as she watched men and women going about their usual business on the bustling street. She stood there for a while watching the entrance of the inn. When people started seeing her suspiciously, she took a deep breath and walked inside the inn.


    The lobby was quiet except for a servant who was wiping the furniture clean. A small girl was sitting in the salon. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled to one side.


    "Can I do something for you?" the servant asked with a glint in his eyes. He found the barmaid rather tall and skinny. "Haven''t seen you around. Are you new here?"


    With a cold expression on her face, Maple said, "I am looking for the owner." She wanted to make him sleep with her magic and was about to flick her hand, when a voice from behind called the servant.


    "John!"


    "That''s the owner over there," said the servant and pointed towards the salon.


    Maple closed her fists and nodded. She turned and ambled to the salon where Lilette was up, now looking at her with red, sleepy eyes and tying her hair in a bun.


    "What do you want?" asked Lilettezily leaning on the table. "If you''vee for a job, then I have to say that we are full."


    "Please miss," said Maple. "If you can give me any job, I would be grateful. I have traveled a long way and have gone without food for a day now."


    "Where are you from?" asked Lilette with a frown.


    "I am from T?rme," she replied immediately with expectant eyes. "And I can do any job!"


    Lilette took a deep sigh. "Look, we arepletely full and at the moment we can''t afford another employee, but I have heard that the alehouse down the street is still hiring. You can ask over there. You should hurry and go, and if you like you can take my reference," she said with a smug look.


    On the inside Maple felt like sting the girl with her magic, but she stifled a grunt and smiled tightly. "Thanks, I will go there," replied Maple. Had she forced a little more, the incident would have been remembered. Giving onest look at the stairs that led to the rooms, which had her target, Maple quickly left the inn.


    As such she needed a ce to rest, and since she had already attracted strange stares from those in the street, she decided to go to the alehouse. She needed to spread her wings and rx in general. So before going to the alehouse, she turned into a quiet alley and waved her hand over her body to turn into a traveler woman.


    She checked in the alehouse. However, when she went to the room, she realized that it was a dormitory. There were eight more beds and only one was vacant. All the men and women in there were sleeping. Some were snoring¡­ loudly.


    "But you said that this was a room!" sheshed at the servant with ferocious looks.


    "This is a room," he replied.


    "But a shared one!"


    He shrugged. "I am sorry, but if you want individual rooms, you should go to the inn, which is down the street."


    She red at him but the servant simply ced her luggage on the ground and turned to leave. Maple gritted her teeth. Her wish to spread her wings and be alone was crushed. Fuming like a mad, she picked up her box and walked to the bed. And it smelled. With a strong displeasure, she sat on the bed rather noisily. A few minutester, she was lying on it with extreme difort because of her tucked wings and a cloak that she couldn''t even take out now and was staring at the ceiling. "I will make you pay for this Anastasia!" she muttered. "I am going to throw you in the stables with horses!"


    An hourter she was snoring just like the others in the dorm, too tired from her journey through Sgiath Bi¨°.


    When Maple woke up, it was still day. Impatient as she was, she walked to the dining hall to eat food. Before returning to her bed, she went out to check the activity at the inn.


    As she passed through the cobbled street, she saw that there were at least two houses that sold brew, for few drunken men were seen brawling in front of it. Snow fell in soft flurries and the road was covered with a thin sheet of white. Voices ran across the squares and ss-less windows. Children were running and screeching as they yed with each other. One of them, a small girl, bumped into her. Irritated, Maple shoved her aside and the girl fell down. She began crying. Maple was about to go, when her mother came, picked up the girl and got into a fight with her. Soon a crowd gathered around them.


    "Look what this woman has done," the mother used. "She threw my little girl on the street."


    "I didn''t throw her!" Maple retorted. "She fell on her own."


    "And now she is speaking lies!" the woman used.


    Maple stared at her. She was dying to use her magic and burn them all. Magic burst around her fists as white light cackled beneath her cloak. With great difficulty, she controlled herself.


    "You must apologize," said another woman standing right next to her.


    "No, I don''t want her apology. She must pay for the harm she had done to my kid. My daughter is crying and she is hurt badly."


    "But she looks fine to me," Maple countered as she sized up the crying child.


    "She is hurt internally. I have to go to the healer now. You have to pay for her treatment."


    Maple''s mouth fell to the ground. She narrowed her eyes and then without speaking further, she took out her purse and withdrew two silver coins from it. "Here," she said and gave them to the woman.


    "It is going to be ten silver coins!" the woman demanded.

 Chapter 105 - Meeting Kaizan

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Meeting Kaizan</h4>


    Grinding her teeth, Maple took out ten silver coins and gave them to her quickly. She didn''t want the crowd to berger. Once done, she tore the crowd to get out of there as soon as possible. The corruption was rampant in the town. People were simply trying to extract as much money as possible from each other.


    You reap what you sow.


    Upon reaching the inn, she saw that the ce had only be busier. She turned around the corner to check the rear side of the inn only to see that a woman was washing dishes near the stables. A smile spread on her lips.


    Few minutester, she dragged the unconscious woman into one of the stalls and covered her with hay. She went back to the dishes, flicked her fingers and they were shining as new. It was time to carry them to the kitchen.


    Maple carried the clean utensils to the kitchen. She halted when she saw the cook, scared that he would recognize her. Without looking at her, the cook looked at her and said, "You did that very fast Maria!" He wiped hisdle on his apron and turned to look at her with a smile, which froze the moment he saw her face. "Who are you?"


    Flicking her fingers, she whispered, "I am Maria," as magic rippled in the air.


    The cook stared at her for a long time as if dazed. He nodded and then went back to making the stew. Maple grinned, sessful at sneaking in like this. She ced the utensils on the counter and cleaned her hands. Feeling hungry, she picked up a freshly baked rye bread and ate it. She picked up a tray of food and headed towards the lobby. The ce was bustling with continuous inflow of men and women. She nced at the salon and noticed that this time there was a burly man sitting over there. He was shouting at the servants to get the work done quickly. She lowered her head and crossed the lobby to go up the stairs.


    "You there?" Robert shouted.


    Nervous that he had called her, she purposely ignored him and continued to walk, while hiding her bread under her apron.


    "Stop!"


    This time the voice came from near.


    Anxious as hell and prepared to use her magic to kill the man, Maple turned. The man was standing only a few feet away.


    "Who are you?" he asked with his brows drawn tightly together.


    "I¡ª I am a new barmaid, m''lord," she stuttered. "My name is Cate."


    He jerked his head back and looked confused. "New? Who gave you the job?"


    "I came here in the morning for the job, m''lord. There was a young girl, Lilette. She asked me to fill in for Maria. She said that Maria wouldn''t being today so I can work for the day." A day was more than enough toplete her task.


    Robert scratched the back of his head. "That''s strange. Why didn''t Lilette mention it to me?"


    "She¡ª she looked sleepy, m''lord. She must have forgotten," Maple added quickly.


    "Ah, ok! Go on!" he said and then walked back to the salon.


    Maple took a long deep breath in and climbed the stairs. She had to find where Anastasia was hiding. If she were lucky, then she would find Ileus too. A vicious smile spread on her lips. Turning left on thending, she ambled in the corridor and went to thest room. She pointed her finger towards the handle of the door. A thin white light crackled around her and struck the handle. The lock broke and she turned it to open. The room was eerily quiet and smelling of mead. She nced around and found that a man was sleeping on the floor, snoring loudly. She twisted her mouth and closed the door. After checking all the rooms on this side, she walked to the right side of thending. She realized that it was turning dark and the servants had started lighting the candbras and oilmps. She didn''t have much time to search. The second letter that she had sent to them was a warning to strike the next day, but Maple wanted to take them by surprise. She was itching to take them by surprise and see the look of their faces.


    She looked down at the servants. They were yet toe and light the oilmps on her floor. Taking advantage of the darkness, she walked to the first room on the right. However, before she could open it, the handle of the door moved down. rmed, she moved back immediately but it was toote. The door opened and out came... Kaizan. His silhouette was dark against the dim light of the hearth in his room, but she could never forget that face. It was the same, except the eyes... they were pale blue. Maple gulped as she gave him an incredulous stare.


    He stared at her for a moment and narrowed his eyes. "What do you want?" His gaze went to the tray in her hand.


    Looking at him in his eyes, she said, "I havee to give you food, m''lord." She couldn''t believe that she was seeing Kaizan again. Her body heated up and adrenalin tingled through her body.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes and his gaze darted suspiciously in between her eyes. "I didn''t ask for it."


    The man obviously didn''t recognize her. Her heartbeat raced wildly. If he didn''t recognize her, then he was original Kaizan. She blinked her eyes. "Oh! I am sorry m''lord, I must have mixed up the room," she quickly apologized. This meant that the group was staying in the right wing of the inn. This was going to get interesting. And why was it that even though she saw Kaizan again, she didn''t feel the same vibes as when she saw Ileus disguised as him. The dark wizard was definitely¡­ sensuous.


    In order to wield magic on Kaizan and make him talk as to where Anastasia''s room was, she held the tray with one hand to free the other one.

 Chapter 106 - Excitement Peaked

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Excitement Peaked</h4>


    "Then why are you standing here?" Kaizan chided. "Go and find the relevant one."


    "Yes, m''lord," she nodded vehemently. Her magic was about to crackle in her hands when a heavy voice came from behind.


    "Kaizan, are you going for dinner?" Tadgh asked.


    Shocked, she whipped her head in the direction of the second man with wide eyes. Was he also in the group? With great difficulty, Maple suppressed her magic.


    "Yes," Kaizan replied, still looking at the barmaid. "Can you move?" he said to her. "I have to step out."


    "Y¡ª yes, m''lord," she said nervously and moved aside.


    Kaizan came out, locked his room and after giving her one more look, joined Tadgh who was standing on the stairs.


    She saw Kaizan shaking his head, while saying, "I have yet to see a more hideous barmaid!"


    Tadgh chuckled. "I thought that was a man dressed as a woman."


    Kaizan burst into augh.


    Maple''s mouth fell to the floor. "Wait till I convert you both into toads!" she muttered.


    She saw them turning round the corner towards the dining room. Her eyes sparkled as she grinned with excitement. Now she knew the location. This was only getting better. Though Kaizan was saved by hispanion, she didn''t feel disappointed. By the time they would return, she would have taken Anastasia with her back to Vilinski and if she were lucky, then she would capture Ileus too. The man was a powerful wizard and she was ready to give him a tough fight. She strongly hoped that she would capture him because once she took him back with her, she would make him her sex ve. Thinking that, she got wet and clenched her thighs. She was dying to see the real Ileus.


    She heard a loud voice from downstairs. "Hurry up! Why haven''t you lit the oilmps on the rail?" Robert was yelling at his servants.


    Hurriedly, Maple tiptoed her way to the next room. When she opened it, she found it vacant. The next two rooms were also vacant. Her excitement ebbed a little. She became impatient and peered into the other room when suddenly from the opposite side, she heard a girlughing. Maple came out of the room immediately but as soon as she was out, she found the girl had walked down the stairs, with her golden hair swaying behind her. She was wearing gray cks and an oversized white sweater.


    "Anastasia!" Robert shouted from the salon.


    Maple''s eyes became wide. Perplexed, she rushed towards thending, only to stop in the shadows and see the girl stepping down thest stair. She was holding hands with a tall man in ck cks and ck sweater. "Ileus¡­" she murmured and her gaze traveled to their hands. They were holding each other''s hand tightly.


    She looked towards the left side of thending where she had checked all the rooms. Where did these twoe from? Did she miss a room? Maple took a step out from the shadows to see the couple clearly. Her excitement peaked. Target was right there and she wanted to go all out to get them. She looked to her left and right, then ced the tray of food near the door of a room and started to descend the stairs. The couple was still talking to Robert.


    Only a few more steps and she was going to use her magic on them. Her eyes smiled and her mouth followed in anticipation. She patiently waited for Anastasia to turn towards her. Maple wanted to see the shock on her face when she would throw her magic on the gullible couple. As Anastasia talked to the man in the salon, her anticipation turned sugary because soon it would act like a magnifying ss to her happiness. She chuckled inward. Taking another step closer, she now waited at the end of the rail and held it tightly. "Turn Anastasia," she muttered under her breath. However, she was in for a shock when the couple went towards the exit instead of going back to the room.


    She rushed after them when Robert called, "Where the hell do you think you are running, Cate?"


    She continued to rush, not responding to the name, but a man stopped her. "Cate, the Master wants to talk to you." He pointed at the salon.


    Her face contorted with anger for being interrupted. With a clenched jaw she turned to look at Robert.


    "Don''t you look at me like that!" Robert warned. "Especially if you want money for the day!" He stared at her for a moment and said, "Go to the kitchen and get me some ale."


    She gave him a dirty re. Not wanting to create a scene, she stomped to the kitchen, however, instead of stopping there, she walked out of it. She hurried into the back alley where she turned her disguise back into the traveler woman. Pressed against time, she darted to the front side of the inn. Anastasia and Ileus were not there. She punched the fence and scanned the street. To her utter delight she found them walking to the left side, utterly unaware of the danger lurking behind them.


    Maple wondered if they received her second letter or not. Because if they did receive it, then weren''t they afraid that they shouldn''t be walking in the open? Keeping her eyes on them, she started following them. Where was their group? Her mind started thinking of several scenarios. It was possible that their group was walking around them. She took a gander at the men behind them. Since she didn''t know who all belonged in the group other than Kaizan, she had to keep low. But this was an opportunity she didn''t want to lose. She had to somehow take them towards the forest.


    As she walked she heard doors scraping over uneven ground. Several milkmaids crossed her holding small pails of milk. Horses'' heavy treads along the packed street every now and then irritated her. All of a sudden a rattling wagon stopped just short of banging into her. She muttered a curse under her breath as she continued to follow them.

 Chapter 107 - Thousand Ravens

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Thousand Ravens</h4>


    The couple rounded off a corner. Maple had to call the faes who were hiding in the forest. She lifted her hand up as if to stretch. The air in front of her fingers rippled and it red very high up in the sky in the form of white beams that arced like a meteor in the sky.


    Maple was keeping a safe distance from Anastasia and Ileus. She wanted to know where they were going. If they walked towards the forest, she wouldn''t do anything, however, if they didn''t, she would be using her magic.


    The couple changed their direction to a dark dirt path where there were very less people. Perhaps it was a residential area because she could clearly hear milk zinging in the bucket and the p of a horse''s tail. On the right she passed a man who was chopping firewood with his axe. Some splinters flew towards her, however before they could strike her face, her eyes flickered a yellow and the splinters stopped in the air for a moment before dropping.


    The man turned to look at her to apologize. His eyes became wide when he saw the splinters stopping for a second in the air and then dropping down. He blinked his eyes, not believing as to what just happened. However, as soon as the splinters dropped on the ground, he gazed back at the woman but she was gone.


    "That can''t be a fae," he muttered and went back to chopping muttering a curse for the faes.


    Stench of fresh dung forced her to squeeze her nose. Through the ss-less window of a hut, she heard the crackle of a cook fire and smelled stew simmering over it. Since night had settled on ¨®raid, and the clouds overhead were pretty dense, the air was filled with smoke and the heavy smell of cooked food wafted.


    Maple watched them with a hawk eye. They stopped at a cksmith''s shop who was ringing his hammer in the forge. The man stopped his work and looked at the two of them. They started talking to the cksmith. She couldn''t hear them properly but she could make out that Anastasia was pretty happy as she wasughing merrily as she held Ileus''s arm, her golden hair swaying lightly in the breeze. Feeling jealous she growled. "Wait till we throw you in the dungeons, bitch!" she cursed. Her heart was feeling extremely bitter when Ileus circled her shoulders. She cussed. "I will have sex with that man in front of you cousin! I will feed him to vampirs. I will feed you to vampirs!" Her breaths became coarser as her desire to take them down increased ten times.


    She noticed that Ileus bought a knife from the cksmith. "You think that is going to keep you safe?" She gave a low chuckle. "Whatever happened to your wizardry, Ileus?"


    The couple started walking. The forest was quite near from where they were currently. Impatient that they would not go towards the forest, Maple closed in on them. When she was barely ten meters away from them, she brought her palm below her chin and whispered a spell, "?uma zove." Air over her palm rippled and she blew it in their direction. She watched both of them staggering for a moment under the spell''s effect. The two looked to their right and left as if perplexed by the soft gust of wind. Ileus looked up and said, "It will be snowing soon."


    Anastasia nodded and instead of turning towards the inn, they continued to walk towards the forest, dazed.


    Maple gave an inward chuckle. The royal guards must be waiting to capture them. She raised her hand again and sent another magic re because she wanted them to respond and know their exact location. "I can''t wait!" she rubbed her hands with joy. Her patience worked. Aed Ruad had told her to be patient and not let her anger take over her logic. She realized that her brother was right. Even though she had felt extremely impatient in the beginning to get here and deal with these two, yet as she prowled closer to her target, she realized that if she got close to them too soon, it might be counterproductive. That is why she was now savoring every step in order to make her purpose a sess. "Just a few more meters, Anastasia," she said in a very low voice, "And then you are mine. I will whip you till your bones crack! I will cast a spell on Ileus to have sex with me till he is neither dead nor living. You will pay for your sins. Your father will pay for what he did to our mother, to us. That bastard didn''t share his kingdom with Mother, and now we are going to take it back."


    Merely thinking that she was this close to capturing them, Maple flushed.


    After walking for a few minutes on the snow covered dirt path, the two took a sharp left turn and entered the area just before the forest. It was dark and against the white background of snow, only dark silhouettes could be seen. Maple closed in on them and since the two were under the effect of her magic, they didn''t look behind, nor did they hear the snow crunching behind them.


    When they were barely about hundred feet from the dark forest, Maple chuckled. It was time to take her back home. "Aren''t you two the biggest imps of the world?" She increased her pace to cover the distance between them. Since they were under the spell, she knew they wouldn''t stop. "Ooyctabin," she whispered another spell to stop them and toe of the dazed effect. As soon as they were out of their daze, they stopped.


    "How did wee here?" said Ileus.


    "You came here because I got you here!" Maple said in a breathless voice. She was so excited and wished that her brother were there to see her victory. She flicked her hand and restored her original guise. Against the dull whiteness of thend, in her ck gown, she looked as if thousands of ravens had converged below a white, skinny, pale face.

 Chapter 108 - Denial

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Denial</h4>


    Maple walked in front of them with her head lowered.


    She hade to the exact position her royal guards had indicated.


    Feeling the excitement of the magic that vibrated inside her, she flung her hands to the side and white and yellow beams erupted, which sizzled as they coiled around. She looked at her magic as her eyes turned purple with a yellow slit. With ecstasy she said, "And now you two are going toe with me." She lifted her hands and her head together and threw the beams at the couple.


    As soon as the beams hit them, they got thrown twenty feet away. The beams spread over the two like a fis, and they struggled to get out of it. But every time they touched it, their skin burned. Anastasia began to scream with pain, and it was music to Maple''s ears.


    "What is going on?" Ileus shouted.


    "I am going to take you back to Vilinski!" Maple said and burst into augh. She ambled towards them. She flung her hand to the right. Gusts of winds blew wildly. They carried snow from the ground and whirled with white beams of sparkles crackling in it. The circle increased and formed a portal.


    "Do you see that, Anastasia?" Maple shouted as she watched the girl struggling inside. "I will take you back and whip you so badly that you will never even think of getting out of Vilinski!" She came and stopped a few feet away from them when her eyes popped out. She eximed, "Who are you?" when their faces revealed in the lights of the white beams.


    The struggling man and woman in front of her weren''t Anastasia and Ileus.


    "Who the fuck are you?" the man shouted at her, writhing in pain. "Are you a wizard? You can''t be a fae! They are mere shadows. So who are you?" He started screaming for help.


    Maple''s limbs froze and her magic receded. Seething with fury, she realized it was a ploy. "I know you are a master of disguise, Ileus. Reveal? your true self or I am going to tighten this fis over you in such a manner that you will be in excruciating pain till you die." She berated herself for not taking a look at them from the front, but it was because she was afraid that Anastasia would recognize her.


    "Who the fuck is Ileus?" the man cried in pain. "And who is Anastasia?"


    Refusing to believe the situation in front of her, Maple felt dizzy. She had followed them all day to take them back to Vilinski. The girl looked like Anastasia from behind. The owner at the inn called her by her name. Then how was it possible that she followed the wrong people? She drew her head back and turned away from them. Her breaths became shaky and she looked around. Where were the royal guards? She shook her head in denial. Turning back to see them she said, "Do you think this ploy would work Anastasia? Show yourself!"


    "I am not Anastasia!" the girl cried as beams burnt her skin in the checkered pattern of the fis. "And he is not Ileus! We are the locals of ¨®raid."


    "Stop speaking lies!" Mapleshed at them. "I saw you two at the inn."


    "We had gone to meet our friends," said the man in a shaky voice that was mixed with fear and irritation.


    "But the owner called you Anastasia!"


    "The owner mistook us for someone else!"


    "What?" Maple said with an incredulous stare.


    The man continued, "Please remove this. If you are one of the bandits, then I swear, we don''t have many coins with us." Somehow he managed to dig in his pockets and took out a handful of coins. He threw them in front of Maple and said in a breathy voice, "I have only twenty silver coins. You can take it, but release us." He waited for her to say something. When she didn''t reply, he repeated, "Please Miss, remove this magic," the girl whined. "It is hurting a lot!" She was crying and so was the man.


    Maple was disgusted when he threw those coins at her. He flung them as if he would throw them in front of a beggar. A tight expression appeared on her face and she kicked the coins, sneering at them. "Shut up!" she shouted. A headache was beginning to form. She pinched the middle of her forehead with her thumb and forefinger and closed her eyes. This was not what she had thought would happen. "Then where are Ileus and Anastasia?" she screamed and stomped her foot. "And where are my guards?" She gritted her teeth as she stomped her foot. How could shemit such a big mistake?


    "Are you looking for us?" A voice came from behind.


    She spun sharply and saw Anastasia and a man¡­


    "Ileus!" Maple was both shocked and¡­ mesmerized. He was beyond handsome. Those golden eyes glowed in the darkness like warm pots of honey. She had been craving to see him. Her imagination and her sex drive were at it again. She could see him naked even as the man looked ferocious. And then her gaze fell on her arch nemesis¡­ Anastasia. Suddenly,prehension hit her. "You!" she shouted and magic burst from her hands. Did she walk in a trap? Where the fuck were her royal guards?


    "Why cousin? Were you thinking of me?" said Anastasia with a half smile. "Did you think that you were following us?"


    Maple brought her hands up.


    Ileus growled, "Don''t even try!" he said and burst into shadows.


    Shocked and amused, she looked at the dark wizard with awe¡ªthe most powerful bad boy of the Lore. The way he erupted into shadows was¡­ fascinating. Her skin was lined with goose bumps. It was prophesied that he would rule the Lore along with Anastasia. No. She would change the prophecy. He was meant to rule the world with her.


    His shadows swirling ominously, Ileus warned, "If you do that, I am going to make sure that you die right here, but it is Anastasia''s wish that you be transported back to Vilinski properly."

 Chapter 109 - Does That Hurt You?

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Does That Hurt You?</h4>


    More snow crunched and she snapped her head around. She was surrounded by a brown werewolf and three wizards, ready with magic swirling around their hands, to attack her. Was the werewolf, Kaizan?


    For once her heart plummeted to her stomach. How could she fall in their trap? They knew who she was¡­ all the time.


    In agitation, she threw the magic from her hands at the werewolf. He leapt from there as fast as he could but a strong current of yellow lights caught her magic. Stunned, her limbs grew shaky. She followed the trail of the light and found that it was Ileus who had done it. He was truly powerful.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw that a wizard had torn her magic from the couple she had been following. They got up and ran away. Seeing them only made her realize that instead of trapping them, she was trapped. And this realization only made her angrier.


    "So, Maple," said Anastasia, as she walked in front of Ileus. His shadows touched her as if caressing her, protecting her. "You came to take me back?" Energy in her heart thrummed like it wanted to burst out of her.


    Maple looked at her like a serpent. "You bloody heathen." She sniffed the air and sneered, "Don''t tell me that now you are in the protection of overgrown dogs and second hand magic wielders. How terribly disappointing."


    "Disappointing?" Anastasia repeated. "And where are the faes who were with you? The ones who stand with me are loyal, and the ones who are with you are betrayers¡ªthey betrayed the king and the queen."


    "Ouch," Maple frowned. "Does that hurt you?"


    "Oh no!" Anastasia replied. "It is going to hurt you, and badly."


    Amused at her, Maple burst into a chuckle. "Have you forgotten how I whipped you?"


    At the mention of that dark, Ileus'' golden eyes flickered and obsidian. "Watch your tongue Maple," he snarled.


    Every part of her screamed with pain at the memory of being whipped, but Anastasi masked it.


    She snarled at him, "And watch your head vokuk! My royal guards are about toe and they will attack you!" Maple rotated slowly to gauge her situation.


    A low roar from the forest emanated. It was followed by heavy footfalls. She tilted her head with a smile forming on her lips. "My guards are right behind you fucker!" However, when a huge silhouette of a lion came to stand right behind Anastasia, her gaze turned wide.


    "Not your guards, Maple," Anastasia said in a menacing voice. "But my guard!"


    A shaky breath left her. Where did that lione from? He was massive, impressive and¡­ regal.


    "This is Seashell, and he has killed those royal guards," said Anastasia. The magic that pulsated in her body tried to force itself out. Suddenly, white, yellow and green lights burst from her hand. They started coiling around her palm until they reached her elbow.


    "H¡ª how?" Maple was doubly surprised. She didn''t know what question she was asking.


    Anastasia took a step near her as Seashell walked with her. "If you are asking how did he kill them, then let me erudite you. Seashell can see faes. He chased them around the forest and mauled them. You can''t find their bodies either, for Guarhal has burned them."


    Anastasia started circling her.


    "The moment you entered the inn, Ileus had sniffed you. Did you forget that vokuks have strong sense of smell?" she chuckled. "We knew about you as soon as you came to the inn. That was your first mistake. While you continued to keep a watch on the inn, we had shifted to the alehouse and it gives me immense satisfaction to say that we were just in the next dormitory, and you couldn''t even detect us." Anastasia giggled. "While you are watching and scanning the rooms at the inn, we were just waiting for you to take your next step."


    She felt like an idiot. The entire team was watching her, yet she believed that she was watching them. What would Aed Ruad think about her? She clenched her jaw as fury rose inside her. The trap was perfect. "It''s nice to see that little, dull, boring and useless Anastasia has grown up!" mocked Maple.


    "Isn''t it a shock?" said Anastasia. Magic sizzled menacingly around her hands. "After all those green magic suppressants you gave me, this must be quite a deterrent to your eyes."


    Maple barked, "You think these men can take me down? I am a fae!" Her wings susurrated and then red. "What about your wings, Anastasia? The ones that broke." She pped her massive wings, as if to scare her.


    Ignoring herment, Anastasia said, "I do think that they can take you down. You thought that Kaizan was there in his room?" She let out a softugh as she looked at Kaizan who was growling. "He and Tadgh were there only to derail you. And that girl¡ªshe was a part of the n." Anastasia tsked her. "For a woman who ns to rule the Fae Kingdom of Vilinski, you are such a twit Maple!"


    Maple smirked. "Or maybe you are a twit. Every word thates from your mouth irritates me. I am going to make sure that I take it all out on your parents!"


    Anastasia''s body screamed with fury, but she didn''t show any emotion.


    "They are in the celestial prison and I am going to visit them myself. I will make sure that their time is less than pleasant. I would love to hear them scream."


    Anastasia''s jaw clenched.


    She looked smugly at Anastasia. "Don''t you want to beg me now, poor little cousin?" She cocked her head to see Ileus. "He is so handsome. I will make him the leader of my harem."


    "Harem?" Anastasia interrupted. "I think you are delusional!"


    "Oh! And you are not?"


    Anastasia shook her head. "No Maple. I havee out of it. You and Aed Ruad are nothing but monsters of bitterness and greed, whose ambitions have been fanned by their equally twisted mother."


    "You bitch!" Maple shouted.

 Chapter 110 - Send A Message

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Send A Message</h4>


    "Don''t you talk about my mother!" Maple snarled and pped her wings.


    "Don''t spread your wings, Maple," Anastasia warned. "Because if you do, you won''t be able to fly again!" Saying that Anastasia flung the beams that had gathered in her hands towards her wings.


    "Jealous, little cousin!" Mapleughed as she lifted off the ground and dodged her. "Do you miss flying?"


    "No Maple." Anastasia shouted and flung another beam. "I can be sick of you but never jealous!"


    Mapleughed again and flew to the right where Aidan and Guarhal were standing. Her speed was so strong that the two wizards fell on the ground. Immediately they got up and whirled around to send red beams at her, but she was too quick. She flew higher and avoided those beams altogether.


    "Leave her to me," Anastasia growled, as she ran towards her.


    All at once, a deafening roar erupted from Seashell from deep within as he wings red. The lion pped his wings ferociously for a long time as if he had done that after ages. He burst into a run and charged towards Maple. In a few seconds he was in the air.


    Maple whirled around to see Anastasia and fling more beams at her but she shrieked when she saw the lion flying and charging at her. She bolted away from him as her magic shrank. She never expected a flying lion, let alone a lion. Flinching, she lowered her altitude only to see that even the lion had done the same. A primal scream left her. "Aaaaaa!" Tremor ran down her hands and fingers as she struggled to go to the portal she had created. She dashed for it but as soon as she was two meters away from it, the portal copsed and she fell hard on the ground. Maple stumbled and rolled in the snow. She whipped her head to look at Anastasia who was watching her ferociously. Did she close the portal? Maple rose, copiously sweating. Together, they were too strong for her and her only option was to flee. Hyperventting out of fear, she scanned the area for an escape route. Her eyes fell on the lion who was now tucking his wings.


    Anastasia closed in on her. "Are you scared, Maple?" she asked in a low guttural voice.


    "No cousin!" Maple replied with a clenched jaw as the sound of her heartbeat thrashed in her ears. "I am thinking of ways to kill you." Saying that she turned and ran towards the forest to take off to the air.


    Anastasia chuckled. "Fear tends to make people think irrationally." White lights crackled in her hands and when she flung them towards Maple, they took the shape of a whip. She swung her hands down and the whipsshed on her wings.


    Maple screamed with severe pain and crashed on the ground, face down. Her wings had two long verticalshes that still burnt red. She started rolling on the ground to douse the burns.


    "Now!" Anastasia shouted.


    With a whoosh, Ileus disappeared from his ce and appeared near Maple. He took his hand up in the air and chanted a spell, "Okoba." He brought his hands to her wings and they got locked.


    "What is happening?" Maple cried, as she struggled with agonizing pain to open her wings and also to douse the fire.


    "Your wings are shackled just the way mine are," said Anastasia who had walked up to her. "But your situation is much worse than mine because your wings are not only shackled, they are burnt. They will be scarred and battered for the rest of your life!"


    Maple was¡­ dumbfounded. Her mind became numb and breath shallow. She shook her head. "No, this is not possible." She raised herself from the ground and staggered. Even though the pain was horrifying, she tried to bring magic but it crackled weakly in her hands. "Wh¡ª what have you done?"


    "I could have killed you," said Anastasia. "But I want to send a message to Aed Ruad."


    Maple''s mouth fell so fast that it was a surprise it didn''t hit the floor. "A message? You want to send a message to Aed Ruad?"


    Anastasia nodded, as her hands moved up on both her sides.


    "You are mad Anastasia, aren''t you?" she tried to smile through her pain, and she looked¡­ gross. "What kind of message?"


    "You are going to be my message."


    "What¡ª?" Her smile froze.


    "You will not be able to fly ever the way you used to."


    She heard something whirring behind her. When she turned sharply to see what it was, she found a portal created from snow. Pink and blue sparkles zapped within it.


    "Idzi!" Anastasia shouted and sent white beams of magic that picked her up in the air. She walked up to her and red in her eyes. "Let Aed Ruad know that I am soon going toe to take what is mine. Make sure that he understands my threat. I will kill every fae who betrayed my parents and the kingdom. I will raze every creature who will stand in my way. And don''t you dare touch my parents, because if you will, I am going to make your suffering even more painful, your death is going to be more agonizing than Iskra''s. Do you understand?" Saying that she hurled her right into the portal. "That''s Sgiath Bi¨° for you!"


    "Noooo!" Maple screamed as the portal sucked her and closed as soon as she was on the other side.


    Anastasia sagged on her knees as her body quivered. This was just the beginning. But even the beginning felt good, sweet, sugary. She wanted to get up but couldn''t. She wanted to cry out of happiness, but couldn''t. Ileus came beside her and picked her up in his arms. She wrapped her arms around his neck tightly and buried her face in his chest. He kissed the top of her head and said, "You did great, Ana. You fought like the ruler you are meant to be." He tightened his arms around her and carried her back to the inn. For now they were safe, but they had to get moving and there was another pressing matter at hand.

 Chapter 111 - Vilinskis Royal Crest

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Vilinski''s Royal Crest</h4>


    Anastasia chuckled nervously and then let herself lose in his scent. There was nothing better than this in the world. There were not too many things in her life when she felt this satisfying¡ªwhen she sent Maple to Sgiath Bi¨°, when she burnt her wings with her magic. With shackled wings, Maple would not be able to heal fast. It was a double attack on her and it was just the first one. Her wings were battered deep. She wouldn''t be able to see them, as Anastasia couldn''t, and on top of that she would have to bear the pain¡ªthe invisible pain. Now Aed Ruad will have to necessarily take her to the ce where he could unshackle them. But before that Maple had to make her way out of Sgiath Bi¨°.


    Anastasia lifted her head and tilted it to look towards the lion who was walking behind them with all the grace. His golden mane was moving around his head in the light breeze. She blinked her eyes to thank him, feeling extremely proud of him.


    Seashell was the lion who was on the royal crest of Vilinski. And right now he walked proudly behind them, like their savior¡ªjust as he had always been with Ileus ever since he was born. It was as if he was waiting for this moment.


    When Anastasia had met Seashell for the first day, she was intrigued by him. She had gone to meet him again in the forest earlier in the day. She didn''t know why but she had her suspicions at that time that he was the same lion that she always saw on Vilinski''s crest, but after she saw him flying, she was sure that Seashell was that very lion. Her suspicion nagged her. It was as if the lion was calling her, trying tomunicate with her, trying to say something extremely important.


    In the morning when Ileus woke up, he sniffed the air and said, "Maple is here." He had gathered everyone and they had quickly moved to the alehouse. However, they kept their rooms here in order to deceive Maple. While maple was shuttling between the inn and alehouse, washing dishes and cleaning, Aidan was keeping a track on her. They knew she wouldn''te alone and her aplices had to be somewhere. It was not hard to conclude that her aplices would be fae royal guards and they would be hiding somewhere in the forest, since they must have turned into shadows.


    Ileus wanted to go to the forest to warn Seashell about the faes and Anastasia said, "I want to meet him." Despite his protests, she apanied him. She was craving to meet the lion and had this natural instinct to protect him. In the forest, when Seashell came to meet her, she was once again mesmerized to see his huge form. The lion came and nuzzled in her hands, as she scratched his mane. It was as if he belonged to her even though she knew he was Ileus'' pet. They stood there for a long time, but the tranquillity between them ended fast when suddenly one of the faes emerged from the thick trees and tried to attack her. Before the guard could reach her, Seashell had lunged at him and killed him. He had mauled his body so badly that it was unrecognizable. He had pulled out his wings from his body savagely.


    Anastasia and Ileus witnessed it with shock. She pressed her mouth with her hands. The scene in front of her was unbelievable. When he had killed him, she asked "You can see them?" How could the lion see a fae in its corporeal form? Only she could see them because she was a fae. Seashell didn''t stop there. Over the next few minutes, she saw him mauling another fae royal guard and yanking his wings with his jaws. After that without turning back to see her, with a roar, he had run inside the deep forest to hunt for the rest.


    ---


    Ileus and other wizards disappeared from there and they appeared in their respective rooms. Aidan went to the alehouse to get Da back. She hadn''t participated in the attack because she was far too distraught.


    Gently cing her on her bed, Ileus sat down beside her and stroked her head. He continued to look at her intensely with his warm honey eyes. "How are you feeling now?" he asked.


    "Shaky," she breathed out. For the first time she had used so much energy from her body in the form of magic and it drained her. She felt weak. Even though it came naturally to her, it weakened her a lot. Her face was pale. Ileus took her hand in his to check her pulse. "You need to rest. I am going downstairs to order food and a bath for you."


    She nodded. She saw him leaving. A smile tugged her lips up. Her mate¡­ Tonight she wanted to know him more.


    When Ileus came back, he was holding a tray of food in his hand. Once he had ced the tray on the bedside table, he propped up her pillows and gave her a small piece of cured salmon. "I am worried about you," he said as he gave her more fish to eat.


    "Why?"


    "You have never practiced your magic and if it keepsing in short bursts like these, there is a chance that it will affect your body," he said with a frown.


    Her lips tugged up. She rubbed her forehead with her fingers and said, "I don''t know how to control it. It justes naturally to me."


    "I wish I had known how to help you. But you have fae magic and that is a powerful one. I don''t think anyone can teach you how to control it. You have to learn it on your own¡­" he stopped speaking as a big lump formed in his throat.


    "Don''t worry too much Ileus," she said. "I am sure my instincts are going to guide me. For now I want to revel in my small victory."


    He tilted his head and warmly gazed at her. He leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "I hope they do¡­ Besides, I wanted to tell you one thing." He handed a cheese cube to her.


    "What is it?" she asked, chewing the cube slowly, wondering what he wanted to say so urgently.


    "Don''t be afraid when I say this." His frown appeared again and his face became slightly pink.


    Anastasia waited for him with anticipation, her blue eyes boring in his amber ones.


    He exhaled heavily as if preparing himself. "I think we are mates." His facial muscles became tight and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. The dangerous dark wizard of the Lore was at his wits end when he noticed that the girl in front of him was¡­ giving him a nk stare. His heart raced. Did he do the wrong thing? "Say something¡­" or else he might die of anxiety.


    At first she chuckled and then she burst intoughter. Ileus'' eyes became wide as he stared at her. How was that funny? It was such a serious issue and how could she take it so lightly?

 Chapter 112 - Withdrawal

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Withdrawal</h4>


    Ileus'' face became ruddy. When she stoppedughing, he said, "Mates are very rare in the Lore. I wasn''t sure about our connection earlier, but after meeting you I am pretty certain that we are mates."


    Anastasia raised her hands to cup his cheeks. "I am aware of that Ileus."


    "You are?" he frowned with wide eyes. "How did¡ª"


    "Kaizan exined it to me. I think Kaizan knows you better than you."


    A sh of surprise passed through his eyes. All his anxiety immediately gave way to something warm. He leaned forward and brushed a kiss on her lips. As if not satisfied with a light kiss, he deepened his kiss and delved into her mouth. He groaned, "Oh god, Anastasia!" Somehow he willed himself to stop kissing her. He was breathless when he left her. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he said, "I want to take you to Draoidh with me. Will youe?" His heart felt¡­ rested.


    Anastasia nodded as a warm smile spread on her lips.


    "Every moment you are here, I feel you aren''t safe. After what you have done to Maple, Aed Ruad won''t sit quiet. He is going toe after you, and right now our safest bet is Draoidh."


    She bit her bottom lip. "I don''t want to be a burden over you Al. I want to hone my magic skills." She lowered her head and fidgeted with her fingers.


    He curled his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face up. Looking in her sapphire blue eyes, he said, "Didn''t Kaizan exin to you about mates? Protecting you is something so deeply ingrained in my soul that it is like a primal instinct in me. I have this crave to be around you, always and it is so strong that I can''t exin. So you are not a burden to me, okay?"


    She raised her hands to his chest and said, "You have awoken a strange desire in me, Ileus. I am warning you, your skin might receive more tattoos from me."


    Ileus threw his head back andughed. When he looked back at his mate with those honeyed eyes, he said, "I look forward to that."


    She gobbled her food after that. The servants came and filled her bath with hot water. As soon as they left, Ileus removed her clothes and scooped her up. He lowered her in the steaming water gently. Then he opened his clothes and sat right behind her. He pulled her closer to his chest. As he washed dust and debris from her skin and hair, she sat with her eyes closed.


    "What are you thinking about, Anastasia?" he asked in a low voice.


    "About today¡­"


    He tucked her hair behind her ears. "I know it must have been terrifyingly satisfying."


    She chuckled nervously. "I wish I could use my magic earlier." Her chuckle died down and her body trembled. "Sometimes I feel that my body is reacting."


    "What do you mean?" he asked with brows drawn.


    Resting her head on his chest, she said, "I feel as if something is crawling on my skin."


    He stiffened behind her. "Since when?"


    "A few hours back. It was as if my stomach had tightened in knots and spiders are crawling on me."


    "Are you still feeling that?" his voice wasced with deep concern.


    "Ites in bursts. Right now I am not."


    He picked her up and ced her in hisp. She rested her head on his shoulder and he wrapped his hands around her waist. "Anastasia, I think these are the withdrawal symptoms of the green pills that they were giving you."


    She frowned and when she looked at his face, he noticed how pale it was.


    "I will have to start your medication as soon as possible." Because if this continued, he knew that it would affect her magic. His heart plummeted to see her face. She was so weak, like a porcin doll. "Whenever you feel these symptoms, tell me about them."


    "I will," she said and closed her eyes. She knew that his erection was troubling him, so she slowly took her hand to it and touched the crown. It pulsated at her touch and he hissed, "Natsya!" His breaths became shallow. "Don''t do this right now," he said and removed her hand from here to bring it to his lips.


    She didn''t pursue it and rather felt good that he was so caring.


    Ileusthered soap and put it on her body. After giving her a nice bath, he made her wear his shirt and eased her into bed. In the soft glow of the hearth, her pale skin appeared warm. He pulled her up on his chest and covered them with nkets. As Anastasia curled and slept on his chest, he felt a strong relief that she was back in his arms, safe, but for how long. There were enemies everywhere. His thoughts ran to Maple. Why did the slit of her eyes turn yellow? It was so confusing. His thoughts went back to his mate, who was now sleeping while clutching his chest tightly. Was she dreaming something bad? He embraced her tightly and she visibly rxed. He decided to go to the market square in the morning to buy wolfsbane and yarrow for her. He hoped he could find some fresh rosemary too, though the chances were pretty lean.


    For the entire night Ileus would get up even if she stirred a little. Worried as hell about her health, he felt helpless. No magic in the world could help her withdrawal symptoms. And if she continued to draw energy from her body for her own magic, he was afraid that it would dy her healing process. Suddenly he became anxious. He had to take her to Draoidh as soon as possible. In the pce, under the proper care of royal healers, she would be taken care of nicely.


    When he woke up in the morning, he found his bed cold and he immediately missed the curvy feel of his mate. He rose to the steady patter of rain on the window, but through the droplets, the nascent rays of rising sun were hitting the ss of the window. Where was she? He turned his head to find her sitting in front of the embers of the hearth,bing her hair, taking the knots out. The sight brought calmness to his mind.? She was like a soothing melody, a natural luby to his heart. He watched her brush her golden hair like she was his center. He wanted to drift in the calmness of the moment, aimless like a child as the rain dropped softly on the windowpane.


    When she finishedbing, her gaze turned to him and she smiled¡­ and he thought that his sunshine was right there¡­ "How are you?" he asked.


    "I am feeling better," she replied as she got up and ambled to him. She sat on the edge of the bed, beside him.


    "I will be going to the market to buy some herbs for you, and for that time you have to stay here. You won''t wander around. Promise me," he said as he took her hand and kissed it.

 Chapter 113 - Haldir And Murtagh

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Haldir And Murtagh</h4>


    Anastasia blushed because she was fully aware thatst night he was naked beneath her and he still was. She was wearing his shirt. "I promise," she said softly.


    "Come to me," he said and tugged her towards him to embrace her. Not happy with that little contact, he pulled her up. Raking his fingers in her hair, he looked up at the ceiling. Her thighs rubbed his shaft and within no time his erection swelled. "It has its own mind," he made an excuse when she squirmed.


    A knock pounded on the door.


    "Come in!" he rumbled. Anastasia tried to get up but he pulled her in hisp as he propped up against the pillows. The nket was dangerously low on his waist.


    "Gods! This is improper!" she said in a breathy voice.


    "Yes, I know, but I don''t care." He said shamelessly and began to caress her hair.


    The door opened and Kaizan came in. "Good morning." he said and then stopped. "Ah! My eyes hurt. Shouldn''t you have some restrain?" he said in a t voice.


    Anastasia blushed to the root of her hair. Ileus had gripped her waist with both his arms as his muscle bulged.


    "When will youe downstairs to break your fast?" he asked, as he picked up a blueberry from yesterday''s food tray.


    "Why?" Ileus frowned.


    "There is someone from Draoidh to see you."


    Ileus'' gaze bore into him as doubt mixed with surprise shed through his eyes. "Who all are there, Kaizan?"


    Anastasia''s interest peaked as she stared at Kaizan for more information. Why was he being so cryptic? She tilted her head and wondered who must havee. She found herself waiting to meet them, and her lips parted with anticipation. Finally she was going to meet the wizard Queen Adrianna.


    "Haldir and General Murtagh."


    "When did they arrive?" Ileus asked. He would have smelled them easily, but because of rain, their smell must have subdued.


    "They arrived half-an-hour back and they seem to be in some sort of urgency," said Kaizan as he crossed his hands across his chest. "So whatever you have to say to them, be careful. I am not worried about Haldir."


    Ileus nodded once. "We will be there in a few minutes."


    "I suggest that Anastasia not go there," said Kaizan.


    "She will go there," said Ileus.


    Kaizan pursed his lips and then turned away to leave. He closed the door gently behind him.


    "What is going on, Ileus?" she asked, not able to put the pieces together.


    He caressed her cheeks with his knuckles and said, "Nothing to worry about. I¡ª we have to meet them." He cupped her face and kissed her lips. Then he pressed his forehead to hers and said, "I love you!"


    It was for the first time Ileus had confessed his love to her. She was overwhelmed with emotions. "Bonjeum ja leve, vokuk," she said in a breathless voice. I love you, werewolf.


    He cupped her neck in that possessive way and poured his passion in the kiss he pressed on her mouth. He grazed her lips with his fangs and she cried. She pushed herself in his chest, as if wanting to merge with him. When he pulled away from her, he looked intensely with his golden eyes. "I need to take you, but not now!" She was still too weak for him.


    Additionally he had a pressing matter to attend to. Why would Haldire and that too with Murtagh?


    Ileus took all his time to get dressed and help Anastasia to wear his cks and a shirt. She had braided her hair and pulled the braid over her shoulders across her chest. "Who is Haldir?" she asked, as they were getting ready.


    "Haldir is an elf. He is the General of the Army at Draoidh. When I was in my mother''s womb, she made a blood bond with him to protect me." He tied a waist belt to her cks.


    She gasped in surprise. "An elf?" Why was he sounding ufortable then?


    "Yes," he nodded as he focused on the belt. Her wait was¡­ tiny and it ended in such voluptuous hips. He spanked her lightly as soon as he tied it. "Here you go," he said and then took both his hands down to cup her hips in that possessive way.


    "And Murtagh?"


    His eyes met hers and she could feel knots forming in her stomach as Ileus''s uneasiness began to grow. "He is also a General of the Army ay Draoidh, but he specially looks after Silver Vales. He is a vokuk."


    He took her hand and together they started towards the dining hall. As soon as they entered, Anastasia saw a group of men standing in the room. A beautiful man with wless features and pointy ears was standing in the middle. He had long white hair till his waist, half of which were tied behind in a bun and the remaining fell over his shoulders. With a chiseled chin that could cut a ss and high cheekbones, the man was handsome beyond words. He was even better looking than Ileus. Anastasia swallowed a gasp of surprise. Without him having to tell her, she knew that this was Haldir. Elves were ancestors of faes and incredibly beautiful. His gray eyes met her blue ones briefly.


    Right next to him was a man with broad shoulders, brutal face and arms that bulged from his cloak. She found him staring at her with¡­ interest.


    Haldir walked to Ileus. When he reached Ileus, he opened his arms revealing his ck tunic and ck breeches with a golden hem from beneath the grey cloak that was slightly wet because of rains. Anastasia noticed that there was a gold chain that ran from his pocket to his shoulder. He came close to Ileus and gave him a bear hug.


    "Ileus, I have been waiting for you!" he said, embracing him tightly. Ileus returned the hug with a wide smile.


    "How are you, Haldir?" he asked, patting his shoulder.


    General Murtagh walked up to him and after pressing his fist on his chest, said, "Prince Ileus."


    "Murtagh." Ileus nodded once.

 Chapter 114 - Misgiving

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Misgiving</h4>


    Murtagh bowed, his red locks falling on his broad forehead.


    "What brings you here Haldir?" asked Ileus as they walked to the narrow table where breakfast wasid out rathervishly.


    Anastasia noticed that apart from Aidan, Guarhal, Tadgh and Kaizan, there were five men who were standing on their side.


    Ileus took her hand in his and intertwined his fingers with hers as he walked to the table and didn''t leave her hand even while sitting. Was he trying to make a statement?


    Murtagh sat on Haldir''s left while Aidan on his right.


    "Where is Da?" asked Murtagh.


    "She is unwell," Aidan replied curtly, without looking at Murtagh.


    Ileus shifted his gaze to Haldir and said, "What makes youe and fetch me, Haldir? I know my way back to Draoidh!" He chuckled.


    A crease appeared on his forehead and Haldir took a deep breath. "There is a very important matter we have to discuss, Ileus," he said in a grave tone as his eyes slid and rested on Anastasia for a while. A nervous breath left his lips.


    Ileus jerked his head back. In the past during his ventures out of Draoidh, Haldir had to discuss matters on urgent basis, but this time his demeanor was¡­ misgiving.


    Anastasia pursed her lips to give him a tight, nervous smile.


    "Durof¨¤lte Anastajia, daughter of Ian and ¨¢ine," Haldir said. Wee Anastasia.


    Anastasia''s eyes became wide with wonder and curiosity. How did he know hernguage? It was as if the man was extremely proficient in it. But she immediately offered, "Ha leat." Thank you. She bowed her head in respect.


    With a faint smile he turned his gaze back to Ileus who was now openly staring at him with his amber eyes. "I didn''t know that you could speak faenguage!"


    Haldir tilted his head and chuckled. "I never felt the need to." He looked back at Anastasia. "Zabro jate Vilinskijaci bili pratci." You forget that elves were ancestors of the faes. "Thisnguagees naturally to us."


    "Oh!" Anastasia rasped. That was impressive.


    "I see that the two of you have been busy," Haldir continued when he nced at their hands that were still intertwined.


    "Yes, we have been very busy," said Ileus. "So what is it that you want to talk to me about?" asked Ileus.


    From the corner of her eye, Anastasia saw that Murtagh''s expressions became serious and a muscle feathered in his jaw.


    "Can we have this conversation in private?" asked Haldir, as he avoided Anastasia.


    She knew they needed space and besides, she was feeling awkward as hell. She began to rise but Ileus stopped her. "Whatever you want to say, you can say in front of her," he said with grit. "She isn''t going anywhere."


    She sat down but the hairs on the back of her neck prickled. There was something very odd about their behavior. Why did she smell¡­ magic? Were they all wizards? They were looking with coldness and anger towards her. Anastasia noticed that Kaizan and Guarhal stood behind the men who hade with Haldir with their hands beneath their cloaks on the hilt of their daggers.


    At Ileus'' deration, Haldir nodded. He said,? "Okay, gentlemen, let''s have breakfast." He picked up oat breads and sausages over which he poured a generous curd dip. As he urged Murtagh and others also to eat their food, he took a big bite of bread.


    Ileus grew impatient but he knew how to mask it well. He hadn''t been home for over a year and now that he had Anastasia with him, whom he wanted to go home with. So why was it that Haldir hade to meet him at this crucial juncture? Nothing clicked. His chest tightened but he served breakfast to Anastasia by choosing only light food like berries, white yam with curd and boiled carrots with a good spray of thyme and salt over it.


    The air was getting heavier with tension by the minute. Anastasia wanted to refuse the food, but she squelched her wish and dug in the carrot with her fork. She knew that Ileus was serving her because she needed to recuperate.


    Everyone else sat around them at the long table to have breakfast. Silence hung in the air.


    After a few minutes Haldir stopped eating. He sped his fingers around the wine ss and took arge sip. "I heard that there is a change in the n, Ileus," he said without looking at Anastasia.


    "Yes, there has been a dramatic change in the n and I intend to keep it that way," replied Ileus nonchntly, firmly.


    "But that doesn''t work ording to our strategy," said Murtagh in a low throaty voice as if threatening Ileus.


    Haldir interrupted before Ileus could burst into the shadows. "Ileus, the wizard council wants you to go ahead with the n we had charted out earlier."


    Anastasia knew of the n they were talking about, but she kept her eyes fixed on her te. So everyone was involved in it. She wanted to say that she knew where Iona was, but that would have been a lie. She only knew the possible location of where she might be kept as a prisoner. In reality, she was taking her chances. And in the matters of royalty, if that one chance went wrong, it would cost you dearly. But she was willing to that one chance...


    "That is not going to happen," Ileus said as he ate a piece of pork.


    "Even the council at Silver Vale wants that, Alpha Ileus," Murtagh interjected.


    Ileus looked at Murtagh and in a very low and cold voice repeated, "That is not going to happen." Then he turned to Haldir and asked, "What is the opinion of the king and queen?"


    "Their hands are tied by the council. And at the moment most of the council members want you to execute this as soon as possible."


    Anastasia felt as if she would nauseate. She realized that not a single person wanted her. They all hated her¡­ and that is why Murtagh was looking at her with acrimony. But she really needed an audience with the queen.

 Chapter 115 - Whole New Level

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Whole New Level</h4>


    Anastasia wanted help for her parents. Her lips quivered as she twirled the fork in her te. "I really want to meet the queen," she blurted without thinking. However, as soon as she said that, men who were standing as guards behind Haldir took their hands to their swords. This triggered a reaction and Ileus burst into shadows. Kaizan, Guarhal and Aidan''s hands also shot towards their swords and daggers.


    Haldir put his hands up in the air. "Stop it. We aren''t here to fight!"


    The men removed their hands and Ileus became corporeal. "You do that again and I''ll slice you into pieces!"


    Anastasia gasped at the animosity they felt towards her. Her breath hitched as she stared at them.


    Very calmly Haldir asked Ileus, "Then what is it that you want to do?"


    "I want to go to Draoidh with her, peacefully and on my own terms."


    "That isn''t possible," Haldir replied, crossing his hands against his chest as his face tightened into an unreadable expression. "It''s not just the council, but even the people of Draoidh and Silver Vales who don''t want to see¡­ her. You can''t return¡­ with her. It isplex like wheels within wheels."


    Anastasia pressed her hands to her mouth as Ileus frowned. "And why is that? After all, I am bringing her back with me, and I am the prince."


    Haldir took a long and deep breath. "I told you already¡ªtheir hands are tied because of the council."


    "I¡ª I want to go back to the room," Anastasia said, feeling horrible on the inside. If she stayed back, she would puke. Just when she thought that things were getting easy and better, they plummeted.


    Ileus looked at Guarhal, who nodded. He came behind her and ced his hand on her shoulder. Anastasia rose. After bowing to Haldir, she turned to leave and Guarhal escorted her back to the room.


    As soon as she left, the anger that he had suppressed for some time now, red. Ileus looked at the men who exhibited animosity against Anastasia and said in a menacing voice, "If I see you doing that again in front of her or to her, I will make sure that I rip you all limb by limb and throw you in in a chasm so deep that even your souls wouldn''t find its way back!"


    The men gulped and lowered their heads. They all knew about Ileus'' powers and respected it.


    Ileus turned to see Haldir and continued, "So what you are saying is that you came here all the way to ¨®raid to inform me that I won''t be allowed toe back to my home if I am with Anastasia?"


    "Yes," he replied calmly.


    Ileus looked away feeling another burst of anger in his chest. "And how did youe to know that I am with Anastasia?"


    "News travels fast, Ileus. Don''t think that we aren''t watching you. Adrianna has her eyes everywhere."


    "So it''s Mother who doesn''t want me toe back," hemented with a strained muscle in his neck.


    "That is wrong to assume, but she won''t go against the council''s wishes. That being said, she is trying her best to sway their decision." But Haldir knew how hard it had been for Adrianna to convince the council about her decisions. She had always been judged and tested. Even though she had eliminated all her enemies one by one, as the General of the Army, he knew that the truth was something else. There was no kingdom in this world that didn''t have people harboring ill feelings. And now that her son was at stake, the council members would make things all the more difficult. The enemies would surface. Several new faces were there who still held allegiance to some of the old ns of the wizard kingdom¡ªns that she had destroyed long back. One of the problems that had recently starteding back was Zmija¡­ the serpent kingdom.


    "So what do you want me to do? Stay in ¨®raid until the council changes its decision, which can take forever? What about Father?"


    "Alpha Dmitri is also bound to the council''s decision over these matters," said Murtagh. "The fae princess belongs to our enemy. They have waged two ruthless wars against us. No one is going to ept her as our Luna."


    Ileus rose to his feet and pounded the table. "Enough! I will not hear a single word against her."


    "Ileus," Haldir got up too. "Murtagh is not incorrect. I suggest that you stay in ¨®raid until the counciles to a decision." He nced angrily at Murtagh. The young man was blunt for his own good. He was the General of the Silver Vales only because of his valor. He had fought very bravely against Aed Ruad''s recruited soldiers.


    "I will not hide," Ileus replied with a clenched jaw. "I will go back to Draoidh and take Anastasia with me. I am sure Mother and Father would not mind!"


    "Do you want civic unrest, Ileus?" Haldir asked, narrowing his right eye.


    He kicked the chair back and it toppled on the floor. Pacing the room, he rubbed his hands and when he came to a halt, he leaned on the table with his hands holding the edge. His neck muscles were corded when he said, "Not that I am bothered about my rtionship with Anastasia, but I would like to know who revealed it to the council? I was thinking of going and telling it to my parents. It''s not that I wasn''t expecting some resistance from the subjects, but this is a whole new level."


    Haldir had sat down in his chair. "Does that matter, Ileus? Even if there weren''t an informant, we would havee to know about it before you would have reached Draoidh. Unfortunately, the news has spread like wildfire and there is a growing dislike amongst people. Trust me I want to curtail it before Anastasia reaches there. Why can''t you understand this thing?"


    "Because I was looking forward to taking her home!" he shouted. "I want to take my mate home."


    "And I want to protect you!" Haldir pped his thighs. "Don''t make it difficult. The moment Anastasia enters that territory, she will be unsafe."


    ---


    Anastasia stopped for a moment as soon as she reached the rail of the stairs and bent over her stomach. She was looking so pale that Guarhal rushed to get a ss of water for her. She drank it all at one go and felt better. Guarhal scooped her up in his arms and took her to the room.


    "I can walk, Guarhal," she said in a low voice.


    "I want to make sure that you reach the room in one piece, Anastasia. I don''t want to incur Ileus'' wrath," he chuckled.


    He set her on the bed gently and said, "Do you want to eat something? Should I ask them to make porridge for you? We have paid them a lot of money to stay here and so they won''t refuse."


    "No," her lips tugged up. "I am fine."


    Guarhal went to sit on the chair as if to guard her.


    "Won''t you join the meeting?"


    He shook his head. "No. We can''t leave you alone."


    She lowered her head and twiddled with her thumbs. "Who was the man with Haldir?"


    "His name is Murtagh Amic. He is the General of the Army in Silver Vales directly under Haldir''smand. He is very close to the royal family. Some say that he was supposed to be wedded to Iona."

 Chapter 116 - Marry Me?

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Marry Me?</h4>


    Anastasia jerked her head at the mention of Iona.


    "Do you mean that she was betrothed to him at that young age? Was that the reason why there was so much acrimony amongst those men? They think I am responsible for Iona''s abduction?" She was talking to Guarhal for the first time about it, but then she was aware that they all knew.


    "Murtagh knows his ce, Anastasia. He has fought many wars for his king, but he also knows where the crown prince stands. Ileus was looking forward to going to Draoidh with you, but this opposition has put his ns back to where it started from."


    "And now I am unbncing the equation?"


    "Something like that." Guarhal got up and sauntered to the window. The rain was still pelting the ss pane.


    Anastasia cringed. "I didn''t know¡ª" she stopped and sighed. "What about you Guarhal? Are you a wizard, just like Ileus?"


    Heughed hard. "I wish I was as powerful as him." He spun and went back to his chair excitedly. "I am a wizard, a mozia."


    She frowned. "And what is a mozia?"


    "We are the private army of the queen, at her disposal. Mozias are recruited at a very young age and after that the only home they know of is their training ground. Haldir personally trains the Mozias. A mozia''s fealty lies to the kingdom and the ruler."


    Anastasia gasped. Sheprehended that Mozias were the most superior warriors of the wizard kingdom.


    "When Ileus came for the mission," he recoiled a little at the mention of the word, ''mission'', "Our instructions were in and clear and it was Haldir who had briefed us about it." He pursed his lips and looked out of the window as if thinking about something. "But now things have changed¡­ drastically."


    "I feel bad for what happened to Zlu and Carrick¡­" she said, as a shiver ran up her spine. "Da just lost it."


    "Well, don''t. Zlu and Carrick are in a better ce¡­ together. Where a mate goes, the other follows¡­"


    And suddenly it came down heavily on Anastasia. Ileus was her mate. He would follow her to the death, and she¡­ she would too. She nced out over to the pine tree that was swaying in the wind. Sun had disappeared behind the dense gray skies. "So only Kaizan and Da are the werewolves amongst us?"


    "And Ileus."


    She grinned.


    "Haldir wanted to send only the Mozias with Ileus, but Kaizan couldn''t be left out."


    "Why?" she asked, amused.


    His gaze cut to her and he rested back. "Dmitri and Adrianna had married before she was announced the undisputed queen of Draoidh. In order to bring the two kingdoms close, and to increase kinship, a treaty proposed by the two councils was signed between the Dmitri and Adrianna. In that a werewolf could form a blood bond with a wizard, if they wanted, and that bond stayed for life."


    She shot a stunned look at him. "Kaizan and Ileus formed a blood bond?"


    Guarhal nodded. "Kaizan is the son of Nate and Ookashi. Nate is Dmitri''s beta and Kaizan will take over from him. And Da is Liam and Fleur''s adopted daughter." His gaze returned to the window outside where now instead of raindrop, soft flurries of snow were falling. "Kaizan is two years younger than Ileus. When they were of the age, Nate volunteered for his son to form a blood bond with Ileus. And Kaizan¡­ he didn''t even think twice. So now Kaiza''s life is linked with Ileus''¡­ forever." He exhaled. "Initially Da wanted to form that bond with Ileus, but Adrianna refused. The queen can read the minds of people, she canmunicate with the animals¡ªyou see I haven''t seen a woman as strong as her. She must have read something about Da and refused it."


    A sense of relief passed her that Da wasn''t bonded to him. "So Da just volunteered toe?"


    "At first, there were just Zlu, Carrick, Kaizan and me. But then Da volunteered and then Aidan somehow convinced Haldir that he wanted to be a part of the group. So that''s how the team was formed."


    "Oh!" Anastasia''s brows shot high. "Why are they so against me? I don''t even know them."


    Suddenly the door opened and Guarhal''s hand went to his dagger. However, he sighed with relief when they saw a very angry Ileus walking in. He banged the door close. "Damn those bastards!" he muttered a curse and those fangs showed.


    "I think I will leave you two alone," said Guarhal. Before closing the door behind him, he asked Ileus, "Where are Haldir and his men?"


    "They are still in the inn. You better keep a watch on them." A muscle ticked in his jaw as his eyes flickered a ck.


    "What are we going to do with Da? I feel she is now pretty unnecessary to the group."


    Ileus bit his lip. "Yes, ask her to go with Haldir. She is no longer needed."


    Guarhal closed the door. Ileus looked at her and then came to her. Instead of sitting on the bed, he knelt on the ground beside her. He held her hands in his and kissed them after caressing them lightly with his fingers.


    "I am so sorry for the fiasco you are in," she said.


    His lips curled up and his fangs showed. She had an urge to kiss him as a nest of butterflies swarmed inside. "You think I am bothered about the fiasco? It''s you who I am bothered about."


    She leaned forward and cupped his cheeks and pressed a kiss on them and stole a lick over his fangs. Was she mad? When she pulled back she asked, "Why are they against me, Ileus?"


    He shook his head. "They aren''t against you, they are against the faes. Aed Ruad had waged two wars against us after he became the Crown Prince."


    "You mean he sent the faes, but how is that possible? The faes turn into shadows as soon as they leave Vilinski." She gasped. "Oh, you mean the fallen ones?"


    "Do you remember I told you that they collect people from nearby viges and train them for their armies?"


    Her hands went to her mouth. "Oh gods!"


    "Over the past few years, Aed Ruad has been doing that a lot. On hismand these recruits were sent to wage wars. Murtagh had fought against them and won. That''s why he is against the faes. And you are not just a recruit, you are the supposed queen of the faes."


    Her body trembled. With such history, she could kiss goodbye to her n of meeting Adrianna. She was so troubled that a frown formed on her forehead. Ileus rubbed her forehead and said, "Don''t think too much about it." His golden eyes stared into her sapphire blue eyes. "Do you know what is the best way to deal with this situation?"


    "I don''t see any," she said in a defeated tone.


    He held her hands in his and covered thempletely. "Do you know how most political alliances are formed between kingdoms?"


    She gave him a nk look.


    He pressed a kiss to her hands again with his soft lips that stirred butterflies in her belly. And then he said, "Anastasia, will you marry me?"

 Chapter 117 - Yes

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Yes</h4>


    Ileus'' lips curled up again and those fangs appeared. His golden eyes burned from under those thick eyshes. "Will you marry me, Anastasia?" he asked again.


    She was bbergasted! "M¡ª marry?" Her heart elerated. She had never thought she would ever get into a union after what happened with her at Vilinski, but now¡­ The man who had helped her escape because of a certain mission, was now sitting in front of her, holding her hands in his calloused ones.


    And he was waiting for her answer with a baited breath.


    Anastasia¡ª she was blown away. A few days back she was about to get wedded in her royal pce in the mostvish manner. A ball was held in the honor of her wedding. Kings, queens, princes, princesses and other nobility were invited for it. But she had escaped it all. She had never imagined that she would be proposed to by him¡ªthe dark wizard¡ªin a room of an inn. This was the most outrageous proposal she had seen.


    She looked at him intensely and the world disappeared in the background. He was her mate, her lover. Her heart beat fast like a humming bird''s wings. This was all happening too fast. She wanted to know more about him¡­ she wanted to know him.


    "There is a huge gap between us, Ileus," she said finally when she found her voice.


    "No, there isn''t any gap between us. The gap that you are mentioning is between our kingdoms," he replied quickly.


    "Is this your effort to keep me safe?"


    His lips curled as his eyes flickered a brighter gold. "I will keep you safe till the end of the earth and till thest day I live, but that has nothing to do with what I want. Marrying you is my choice. You are my mate and even if you don''t marry me, it wouldn''t be an issue because now that my wolf has marked you as his mate, there is no way I am going to leave you. I will find you across the lengths of time and depths of hell."


    Anastasia thought her heart had stopped.


    He continued, "I won''t deny that with our marriage, there would be a political fracture that will affect various kingdoms, and the one that would be most affected will be Vilinski. Yes, there are going to be repercussions in my kingdom too, but I am willing to face them. After all, we both are royalty, and our union cannot be without consequences. But who cares."


    Anastasia''s lips parted as she looked at his perfect bow-shaped ones. She had fallen in love with the man who had kidnapped her and whose intentions she was totally unaware of¡­ initially. "You wicked, wicked vokuk!" she rasped.


    He chuckled. "I ask again, my love. Will you marry me?" His warm eyes flickered with anxiety. "You better say yes to me as soon as possible because I am a very wanted man in the Lore¡­ by women."


    She cracked up. When she stoppedughing, her gaze lifted from his lips to his eyes and she knew that was looking at the only man she trusted with her life¡­ Al. Marriage was a deep connection and loving friendship¡ªone she had seen in her parents. It was a rtionship in which the part where the couple loved each other was so strong that they sacrificed for each other. Throw in sex to it¡ªit was mind blowing. With Ileus it was a st. She knew that the only way to have a lovely marriage was to start with friendship and hers started with it. Ileus had be her friend, her lover and now he wanted to be her husband. How would it sound to be called Anastasia Volkov? Her heart fluttered.


    That moment Anastasia realized that their marriage was written in their eyes the day they ever saw each other. The universe had conspired to bring them together, bring the two souls together.


    Though she had always thought of expensive gowns, dresses, jewelry and crazy celebrations for her marriage, sitting in this small room, in front of him, she didn''t feel the need for those things.


    "Say something Ana," he said in anticipation.


    The nickname never sounded so sweet from his mouth.


    "Are you sure you want to marry me, Ileus?" she asked again as if wondering if she was dreaming.


    "Yes, never been this sure. Are you befuddled? I can totally understand that because I am one of the most eligible bachelors of the Lore. But don''t worry, I am avable and right now I can''t think of a more suitable candidate other than you who would fill in the position of my queen. So you better grab the offer, before I revoke it."


    Anastasia pulled her hands away and crossed her arms across her chest. "You may revoke, Prince Ileus," she said with a tease in her voice.


    "You wouldn''t like it, Ana," he replied as his golden mes watched her intently.


    "Not that I would mind it."


    "That is different from not liking it."


    She shrugged. "It''s fine. I give you one chance to withdraw it," she dared. Energy thrummed in her chest and she was ready to convert him into a toad if he¡ª


    "I do believe that you are getting confused, Ana."


    "Not at all, Al."


    "You are so annoying," he rasped. Then he curled his hand around her nape and pulled her closer to his face. "I know you can''t deny marriage to me. I challenge you." He became silent and that silence stretched like eternity between them.


    She murmured, "I haven''t seen a worse proposal between a prince and a princess."


    "I am not really experienced in this kind of thing," he replied in a hoarse, strained voice.


    "What about your initial ns?"


    "They evaporated the moment I saw you," he said, silencing her. "And now they are simply irrelevant to talk about."


    She suppressed a smile by biting her lip. Gods, she loved to tease him.


    "Are you ying hard to get, Ana?" he said as a muscle feathered in his jaw. His entire body stiffened and a vein in his left temple visibly throbbed.


    "I am a princess, Dark Prince. You don''t get princesses that easily." She resisted his force with which he was pulling her towards him. Now they were barely an inch apart, their warm breaths fanning their skin. His eyes darted between hers and she could see tendrils of shadows caressing his body.


    Ileus stopped speaking as he continued to watch her, drink her features. A rumble was beginning to form in his chest.


    She should have felt afraid of him. But¡­ "I will marry you, Ileus," she suddenly said and Ileus froze. He was speechless. It was then Anastasia realized that he had held his breath. He pulled her towards him and made her sit on his thighs on the floor. When she straddled him, holding her waist with one hand and her nape with the other, he leaned in it and grazed her lips with his fangs. She cried as her stomach twisted and coiled with pleasure. He licked the seam of her lips and she parted them for him. In a fraction of a second, his tongue was inside her mouth.

 Chapter 118 - Not Worthy

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Not Worthy</h4>


    Ileus didn''t know for how long but her approval to marry him affected him at a base level. His wolf was ecstatic, satisfied that he had his mate in his arms, who just agreed to marry him. His chest was thumping hard against his ribcage. He had never experienced this kind of anticipation in his life. The girl was going to prove to be very hot and spicy for him and he hoped that he would match her and satisfy her in every possible way¡ªfor he was born for her.


    He kissed her like it was the first time. His hands were shaking with the need of exploring her again, with the need of marking her, iming her so that no one dared to even think of iming her. "Ana¡­" he moaned her name again and again as he poured his passion, his anxiety and his crazy love for her in her throat. "Ah gods!"


    When he left her, he pressed his head against hers and looked at her with those golden hues. Her lips were so ruthlessly kissed by him that they were red and swollen. "I want you toe with me to Kaizan''s room. They are all waiting for us."


    Anastasia jerked her head. She didn''t want to go back to them. It had been so awkward when she was in theirpany.


    He cupped her face with his hand and brushed her cheek with the back of his knuckles as she leaned in. "I want to go and announce it to them about our marriage. It is important because I know that they will carry this message to Draoidh and Silver Vales."


    "And they will hate me even more," she said in a low, shaky voice. "Maybe, we shouldn''t tell them about it¡­"


    "I understand your apprehensions, Ana, but there is no way I will hide my intentions. Juste with me and we will let them know. To me all that matters is that you are my mate and no one can deny it. I have chosen you amongst all others. No, gods have chosen you for me, and trust me I am honored to be that chosen one."


    His confidence was so high that her heart skipped a beat. Her lips kicked up as some of that confidence seeped in her blood too and she felt lighter. The man''s excitement was infectious. And when his lips curled too, she saw those fangs again. Her stomach twisted and once again her mind raced with wild fantasies. "Okay¡­" she replied, feeling totally distracted.


    She rose to her feet and he also got up. After straightening her tunic, he held her hand and they walked to Kaizan''s room. Aidan and Guarhal were standing on the door, guarding it. They nodded once when Ileus looked at them.


    He felt her hands shaking in his, so he stopped right in front of the door of Kaizan''s room and smoothed her hair. He said, "Ana, I am there with you, okay?"


    She nodded and tried to give a smile. Once again he held her hand and turned the handle down to open the door. She saw that apart from Murtagh and Haldir, two more men were present in the room. Kaizan was standing near the window with his hand on his dagger. Ileus left the room open.


    Anastasia''s gaze locked with Haldir''s for a moment. His eyes traveled to their hands and a muscle in his jaw twitched. The mood of the two men who were with them plummeted when they looked at their intertwined hands.


    "So what have you decided?" asked Haldir, as Murtagh watched them intently.


    "I will marry her," said Ileus nonchntly.


    "You are going to marry her?" said one of the men with shock in his voice.


    Ileus narrowed his eyes at him and replied, "Yes Franco."


    "Prince Ileus, we can get Iona if we give her back to Aed Ruad. Iona is Murtagh''s future bride. Why are you so hell bent on keeping this fae? She is nothing but a means to an end. If you marry her, it will create cracks in the political circles and people are going to rebel," he said acerbically, his chest heaving with fury. Franco was one of the senior soldiers in the Vokuk council. "And how many people are you going to face for her? How many are going to die for her?"


    Anastasia paled at his sharp remarks. This was the first time she was seeing how politics affected kingdoms, how royal marriages affected the subjects and how people tried to create a mountain out of a molehill.


    "Shut up!" Guarhal growled as he strode in the room.


    The room was now too cramped. Anastasia felt stifled, even ustrophobic. Suddenly Ileus flicked his finger and the whole room got covered in thick white haze. She coughed as a heavy coppery smell tickled her nostrils. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked to find herself and the others in a clearing in the forest. Her jaw ckened as her neck tipped back. With a sharp intake of breath, she stared at the surroundings, at the tall pine trees, at the snow that was now gliding slowly past them to the ground. She grabbed her sweater on the side when she realized that this was Ileus'' magic. She looked at him with pride as goosebumps slid along the back of her neck.


    A cool gust of wind made her shiver. Ileus unbuttoned his cloak and made her wear it. He made her sit on a fallen moss-covered log after brushing off the snow from it.


    He turned back to Franco. "So what were you saying Franco?"


    Tension marred the air as Haldir pursed his lips and went to sit on a stump while whisking snow from his cloak. He shook his head.


    "You heard me Ileus. I know that we should submit to your decisions because you are the Crown Prince, but we will not submit to your whims." He jerked his chin towards Anastasia and in a tart voice said, "She is your whim. If I were you, I would have used that pretty body and thrown her back at Aed Ruad. That would have been the befitting answer to him! She is not worthy to be our queen. You deserve a lot better."

 Chapter 119 - No One Offends Her

    <h4>Chapter 119 - No One Offends Her</h4>


    Anastasia nched. Her stomach rolled on the inside and her chest tightened as air whooshed out. Bile rose in her throat and she got a sour taste in her mouth. Energy thrummed in her chest and her first thought was to kill Franco.


    "I suggest that we kill the bitch here and¡ª"


    It was not even a second when Anastasia felt a gush of wind. Ileus had burst into shadows and in a fraction of a second he had attacked Franco.


    des of shades flew in his direction. There was a bellow, followed by cries and yelps of pain. The aspen tree on which Franco was leaning, creaked a little. Suddenly a lot of blood sprayed on the snow and everyone scurried away. Anastasia gaped at the sight she saw next. Ileus had used Franco''s sword to impale him on the tree. He had pierced it right in his heart and ripped his limbs from the torso only to throw them at the feet of others.


    Her hands pressed her mouth as her stomach twisted into a knot in shock. The dark wizard was incredibly fast, incredibly¡­ dark and strong. She noticed that his legs were not on the ground. He was floating, anger visible on his face. No wonder he was feared amongst Lore people.


    "If Franco had been improper with me, I wouldn''t have minded because I know how to deal with people like him. But hisment was for Anastasia and it was inappropriate. He shouldn''t have humiliated her in such a base manner," he said in a disembodied cold voice that felt like chills. "She is going to be my wife and I will not bear anyone offending her." There was blood on his hands and clothes and some was sshed across his face. "I will not forgive anyone who tries to offend her, for that would mean that you have offended me!"


    Ileus came back to his corporeal form and walked back to her. He shot a look at the other men and snarled, "Would anyone like to say more?"


    While Haldir''s expressions had stiffened considerably, the other men flinched. They looked at the ripped body of Franco and their heartbeats raced.


    Aidan passed him his kerchief with which he wiped his hands clean with coldness that was spine-chilling. He looked at Anastasia and smoothed her hair. Then he knelt in front of her and took her hand in his again and squeezed it. "Why are you so shocked, love? That man got what he deserved. No one can say that to the woman I have chosen as my wife. You are going to be the crown princess." He looked at her intensely with his golden eyes. "And you are the most beautiful girl in this world."


    She was speechless. Anastasia found herself staring at him with¡­ admiration.


    Haldir, who was sitting absolutely quiet throughout the incident, got up and said, "When and where do you n to marry her?"


    His reverie broke and his eyes went to Haldir. "I will wed her as soon as possible." He got up to sit beside her and took his hand to the small of her back as if he owned her.


    "But you can''t stay in ¨®raid now," Haldir pointed out. "You have to get out of this hamlet as soon as possible. Aed Ruad must have already dispatched a batch of his soldiers toe after you. This time I am sure he is going to send recruits that are not faes."


    "I know that," Ileus scoffed.


    "You can''t even go to Draoidh or Silver Vales. I would suggest that you go to Aztec and stay in hiding with Brantley for a few days," suggested Haldir.


    Ileus frowned. "Why can''t I go to Draoidh? I will go there and make the matters clear to Mother and Father! I am not going to hide!"


    "No, you are not going to make things more difficult for Adrianna! She is dealing with a lot of hatred already," Haldir snarled. "Also don''t forget that Iona is her daughter and Anastasia is the cousin of the man who has kidnapped her. As a mother, she is not able toe to terms with the fact that her son will marry the woman, whose species she has hated for so many years."


    "But this isn''t Anastasia''s fault," Ileus retorted.


    Anastasia flinched. She had seen Iona in the sack when she was in her bedroom. She wanted to tell about her, scream about that knowledge but she just gulped it down. Now wasn''t the time.


    "This isn''t her fault, but she is a mother and she is conflicted. For all she knows, you could have rejected Anastasia!"


    "Impossible!" Ileus snapped.


    Haldir took a deep breath and quietly said, "That''s why you can''t go back to Draoidh or Silver Vales. I would have suggested that you go to stay with Daryn, but I don''t know if Anastasia would turn into shadows in the human world. It could affect her."


    Ileus grunted with frustration. "I will not jeopardize Brantley''s position at the moment. I know that he is in a vulnerable position. His kingdom isn''t doing well, and the man is trying to save someone. Moreover he is in Ulfric now. I would have gone to Ulfric but the bloody ce is charmed." He shook his head at Brantley''s desperation to save his mate''s mother. And the best part was that his mate wasn''t even born yet. He looked at Anastasia and smiled. Ah, the matters of the heart. All he could think was¡­ poor Brantley. "At least I have mine," he muttered with relief.


    Haldir raised his hands up in the air and resigned. "I wish Lazarus was alive!"


    "There is one option that I can think of," said Ileus, as his gaze went to Murtagh and his men who were still looking at Franco''s mutted body.


    There was so much gore that even though Murtagh appeared calm, he was agitated on the inside but didn''t participate in the conversation.


    "Are we left with options?" Haldir smirked.

 Chapter 120 - Ominous Presence

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Ominous Presence</h4>


    "I can take her to Yelgra," said Ileus.


    "Are you mad? That forest is near Ixoviya. What if Sedoraes to know about you?"


    "Who will tell her?" said Ileus in a low, cold voice, looking at the men around him. "Everyone out here owes allegiance to my father or mother."


    As the conversation between men took ce, sitting near Ileus, Anastasia couldn''t help feeling proud of him. When he said that no one could offend her, she felt as if she had found her true anchor. The man defended her honor as his own and that moved her emotionally. Over the past eight years, eight long formative years from being a child to growing into a woman, she was only faced with ridicule, brutality and aloofness. She thought that Nyle was close to her, but the girl turned out to be her biggest betrayer. She was like a snake in the sleeve.


    Anastasia knew why Ileus killed Franco. It was because the vokuk tried to threaten Ileus of dire consequences if he married her. And that was one thing no prince would tolerate. She looked at Ileus with awe and her chest swelled with love, with devotion. Her lips parted on a sharp exhale. She wanted to cup his face and kiss him for the honor he demanded for her from his people even when he was just with a few of them.


    She was well aware that the news of Franco''s death was going to be a message to his kingdom and it will have consequences. But it was Ileus'' way of telling them that no one should question the choice he had made. Her gaze fell to Franco''s impaled, headless torso, and she didn''t feel bad about it. If Ileus hadn''t killed him, she would have.


    Anastasia understood the hatred of the subjects in his kingdom to a certain extent, but she wanted to reason it out with them. She needed an urgent audience with Adrianna, but after what Haldir said about her, Anastasia was rattled. Adrianna was seeking her daughter, and Anastasia was seeking her mother and father. Whose urgency was more? Who was more desperate? The thought disturbed her. Her hand went to Ileus'' and inadvertently, he held them in his big palm. She felt safe and assured. She leaned on his shoulder and smelled his woodsy, spicy scent. Suddenly an envelope of security surrounded her mind like a warm nket and she becamenguid.


    "I am not going to stop you from going to Yelgra, but you have to remain hidden for now, Ileus," Haldir insisted. "I am going to send more Mozias to be with you."


    "Will Mother allow Mozias toe and protect me?" he asked in a mocking tone. "Because of what you have just mentioned, I am sure the council is going to stop her. Most likely I am on my own."


    "Mozias are under my directmand. I can use their services the way I like," Haldir reiterated.


    Ileus shrugged. "I am okay with it. However, I would like you to take Da with you. We don''t need her."


    "That can be arranged," he replied. "There are other matters that I would like to discuss with you, so if we have finished the business here, can we go back to the inn?"


    "Yes, we can," said Ileus and he snapped his fingers. They were all back in Kaizan''s room the next instant. Little did they realize that Seashell was also standing right behind Kaizan because he too was teleported. The king of the jungle snarled when he found himself cramped between humans. Murtagh and his men immediately backed away from the beast as their faces paled.


    Ileus chuckled. "When did youe, Seashell?" He snapped his fingers again and Seashell was teleported back into the forest.


    Ileus returned his gaze to Anastasia and said "Would you like to go back to your room, Anastasia? Guarhal will take you there."


    She nodded. "I think I should go and pack? And I could use some sleep."


    "Oh don''t sleep. We will be going to Yelgra soon."


    "How far is Yelgra?" she asked innocently. "And what is Yelgra? Some kingdom?"


    "It is beyond three kingdoms and is a vast expanse of forest."


    She gave him a nk stare. "Oh okay," she replied, amused. "Not that I care!"


    Ileus'' lips tugged up and those damned fangs appeared. Her amusement turned into heat that coiled in her belly. She could feel the heat making her red on the cheeks. To divert her attention, she looked at Guarhal who was already standing beside her.


    "I can walk to my room by myself. It is not far," shemented.


    "You can surely do that princess," said Guarhal, "but it would be my pleasure to apany you to your room."


    Anastasia suppressed a smile and walked out of the room with him, wondering what would happen to Franco''s body. The whole scene was so gory that it shed across her mind vividly, but she didn''t feel guilty about it. She deserved that respect not as Ileus'' mate, but as a princess. How dare they talk about using her?


    Suddenly, she felt Ileus'' presence next to her as they were walking to her room. She gasped and looked at him with shock.


    "Don''t go out of this ce unescorted. I still don''t know who talked about us to my mother''s men. More importantly, I have a feeling that the person is close and still keeping a watch."


    Something in his voice made her stop for a moment.


    "Promise me that you will stay in the room," he whispered.


    "I will Ileus. I promise," she said, sensing the urgency in his voice.


    He exhaled a sharp breath and pressed a kiss to her temple. "Until we are out of ¨®raid, I can''t befortable. I just feel this ominous presence around us and I want to reach to the core of it, but¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "But we don''t have time?" She finished the sentence.


    He let out a smallugh, pressed another kiss on her temple and then he walked back to Kaizan''s room.


    Guarhal escorted her back to her room and on the way they saw that Da was going to the dining hall. She appearedzy and pale.


    "What is wrong with her?" asked Anastasia.


    "Nothing, just ignore her," said Guarhal.


    At that, Da whipped her head and looked pointedly towards Anastasia, but she avoided her gaze and with her head up, walked away from there.


    Once she reached her room, Guarhal said, "I am standing outside the room. If you need anything, let me know."


    "Okay," she said and entered the room. She decided that she would tell Ileus whatever she knew about Iona. She busied herself in packing their clothes and somehow felt happy. It was for the first time she was packing his belongings and it made her feel like¡­ home. She chuckled.? While packing her eyes went to her dagger that was still beneath the mattress. She picked it and strapped it in her thigh. Somehow she had a feeling that something odd was going to happen. Suddenly a knock on the door disturbed her.


    "What is it, Guarhal?"


    Guarhal opened the door and Lilette walked in.

 Chapter 121 - Third Letter

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Third Letter</h4>


    Startled, Anastasia frowned when she saw Lilette walking in. She had an anxious expression on her face and her face was flushed red.


    "Lilette, how are you? You look¡­ worried," said Anastasia, as she folded a sweater.


    Guarhal didn''t close the door as he watched Lilette suspiciously.


    "Are you leaving?" asked Lilette.


    Anastasia took a sharp breath. At this point of time she didn''t know whom to trust, so she quickly said, "I am just cleaning the room." She stuffed the sweater in the sack.


    "Oh, okay!" said Lilette. "Another letter has arrived for you," she added.


    Anastasia''s head whipped in her direction and her brows furrowed.


    Lilette dug the pockets of her skirt and took a white envelope out. She extended it to Anastasia. "An hour back a man came and gave it to me. He looked suspicious¡­" She rubbed the back of her neck.


    "Suspicious as in?" Anastasia asked, looking at the envelope in her hand.


    Lilette looked very perturbed. "He was shabbily dressed and his eyes were pale pink¡­ like I wonder if he was a vampire. His skin was pale and his clothes smelled¡­ of blood." Her body shuddered at the thought. "The way he looked at my neck¡ª" her lips quivered. "It was appalling."


    Anastasia walked to her and held her upper arms. "Oh god, Lilette. I am so sorry," she said as guilt rose in her chest. Because of her, now the rogues wereing to the inn and troubling them. Suddenly a thought shed across her mind and her mind raced¡ªwhat if after they left, the rogues came and troubled these people? Yet another thought worried her¡ªhow are the letters connected to the rogues? Unless the rogues¡ª Goosebumps pricked her skin and her eyes became wide at the theory. She had sent Maple to Sgiath Bi¨°, and there was no way that she would have reached Vilinski so soon. Did shee across the rogues and asked them to help her? But the rogues didn''t seem like the ones who would help. So was it possible that Maple knew them? Or was it possible that she was cultivating rogues in Sgiath Bi¨°? "Gods!" she rasped.


    "What is it?" asked Lilette as Guarhal walked in, seeing her face had be pale like a ghost.


    Anastasia looked at the envelope again. If a rogue vampir hade to give the letter then surely Maple had some influence on them. So this possibly meant that all these years Maple was aiding and encouraging the rogues in Sgiath Bi¨° to keep an eye on visitors or faes who tried to leave. A shaky breath left her when she deduced that Maple was actually forming her own army of rogues. But why? Her mouth became dry. There was a possibility that Maple might attack ¨®raid''s people or her rtives in the inn, if she showed even a little bit of affection towards them. Swallowing saliva down her dry mouth, she replied, "Nothing. I am just sick of these stupid letters. I can''t understand who would give them to me for no reason." She chuckled nervously as she took the letter from Lilette. It was addressed, "To Dear Anastasia," and had a blood drop sprayed on the seal. She walked with the letter to hearth and without opening it, she dropped it in the mes.


    Lilette''s eyes went wide like a saucer. "Won''t you even read it?" she said in a nervous tone.


    She shook her head and gave a faint smile as she watched the letter burn to ashes in the fire. Why would she read a letter from Maple? "Why should I?" she shrugged. "I don''t know anyone who would send me a letter, so I do think that this is a mistake."


    "But it is addressed to you!" Lilette argued.


    "Correction. It was addressed to me. Now¡­ it doesn''t exist!" she shrugged again as her smile turned broader. She was going to leave ¨®raid soon. There was no point in delving into something this irrelevant. Maple could go to hell.


    "What should I tell the man if hees to ask me if you''ve replied or not?"


    "What do you mean?" asked Anastasia, again feeling perplexed. "Why would hee back? Did he say he would?"


    "No, he didn''t!" Lilette said quickly, sounded foolish. "I am just nervous. I mean I can''t think of a reason as to why a rogue vampire woulde and give a letter to you." She narrowed her eyes a little. "Like who are you? This is the third letter for you in just a few days."


    Anastasia walked to her and chuckled. "Don''t be nervous." Then she feigned ignorance. "And I have no idea why these letters are addressed to me. Most likely it is a case of mistaken identity."


    Lilette pursed her lips. She scratched her head and said, "Yeah, maybe¡­" Her gaze went to the sack and a re of jealousy panged her heart. "I think I should get going. There are too many things I have to attend before I retire for the night."


    Anastasia smiled. She gave her a tight hug and then rubbed her back. She whispered in her ear, "Please dear, don''t be jealous of me. Ileus and I can''t be separated." When she backed away she found that Lilette had tensed. Tightness in her eyes that reeked of acrimony reced her demeanor.


    She pulled away from Anastasia and in a low voice asked, "How much does he have to drink to take you to bed?" And just like that the sweet girl turned vicious.


    The question was¡­ insulting. Anastasia knew that her little cousin was green with envy. She felt the same jealousy vibes from Maple too. Her fists balled as she clenched her jaw with anger. She was about to say something when Guarhal replied, "I would mind my tongue if I were you!"


    Lilette snapped her head to see him.


    "The Dark Wizard has proposed to her and they will be marrying soon," Guarhal added calmly. "So you can actually take your sorry ass from here and go back to the kitchen. Those utensils are waiting for you!"

 Chapter 122 - This Isn’t Yelgra!

    <h4>Chapter 122 - This Isn¡¯t Yelgra!</h4>


    Anastasia couldn''t help and sheughed out loud. Guarhal was¡­ brutal. Last time when she had met Lilette, she thought that the two had bonded, but her snide remark was so out of the blue that it hurt her on the inside. However, Guarhal''sment lightened her mood. She just couldn''t helpughing even though she did feel a little guilty on the inside that it was her cousin who was at the other end of the joke.


    Lilette''s blood drained from her face. Her head became dizzy. "How is this possible?" she squealed. "You¡ª you just met him, and I¡ª I have known him for a long time. Almost two years now. I know he likes me!" She stuttered. "Have you given him a love potion or you have cast a spell on him? You bloody witch!"


    Aghast at her outburst, on an impulse Anastasia pped her across her face. "Stay in your limits, Lilette," she snarled.


    Lilette''s mouth fell to the floor. She held her cheek as sharp pain burned it.


    Anastasia''s chest was heaving with anger. "Don''t you dare to speak with me like this. If Ileus liked you, he would have been sleeping in your room and not mine! Can''t you get that in your dense head?"


    Tears stung in her eyes as bitter realization dawned upon her. She shook her head. "You have definitely cast a spell on him!" she said and backed away from her. "You are a bloody witch! I know that. Wait till I tell the vige council about you. And wait till they arrest you and conduct a trial. You will be burnt at stake!"


    Anastasia felt heaviness in her limbs as she stared at her. "Are you insane?"


    But Lilette stomped out of the room, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    Guarhal looked at Anastasia and offered an apology, "I am so sorry. What is wrong with that kid? Thest she saw Ileus was when she was just fourteen. She is too young!" Then he sat on the chair and added, "You are also too young!" He appeared too puzzled at the matters of the heart.


    With a knot in her stomach, Anastasia walked to the bed and sat down. She curled her hand with which she had pped Lilette. How could she lose control? Why was Lilette so rude? Her life was so messed up, and she needed a respite.


    Minutester, Ileus walked in with a frown. "I met Lilette on the way. She was uttering nonsense about you being a witch!" he said as he pointed back with his thumb. His eyes went to Anastasia who was sitting on the edge of the bed looking visibly shaky. "What is going on?" he said and hurried to her. He knelt in front of her.


    Anastasia didn''t say anything and cupped his face. "Nothing important," she said in a jittery voice.


    But Guarhal interjected, "Lilette just used Anastasia of being a witch. She said that Anastasia has cast a spell on you and that she was going to the vige council to inform them about her so that they could arrest her and conduct a trial!"


    "How dare she?" Ileus growled with a hard edge in his voice. His lips curled and his fangs lengthened. Shadows appeared for a moment around him in wisps of ck smoke. "I think she has a death wish!" He was about to get up but Anastasia stopped him.


    "No! Just drop it. As such we are leaving ¨®raid, so it doesn''t matter."


    "But¡ª" Ileus snapped.


    She stopped him with a kiss on his forehead. "You can''t keep killing everyone who insults me. It is not required. I know how to take care of myself."


    "Anastasia¡­" he said. "I know that the journey we have set upon is not rosy, but I do hope that such incidents don''t leave you bitter towards me. I love you too much to lose you¡­" He rested his head in herp.


    "I know Al," she said lovingly, as she stroked his soft raven hair. "And these incidents are too small for me, so don''t bother." Her anger dissipated slowly.


    He kissed herp. "I am ttered by your confidence in me." He was so worried that she might fight with him.


    She chuckled. "But I do need to ask, how did you meet Lilette for the first time that she is so strongly attracted to you?"


    Ileus'' head jerked up and his eyes became wide with... fear.


    Guarhal who was a mute spectator until now and was rolling his eyes at this disy of affection, couldn''t stopughing. "That''s a good question, Ileus. You should answer." Saying that he got up. "I am going to pack too!" He walked out of the room and closed the door behind him.


    Over the next half-an-hour, Ileus continued to dodge Anastasia''s volley of questions about his previous rtionships until a heavy knock pounded on their door. Relieved, he said, "Come in!" rather loudly.


    Kaizan stepped in with a serious expression. "We are ready to leave."


    Ileus nodded. He picked up the sack on his shoulder and looked at Anastasia. Extending his hand to her he said, "Shall we?"


    She nodded nervously. She didn''t know what all awaited her at Yelgra, but she knew one thing¡ªshe was going to tell everything about Iona to Ileus. She took his hand and he gripped it hard. Instantaneously, she found herself surrounded by smoke. Next moment she was standing in the familiar ce¡ªin front of the forests of ¨®raid. Anastasia saw that everyone else was present over there. Her gaze went to Da, who looked sullen.


    Haldir gestured his hand for them to walk in the forest. They all reached a clearing where Seashell was waiting.


    With onest look at Anastasia, Haldir lifted his hands up in the air and threw them in front. Strong gusts of wind surrounded them as trees started swaying. Leaves and twigs broke from them and whirled in a circle. The circle was small but as more flora and fauna added to it, it started growing and soon it was almost the height of Anastasia.


    "Go!" he barked. Golden, fiery symbols appeared on the portal''s periphery, which traveled in and out of the swirling leaves.


    Ileus pulled Anastasia with him and said, "First you."


    She stepped in the portal followed by Ileus and Seashell. As soon as they stepped out of the portal, it closed. She spun around and remarked, "What about the rest of them?"


    Ileus was as stunned as she was. The scenery in front of them was gorgeous. He became speechless for what Haldir had done to them.


    When Ileus didn''t reply, Anastasia followed the direction of his gaze and was as surprised as he was. They had stepped into a beautiful ce where it was bright and sunny. Cool breeze fluttered their hair and caressed their skin.


    "Yelgra is beautiful!" Anastasia breathed out.


    He chuckled.? "This isn''t Yelgra." That sly elf. "Haldir always meant to send me here." He exhaled sharply. "This is Evindal, Yonder of the Elves."


    Anastasia''s mouth fell. "What?"


    As Seashell treaded to stand next to Anastasia, they looked down at the vast expanse of? the green meadows and rolling hills in front of them.


    "The rest are going to Yelgra!"

 Chapter 123 - Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Wedding (1)</h4>


    "Oh."


    Anastasia gasped at the sheer beauty of the scenery in front of her. Rolling hills with scrubby bushes that grew in clumps amidst stunted trees, dotted thendscape as far as she could see. Low marshmallow clouds drifted in the bright blue sky. Cool breeze tousled her hair and ruffled the carpet of purple and red blooms. Small boulders and rocks, puddles of water on the edge of which yellow gorse blossoms fluttered looked mesmerizing. Cutting through the moor was a wide and rushing river. From this distance, she couldn''t make out the color of the river, but it sparkled like a million diamonds.


    "Why did Haldir send us here?" asked Anastasia.


    They started across the field. The knee-high grass scraped their clothes. Mingled in the grass were golden colored flowers, which she had never seen before. They resembled the amber hues of Ileus'' eyes. Their smell was intoxicating, like honey mixed in rose and a hundred other aromatic herbs.


    "I don''t know!" Ileus replied feeling confused. He noticed numerous rabbits burrowing or fleeting away upon intrusion. "Sometimes I am unable to read his mind!"


    "You can read minds?"


    Suddenly Seashell growled. The lion was walking ahead of them and when they looked at him, they found him growling at bees that were bumbling from flower to flower and were now bumbling over his mane. Anastasia giggled at his plight. A whileter they came across a litter of wolf pups.


    "Oh! There are wolves in Evindal too?" she asked, as her eyebrows rose in a surprise.


    "Yes, there are deer and wolves and stags¡ªall living in perfect harmony. Don''t ask me how!"


    "You havee here before, right?" she asked as a blue hummingbird whizzed past her. It came back, flew around her head and then flew away. Anastasia was¡­ amazed.


    "Yes, I told you before. I came here for warrior training. Elves have special ways ofbat, so Haldir insisted my mother that I shoulde to Evindal for a year''s training."


    "I remember," she replied. "Was it worth it?"


    "Every minute was worth it," he replied. "I came here when I was twenty." And Iona got kidnapped during that time...


    After they waded through the moor, they came upon the bridge over the river. The water of the river was azure. It was so clean that she could see colorful fish swimming below the surface of the water. Water ran over rocks that looked like gemstones. She stopped and leaned against the rail to stare at the rocks. "Are those gemstones?" she asked with disbelief as her eyes became wide and skin pricked with goosebumps. They reflected the sun''s light and it scattered into an array of multiple colors making the river glimmer.


    "They are," Ileus said nonchntly. "There are a variety of gemstones down there."


    Not able to still believe her eyes, Anastasia ran to the banks to touch a rock beneath the surface of water. Ileus rushed after her. He mped down on her shoulder and drew her back immediately. "Don''t!"


    Anastasia fell and turned to look at him with a frown.


    "Don''t touch the water from the Niaris," he said. His voice wasmanding but warm andced with concern.


    "Why?"


    "Sorry, I scared you Anastasia, but, Niaris is as beautiful as it is dangerous, even to a fae," he exined.


    Question shed in her eyes and in answer, he pointed out in the distance. "Do you see that?"


    Her gaze followed the direction he had pointed and she saw tiny wisps of white smoke rising and then disappearing in the air above the surface of the river.


    "The Niaris will steal your memories and they will be gone forever with those wisps of white smoke.


    "Oh my god!" Anastasia said as she took a sharp breath inside.


    Ileus pulled her up. "Come, let''s cross the bridge."


    When they were in the middle of the bridge, she said, "I am sure you know people here¡­ I mean elves¡­" she corrected herself. All at once she felt a twitch in her ears.


    Heughed. "Of course, I know!" Then he looked beyond the bridge and said, "I wonder where we are though¡­" He took a deep breath and said, "Haldir''s elder brother, Theodir, rules Evindal. Both the brothers were in love with the same woman. Though the woman loved Haldir more, she chose his elder brother over him to marry. Haldir was so anguished by it that he left Evindal and took refuge in Draoidh."


    "That''s¡­ horrible," she remarked sadly.


    "No, it was a blessing in disguise because Haldir found his mate, Inyanga, in our realm!"


    Anastasia chuckled. "Nice!"


    They crossed the bridge and came upon a valley of flowers.


    "Lcs and irises!" Anastasia eximed, as she recognized the flowers that grew in abundance around them. Not able to resist herself, Anastasia ran till the flowers grew and came to stop at the edge of a valley. Lcs, irises and daffodils grew right up to the end of the valley, or at least till where she could see. At the bottom of the valley scattered a hug of huts. They descended the slope and noticed that the huts were crafted with red bricks and wood. They had vinesden with flowers over the roofs. Smoke rose from the chimneys. Anastasia could smell the aroma of freshly cooked food. Flowers bloomed in the small window boxes. Every hut was surrounded by a cobbled path, which ended into a square that was crowded with¡­ beautiful elves, with pointy ears and white hair.


    When she looked up, over the horizon she saw a pce made from white stones rising tall towards the blue sky.


    They followed the cobbled path, which was lined withnterns and nked by flowers.


    Anastasia and Ileus noticed that the elves were looking towards them. Then a young girl ran to her with a yellow flower. With long white hair cascading down her back, and bright light blue eyes, she looked lovely. She held that flower out in her hand to give it to Anastasia. As she extended her hand to take the flower, the girl said, "Ipleco ta ga kesu." I will weave it in your hair.


    "Zastul?" Why?


    The girl smiled. "Uprema za vencanye." Ready you for your wedding.

 Chapter 124 - Wedding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Wedding (2)</h4>


    Anastasia froze at her words.


    Seeing her standing like a statue, Ileus asked, "What''s it Anastasia? What did she tell you?"


    The young girl giggled at him. "Zar ne sna jezlek v?" Doesn''t he know faenguage?


    Anastasia blushed to the roots of her hair. She wanted an exnation. Howe sthe girl was uddenly? talking about her marriage? How did they know that Ileus had proposed to her? It was so mysterious and yet she felt butterflies in her stomach. "Ohnema," she said as her blush became deeper. No¡­


    The girl smiled at him. She repeated her request and Anastasia bent, allowing her to thread the flower in her hair. She waved in front of her to encourage her to move forward. But Ileus became weary. He held her upper arm and asked, "What is going in, Anastasia?"


    Before she could say anything, the girl held Anastasia''s hand and tugged her further away. Anastasia giggled as more and more elf girls came with flowers in their hands and weaved them in her hair. By the time she was in the midst of the square, a crown of flowers decorated Anastasia''s head. She was grinning to the point that her face hurt.


    Ileus was extremely agitated by this activity because no one was telling him what was going on. Last time when he was here, they spoke in ented English with him and at least he could understand it, but now it was as if they all had conspired against him. Were they siding with his mate because she was a fae? Well then he was about to marry her!


    With his brows furrowed, he looked at all of them as they giggled andughed and talked with her. And why was she blushing till her neck? She looked lovely in the crown of her flowers on her head. It made her look ethereal. All of a sudden his gaze went to her ears. Did they twitch? Were they bing pointy?? While he was pondering over her ears, white sparks crackled in the air some ten feet away from them. When they dissipated, a woman almost as tall as him was standing in front of them.


    Every elf in the square knelt and bowed their heads.


    Beautiful like a delicate flower, with wless skin, red lips and green eyes, she looked like an epitome of God''s creation. Her long white hair was woven with gold threads over which sat a golden crown. She was wearing a long white flowing gown that pooled at her ankles. A golden belt was tied over it on her waist. She was wearing matching satin sandals.


    "Queen Ilyana!" Ileus eximed and walked to her. He bowed his head. "What a pleasant surprise! I wasing to meet you." He was flustered. "I don''t why but Haldir created a portal for us¡ª"


    Ilyana''s lips tugged up and she said, "We know why Haldir has sent you here."


    "You do?" he asked with a frown and doubt in his eyes.


    "You have proposed to this little girl here," she said pointing at Anastasia. "And that''s why you are to be wedded in Evindal."


    Shocked as hell, his head flinched back slightly and he looked at Anastasia. So that was why she was blushing so heavily. His eyes went back to Ilyana. "How? I mean¡­ why?" He could have wedded her in Yelgra too, but why Evindal? Everything was so puzzling. Why didn''t Haldir tell him about his ns? And how did Ilyana know about Haldir''s ns? Perplexed, he scratched his chin and opened his mouth to speak but nothing came out.


    Ilyanaughed and it sounded like a chime of bells. "Come," she said as she extended her hand to him. "We will talk while we walk to the pce."


    "Okay¡­" his voice trailed off. He looked in Anastasia''s direction and called her. When she came up to him, he introduced her to Ilyana. "This is Anastasia, princess of Vilinski."


    Ilyana looked at her affectionately and took her hands in hers. "Charming," she whispered. She conjured a golden flower in her hand and threaded it in her crown on the right side. "Do you know that elves are ancestors of the faes?"


    Anastasia bowed. "Yes, my queen," she replied, looking up at her, feeling mesmerized and awed in her presence.


    "It means that someone in Evindal definitely shares the same bloodline as you," Ilyana informed her.


    "Oh!" she gasped.


    "That''s why your marriage on the soils of Evindal is even more sacred aspared to your realm or his, princess."


    And then it struck Ileus¡ªHaldir had sent him to Evindal only so that his marriage was sealed forever. No one, not even Aed Ruad could break the seal unless¡ª


    "If anyone will try to break the seal, they will face severe consequences," Ilyanapleted his thought process. "But that doesn''t mean that the seal can''t be broken. It can be broken if any of you want to free themselves of this bond."


    Anastasia flicked a look at Ileus.


    "I don''t think that will ever happen," he said, looking at her with warmth in his chest.


    Anastasia chuckled.


    "Do you doubt it?" he asked, his golden eyes ring at her.


    "Don''t be certain of it, Ileus."


    Ilyanaughed. "She is feisty and I already like her." She turned to Ileus. "Come Ileus, let us go to the pce. ording to our customs, we do not allow the bride to meet the groom for a week before the wedding."


    Ileus'' mouth fell to the floor.


    Regarding how petrified he looked, she giggled. "Don''t worry, in your case, Theodir has reduced it to a day. So you cannot be with Anastasia for that time. Your wedding will take ce tomorrow."


    He panicked. "But she is alone. Where will she stay? She can''t take care of herself. What about Seashell? Anastasia is not well. She needs medicines on a regr basis." He said all that in one breath.


    "What medicines?" Ilyana asked as she snapped her fingers. The next moment the two of them disappeared and Anastasia was left with a nk look on her face.


    All the elves rose to their feet and girls who had woven flowers in her hair surrounded her. They tittered as they held her hand and took her to a bigger hut that seemed as if several huts were joined together. An elderlydy came out to receive her. She bowed to Anastasia and said, "Since you are the guest of King Theodir and Queen Ilyana, please don''t worry about anything. We were informed yesterday that we will be receiving you two and that you will be wedded here." Saying that the olddy smiled and wrinkles of experience appeared on her face.


    "This is all such a surprise," Anastasia said, still not able to believe. Was she dreaming?


    Thedy waved in front of her. "Anastasia, we have to prepare you for tomorrow. There are several customs and traditions you have to follow, so pleasee this way so that I may prepare you for the celebrations. This is going to be a private wedding but with all traditions."


    ---


    Ileus found himself inside the pce, but he was uneasy as hell. All he could think of was how to go back to his Ana.

 Chapter 125 - Wedding (3)

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Wedding (3)</h4>


    nked by a lush mountain at the back and on the sides, the pce overlooked an assortment of several hamlets that dotted thendscape. Made from white marble stone, the pce was huge and majestic. Gardens were full of flowering fragrances. Every nook and cranny was a sheer delight in them. Numerous birds of various hues had made nests in the trees. A brook that emerged from the mountains ran in the far end of the gardens. It encircled the entire pce with its azure waters and fed Niaris. Though it looked beautiful with its gurgling water around the various gemstones, Ileus knew a branch ran beneath the ground level too where it went to the dungeons, into the torture chambers.


    Inside the pce, every room was carpeted. Tall gold vases sat in the corners with green nts or vinesden with flowers. As they walked through numerous arches, balustrades andndings, the queen said, "We came to know about your arrival yesterday. Haldir hade here and made arrangements."


    This information made Ileus appreciate Haldir''s proactive thoughts. The elf had charted out his n well in advance. But why didn''t he tell him his ns?


    Ilyana continued, "He hade to meet Theodir and told him of his ns."


    "Thank you Queen Ilyana for all that you are doing," he said in a grateful voice.


    "Oh no!" she said. "This is the least we can do for Haldir¡­" her voice trailed off. She rubbed her neck in the front as her skin flushed. "He rarely asks us for any favors."


    Ileus understood Ilyana''s emotions. She would perhaps always feel guilty of ditching Haldir and marrying Theodir. However, this wasn''t the case with Theodir. He was proud and happy to have ''acquired'' the love of his life.


    "Have you met Inyanga?" asked Ileus hoping to reduce the pang of guilt she felt every time she talked about Haldir.


    She nodded as a sweet smile came to her lips. "I have... on multiple asions. We have to call them to Evindal whenever there is a royal ceremony or Theodir needs advice with politics or trade. She is a sweet and wise woman¡­ Inyanga¡­ I like the way they are together¡­ so intimate." She said as if she missed that kind of love, that kind of closeness.


    Ileus stopped and so did she. He held her hand. "Queen Ilyana, Haldir is a very happy man. Inyanga is his mate. You should stop feeling guilty about it." He was trying to exin to her what a mate meant.


    Ilyana gulped and exhaled heavily.


    "I think whatever happened, happened for a cause. Haldir found his mate and Theodir found his love. And everything is fair in love and war. Theodir did what he had to, to get you and I am amazed that the king hardly repents his actions."


    Her lips curled up. Even after so many years, she couldn''t help feeling awkward. She gave a humorless chuckle. "Well over the years I havee to love him a lot, but¡ª"


    "And that''s all you need to do," Ileus cut her off. "Because if you don''t, it won''t be Haldir''s life that would suffer, it would be Theodir''s."


    Ilyana bit her lip and looked away as she fought a lump in her throat. She nodded and they started walking. After a long silence she said, "Take rest Ileus. Theodir wants to have dinner with you. We will meet for dinner." And it was barely midafternoon.


    Ileus bowed and Ilyana walked away after pointing towards his bedchamber.


    His bedchamber was like a dream. Just like his own, its windows were open and he could see the rolling hills that were inundated with lcs and daffodils. The cool soft breeze rolled in, making periwinkle curtains flutter softly. Arge creamy white round bed with red cushioned headrest was right in the center of the room. Pillows and soft nkets were neatly spread.


    It had almost been an hour since Ileus was in the pce. He had scrubbed well and taken a long bath with the help of the servants assigned to him. Once he was dressed, he wandered around in the garden for the next one hour, revisiting and admiring it, but the need to go to Anastasia only became urgent with every passing minute. He had asked the servant if he would escort him back to Anastasia, but he had refused saying, "I am afraid, Your Majesty, but ording to our customs, it is not allowed."


    Ileus frowned, narrowed his eyes and dismissed the servant at once out of anger. And now, he was roaming in the garden, feeling as if he would die if he didn''t see her¡­ craved to touch her¡­ be with her¡­ the urgency was pressing in his heart like a heavy boulder. Not able to resist it any longer, he walked back to his chamber and snapped his fingers to go back to his mate, but he fumed when the magic didn''t work. Most of the other realms restricted the magic of the visitors. This wasmon knowledge, yet Ileus was furious. He paced his room for the next one hour, and now his want grew to a level where he raked his fingers through his hair to the point that they looked messy and he thought he would turn lunatic. Things were unbearable. He was sure that she needed him as much as he needed her. She must be craving him. How could he not be with her and appease her needs? "Anastasia, I aming! For you!"


    He sneaked out. He had to see her. On an impulse he snapped his fingers and disguised as a servant. "Thank god," he grated. At least this magic still worked. Ileus was seen darting out of the pce. When he reached the square, his chest was heaving with anticipation. He hid behind a hut and sniffed Anastasia. Once he located her, he snapped his fingers and turned into a wolf pup because he knew that he would be warded away from her the moment they recognized him. Proudly, the ck wolf pup trotted inside the hut but what he saw there was unexpected.


    The pup froze.

 Chapter 126 - Wedding (4)

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Wedding (4)</h4>


    His beloved Anastasia wasughing and giggling and chatting with the young elf girls who were talking with her in the faenguage. One of them was applying rouge to her lips while the other was applying gold dust on her eyelids. Her hair was set in a low chignon. She was wearing a white gown that was¡­ outrageous. If you could call it a gown. It was joined on the shoulders by golden chains that dropped till her shoulders, and then joined on the waist with a thick golden chain. With a neckline that plunged to reveal the upper swell of her breasts, she looked crazily hot! Other than that the gown showed the side of her chest and belly. It flowed over her thighs and showed the ample creamy skin of her legs on the side.


    Ileus yelped seeing how beautiful she looked, but growled the moment he felt that she wasn''t feeling as needy as he was.


    "Oh my god!" a girl eximed in theirnguage. She was making her wear anklets when she saw the little ck wolf. Immediately, she sprung to her feet and got up to catch the pup. "I can''t believe it. This little one wandered to our hut. We are so blessed." She picked up the little pup much to his annoyance and started to stroke his fur.


    Ileus growled as if telling her to leave him and let him go to his Ana, but the girl just didn''t understand. She only took his face close to hers and kissed him right on his head.


    ''Disgusting woman, leave me!'' he growled, but his growl came out as a yelp.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" the young girl eximed. "I will keep him as a pet!"


    Anastasia opened her eyes and looked at the wolf pup. "Gods, such a pretty little pup," she said.


    "Do you like it?" asked the girl.


    "Yes!" Anastasia nodded vehemently.


    The girl giggled and came to sit at her feet toplete what she was doing. She ced the pup in herp and stroked him affectionately. Suddenly the pup leapt from her andnded right into Anastasia''sp. Anastasia squealed as the pup looked at her with his beautiful golden eyes. Reminded of Ileus, instantly, she circled her arms around it and the little pup¡ªhe snuggled into her bosom, licked her skin over there and settled in herp with his head somehow resting between her bosoms.


    Ileus was feeling utterly satisfied. She looked good, but why didn''t she miss him? He was going to fight with herter. As her smell soothed his senses, he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    Anastasia jerked her head back, shocked at the pup''s snuggly behavior, but she loved it. She stroked him continuously, as the young elf girls dressed her.


    Ileus woke up next and found that he was in Anastasia''s arms and they were moving to a different room. From the looks of the room, he gathered that they were all going to y a game with her, which was a part of the customs. A very old woman was sitting near arge bowl that was filled with red water. The girls pulled Anastasia to the woman.


    She sat down on the floor and the old woman asked her to find something in the crimson water. Anastasia put the pup on the rug just beside her and inserted her hand in the water.


    Unhappy at his current state, Ileus crawled back in herp and snuggled the same way as thest time. He was hardly interested in what she was doing.


    Suddenly Anastasia squealed. rmed and ready toe back to his original form, he whipped his head back. But what he saw was¡­ amazing. She was holding a gold band in her hand that shone brilliantly.


    "Is this the wedding ring?" she asked excitedly.


    "Yes, this is yer wedding ring," said the woman in broken ented English. She smiled seeing how excited the fae girl was. "This band is made from the gold of Evindal. Look at its surface."


    When Anastasia focused, she noticed some inscriptions on the surface, which appeared and disappeared as if they caressed it. Intrigued, she asked, "What do they say?" She had never seen those symbols, not even in hernguage.


    "This is the ring you will give yer husband. He will also give you a ring, which will have another set of inscriptions. Once ye exchange the rings, the inscriptions will merge, and yer marriage will be sealed. Because you are a fae, this marriage will hold utter significance in your realm. No one from yer realm has ever got married in Evindal."


    Anastasia''s pulse increased as her eyes became wide. The symbols continued to appear and disappear as she moved the ring. It was mesmerizing. "Does this mean that Ileus is also ying these games at the pce?"


    The old womanughed softly. "Aye. I am sure Queen Ilyana must have arranged a massive celebration for him."


    Ileus, who was hearing it all with utmost interest until now, froze. Was Ilyana finding him? That would be a massive detriment in his n. Afraid that he might be taken away from her, if found hiding here, Ileus yelped a sad yelp and burrowed his face in her breasts.


    Anastasia''s attention went to him. "Oh dear, what is wrong with you?" she murmured and coddled him. She gathered him closer to her and kissed on his head. "Did you mommy abandon you?" She stroked him affectionately and kissed him more.


    The wolf pup realized that the more he yelped for her, the more she held him close to her. So the cunning wolf licked her skin and snuggled in. "Mine," he growled.


    "Ye seem to have taken a liking to him," said the girl who had discovered him. "Give him to me and I will feed him and get him back to you." However, as soon as she extended her hand to take him away, Ileus peeled his lips to show his tiny fangs and jaw. The girl was shocked and she stepped away from him instantly.


    Anastasia chuckled. "Get the food here and I will give it to him." She gave the ring back to the old woman.


    "Oh no, keep the ring," she said and gave her a chain to thread it in. "It needs to stay close to yer body so that it imbibes all yer warmth."


    Anastasia took a deep breath in as she wore the chain with the ring fondly around her neck. By that time the girl came with food for the wolf. She gave it to her and said, "The pce is a buzz of activity. There is something amiss there."


    Picking up a raw piece of rabbit flesh, Anastasia gave it to the pup who sniffed it and refused it, turning his head away. "Why, what happened?" she asked, keeping the flesh back in the ceramic te.


    "Prince Ileus is missing."


    Anastasia''s body froze and her face paled. "M¡ª missing?" Did he leave her and go back? It couldn''t be.


    "The servants are saying that they saw him wandering in the gardens. Queen Ilyana has ordered a manhunt. They are waiting for him to participate in the customs."

 Chapter 127 - Game Of Lure

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Game Of Lure</h4>


    "Where could he have gone?" she asked loudly.


    "I don''t know." the girl replied. "I hope they find him soon. It''s not that you get married everyday!"


    Anastasia appeared flustered. She pursed her lips and her usual happy demeanor plummeted.


    "Princess, you are feeling tired, and we have a long way to go. Don''t worry about Prince Ileus. I am sure he must be in the pce already. It would be better that you take some rest before we take you for the next custom," the girl suggested. All the other girls agreed with her.


    Anastasia stretched her limbs. Her eyes were droopy and she gave them azy smile. "Yes, it had been a long day for me," she replied as she stifled a yawn. "I would love to sleep."


    "Come," the girl waved her hand in the direction of her bedroom.


    As Anastasia walked, the wolf pup followed her. He was right on her trail. As soon as she opened the door of the room, the pup squeezed his way in.


    "Hey!" The girl following Anastasia shouted. "Come back!" Fear shed through her eyes. She ran after it, but the pup darted under the bed and growled from there.


    Anastasia chuckled. "Leave him. I don''t think he will harm me."


    "Are you sure?" asked the girl. "He is not a pet and must havee from the wilderness."


    "I am pretty sure," said Anastasia.


    Assured, the girl left after admonishing the wolf pup. "Don''t you dare scratch our princess, otherwise our prince is not going to leave you!"


    As soon as she left, Anastasia closed the door, rushed around to draw all the curtains and then she leaned against thest window. With her hands on her hips and narrowed eyes, she looked at the wolf pup. "Come out Ileus!" she said. "That''s just too mischievous of you."


    The little wolf pup yelped and walked out from under the bed. Shadows rose around him and when they dissipated, Ileus was standing there with a broad smile on his lips. "Did you miss me, Ana?" He looked at her with his amber eyes and locked her gaze. Slowly, very slowly, he walked to her.


    Anastasia found herself pressing against the drapes of the window, feeling the heat rising in her belly. She couldn''t remove her eyes from his. The man was too hot for the world, and she was melting in that heated gaze. Her heart pounded against her ribcage. "No, I didn''t have the time to miss you," she replied in a low husky voice.


    Ileus came and stood right in front of her. He wedged his leg between her thighs, pinning her against the ss window. Brushing his fingers down her neck, to shoulders and then to her arms, he said, "But I missed you¡­ a lot." His fingers grazed the side of her belly and her breath hitched. They trailed up to the lower swells of her breasts. He brushed them lightly and Anastasia clutched her thighs around his leg. With his other hand, he traced her neckline and then curled it beneath her chin. He tipped her face up and brushed his lips against hers. "I will fight with you for not missing me, butter¡­"


    Anastasia''s lips curled up. "You must go back, Al," she said in a sexy voice.


    Her dress was too much of a distraction. He picked up her right leg and she instinctively curled it around his waist. He ced his hand on her hip and hissed a curse as he dug his fingers in her flesh. "I came here to see whether you are alright or not." He licked the outer lines of her lips, and when she clenched her thighs again, he didn''t let her. He knew that she wanted him to kiss her, but he had to punish her for making him want her so... badly. His hand went to her other hip and grabbing them tightly, he picked her up. She wrapped both her legs around him and curled her arms around his neck.


    "Now that you have seen that I am doing pretty well, you can leave," she replied as she parted her lips. The two could y the game of lure.


    His eyes focused on her lips. His mind thinking of a thousand things those lips could do, he took her to the bed. "But I know you want me." He could smell her arousal.


    "Correction. You want me more. I am just ying along."


    "Ah!" He set her on the bed and she lied down. He crawled over her and opened the belt on her waist with which the dress was tied in its ce. The dress fell on both the sides revealing her creamy skin on her breasts right up to her navel and sex. "Fuck!" he said and without another wordtched on to her breasts. "I lose," he groaned. "I can''t stay without you." Slowly, he dipped further, kissing all the way down until he reached her sex. He parted her folds with his fingers and dipped his nose in between. "Ah! You smell divine," he rasped.


    She squirmed beneath him. "Was this the reason you came here?" she asked as she watched him.


    He opened her folds more and then licked her from her core to her clit. "I came here because I missed you," he said, not looking at her. Her tiny bud was calling him. It was throbbing for him. It needed him. And so he wrapped his lips around it.


    Anastasia cried. "Ah!" Her body arched and she pressed herself into his mouth.


    "My lusty female!" he groaned and sucked on her clit savagely. He flicked it with his tongue.


    The muscles in her belly had coiled and coiled and she wanted to release. She thrashed her head on the pillow, moaning sweet nothings. "I want¡ª" Gods, this man was going to make her crazy.


    He knew that she was about toe, so he grazed his fangs over there and she cried. Just as she was about toe, he removed himself.


    "Wh¡ª why did¡ª?"


    Game on. He looked up and with his glossy lips he asked, "Did you not think about me even once?"

 Chapter 128 - Wedding (5)

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Wedding (5)</h4>


    Anastasia cried out, "Yes I did!" Cruel bastard.


    "Good girl," he replied quietly with a grin and then went back to his ministrations.


    She was about toe when a knock sounded on their door.


    "No, no!" she said in order to ward whosoever was on the door.


    Ileus'' tongue was relentless. Her legs began shaking. He sucked her until the tension that had coiled in her belly unfurled and pleasure exploded through her body making her nonverbal. Her body convulsed as his golden eyes watched her in the throes of pleasure for the next few seconds. His erection throbbed to get inside her. His wolf was satisfied to cater to his mate.


    The knock on the door became heavy. A girl called from the outside, "Princess, is Prince Ileus in there?"


    Anastasia looked at him with heavy lidded eyes as her chest heaved. She said, "They are looking for you." That was wonderful. She wanted to have more.


    He crawled up on her and kissed her lightly on her lips. "Let them."


    She pushed against his chest and shook her head. "Go Al. We must respect their customs."


    "Thene with me."


    She giggled. "No. In fact I will meet you tomorrow at the wedding."


    "What?" He jerked his head as his heart panicked in his chest. "I am going toe here after dinner."


    She ced a finger on his lips. "No Al. You won''t. Let''s get married first."


    "Princess Anastasia!" The girl on the outside was pounding the door with fervor.


    "Change back into your wolf," Anastasia sounded urgent. She looked at the door and shouted, "One minute!" Then she cupped his cheeks and ced a kiss on the tip of his nose. "You have to go."


    "No," he shook his head.


    All of a sudden, it was as if more than one person was knocking the door. "Princess, are you okay?" she shouted with concern in her voice.


    "I am!" Anastasia shouted back. "Damn it, Ileus go!" She didn''t want them to catch him with her. It would be such disregard to their customs.


    Ileus looked at the door and growled as if to ward them away, but the knob of the door started moving and suddenly it broke. He stared at her as if drinking her looks, snapped his fingers and disappeared into shadows, which faded instantly. The door opened with a loud bang and Anastasia quickly covered herself with the nket. Her hair was tousled, her lips were swollen, the rouge of which was smeared around her mouth and there was a red mark on her neck.


    There were two girls who rushed in and were aghast seeing her condition. "Did the wolf pup do that to you? Were you ying with him? By Evindal! We have to prepare you again. Was there someone else in here with you? We heard noises. Did you see Prince Ileusing in?"


    Anastasia didn''t know what to say. She clutched her nket hard.


    "Where is the wolf pup?" asked the second girl with wonder in her eyes.


    "I¡ª he hopped out of the window!" she said glibly.


    "Oh! Good!" The girls walked to her and said, "Sorry to disturb you, but we suspected someone''s presence in the room. Please forgive us."


    "It''s fine," Anastasia mumbled.


    The girls smiled. "In that case we are leaving you. Please take a nap. We wille to wake you up for the evening celebrations."


    "Okay!" she breathed out and the girls walked out of her room.


    Anastasia took a sigh of relief. "That was close!" she mumbled.


    In the evening when she woke up, she was dressed for a different set of customs. She missed Ileus but things were happening so fast that she soon got tired. But there was one thought she cherished¡ªshe was getting married to Prince Ileus and not Aed Ruad. Even though she had heard that the dark prince or the dark wizard was one of the most notorious bad boys of the Lore, she had never imagined that he would be the man she would tie her knots with. She wanted to imagine how Aed Ruad would take this information. And now she realized why Haldir sent her and Ileus to Evindal¡ªAed Ruad wouldn''t have let them get married in their realm. He would have hounded them forever.


    Once the customs were over, Anastasia was so tired that she slept like a log. She woke up to a new day with excitement in her heart. Ileus had kept her words. He didn''te to see her during the night and now she was dying to meet him.


    Over the next two hours, Anastasia was given a scented bath, dressed in a sheer white gown made from extremely soft fabric. It fell from her shoulders to her feet and was attached on the side with arge number of gold chains. Her hair cascaded on her back in thick curls. She was made to wear a gold circlet that had a series of carefully crafted flowers that were found in the valley. She was given a bouquet at the center of each of which she spied tiny gems of various colors that sparkled.


    To say that Anastasia was nervous was an understatement. She was anxious and the nest of butterflies in her belly was bigger than usual. Her skin was flushed red.


    "We will be walking to the pce, princess," said the girl who had dressed her. She dropped the veil over her face. "Are you ready for this wedding?"


    She felt that she had never been so ready in her life. She nodded vehemently and giggled.


    The girl held her hand and led her outside. It was a beautiful day. Cool breeze fluttered her veil and she feltfortable. Sun was burning bright in the morning sky, but it wasn''t warm. Sweet fragrance of flowers filled the air and the birds chirped merrily.


    Suddenly the ce filled with festive mood. As soon as Anastasia walked on the cobbled street that led to the pce, small children started showering flowers on her and in front of her.

 Chapter 129 - Wedding (6)

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Wedding (6)</h4>


    The musicians started ying music on their flutes and fiddles, as young elf boys and girls danced their way up to the pce. Anastasia loved it and felt like dancing with them. There was magic in the air. Gold and silver dust sparkled around them as if falling from heaven.


    "This is a match made in heaven, Princess Anastasia. Look at all the gold dust that the gods are sending your way."


    Anastasia was astonished and looked at the old woman who was also walking with her.


    The woman blinked and added, "I have witnessed many weddings, but not even a dozen where the gods have approved of the union. And by gods I mean the spirits of elves who have relinquished their lives for a world of peace."


    Anastasia gasped. She watched the dust sprinkle around her and the others, and on the inside she couldn''t stop thanking Haldir for arranging it all. She knew that her problems were far from over and that she would tell Iona to Ileus, but she didn''t know what would be the best time to tell him. Would he hate her if she told him that she knew about Iona and hid it from him? Apprehension ruined her mood but she quickly shoved it out of her mind. It was her day, and she looked forward to it.


    The walk to the pce was surprisingly short. Anastasia grabbed onto her gown as she felt lightness in her chest out of excitement. While everyone else stayed out, the two girls and the old woman walked with her inside. Royal guards opened the double doors of the main hall and announced her. She walked inside and was stunned to see it. Columns brushed with gold supported seven archways that led to the main tform over which the king and queen''s thrones were. A red carpet was rolled out until there. The ceiling was painted with murals that depicted stories. Fiverge chandeliers hanging from the ceiling lit the ce brightly. Flowerden vases lined the sides of the walls.


    The hall was surprisingly empty.


    Anastasia''s eyes fell on her groom¡ªIleus, the dark one. He was standing right in front of the thrones and nked by Theodir and Ilyana. He was wearing a white pants and a white shirt over which he wore a ck tunic that had gold buttons. A ck fell on his back that was pinned with brooches on his shoulder. His hair wasbed back and his gaze was on his bride. The man looked devilishly handsome, and Anastasia wondered if the warlock had ensnared her. Her lips parted and chest heaved and all the way till she walked up to him, she didn''t blink her eyes and gazed at him from under the veil. She remembered the veil that she wore for Aed Ruad and a shudder passed through her body. Immediately a calm sense of security surrounded her mind and she forgot about her cousin.


    King Theodir, who looked quite like Haldir, except for his even more chiseled looks and a dominating persona, stepped forward. The Elf royal bloodline was blessed with extremely handsome men!


    She bowed to him.


    "I am happy to officiate your wedding, Princess Anastasia," he said and extended his hand for her.


    She took it and he walked her to stand in front of Ileus.


    Ileus gulped. His bride looked surreal. Through that veil he could make out her gorgeous features and his heart beat wildly.


    Theodir stood in front of them, closed his eyes and started chanting in hisnguage. The lights of the halls dimmed and white wisps started floating around them. When the wisps settled on the ground, they became souls. Theodir had summoned the souls of the ancient ones to witness the wedding. Anastasia was amazed. A cold shiver ran over her skin when she looked at the white, smoky shadowy souls who came to stand several meters away from them. Some still floated in the air as wisps.


    When Theodir opened his eyes, they were violet. He looked at Ileus, as if dazed and said, "Would you like to make your vows?"


    "Yes," he replied quietly.


    "Speak them now, and they shall be engraved in your marriage forever."


    Ileus looked into his bride''s eyes. With a deep breath, he began, "Anastasia, you are mine in this moment of time. I don''t know what will happen in the future but I will fight for your honor like it is mine. It is possible that in our journey together, we maye upon events that might pull our paths apart. We might get lost, but I promise to find you because I love you so much that I can scarcely breathe. Don''t ever forget me, for I will die without you."


    A shaky breath left her lips at his vows, at his confessions of love.


    Theodir looked at her and said, "Would you like to make your vows?"


    She nodded, but when she was about to say them, a soul floated near her and whispered, "Whatever you say will be engraved in the marriage. You will not be able to break any vow till death does you apart." The soul moved away.


    At that moment Anastasia knew what to say for it boiled down to just this. "I am yours, forever."


    Ilyana walked forward with a small cushion over which two rings were kept. All the words that they spoke caressed the surface of the rings and merged with them. A bright glow appeared, immersing the rings in its light and then vanished.


    Theodir took his dagger out and shed Ileus and Anastasia''s palms. He gave the rings to each of them and as soon as they made each other wear the rings, Theodir joined their palms. Blood dripped from there to the floor, but neither was bothered. With their hands joined like that, Anastasia felt a new vigor in her body. It was as if her body was jolted with lighting. The king chanted more hymns and the wisps started circling their palms. When they receded, their palms had healed.


    In a soft voice, Theodir said, "You may kiss your bride."


    And Ileus¡ª

 Chapter 130 - Husband And Wife

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Husband And Wife</h4>


    Ileus'' breath hitched. He looked at through her veil and his gaze fixed on her rosy lips that were quivering. Ileus lifted his wife''s veil slowly. He cupped her cheeks with his hands and leaned in to kiss the lips that had tortured his dreams from the first day he had seen her. Millions of loving thoughts containing the sweetness of his passion poured into the kiss he pressed on her lips. Anastasia opened her mouth for him and Ileus delved home.


    Anastasia was his bride now and there was now in the world that could annul their marriage unless either of them wanted¡ªand that possibility was out of question.


    He moaned in her throat, feeling as if his life''s purpose was fulfilled. He didn''t want anything else other than the woman who stood before him. When he pulled away from her, he whispered, "I love you, now and forever."


    Anastasia''s lips curled up as she looked up in his warm eyes.


    Theodir announced, "You are husband and wife." He closed his eyes, raised his hands up in the air and chanted. The souls and wisps of souls circled them once and began disappearing one by one. When Theodir opened his eyes, they were a bright blue, just like the bright blue sky of Evindal. "That was one of the rarest things I had ever seen, Ileus," he said as he looked at thest wisp dissipating into the air. "Thest I saw was when I got married to Ilyana."


    At his statement, Ilyana blushed.


    "Your union is blessed by the elven souls. It was meant to be."


    Ileus lowered his gaze to Anastasia and said, "It was¡­"


    ---


    As soon as the wedding was over, Ileus and Anastasia were taken to his chambers. As Anastasia walked inside, Ileus closed the door and leaned on it. He stared at her until she walked to the bed. She turned to look at him. There were no words but the intensity of the moment, the intensity of his eyes ignited heat in her belly. He sauntered to her and circled his arms around her waist. "So how do you feel, Anastasia Volkov?"


    Her eyes became wide when the realization dawned upon her. She was officially married to him. From Princess Anastasia Lacin, she became Princess Anastasia Volkov. She took in a sharp breath. Her lips curled up as she found herself liking her new title. "I think I can get used to that."


    He chuckled as his eyes brightened. His mind was going through a variety of emotions just like hers. It reminded him of times when she had first time seen him in his original form outside Vilinski and it was exhrating, liberating. The amount of excitement and attraction he felt for her at that time was unbelievable and it was the same now for her as well. He was beyond happy. He brushed her cheeks with the back of his hands and then removed the veil and the crown. He worked his hands in her hair, freeing them of the pins and smoothed her hair down. "My sunshine," he murmured.


    "Why do I feel that you stayed awake for a long time? Your eyes look tired," she said.


    "I didn''t blink an eyest night. It was impossible to stay away from you," he murmured as he brushed her cheeks and her nape. His fingers went to the ce between her neck and shoulder and he pressed it lightly over there. "Moreover, I am interested in doing something for my wife now."


    Anastasia flushed a deep red. What was he referring to? "I know what you have in mind," she said in a husky voice.


    "And what is it that I have in mind, you dirty little girl with a dirty little mind?"


    "I know what you do after getting married," she replied innocently as if trying to show that she wasn''t unaware of it.


    Ileus untied the first knot of her gown in the front andughed softly, "What is it that you do after getting married?"


    Oh gods! How could she say that? She flushed deeper and now her skin felt like a thousand suns. She lowered hershes as her breath became shallow. "We consummate our marriage," she replied in a whisper.


    Ileusughed all the way, removing the string of her gown. "I really love that notion darling." As soon as that happened, the fabric slid to the sides revealing the inner swells of her breasts. "So should we consummate our marriage?"


    Anastasia opened her mouth to say something but when she looked up into his eyes, her mouth snapped shut. She saw his fangs that had grown a little and they were sexy. Even though the strings were untied, she felt her chest tightening with anticipation.


    He was staring at her with wickedness, with hunger, with greediness. He cupped her cheeks and said, "I would love to mark you, Ana. The need for doing that is so urgent that I can''t breathe at times. It''s painful to look at you because my wolf wanted to mark you ever since I saw you, but I wasn''t doing that because I didn''t want to scare you." Adrenalin and need coursed through Ileus to the level that his shaft throbbed with pain. He licked his fangs with his lips greedily. His wolf growled as he felt an overwhelming lust for his mate. He recalled the times when she resisted the fierce attraction between them, but now¡­ he smelled her arousal under his heated gaze. Her scent was¡­ mouthwatering and he wanted to devour her. He looked at those hard throbbing nipples and said, "I want to nick them with my fangs and suck you."


    Gods! A hot breath left her lips.


    "Do you think you can handle me?" He asked for her permission.


    "I am ready."


    "Thank the gods," he replied and reached for her gown. "I so want to rip that off you Anastasia," he said with a clenched jaw.


    "Then why don''t you?" she asked with a sultry look in her eyes.

 Chapter 131 - Watch Me

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Watch Me</h4>


    Ileus dragged the gown down from her shoulders and it gathered on her hips revealing her naked body. "I don''t think I can wait any longer," he hissed and using his w, he shed the remaining gown. His bride was standing naked right before him and he gazed at her from top to bottom hungrily. "I can never get enough of you," he rasped with urgency. He traced his hand along the scar on her stomach and said, "I need to kiss that, but first I need to¡ª" He scooped her up in his arms and set her on the bed. Ileus removed his cape and shirt with rming speed and crawled right over her. He leaned in to kiss her on her lips and it felt surreal. It was as if he was kissing her the first time. "My sunshine," he murmured.


    She circled her arms around his neck and grabbed his soft raven hair. She kissed him back. He trailed further down to her neck and then to her breasts. "These have gued my imagination everyday," he said as he cupped one and rolled the other one.


    "Will you be pricking them now?" she asked, craving and shuddering in anticipation. There was something very wrong with her, otherwise how could she think she would love what he was about to do to her now?


    He gave a half nervous chuckle. "You bet Anastasia! I will be doing that now. He rolled her nipple till it hurt and she arched her body for him. He lowered herself on the nipple and flicked it with his tongue at first, and then took arge portion of are in his mouth.


    She cried out with pleasure. Her hands went to his shoulders and she dug her nails in his skin. He moaned and suddenly she felt his fangs nicking her skin. She cried in pain and pleasure as her body arched. "Oh god! Oh god!" her head thrashed against the pillow and the muscles in her belly coiled with tension. Her nails drew blood from his skin.


    Suddenly he removed himself from her much to her disappointment and said, "I want you to watch me now."


    Her hand went to her breast inadvertently as she nodded. He opened the buttons of his pants and freed his erection. It sprung free and she gasped seeing its massive size¡­ once again. He took his hand to it and stroked it as she watched him doing it. The act was¡­ hot. She found herself desperate to have it inside her. Her eyes grew heavy lidded. "I want¡ª"


    "Oh yes, Ana! I will feed it into you," he said and removed his pants, discarding them on a heap over her gown. Then his gaze raked her body as he drank her in. He moved over her and his shaft raked her thighs. She nearly squealed with pleasure when he slid over her. Hetched onto her breasts again and squeezed them while suckling them as he rubbed his erection between her thighs again and again. He lowered to her belly and kissed her over her scar, her navel and then looked at her sex hungrily. She shuddered under his greedy gaze.


    "I am going to nick you there too," he said, his voice a deep baritone. Saying that he lowered himself to her swelling bud. He flicked it and sucked it, making her go to the edge.


    Her muscles clenched and she arched her body up for him. She curved her knees against his face but he pressed them and pinned them down. And suddenly he grazed her over there with his fangs and pleasure sted through her in waves. She moaned his name and cried out. "Ileus! Ah! Ah!"


    He opened her folds and licked her cum.


    "I need you¡ª in me¡ª" she groaned.


    But he wasn''t finished. He pressed her inner thighs with his calloused palms to open her legs and then leaned down between her thighs over her core.


    She sucked in a sharp breath. The weather outside emted her emotions when the sky became dense gray and lightning shed with a roaring sound.


    He opened her folds and licked her from her core to the clit. "Gods, I have so waited for this moment," he said in a deep throaty voice. His legs began to shake and a rumble formed in his chest as he started to flick, tease and nip.


    Anastasia groaned his name as sweat appeared on her body. She arched her body again, greedy for his tongue.


    "My lusty little fae!" He curled his muscr arms around her thighs and said, "You taste so good. Do you know I have fantasized about doing this to you ever since I saw you?" He licked her core. "I have imagined those lips of your around my cock so many times that¡ª" his shaft pulsed. He didn''t say more and licked her again over there. With tense muscles he was grinding himself against the mattress. He started sucking her over there, and his fangs started to sharpen. He grazed her with them and growled, "Come again for me, Ana!"


    Tremors cruised through her body as her limbs became weak and another orgasm exploded in her belly. "Ah yes!" she screamed and screamed.


    "Good girl!" he said as he licked her orgasm until she was a bundle of nerves.


    Finally when he tore himself away from her, he looked at her with his glossy lips. She looked so lovely in the throes of pleasure that he watched her till she was spent. He rose on his knees and took a look between her open thighs. Her sex was glistening with his saliva ande. He wanted to continue more but he needed to be inside her. He looked up at her and saw that her eyes had be violet. She was looking at him. Her gaze traveled to his shaft and it pulsed under her lust gaze. He straddled her and then fisted his cock. "Do you want it in your mouth?"


    Shamelessly she nodded.

 Chapter 132 - Marked And Claimed

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Marked And imed</h4>


    "Sure princess, but right now I want it in you." Even though Ileus was craving to take it in her mouth, his wolf was moring inside to mark his mate. He leaned down and positioned his erection against her core. With one hand he guided his crown in her.


    She gasped. "Ah!" He was too big for her. She squirmed a little and he allowed her to adjust to his size.


    His chest muscles tensed and sweat appeared on his bulging arms as he waited for her patiently. When she seemed okay, he entered her, slowly. He hissed, "Anastasia, you don''t know how long I have wished to enter you and mark you." With his hand he pressed her face to the side and his head dropped to her neck, to the point where his wolf wanted to mark her.


    "Mark me Ileus," she rasped, wanting this as much as he wanted it.


    He took his shaft out. "I will!" He licked his fangs with his lips, coating them with his venom and then pierced them as he drove his shaft back inside her.


    Anastasia screamed not able toprehend which was more¡ªthe pain or the pleasure.


    As he thrust his erection in her, he held her in ce with his fangs.


    "Mine!" he let out a muffled snarl against her throat.


    He continued to plow her relentlessly and after sometime, Anastasia only felt pleasure. Pain had receded in the background. How could this be? She was surely not in her right mind. How could she? She had married a vokuk, who also happened to be a dark wizard.


    His movement caused her muscles to clench again around his cock. She heard him snarl and he increased his speed. Not able to take anymore, she came all around him and he followed her in the release. His body convulsed as he released arc upon arc inside her. Once he was done, he took his fangs out and licked her over there. His venom would heal her fast.


    Ileus slumped over her as their breaths became shallow. He didn''t remove himself from her. He continued to move in her, slowly as his mouth went to hers. She opened up again for him and he seized it. They didn''t know how many more times they chased their pleasure, but for once it was good to be free of tension and just be with each other, explore each other. When they were spent to the point of exhaustion, he glided beside her. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer to him. He closed his eyes. "Don''t leave me, Ana¡­ I''ll die¡­" he murmured and then drifted off to sleep.


    The sky outside cleared and sunlight cascaded through the windows. Anastasia held her ring up as the sunrays fell upon them. The ring glowed every now and then and she wondered how she would hide the glow, not that she wanted to, but what if it was needed? Would the ring glow like that in Yelgra? She touched her ring and traced the band. It was beautiful, ethereal. A smile wormed on her lips when she realized that she was wearing the ring of the man she loved and she so wanted to show it to Aed Ruad. She chuckled at the thought, waking him up.


    "And what are you doing, wife?" he asked, amused. "That ring is going to stay there permanently."


    "I want it to stay here permanently, my lord."


    "Ah! ''My lord'' sounds like music to my ears."


    "Umm¡­ I think I should call you my sex lord or sex ve. Which is better?"


    "Only ''My Lord''."


    Sheughed. She took her hand down and looked at him. "There is something I wanted to tell you, but I want you to promise me first that you won''t be mad at me."


    He frowned. He propped up his head over his hands and said, "Do you know I can read minds of people and enter their cells?"


    "What?" Her face nched. Did he know about Iona all along?


    "But I have rarely done that with you, and only when you felt unsafe, I enveloped my security around you."


    Color returned to her face as she breathed a sigh of relief. "That just felt like an intrusion of privacy." But she was amazed that he had that ability.


    "I won''t do it without your permission Anastasia," he said to reassure her. "So tell me what is it that you wanted to say?" His fingers went to his mark on her neck and he lowered his head to lick it again.


    "Why do you do that?" she asked.


    "My venom is going to heal those puncture marks fast," he said and licked again. "Now what is it that you wanted to say?"


    Anastasia pursed her lips. She looked at him and said, "You haven''t promised."


    "I can never be mad at you darling," he said. "Even if you kill me."


    She took a deep breath and said, "I know where Aed Ruad took Iona, but I am not sure that she is still there." She stopped and looked at him for a reaction.


    Ileus froze. "What?" he rasped. "You knew all along about her and you didn''t tell me?" Why didn''t she tell him? He got up to sit and raked his fingers through his hair.


    "No, I didn''t tell you, but I had my reasons."


    He narrowed his eyes. "And what could be those reasons?" he asked, his tone a bit sharp.


    "I wanted to meet Queen Adrianna and tell her instead of you. I wanted to bargain with this information."


    "In exchange of what?"


    "In exchange for helping me to get my kingdom back and to free my parents from the celestial prison," she replied. Somehow she should have felt bad about telling him about it now, but she didn''t.


    "You trusted my mother over me?" he asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Ileus, I didn''t know you at that time."


    "But you knew me better at ¨®raid!" he snapped.


    "Don''t be mad at me, please."


    He stabbed his fingers through his hair again. "If you would have told this earlier, I would have gone to find Iona. Why did you dy?"


    "I told you, I wasn''t sure about revealing it. I wanted to meet your mother and then things happened too quickly!"

 Chapter 133 - Promise

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Promise</h4>


    "What do you mean that things happened quickly?" asked Ileus as if trying to connect the dots. "You''ve got to be kidding me." He rolled and got out of the bed. He walked to a window and removed the drapes to lean on its ledge.


    Anastasia''s heartbeat increased. She didn''t like his demeanor one bit. She covered herself with a nket and after checking her rising temper she looked at his naked back and said, "Ileus, when we started out this journey, I wasn''t even sure about you. I grew close to you during our trip through Sgiath Bi¨°. And only a week had passed. We reached ¨®raid where through a series of incidents, I came to know that you are my mate." She frowned. "Can you tell me how many days have passed between leaving Vilinski and getting married to you?"


    He turned his head over his shoulder. "Where is this leading to?"


    Anastasia red at him as if he was not on the same wavelength as hers. "Do you know how long I have been harboring that secret?" she said through a clenched jaw as her chest heaved. "I was only ten when that day Aed Ruad came into my room with a sack on his bag. He dumped the sack onto the floor and I saw it moving. I heard a whimper, a call for help and looked at the bag. When I asked him what was in it, did you know what happened to me?" Her throat choked. "Aed Ruad shed my fragile wings when they had unraveled from my back for the first time. You can never understand the excruciating pain I went through. Even in that condition I wanted to help the girl in the sack, but I was kicked and beaten by Maple."


    Ileus turned to look at her and crossed his hands across his chest.


    She continued, "It has been eight years since I have kept that information a secret from everyone. I don''t know why. I think somewhere on the inside I wanted to use it for helping my parents because I knew it was too valuable." A muted whimper shuddered her on the inside. "When you helped me to escape, I had just one n in my mind¡ªmeet Queen Adrianna and trade this information with her. Use it in exchange for her help¡­ to free my kingdom from Aed Ruad and to free my parents from the celestial prison."


    "Oh my god!" Ileus threw his hands up in the air. "You wanted to use the information regarding Iona to your advantage? My sister has been missing for eight years and I have been hunting everywhere for her. You could have told me that!"


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes. "When should I have told you that? I got married to you within two weeks of meeting you as opposed to holding the information for eight years! Even though you are my mate, how much do I know you, Ileus? Have we had time to get to know each other? I am still trying to wrap my head around the meaning of ''mate''. For god''s sake, it''s just been two weeks of knowing you. Only two days back I came to know that you are Queen Adrianna''s son. Is that enough?"


    Ileus red at her pointedly. Pinching the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger, he said, "Don''t you raise your voice Anastasia! If anyone has a right to yell, it''s me."


    Anastasia''s mouth fell wide open. Was he even listening to her? Did he see her reason or he had built a wall around his logic? "You could have told me any time, Anastasia, but you chose not to." He balled his fists tightly beside him.


    "Yes, I chose not to tell you that time," she balked. "But I have told you now. I have given away the only information I had in my hand to help my kingdom, my people and my parents, for free. Why? Because I wanted to give it to you as a wedding gift. Despite the fact that your mother and your people hate me, despite the fact that now I don''t have that tiny chance of getting back my kingdom, I shared this knowledge with you." Tears stung her eyes when she realized the gravity of her revtion. "You are a Prince without a kingdom only because you married me. You have forsaken the wishes of so many only because you chose me. And that is why this was the best gift I could give you." She wiped a tear that stupidly had to roll out of her eyes. "Now tell me, did I do anything wrong?"


    Ileus'' head jerked in stunned surprise. Her words hit him like a dart dipped in truth potion. It was hard to digest, but she was right. For her everything was¡­ new. He could see the acute pain in her eyes and feel the sorrow of her heart, and it made him¡­ tremble. He walked to the bed and sat beside her. His gaze darted between her eyes and he leaned forward to kiss those tears away. He cupped her cheeks and breathed, "I am sorry, Ana, I am sorry for not understanding your predicament." He rested his forehead on hers. "But life isn''t fair." He wanted to soothe her howling soul. After what seemed like eternity, he said, "We both are victims of something that was not in our control, but I promise you that I am going to help you in your endeavors." A ragged breath left him. "I promise to help you get back your kingdom and free your parents. And if you like you can share the information about Iona with me. I won''t force you, but know that I am eager to find her. No, scratch that. I am desperate to find her." He closed his eyes as his chest rose up and down heavily, as his hands went to wrap her nape.


    She cupped his cheeks and said, "I started this topic only to tell you what I know, Al."

 Chapter 134 - Fault

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Fault</h4>


    Anastasia felt so much better when that calm sense of security surrounded her mind. Now she knew that it was her husband. He could have entered her mind to read her thoughts, but he never invaded her privacy. She lifted his head up and pressed the required kiss of the moment. His golden eyes bored into her sapphire ones and he released a warm breath as relief surged through his body. He slid beside her and rested his head in herp.


    She started stroking his hair and started, "I can remember the scene pretty vividly. That day when he had dumped the bag in my room, I could hear her whimpering on the inside. Those were muffled cries of help and I wanted to go to her and see who was in there, but Aed Ruad and Maple ensured that I became unconscious. They beat me up and left me on the floor. My handmaiden tried to help me, but they killed her." A shudder passed her body as she recalled the incident. "I wasn''t in a state to even crawl, but I could hear them through all the pain. Aed Ruad had mentioned that she was going to be kept imprisoned under deep sea in a highly fortified prison."


    Ileus looked up at her with astonishment. Did she mean Zmjia, the serpent kingdom? "Did he mention the name of the ce?"


    She shook her head and sighed. "I don''t think so, but then I don''t recall him mentioning the name. I had scoured the library at Vilinski to find about the sea. There is a frozen ocean to the west of Vilinski, but I highly doubt that Iona is there. No one lives there except the Nyads, the sea nymphs. The queen of sea nymphs is my mother''s friend, so it is highly unlikely that she would keep Iona. I devoured the library to find any other sea that is near the fae kingdom, but nothing propped up. However, I chanced upon a dusty, almost fading, leather bound book that had this map. It was so blurry, but I noticed arge water body that must be equal to five kingdoms. Its name was erased," she said with helpless regret. "I figured out that it was in the south of the fae kingdom and perhaps thest ce of the Lore. I believe Iona is prisoned there, if¡ª" a shaky breath left her lips. "If she still lives."


    Ileus sat up and knelt on the mattress with wide eyes. "Bastard!" he cursed and bounced a curled knuckle against his mouth. His stomach churned at the information. His chest tightened and air whooshed out. His insides quivered when he thought how much his sister must have suffered. His lips quivered and time seemed to slow down. Every second not being spent on finding her was like a burden to him. "It''s all my fault," he med himself. "It''s my fault!" He closed his eyes as his skin flushed red due to excessive sweating for he suddenly felt panicky. "Why didn''t I look in the right ces?"


    "Ileus!" Anastasia called him. She crawled up to him and knelt in front of him. He was so disturbed that she felt a jab in her heart. She cupped his cheeks. "It''s not your fault. The only person to be med for this is Aed Ruad."


    "No Anastasia," he said in a hoarse voice. "I should have doubled my efforts."


    "Even if you would have doubled your efforts you would have never known where she was being held. Please Al, don''t me yourself."


    "Then what do I do, Ana?" he asked, looking into her eyes.


    "We will together find her," she said as she eased him out of the darkness he was about to surround himself with.


    He nodded with a hitched breath. "Yes!" The ws on his hands faded into his fingers as he stopped his beast to take over him. He looked toward the window¡ªto where the sky was turning dark, beckoning a dark night. "You have scratched the surface of the memories of Iona."


    Seeing his ravaged face, she wrapped her hands around his neck and straddled his thighs. "Talk to me about it, when you like. I am always here," she said and buried her head in the crook of his neck. He circled his arms around her and rocked her. She could sense the pain that lingered there and his exhaustion. She clung tightly to him. She kissed his neck and then his cheek, his skin soft and warm beneath her lips. Her dark prince, her fallen prince.


    "Fuck, I need you," he said, wanting to relieve his tension.


    "I need you too¡­" she answered.


    His shaft had swelled between them almost immediately and he just wanted to bury himself inside her. He grasped her hips and lifted her like she was a weightless doll. Then he positioned her over him and slid home. "Ah!" he hissed. She began to move up and down. Her hard nipples raked his chest and he groaned. He seized her mouth and delved his tongue inside. They were all legs and hands and kisses. "I love you so much Anastasia that I can scarcely breathe!" He said and rolled his hips to thrust inside her. "So tight!" He wanted to stay inside her. His muscles bulged and his legs began to quiver. She dug her nails in his back, drawing out blood. It maddened him, and he increased his pace. Her muscles clenched around his cock as if forcing him to release and he¡­ released with a brutal roar.


    This was far from over. He rolled on the bed with her beneath him without taking out his shaft. He made her straddle him and said, "Take me!" And she started moving up and down again. She crossed her hands at the back as her head turned up and her hair touched his thighs when she moved. The sight of her puckered nipples and that curvy body crazed him. At this point of time he didn''t want to think of anything¡ªonly his mate. "Fuck, I want to bite you again," he said in a shaky voice.

 Chapter 135 - Spanking

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Spanking</h4>


    Anastasia leaned forward and supported her body by keeping her hands on his arms. As she moved up and down, her nipples grazed his mouth and he licked them. "Fuck!" he said and knew he wouldn''tst long. His legs began to shake, his body convulsed and with a roar he came inside her for the whole Lore. She followed him, moaning his name.


    Her chests were heaving with shallow breaths when she managed to look at him. Thoroughly spent and looking sexed up, gorgeous as hell, his hair was sticking to his forehead and nape. She slumped on her husband. He wrapped his arms around her and said, "I don''t want toe out."


    She kissed his ruddy skin on the chest and said softly, "I like it this way." Her fingers moved to his biceps where she created imaginary vines. No one spoke for a long time until their heartbeats settled. Anastasia''s eyes became heavy lidded. After all the tension and an overflow of emotions, she drifted off into a deep sleep¡­ devoid of nightmares¡­ devoid of dreams.


    Ileus stroked her hair and as he did that his fingers brushed his mark on her. He lifted his head to kiss it and felt proud. His wife was lying in his arms satiated and his wolf was cartwheeling on the inside. Could it get any better? He didn''t want to think how things would go on from now. He just wanted to linger the feeling that had swelled in his chest¡­ love and passion. His gaze went to the ceiling as his hand trailed her naked back and settled on her hip. He had imagined doing so many things with her that he wondered if his fantasy would evere true. His lips tugged up and his erection swelled inside her again. He began to thrust it inside her slowly as she moaned his name.


    ---


    When Anastasia woke up she saw that she was wrapped in a nket and her husband was sitting beside her propped up on pillows, watching her with amusement.


    "Have you been watching me?" she asked, rubbing her eyes. She got up and the nket slipped down.


    "Mhmm," he replied as his gaze went to her breasts.


    She flushed under his gaze and pulled the nket up. "Stop staring at me." With his hair all tousled and drop dead gorgeous sexed up looks, she couldn''t help admire him.


    Heughed and said, "I am staring at what is mine." He lifted his arms and crossed them at the back of his head to cradle it. He loved it the messed up look of her face after sex.


    Her gaze traveled to his left bicep. Her mouth fell open and her eyes popped out. She pointed towards it and said, "H¡ª how did that happen?"


    "You inked them on me."


    "What?" She couldn''t believe it. "When? How?"


    He turned his head and looked at the vine tattoos on his bicep. "After we had that mind blowing sex."


    If there was a ce left to blush, Anastasia blushed there too. Then she frowned and her lips turned down. "I didn''t know that this would happen!" She really wanted to regret her action, but she loved the vine tattoo on his bicep. It reminded her of the roseden creepers that would coil around the bushes of her garden at Vilinski during brief summers. Those blue roses were so beautiful that she would sit in her garden and watch them for hours, surrounded by their intoxicating fragrance.


    "If you continue to do that, I will convert into one tattoo monster in less than a year," he quipped.


    She poked her tongue in her cheek and tutted. "In that case maybe we should restrict our sexual activities."


    He narrowed his eyes and replied, "Really? You could do that?"


    She shrugged. Then she purposely left her nket and let it slide down her body to tie her hair into a bun. "I would. Just so that you don''t be a tattoo monster." She gave him a side-nce and twisted slightly to leave the bed.


    "Maybe Anastasia Volkov needs spanking to remind her who is the master here."


    She suppressed a giggle and spun to get out of the bed, but he lunged at her and pulled her back. Sheughed all the way back to hisp where he made her lie on her belly and pinned her with his right arm. With his left hand he rubbed her hips and squeezed them. "They are so creamy and soft. I wonder how they would look when they are pink!"


    She couldn''t believe that she was squirming under him to experience it. She threatened, "I wonder how your hips would look in a snake tattoo."


    p.


    "Ah!" she cried. Her core clenched as she experienced a sharp pain on her right butt cheek. She was wet in seconds.


    He rubbed her hips again and said, "What did you say?"


    "I said how lovely your hips would look with thorns drawn on them."


    p.


    "Ooh!" She moaned with pain and pleasure. More juices flowed out.


    "I didn''t know that Anastasia Volkov had a thing for kink," he said as he took his fingers down and inserted one inside.


    She moved her hips in his hands. "Oh god!" Was she turning into a sex beast? What was wrong with her hormones? Why was she feeling this "Horny!" She said that aloud to her mortification.


    He moved his thumb to her bud and rubbed her. "My lusty little princess," he hissed. "Do you like that?" He circled her clit and finger-fucked her. She couldn''t take it for long and her muscles clenched around his finger. "Come for me, Ana!" he urged and the tension in her belly unfurled like an explosion, building stars in her vision.


    When they finished, he turned her towards him and held her against his chest. He kissed the crown of her hair and rested his head over hers. "With a ragged breath she said, "Can I return the favor?"


    He chuckled. "I would love to see that, but for now, we have to stop. Theodir has asked us to join him for dinner, and I have a n to discuss with you."

 Chapter 136 - On Your Own?

    <h4>Chapter 136 - On Your Own?</h4>


    Anastasia frowned as she got up. "What kind of n?" Her curiosity rose.


    Ileus took a deep breath and said, "I want to go to Zmjia and look for Iona."


    Confusion marred her looks. "You mean you want to find her on your own?"


    He nodded. "Since your information is eight years old, I do believe that Aed Ruad must have moved her elsewhere from there. Thest time when we sent our spies in Zmjia, we couldn''t find her. If what you are saying is correct, then I would like to give it a chance again. It is possible that we haven''t looked properly for her beneath the sea. I don''t think that Rhys would have kept her away from his eyes."


    "Who is Rhys?"


    "He is the king of Zmjia. My mother once supported him to be the king, but he was too weak. My mother decided not to support him because his people had created a lot of menace when she had just taken over as ruler. His father banished him when he tried to stage a coup. However, his father was killed by my mother in an act of self-protection and Rhys came back to im the crown." He omitted the detail that Adrianna killed his father because she wanted to protect him. "Over the years, Rhys gathered his kith and kin and slowly rebuilt his empire. He is afraid of my mother and so he has remained dormant over the years."


    Anastasia tilted her head and bit her lip. She slid off hisp, sat beside him and pulled up the nket. "It would be very foolish of him to keep Iona as a prisoner," shemented. "He is a direct target and if he is afraid of Adrianna, there is no way he would do anything to attract her ire."


    "That''s what even I think. But what if this particr fact gives him the best exnation to imprison her?" He shrugged. "It''s just a theory."


    "Where would he keep her?" she asked with doubts in her mind. "With your mother''s scrutiny, he wouldn''t risk it."


    "Like I said, it''s just a theory and I want to explore."


    She nodded as she pursed her lips. "I would like to apany you in the quest."


    His lips curled up and he picked up her hand. He kissed it with his soft but firm lips and said, "I would love that." Then his eyes went past her as if he wasn''t looking at anything. "I want to undertake this quest on my own¡­ without mother''s help¡­"


    She jerked her head back with amazement. "Why? Adrianna has way too many resources. It would be stupid to not use them."


    He took a deep breath and lowered his eyes. "With current conditions, it wouldn''t be a good idea. If your information is somehow isn''t correct, she would be furious¡­ more so because she would think that you are misleading her for your benefits. And I¡ª" his eyes traveled to her. "And I promised you that I will fight for your honor."


    Anastasia''s heart warmed with love for him. She looked in his intense golden, fiery eyes, which were full of promises.


    "I will hate it if your words be shallow. In the world of politics in kingdoms, we often behead those who try to mislead us even if that truth has gone bad."


    "Oh my!" her eyes became wide as she realized the gravity of his situation. At the same time all her hopes to save Vilinski and free her parents, dashed.


    As if understanding her thoughts, he brushed her hands with his fingers. "We will find a way to help your parents too. My n is to pick up a solid lead about Iona and follow it. And you my darling¡ªyou have given me that lead." Suddenly his eyes shone. "I am hopeful that we will get a concrete information about her in Zmjia."


    She gave him a weak smile. "I hope you are sessful."


    He leaned forward and kissed his bride. "Do you know under normal circumstances our marriage celebrations would havested a month at Draoidh?"


    She grinned. "And in Vilinski too."


    "Let''s get ready for dinner!" Ileus said with excitement. "Theodir and Ilyana must be waiting."


    Anastasia took a slightly long bath with him and ording to her she would never take a bath again with an insatiable vokuk. His appetite for sex was gargantuan. While taking a bath, he had made her sit on the edge of the bathtub and devoured her. He had pinned her thighs apart and poked his tongue in her core. She had grabbed his hair for the want of pressing his head in between her thighs, but he didn''t allow her to. That denial made her tip on the edge soon and he had wrenched her dry when she came. When she looked at him with those sexy, sultry eyes, he said, "Tonight I will make sure that those rosy lips are wrapped around my cock." And she thought she woulde again. The man talked dirty and she liked it.


    They came out and he helped her wear a peach silk gown that had a slit on the right side up till her mid thigh. He wore ck formal pants and a pale peach shirt.


    Theodir and Ilyana were waiting for them. Ileus apologized. "Sorry foringte."


    Theodir got up and patted his back with a wink. "You got married this morning, boy! I didn''t expect you toe for dinner at all. I was sure you would devour your wife!" Heughed out loud at his joke.


    Anastasia blushed crimson as her gaze locked with Ilyana''s. Ilyanaughed softly and gestured toe and sit with her. "Don''t mind him," she said with a smile. "He loves to tease, and after a long time he has found someone he can tease without being bothered by his kingly duties."


    Anastasia returned her smile and sat down, trying to ready herself for a tease session. She watched Theodir bending towards Ileus and whispering something. The twoughed when Ileus answered. When Ileus turned to look at her with an amused expression, she knew the joke involved her. A servant came to put a napkin on herp. The dining table was soonid out with exotic food. All four courses were brought at once, it seemed. A bowl of soup that had the smell of cream and tomato wafted upward, suddenly making her feel hungry. Trays of fruits, bowls of various kinds of deserts, cured fish that were cut in thin strips over an assortment of green vegetables and a variety of deserts wereid out.


    The servants in tights waited for them at the edges of the room. They started with the soup. Conversation drifted from Ileus'' days in the elven academy and his dalliances to Anastasia''s days at the fae kingdom. Suddenly Theodir became serious. He stopped eating, looked at Anastasia and said, "I believe Vilinski is under evil forces. How do you n to deal with them?"


    She wiped her mouth with the napkin. Her shoulders crunched forward in a helpless way. "I don''t know..."


    "There is a way," Theodir remarked, making her immediately sit up with attention.

 Chapter 137 - Pros And Cons

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Pros And Cons</h4>


    Anastasia tilted her head to the side with raised eyebrows. She looked at Theodir with intense focus. Her pulse increased as she wondered what would an elf king know about the solutions of her problems. "Please do tell me," Anastasia said as a shaky breath left her. Her skin was lined with goose bumps.


    "Where do you n to go after Evindal?" Theodir asked.


    "Yelgra forests," she replied, looking at Ileus for confirmation.


    "Yes, we will be going to Yelgra," Ileus validated.


    Theodir ced his wine ss on the table. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and leaned forward. "I suggest you go to Tongass," he said in a cryptic way.


    "Where is Tongass?" She was bewildered.


    Theodir put his elbows on the table and then steepled his fingers below his chin. "Ileus knows where Tongass is."


    "I do know where Tongass is. It is a dense forest in the north in the human realm. But the thing is that only you can allow us to leave from Evindal."


    "I will create a portal for you whenever you want to go," Theodir replied, still looking intensely at him.


    Ileus couldn''t understand why the elf king wanted them to go to Tongass. But if Theodir had said that, then it was surely something he couldn''t bypass. The problem with Tongass was that he had to restrict his magic because it was a human realm. Only after reaching Ivorpool Forest, which was the enchanted realm over there, could he use his magic.


    "Why do you want us to go there?" he asked with a frown.


    Theodir picked up the wine ss and swirled the red liquid in it. "I have a feeling that you may get your answers there." He gulped the wine in one go. One of the servants standing on the edge of the room came running to fill his ss immediately.


    Anastasia''s heart pounded with excitement. "But it''s a vast forest and where are we going to look for answers or leads?"


    He shrugged. "I don''t know. You have to find the way yourself. All I can feel is that you should find some clue there."


    Anastasia licked her dry lips. Irritation set in her chest. In a bloody vast forest, it would take forever to find a clue, let alone understand it. She drew in a sharp breath and released it out of frustration, picked up her wine ss and chugged it down her throat. Her lead was better than a wild guess from him. She schooled her frustration and looked at him. "Thank you m''lord," she breathed.


    Theordir pursed his lips and lifted his ss in acknowledgement.


    For the rest of the dinner, Ileus continued to talk about their previous stories when he was in the elf academy while Anastasia half listened to him. She was divided over the fact as to where she would go after Evindal. As much as she wanted to help her parents, she was sure Ileus would want to go to Zmjia. On the inside, the conflict gave her mental stress and she had a sinking feeling in her stomach. She didn''t want to dy finding the clue as pointed by Theodir, but would Ileus be convinced? Also, if she pressed Ileus to go to Tongass first, she felt guilty towards Iona for she would be negatively affected by her decision. Her mind started weighing the pros and cons of the situation. When nothing concrete came out, she felt tightness in her chest. The servant had filled her ss. She picked it up and gulped the wine down her throat.


    An hourter, when the dinner was over, Ileus and Anastasia decided to walk in the gardens of the pce.


    "I saw you drinking almost four sses at dinner, Ana," he said as she curled her arms around his and leaned on it for support while walking.


    "Mhmm," she said. Her cheeks were flushed pink. She was feeling lighter.


    "What were you thinking? I have never seen you so flustered."


    She didn''t reply to him for a long time and continued to walk on a cobbled path that was nked by lights emitting from orbs that glowed between cracked logs, which were barely a meter tall. Aroma from fragrant flowers calmed her scrambled thoughts. The night was brilliantly lit. She threw her head up and her eyes widened when she saw that the skies of Evindal were lit by two moons¡ªarge blue moon nked by a smaller pure white one. She was mesmerized. Her breath hitched at the sheer beauty of the moons. Stars dazzled around them as if they tied the moons with a silvery ribbon and the remaining ones sprayed here and like sparkling diamond dust against the darkness. "This is so beautiful!"


    "It is," he replied. Then he stopped and tugged her hand to stand in front of him. "Isn''t this the most beautiful honeymoon?" Her creamy skin glowed under the moonlight. He cupped her face and brushed her red cheeks with his thumbs. He leaned forward and then nted his head barely a breath away from her. His gaze darted to her eyes and then her rosy lips. "What are you thinking Anastasia?" he asked. "I am curious to know."


    He grazed her lips with his fangs and she moaned. All thoughts evaporated from her mind as her lips parted. As if it was beyond her control, she craned her neck and tiptoed to meet his lips. Ileus'' hand trailed to her waist. He curled it around her and picked her up. She curled her arms around his neck instantly. Her kiss deepened. At first she licked his fangs and then bit his lower lip in excitement. Ileus groaned and delved his tongue into her mouth as soon as she opened it for him. He tasted her honey with wine mixed in it. "Ana!" he moaned her name in her mouth. A rumble formed in his chest. He lowered his other hand to her hips and then pulled her up. She wrapped his waist and he walked further down the garden while kissing her.


    When she pulled away, she buried her head in the crook of his neck. His shaft was poking her beneath the belly. He took her beneath a tree, which was like a weeping cherry tree in full bloom. The grass beneath it was covered in its shed pink blossoms. Ileus sat down leaning against its trunk and made her sit on hisp. She straddled it and pressed her face against his chest. "Kiss me Anastasia," he said, lifting her head up. When she kissed him, he said, "Remember what I said to you about your lips around my cock?"


    She gasped. She blushed so deep that she felt she heated like a freshly burning hearth. Without saying anything, she brought her hand over his shaft that was hard as steel and throbbing inside his pants. She rubbed it over his pants and he hissed. Slowly she opened his buttons and freed his shaft from his pants. She lowered herself. She moaned and then as if on instinct she licked it on the crown. "You have to be patient with me, Ileus."


    "Patient?" His cock hadn''t been sucked ever. Would hest even through her stumbling?


    "Teach me," she said unabashedly.


    ---


    PS: Please read author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 138 - Tongass Vs Zmjia

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Tongass Vs Zmjia</h4>


    Anastasia looked at him and said, "Teach me."


    Her gaze shifted back to his shaft.


    It pulsed under her gaze.


    She took her hands inside his pants and brushed his hair over there. The sight of his cock was enough to dull her already lost reasoning, setting her body on fire. She wanted to pull his pants down and see him in all his glory. But could she? Under the weeping willow tree, it was dark, but not oblivious to noise. Her eyes took in the length of his shaft lovingly.


    "Straddle my thighs," he said and pulled her up on him. All his knowledge was limited to seeing the novels.


    As soon as she straddled his thighs, he said, "Take it in your hands."


    She wrapped her hands around him. It was rock hard and she felt her face flush.


    "Lick the crown." His hips began to rock involuntarily, anticipating how her tongue would feel on him.


    He removed her hair to the side to watch her. She swallowed her saliva. It was for the first time she was doing it and she was pretty unsure if this thing would even enter her mouth. She lowered her mouth to it and furtively licked the crown. When for the first time he felt her tongue over it, he moaned her name, "Anastasia!" She was surprised that she found it interesting to lick it. So she did that again. Was this the alcohol in her that made her so bold?


    "Fuck!" He breathed out. He wanted tost. "Do it again," he ordered her.


    In her frenzy, she licked it again and his neck muscles strained. Her tongue went to his slit and his balls tightened as hell. He leaned his head back on the tree''s trunk and closed his eyes as she licked him. "Gods, I wantst, Ana!" he hissed. "Stroke me up and down."


    When she did that, he wondered how small and soft her hands were. In her excitement she grabbed his balls with one hand and squeezed it while stroking his shaft with the other.


    "Fuck!" His breath came out through his clenched teeth.


    She looked up at him wondering if she should continue. His face was contorted in agony.


    "Don''t stop! Ah!" He put his hands over hers and stroked it with her. He pulled his pants down to free him of this tension. "Lick it baby!"


    She licked again and again. She couldn''t believe that only this act would arouse her. She wanted to take his member in her mouth, and wanted to nuzzle her face in his balls.


    "Take it in your mouth."


    She immediately obliged him and took his shaft in her mouth. A rumble formed in his chest. The man was enjoying it so much that she became bolder and took it further inside her mouth and sucked it hard.


    His head fell back and Anastasia found it unbelievable that she was actually enjoying this. Now she knew why Ileus enjoyed it when he was between her thighs. The thought made her juices flow all the more. Her panties were soaked. She drew him deeper.


    He threaded his fingers in her head as he watched her sucking him fondly. "Are you liking it?" he asked with a shaky breath.


    "Yes!" she replied, feeling powerful. "I would love to do it again."


    His balls tightened. "Anastasia!" he moaned. All his fantasies were bing a reality. "Do you know how many times I came in my bed in Vilinski only imagining your lips around my cock, imagining fucking your mouth?"


    She took his member in her mouth as he grabbed her head and began to thrust his erection in her. She sucked him more and pumped his shaft in her hand.


    Muscles bulged in his arms and if it had been a rock, he would have pulverized it, but this was Anastasia and he cradled her face gently. Sweat appeared on his forehead for the want of release. He thrust it more in her mouth. "I can''t stop¡­" His body became rigid and then with a bellow he came inside her mouth.


    She felt his hot cum in her mouth and his cock throbbing in her hands.


    "Yes, Natsya!" He rumbled and then let out more curses in Russian. When he waspletely spent, he pulled her up against his chest.


    "I hope no one heard us," she mumbled against his skin.


    "No they couldn''t. I had created a wall of air to stop the sound.


    She chuckled as she tried to catch her breath.


    He could never forget how her crimson lips wrapped around his cock and gave him his first pleasurable suck.


    He snapped his fingers to remove the air wall. A light gust of wind rippled and pink blossoms of the weeping willow showered over them. The flowers settled over her and she looked surreal. Ileus snapped his fingers again to make another ripple in the air. As more and more flowers showered, Anastasia giggled.


    When she was covered in the flowers till her waist, he curled his hands beneath her chin and said, "Thanks," and pressed a kiss on her lips. Then he bore his golden eyes into her. "Now tell me what is bothering you."


    Anastasia looked at him. She had to discuss it with him and there was no escaping this time. She took a deep breath and said, "I was wondering where would you like to go first¡ªTongass or Zmjia?"


    He lowered his hand and picked up a bunch of flowers. He showered them on her head and watched them fall down. "Where do you want to go, love?"


    "Of course Tongass!"


    He tilted his head. "I was nning to go there too. There is something which Theodir is not telling or doesn''t know, but the way he mentioned it, I think it is urgent that we go there."


    "Are you sure?" she asked, pulling herself away from him with eyes full of wonder.


    "I am certain about it. However, I would like to go to Zmjia first, just to clear my doubts¡­"


    She bit her lip and lowered her eyes.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s leave the decision forter."


    "If you decide to go to Tongass, you won''t me me for dying to find Iona?"


    A crease came upon his forehead. "I am not going to me you. It will be my decision too."


    Suddenly all her worries, all the apprehensions that were filled in her body in the form of heaviness, evaporated. A tremulous breath left her lips. She threw her hands around him and buried her face in the crook of his neck. He lowered his mouth to her mark and kissed it. She shuddered. "Thank you, Al," she murmured softly against his skin.


    He stroked her hair. They kept sitting just like that under the willow for a long time before retiring to their bedroom where they made more love until both of them were exhausted.


    They spend another few days in Evindal and then Ileus asked Theodir to create the portal. They were ready to leave.


    Standing in their garden, Theodir asked, "Where do you want to go?" He had created a portal.


    "Zmjia," said Ileus.


    Theodir smiled. He gave a bear hug to him and said, "Be careful!"


    Ileus nodded. He held Anastasia''s hand and stepped in the portal. When he came out, he shook his head. They were standing in Tongass.

 Chapter 139 - Shoulders

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Shoulders</h4>


    Standing on the top of a hill, Anastasia looked down at the vast expanse of ocean that was covered with dense white fog that had traveled up to almost where they were. She could hear the waves of the ocean sshing the rugged stones of the hill. Soft gusts of cool wind ruffled her hair. "Are we standing at the edge of Zmjia?" she asked, mesmerized by the scene in front of her. Her eyes drifted to the tall mountains on the left that were covered with white rolling mist and only the top of the dense trees was visible.


    "Nope! We are in Tongass," Ileus replied as he pursed his lips.


    Her eyes became wide with shock and then adrenaline surged through her body making her excited. Her lips parted. "B¡ª but you said Zmjia!" She couldn''t believe that Theodir was so determined to send them to Tongass.


    Ileus held her hand and turned around to walk. "Yes, I did. If Theodir has sent us here, then he has a reason, which I am determined to understand," he said in a steady lower pitched determined voice. He gazed ahead of them with a set jaw as he scanned the surroundings. Pressing his lips together and holding his chin high, mentally he had already started nning for obstacles and strategizing ways to ovee them.


    The ground was covered with tall grass and trees reaching higher than skyscrapers of the modern cities stood in front of them. "Let''s go," he said.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, as she started to follow him.


    "To the Ivorpool," he replied with a tight facial expression.


    As she walked through the tall trees of ancient pines, spruce and hemlocks that stood like silent sentries over a mysteriousnd, she heard intermittent screeches of eagles and silent growls of animals. Although she kept close to Ileus, she felt as if the forest eyes were watching her.


    Over thest few days, Anastasia''s ears had be slightly pointy. Her fae features were more prominent now. Because of the right treatment at Evindal, her body was flushed of most of the poison. Still, Ilyana had given Ileus arge bottle of greenish-red potion, which was more of a paste and had instructed him to give it to her at regr intervals. She had said that it would take at least another two weeks for her body to recoverpletely. The result of the right medicine was that Anastasia''s fae features were revealing. Her almond shaped eyes were more defined and the eyshes had grown thicker. Her lips were fuller, red like a cheery and pouted.


    Suddenly realizing it all, Ileus stopped. He opened her hair and then to cover her pointy ears, he asked her to braid two its. Since her hair had also grown voluminous and flowed like streams of sunshine, he helped her make tight braids. "There, it is better now!" he said, admiring his work. It was awful. Even though her ears were covered, hair stuck out from every inch. "Don''t you try to tuck your hair behind those ears, okay?"


    "I won''t," she assured him and smiled proudly at him.


    As they walked through the constant dance of clouds and lights, she noticed how thick fog had nketed the leaves and woods with dewdrops. Rumble of water currents falling down and running with speed somewhere on the right marred the otherwise quietness of the forest. The temperature was mild. asional angry chirrups of insects sounded where their feet tread. Ileus had made sure that she was wearing hiker shorts and a breezy tee cropped at the waist with rugged leather boots. Her dagger was strapped to her thigh.


    She jumped over one of the remains of moldy ancient trees that had littered the forest floor. "Why are we going to Ivorpool?" she asked. "Theodir has sent us to Tongass, which means that we should think of a way to find the clue that he had so cryptically mentioned!" She was irritated. Looking at the vast expanse of Tongass, how the hell would one find a clue? Has Theodir evere here? She was definitely going to question him the next time she met him.


    "Ivorpool is a part of Tongass," he replied as he removed a vine hanging in their way and held it until she walked forward. "It is the only ce where I can use my magic."


    "You mean it is an enchanted area?" she asked amusedly, as her gaze traveled to the twisted roots of giant trees under which the rotting logs had be a nursery to a variety of small nts.


    "It is enchanted and the only ce where I hope to find a clue." He didn''t tell her how big it was.


    "And when are we going to reach it?"


    "I hope by noon!" He could feel the feather light pulse of magic that surrounded Ivorpool. He was determined to follow that direction towards the east.


    She pouted. "I miss the horses!"


    He chuckled and kicked a log to clear the way. "Once we reach Ivorpool, I will help you with travelling."


    "You can help me now too," she said.


    "And how is that?"


    "Well, I can sit on your shoulders," she suggested meekly, possessively.


    He stopped and tilted his head. "Do you know what is going to happen after that?"


    "What?" She stopped too and ced her hands on her waist.


    "We won''t be able to make it to Ivorpool even by tomorrow."


    "I am not so heavy!" she retaliated.


    "But you are delectable," he replied in a throaty voice, looking at her intensely.


    At first she gave him a nk stare and then¡­ she blushed to the root of her hair. "You are obscene!" She spun and increased her speed.


    "When did I ever say I am refined or morally correct?" he asked as he followed her with a half smile.


    "Oh! You should ask me!"


    "Well, why don''t you point out five times when I have been obscene," he asked, now totally interested in this argument.


    "I can tell you two times when you have tried to be decent."


    "Ah! Tell me then."


    And Anastasia couldn''t think of even those two times. The man had been absolutely shameless every time. Even in Sgiath Bi¨°, he was least bothered about the others and continued his amorous y with her. She blew off a strand of hair on her eyes in exasperation. "You are too shameless!" she said as her hopes of sitting on his shoulders dashed.


    The forest had be darker. For the next one hour, Ileus continued to give her water in order to hydrate her. It had numerous small shallow brooks with pure water flowing through them. He would keep filling his canteen with that. In order to keep her entertained and energized, he told her anecdotes of his school days.


    "You were quite a naughty boy!" she chuckled at one of the stories.


    "And you are quite a beautiful woman, Anastasia," a low snarl came.


    Anastasia whipped her head to find the source and she found two men and a woman barely ten feet away. The girl bared her fangs and licked them. Standing in the middle, she rested her hands on both the men and looked at her hungrily.


    Vampirs.


    Goose bumps lined her skin. How did they know her name? Her hand went lower to her dagger.


    Ileus snarled, as he came to stand right behind her.

 Chapter 140 - Surfacing

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Surfacing</h4>


    Ileus'' eyes flickered an obsidian shade. He snarled, curling his lips behind and baring his fangs.


    The men and the girl had pale red eyes, which meant that they needed blood and were too thirsty. The forest was dark with thick mist rolling around them. Had it not been the darkness of the forest, the vampires couldn''t roam around with ease. But how did they know her name?


    The womanughed ominously. "Don''t think much about how we know you," she said as she took a step forward. "Think as to how you are going to save yourself. We know you can''t use magic in the human realm." Sheughed all the more. "Isn''t that interesting boys?"


    "Yeah!" the men snarled as their biceps bulged. "Let''s drag her to our hideout Leah. Her blood is going to give me the power I am craving for! After all, you don''t get a fae to walk around the human realm every day."


    "True," Leah nodded as a slow dangerous smile spread on her lips.


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes at the rogues. Maple was downright dirty. Since she couldn''te out of the fae realm with her current situation, she had sent the vampires after her. "How did you now we are here?" she asked because even if they were in Zmjia, it was understandable that she had sent her minions to check for her, but Tongass? She couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    Leah began to circle them as her aplices watched her. "You are too na?ve, Anastasia. Did you think that Maple hasn''t sent the message to every rogue she knows about you? Every rogue nurtured by her knows about you. We were just roaming these jungles to find prey when we sniffed blood as powerful and magical as yours." She licked her lips. "Gods, I can''t wait to sink my teeth in your neck!"


    "And I can''t wait to snap your neck," Ileus said menacingly.


    "Ah, you are just a fly," said Leah dismissing him. "You don''t know what is at stake here. In fact, let me offer you a deal. We will spare you and let you go alive if you leave this girl here. She is wanted dead or alive. We will suck her dry and take her to those who directly deal with Maple."


    "Maple is popr," Anastasiamented.


    "Oh, you don''t know! She is a goddess to us¡ªto outcasts like us. A power so dark that I wish to be with her and serve her." She circled them for the second time. She came to a stop and brushed her arm lightly with her w. "So what do you say, Anastasia?"


    "I say you go to hell!" Anastasia snarled and in a split second her dagger plunged into Leah''s throat.


    The two men lunged at her but Ileus leapt and shifted in the air, letting his massive wolf free. He met the two vampires mid-air and wed them. He pinned them to the ground and snapped the head off one, as the other one dug his ws in his stomach. He growled with pain. The vampire struggled free of him and attacked him with his ws and bared fangs. Ileus charged at him ferociously and the two of them rolled on the ground.


    Anastasia twisted her dagger in Leah''s throat. The vampire caught hold of her hand. She gurgled, "You can''t kill a vampire like this!"


    "Watch me!" Anastasia took her dagger out. She kicked Leah in her belly and then sliced her head off with her dagger mercilessly. She turned her attention to Ileus. The vampire had wed him on the stomach and he was on him. A raged roar erupted from her throat and she threw her dagger at the vampire. It hit his neck from the back and his neck was sliced till the center. His head lolled over whatever flesh was holding it and he slumped to the ground.


    Anastasia ran to her wolf and stroked him. "Can you shift?" she asked. The ws had gashed him deep and the blood was oozing out. She felt like puking when she saw flesh ripped with the blood. Her breath became ragged. She closed her eyes and ced her hand on his fur. She could feel energy ripple from her and spread over him. Cool gust of wind blew around her as they lifted dry leaves and twigs and swirled around her. She could feel his pain transferring to her. She screamed as she got hit with the excruciating sensation and then everything went still. Anastasia dropped on the floor¡ªher body cold. She heard him shout, "Anastasiaaa!"


    She woke up against rock hard muscles. The woodsy, misty smell surrounded her. He had wrapped his arms tightly around her and they were covered with a thick nket. Low fire was burning in front of them emanating a soft glow. She craned her neck and in a shaky voice asked, "How are you?" How long had she been unconscious? It was night.


    He looked down at her immediately with those golden eyes that shed a surprise. It looked as if all his tension evaporated in that moment.


    "Has your wound healed?" she asked softly.


    "Anastasia," he said as his breath became ragged. He pulled her closer to his chest and began rocking. She could feel the panic in his demeanor.


    After a while when he recovered from it, he stopped rocking her. He looked down at her and in a stern voice said, "You are not allowed to do that again."


    "But¡ª" she had never done that earlier. It was just on an impulse she did.


    "No!" he snapped. "Your fae powers are surfacing. You just healed me with that power. Do you know that it took a toll on you?" Panic shed in his eyes again. "All your energy was spent."


    "I had to do that," she said as she cupped his cheeks. "I couldn''t bear to see you like that."


    He bit her lip and leaned in her palm. "Ana, don''t use your magic here. This is the human realm. If anyone sees your magic, they will report it and we can get banned froming here forever. Moreover it is very new to you and poses a potential threat to your body. You haven''t recovered fully. When you fell on the ground, I¡ª I¡ª can''t¡ª" he choked. He thought he would die.


    She looked in his eyes and pressed a kiss on his lips. "I am d to see that you are okay."


    He closed his eyes to savor her taste on his lips. "You have to promise me not to use your magic in the human realm," he said when he looked at her again. He lowered her to the ground over another nket.


    She sat down, still feeling weak. He removed a fish from a skewer and gave it to her to eat.


    "Did anything untoward happen because I used my magic?" She couldn''t feel anything. Who would know in this dense jungle?


    "Yes, a lot happened. More vampires came out. I had to dodge them instead of killing them because you were so vulnerable." Fury rose in his chest. "Now they all know that we are in Tongass."


    "Where are we now?" She asked, looking around.


    "In a cave in Ivorpool."

 Chapter 141 - Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Who Are You?</h4>


    "Oh! Isn''t that good then. We are safe here," Anastasia said sagging with relief. She looked at the hearth and felt it''s fire warming her chilled skin.


    "No love. I need to find a way to get out of here as soon as possible," Ileus replied as he took bones out of the fish and handed her a piece.


    "Why Al?" she asked with a frown as she took the piece from him. The salmon tasted good.


    "Because now all the rogues are going toe after us, and Ivorpool is the ce where Maple can send them easily¡­ She can just form a portal and send them in hordes." He became silent for a long time, as he started thinking about something. "They all saw me running here with you." Ileus had held her tightly against his chest when he was running away from a bunch of vampires in the jungle. As soon as he reached Ivorpool''s periphery, he could feel the pulse of magic. He threw his hands forward and chanted a spell. The magical wall tore in the form of purple lights, allowing him to enter. When he stepped inside, the wall closed, and the vampires who were chasing them couldn''t prate. However, he was sure that the news must have traveled to Maple faster than air.


    She became anxious and shifted in her ce. "Will we leave for Yelgra tomorrow?" she asked, feeling sad that her mission would be unaplished now.


    He gave her another piece and said, "I think we should. This ce isn''t safe anymore. Tonight I am going to check out a few things."


    "What do you mean?" She stopped eating, feeling restless.


    "I don''t know where our team is in Yelgra, so I have to go and locate them. But I am not going to take you with me."


    "What?" she almost shouted.


    "Ana, I don''t want to risk you in Yelgra. That ce is near Ixoviya and those are thends of Sedora, the sorceress. It is dangerous."


    "Isn''t it dangerous here?" she countered with panic in her voice. What if he got attacked again? He would be alone.


    "Don''t worry, I will put up an invisibility spell on this cave. Just don''t go out and you will be good," he said to reassure her. "But I have to go an find the location of my group to take you to Yelgra."


    Her heart plummeted. "What about the clue that Theodir was talking about?"


    He gave her another piece and said, "We cane here next time. Please darling. I am pretty unsure about Ivorpool right now."


    For the remaining time both of them stayed silent. Only the crackle of fire was making noise. When he finished feeding her, he threw the te in the fire and washed his hands. It was prettyte in the night and he was tired, so he slid beside her, made her turn and pulled her close to his chest with her back towards his chest. He covered them with the nket. He wanted her to face the hearth so that she got the required warmth from the front while he warmed her from the back. Burying his face in her hair, he inhaled her scent deeply. "Gods Ana, when this is over, I am taking you on a long honeymoon!"


    She chuckled. "Our honeymoon is over, husband."


    He removed her hair from her neck and kissed his mark, which had healed. "No darling, if and when this gets resolved, my parents are going to have g celebrations of our wedding." Though at this point of time this was just wishful thinking.


    Sheughed softly. "I wonder what we are going to achieve in our long honeymoon that we haven''t over here."


    "We are going to make a lot of babies," he replied as he licked the mark and then nibbled her earlobe.


    "Lots of babies? Are you mad?"


    "Nope! I am going to have at least five to six babies with you, and I am certain."


    "Do you wish to spend the rest of your life outside your bedroom?"


    "Nah!" he said brazenly. "I wish to spend it on you, under you, beside you, but in all the above cases¡­ in you."


    She pped his forearm that was wrapped around her waist, blushing crimson.


    "In fact I am going to make you read that book while I spend my time inside you. I know you like it a lot." He rubbed his erection in her back.


    "Oh. My. God!" she breathed. "You won''t forget it, will you?" The heat from his cock was branding her back.


    "Never." He wanted to continue thrusting his erection on her back, but she wasn''t well. So he willed himself to settle. "Sleep darling," he said in a lilting voice. "I will go tonight to Yelgra while you are asleep."


    "When will youe back?" she asked.


    "I will return in an hour maximum. Although it is the dead of the night, please don''t venture out of this cave, okay?" Why was he having a bad feeling about it?


    She softlyughed. "I won''t Al. Besides, why don''t you cast a spell on me? I will sleep until youe back."


    "Not a bad idea, love," he replied. He would cast a spell for an hour and then cloak this cave. It was well hidden from the danger and when he hade here, he had made sure that every damn thing that inhabited it was thrown out. He realized that the cave stretched further inside, but they remained near the mouth.


    While gently brushing her hair, he cast the spell on her and her eyes became heavy lidded. She smiled and turned on her back. "I know you are using your magic. It is touching me like a caress."


    He smiled. "Then sleep, love."


    Anastasia slept soon after and Ileus rose to his feet. He couldn''t wait even a single minute. He dressed and with onest look at her, he snapped his fingers. "Ghayr O moyra!" The invisibility spell was cast. Dark shadows erupted around him and enveloped him. When they dissipated, he wasn''t there.


    She had slid into a beautiful sleep. Her body was feeling so weak that although she had woken up, she felt shaky. She dreamt of birds, the color of daffodils, chirruping and circling her. Sheughed as they dived down to touch her. Their feathers tickled her. Why was the sounding from so near? It was as if they were right over her. Anastasia red open her eyes. Her heart pounded. The noise of their chirping wasing from the outside.


    She gulped. Could dreams be a reality? With a shaky breath, she wrapped herself with the nket and got up. She walked to the entrance of the cave but didn''t step out because Ileus had asked her not to. Her breath was caught in her throat when she saw the same golden birds flying some twenty meters away from her and the birds were transparent. Her hand pressed her mouth as goose bumps pricked her. The birds trilled and suddenly she saw a reindeer with a mesh of long antlers walking towards her. He was as transparent as the birds and as tall as her. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 142 - Bizarre

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Bizarre</h4>


    The reindeer shone a brilliant golden. Rays of light emerged from him lighting up the entire forest in the vicinity. It seemed¡­ surreal. The reindeer stared at her for a long time, and then¡­ knelt on his forelegs to bow to her.


    Her mouth fell. Anastasia had this urgent urge to go and pet him. She took a step forward when suddenly in the corner of her vision she saw a grey-skinned man with red flinty eyes with bat-like wings. It flew past her, pping its giant wings. She gasped. The reindeer disappeared into the air instantly, leaving the forest into darkness. And the winged demon looked in her direction.


    Her stomach churned and her insides quivered. She had never seen such kind of people in her life. Was it a demon? She had read about various types of demons in the library. Winged demons were one of them. In order not to scream, she bit her fist hard and stumbled back. She pressed her body to the wall on the side. The fire had died leaving the red embers behind. She hoped that the invisibility spell was still working.


    The demon stopped right in front of the cave''s entrance. His feet hovered a meter off the ground, strong wings working powerfully sending that feted smell towards her with gust. He seemed to pierce his eyes inside the cave. Her nose crinkled and she suppressed the vicious urge to gag as pressed herself desperately against the cave''s wall. For what seemed like an eternity, Anastasia continued to stay in that position. She heard a strong pping of wings and the demon flew away in the oblivion of the night.


    Anastasia sagged against the wall with shaky limbs and breath. Sweat ran down her spine and dropped the nket on the floor as she sat down with her back against the wall. She gasped to control her ragged breath.


    That was certainly a winged demon. Her hands began to shake as she raked her fingers through her hair. The timing of its arrival couldn''t be worse. Ever since they hade back from Evindal, she missed Seashell. Had he been with her, none of these creatures would havee near her. Theodir had decided to keep Seashell in his realm for a few days for he had grown a liking for him.


    Her mind went to the golden reindeer that had knelt in front of her. Who was he? The winged demon must have sensed its presence and followed him here. But what was a winged demon doing in Ivorpool? Were they also rogues or were they onto something else? Nothing made sense. Perplexed as hell, she got up and started to walk towards the fire. She sat down in front of the embers and curled her hands around her knees. A thousand thoughts bounced in her head. Sleep was impossible. She waited for Ileus to return.


    It was not long after that she felt a cool gust of wind and shadows caressing her from the back.


    "Anastasia?" he said softly in the darkness.


    She spun towards him, wrapped her hands around his chest and pressed her head against his chest.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping darling?" he asked with worry in his voice. Howe his spell didn''t work on her?


    "I¡ª I saw something bizarre," she said, feelingforted in his presence.


    His jaw clenched. "Did anyone harm you?" He had put the invisibility spell on the cave. There was no way it was visible from the outside. She shook her head, but he could feel her shaking in his arms.


    "There was a spirit here¡­ spirit of a reindeer¡­ I think it sensed my presence."


    Ileus froze for a moment. Then he made her sit in hisp and stroked her hair to soothe her racing heart. "Did ite inside the cave?"


    "No, at first I thought I was dreaming but then I woke up to the noise of birds chirping. I walked to the entrance of the cave and saw the spirit."


    That was the forest spirit. Never in his life had he known that it bowed to anyone. But it bowed to Anastasia? That was astonishing. His neck tipped back as he gazed at his fae wife¡ªdescendent of the creators of the Lore. His lips kicked up. He curled his fingers beneath her chin and said, "That was the forest spirit. It came to honor you, Anastasia."


    She blinked her eyes at him disbelieving his revtion.


    "Yes darling. The spirit thinks that you are close to being a goddess."


    She let out a nervousugh. "That''s ridiculous!"


    "If the spirit sensed that, then it certainly isn''t ridiculous." He pressed a kiss on her eyes. "Are you in fear because of that?"


    "Oh no! It was so beautiful! But something strange happened after that. I saw a wing¡ª a winged demon!"


    "What?" Ileus'' hair on the back of the neck stood. "How is that possible?"


    "I don''t know!" she replied in a flustered manner. "I simply can''t wrap my head around this. What was a winged demon doing in Ivorpool?"


    "Beats me!" His chest tightened with unease and fear. "Did it sense you?"


    She rted the entire incident to him. "It couldn''t see me, but I suspect that because of what the spirit did, they might know of our location."


    He tilted his head. "Winged demons are not rted to us in any way. I am sure this was just a coincidence." He dismissed it. "Nheless, now I need to visit my mother, just in case¡­"


    "Why?" she asked. What was the rtion between her sighting a demon and visiting his mother?


    Just before Ileus hade to Tongass, Theodir had asked him to retrieve the j¨¡mbiya from his mother. "I think she should know of their presence in Ivorpool. Long back she had fought with the king of winged demons, Kar''den and had defeated him. Honestly, I am hearing about them for the first time!"


    "But isn''t your mother unhappy with you," she said as guilt panged in her heart.


    "Don''t worry so much Anastasia," he replied with a lilt in his voice. He looked out towards the entrance of the cave. "I think in an hour, it will be dawn. I will go to Draoidh ande back in less than an hour. Do you think you will be okay?"


    "Ileus," she whined. "I don''t want to stay here. What happened at Yelgra? Did you find your group?"


    He pursed his lips. "I couldn''t¡­" Why was it that everything was suddenly turning against them?


    "There are so many issues that have surrounded you because of me, Al?"


    "No darling. I did what I had to. I do feel that our union is a thorn in the eyes of not just one person or one kingdom. It has had arge effect on many people''s lives."


    "But they will all keeping looking for me."


    His amber haze met hers. "Then we are just going to have to face them together. We won''t ever break darling, never."


    She rxed in his arms. Her hands went to his face and he leaned in them. "I love you¡­"


    "Not more than I do¡­" And then he kissed her passionately.


    Later when he had made sure that she was sleeping, with onest look at her, he left to retrieve j¨¡mbiya. That was the only dagger that could kill the winged demons.


    When he came back¡ª

 Chapter 143 - Like Paper On Fire

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Like Paper On Fire</h4>


    With a tremendous amount of stress and trauma over the past few days, it was nothing new that the nightmares visited her again. A wave of tremor rippled through. She shuddered and coiled inside the nket in a fetal position.


    There was blood on the sack, which Iona was tied in. It trickled from the center to the bottom and pooled along the white marble floor in tiny drops. Her own blood was pooling on the floor striking a contrast against the whiteness. The air was thick with a foul scent¡ªof metal. She could have wretched. Through her pain, she suddenly saw the yellow slits of his eyes. She had on multiple asions seen Maple''s yellow slits. It wasmon with the twins and perhaps something that they shared from their father''s side. But who was their father? Her nanny had readied her for the celebrations and while she was braiding her hair, she was telling her a story of a little princess who had lost her way in the woods but was found by rabbits and dwarves who helped her and took her home. She hadughed so much. Suddenly she remembered how her father was the previous evening. Why was he so sad? What was it that made him so sad? He hadn''t had his dinner but had picked up his wine and retired to the room. Her mother had followed after giving her a goodnight kiss. She had her mother giving instructions to her nanny to dress her nicely for the next day''s celebrations because very special guests wereing.


    "You should be very well behaved, Ana," her mother instructed in a quiet voice.


    "Why is papa unhappy?" For the little Anastasia, her father should be happy because she would soon start her training to fly.


    Her mother shot a nce behind her and said, "Shh. He will be fine soon." Her voice sounded anxious. She pressed a kiss on her head and then walked after her father.


    Next day turned out to be dark. She could hear the ragged breaths and moans of the girl in the sack. She saw the gore, the bloodshed¡­ they kicked her¡­ strange men¡­ She wanted her mom and papa, she wanted her nanny, but all she got was kicks and punches and a broken bone.


    A shrill scream pierced the room when she was lying unconscious. Someone held her hand up and pulled her over the floor, leaving a trail of blood and threw her near her bed. Maple''s voice came, "Stay here bitch and stay quiet. Now no one wille to your rescue. If you make one more noise, I will sh your other wing!"


    The sack moved as a whimper emanated from it. "Save her¡­" Anastasia said in a feeble voice. She mored for her. Her fingers dug in the carpet she was lying on. She wanted to move forward despite the pain but she couldn''t move even an inch. A sound came. Someone picked up the sack. A candbrum was knocked over somewhere. Explosion urred. ss shattered. People yelled. The door of her room shut with a loud bang.


    Anastasia woke up with a start, sweating profusely. She was alone in the darkness. Ileus wasn''t there. He had left her. She hated being alone. She curled her hands around her knees and rocked. "It''s just a nightmare¡­" she said in order to calm down. "It''s nothing¡­" Just as she was about to go back to sleep, the same foul rotten smell came. She jerked her head towards the cave''s entrance and to her dread she found about dozen red flinty eyes looking inside the cave. Had the invisibility spell broken? She bit the fist of her mouth to stifle her scream. It couldn''t be. She scrambled back and pressed herself to the wall. She looked inside the cave. It was so dark and ominous, but if these creatures prated through the cloak, running to the back of the cave was her only option.


    "I think there is something here," said one of the demons who was in the front.


    "You have gathered us here, youmebrain! But we don''t see anything," the man behind him grunted.


    "I saw bright light exploding from here, Hem''ran, which is unusual. I have never seen such bright light in Ivorpool before," the demon in the front insisted.


    "There are two hills on the side and we are standing in a valley!"


    "Wait!" he said. He took his dagger out and poked the air in front of him with it. The air rippled and the tip of his dagger scorched. Sparks flew out and the rest of them scurried back. "Now you see?" he said. "There is something here. We must explore."


    "How do you think we are going to enter? If the metal of your dagger has burned, it means that some very powerful magic is holding whatever there is behind it," said Hem''ran.


    "That''s right. Maple had told us toe here." He took a bag out and said, "After I saw this cest night, I had gone to fetch this." He dug his hands inside the bag and took out dust from it. "All of you step back. If this thing works, then we will be able to see what is behind it."


    Anastasia gasped when she heard ''Maple''. A shiver ran down her body. If that thing worked, the magic would shatter and she would be exposed. Her head whipped to the inside of the cave. If they came inside and found that no one was there, there were chances that they would return. She sprung to her feet and then gathered all her belongings in a ce. On an impulse, after picking up some roasted fish in a bag, she shoved them in a crevice so that they couldn''t see them. The embers had already died. She didn''t have the time to collect them and stash them in the corner. So she wore her boots, wrapped the nket like a cloak and sprinted inside the cave. She hadn''t even covered a hundred meters, when she heard explosions. It was as if many firecrackers had burst collectively.


    "The wall broke!" said one of them.


    "There is a cave!" shouted another one.


    "It means that the two bastards are hiding inside. Let''s charge!"


    "Don''t be foolish," said Hem''ran. "The dark wizard is not an easy person to deal with. We are just a dozen and if he were anything like his mother, then even a hundred would be less. We need more."


    "Then what do we do?"


    The demon stared inside the cave as if trying to make out things inside. He sniffed the air. "Ah! There is fire inside. I can smell the smoke and food. I want all of you to go inside, but don''t attack. Since I don''t see anyone in the vicinity, they must be deep inside the cave. But the deeper, the better, because they won''t have a chance to escape. I am going and getting more help. This is solid and I think we will get the fae bitch in our hands soon!" Hem''ran sounded excited.


    "Okay!" said the demon who had found the cave. He threw more dust towards the cave''s entrance and more explosions urred, bringing the invisibility spell down. The magic of the wall crackled and burnt like a paper on fire and they stepped inside.

 Chapter 144 - The Chase

    <h4>Chapter 144 - The Chase</h4>


    Hem''ran turned and pped his wings with vigor. He had to get as many demons as he could. The dark wizard wasn''t easy to handle and he didn''t know to what extent the fae princess'' magic had started working. Gusts of winding from behind him meant that the others had entered the cave. He hurried to get reinforcement.


    Anastasia ran as hard as she could to cover the maximum distance between her and the demons. However, she knew that once she reached the end of the cave, where would she go. It was so dark in the cave that she had stumbled twice and fallen on the floor, bruising her knees and hands. Slowly as she moved forward, her eyes adjusted to the darkness. Panting heavily, she looked back as she ran forward, narrowly missing a stctite jutting from the low ceiling. The path became narrow. This meant that it would slow for the demons toe after her. But what was she going to do in that much time? Where was Ileus?


    Anger rose in her chest when her mind went back to what the demon had said. Maple had sent them. How did Maple know the winged demons? Were they rogues? Suddenly she hit a wall on the side and groaned at the pain. As she bnced herself, she craned her head around to see if this was the end. It wasn''t. She sighed a breath of relief. She had to create as much distance between them as possible because she wanted Ileus toe. She wondered if she could find some crevice or a loft where she could hide. From what they had said, they woulde in numbers, and if that happened, she would be dead in no time. She had read in the library at Vilinski that the winged demons had bane blood. The moment it touched your skin, you would get killed.


    The cave sloped down and the ground became slippery. Was there water trickling down? Her worst fears were realized as she slipped on the ground. The slippery ground would cause her to slow down. Each mess like this would set her back and she was running out of time. She could smell the stench of the demons. Her chest plummeted to her stomach as panic set in. Frustration marred her mind and all she wanted at that time was to kill Maple. She could feel magic pulsing in her veins at the thought. She wanted to strike Maple with her magic and bore a hole in her head. Anastasia rose to her feet and cautiously treaded the ground. She had to do something to buy time. She wasn''t defenseless. Her heart thrummed with the energy that she felt in her chest and that was it. Despite her speed on the slippery ground, the demons were gaining on her. She heard them raking their nails on the walls, their wings had stopped pping but their sickening smell was closing in.


    Anastasia was running for her life, for a future she had dreamt with Ileus, for her parents.


    As she ran faster, the cave broadened a little and it allowed her to increase her speed. When she heard them hissing and calling her, she nced over her shoulder. Her front footnded in the¡­ air. "Ah!" she cried as her body pitched forward into vacant space and she fell on the ground. Anastasia tried to grasp onto anything¡ªrocks, stones, even wet floor, but she continued to roll down. A rock projected from the side and she held it firmly to stop her motion. She stopped moving for some time as she caught her breath. She was feeling dizzy. Her hair was open and sticking to her back and neck and face. Her skin was sshed with dirt all over. She swallowed her saliva and then managed to rise on her feet. There were way too many bruises on her arms and legs. She started walking slowly, knowing very well that the way she had slipped, it must have caused noise. The demons were gaining.


    With a limp, Anastasia moved forward as fast as she could, and then¡ª


    The cave came to an end. Breathless, she came to a stop. The end of the cave was rounded, but she found a space, a corner where she pressed herself. She wasn''t going to go down so easily. Let theme and she would give them the best. So what if her wings were shackled? She knew how to fight like a warrior. She thanked Iskra on the inside for her training.


    "Anastasiaaa," a demon hissed. Slowly they came in, their red flinty eyes beaming in the dark.


    That was the only part of their anatomy she could see and that was the part she was going to attack.


    "Surrender to us," he said. "We know Ileus is not with you."


    A pair of red eyes moved forward as other pairs remained in behind.


    The hell she would surrender.


    Her hand went to her dagger. In a split second she removed it from the strap of her thigh and flung in between the pair of the red eyes.


    "Ahhh!" The demon let out an excruciating scream and fell on the hard floor. She moved her hands forward to get her dagger back.


    "You can go to hell!" she said in a menacing voice. "And take your Maple with you!" Her chest was heavy with anger. Energy in her, rippled, wanting toe out¡­. Trying to find a release¡­


    After a moment of stunned silence, a demon said in a low, dangerous voice, "Come with us. Killing one of us is not going to stop us. You are badly trapped and outnumbered. If you think you have a chance of getting out of here, then know this¡ªone of our men has gone to get backup. I feel it was unnecessary because we thought that the dark one would be with you." Othersughed. "But you are alone and useless. Your wings are shackled and your magic is repressed. So why don''t you simply submit to us? We are going to take you to the crown prince and you will get married to him."


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes. They way they talked about Aed Ruad, it was as if they knew him well. Did he also have an army of rogues? "You must be dreaming!" she growled and sent her dagger flying in between his eyes. She twisted her hands making the dagger twist, hoping the demon died most painfully. And he did. He didn''t even have the time to cry out. His body convulsed after falling on the ground and he died soon after.


    She could smell the blood flowing. The bane blood.


    All of a sudden, the others rushed to attack her simultaneously. Not knowing what to do, she just let the energy out. A blinding beam of light broke from her and her body glowed with it. She felt floating off the ground. Her hair curled up. Her arms spread open as she allowed the light to flow from her body.


    The light struck the demons and the next she heard were screams of immense pain. She smelled flesh burning, bones cracking and body piling over each other. Her anger simmered on the inside. "Take that!"


    Little did she realize that she had attracted a horde of winged demons.

 Chapter 145 - Unhappy

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Unhappy</h4>


    When the screams subsided, Anastasia opened her eyes. Her feet touched the ground and the magic in her gradually came to a halt. She sagged on the floor on her knees with a ragged breath. Her chest heaved as she tried to control her breath and her magic. She had never felt this kind of a strong magic before and it left her feeling weak. When she raised her face up to scan the surroundings, she raised her eyebrows in surprise to see tiny orbs of yellow and white light floating in the air around her. They lit the cave dimly. Was that her magic?


    Her gaze went to the floor in the front and there they were¡­ winged demons in a heap of gore. Lying on the ground with sliced limbs and heads and battered and broken wings. The two whom she had killed before were lying beneath all of them. She could see the blood flowing out in rivulets from there. It had pooled in the small pits of the cave''s floor.


    She felt like retching as the foul smell emanated from the pile of bodies. Even though she was feeling weak, her senses went on alert, when she remembered what the demon told her earlier¡ªmore will being. Feeling shaky, she got up. She couldn''t stay in this cave and this was her chance to run.


    Anastasia began to walk out of that ce, stepping over the pile of flesh and bodies and limbs and blood.


    She realized that even the orbs moved with her. Stunned, she gasped and stopped and they too stopped. She reached out for the one that was closest to her and touched it. It felt ticklish. The orb collided with her finger and crashed like a wave before merging with her body. Her lips parted with amazement as her skin tingled and she gave a small yelp. When the orb merged with her body, she felt as if a miniscule of her strength returned. Amused, she touched another orb and it too crashed like a wave against a rock before entering her body. Soon almost half of the orbs merged with her and she felt better. She decided to keep the remaining half outside her body because they lit the area softly¡ªenough for her to see what was ahead. She increased her pace to get out of the cave through the slippery floor.


    When she came out a little more, a gust of wind cooled her skin and she inhaled a lungful. Anastasia stopped for a moment and leaned on the damp wall for rest.


    "She ran on the inside!" A voice came and her eyes widened. "Hem''ran?" she rasped. "Fuck!" How did hee in so fast? Did hee with more of them? How many?


    Frantic, she looked towards the path she had left behind. There was only one option left. To retract and then fight them till death. She would never go back to Aed Ruad. "I am sorry Ileus," said whimpered.


    "Remember, we need her alive!" Another voice came.


    "Where is the dark one?"


    "We don''t know. It seems he has used and then abandoned the fae bitch." Chuckles that sounded like nails dragging along the walls sounded.


    "Let''s go and get her," said Hem''ran. "Though I am sure that the others must have already caught her."


    Moreughter.


    Anastasia ran as fast as she could. While running she took the roasted fish out of the bag and ate it. She needed all the energy to fight the bastards. When she reached slippery ground, she stopped briefly to check for the source of water. It was dripping from a crevice in the ceiling. It was enough for her. While eating, she sauntered till there and tilted her head up top as much as possible. Strong gusts of wind that carried the rotten smell with them ruffled her hair. She wiped her mouth with her arm and then sprinted towards the end of the cave.


    It was not long after that she reached the end, the demons¡ªlots of them¡ªentered. She lifted her thick eyshes from the pile of the bodies to look at them. "Are you looking for them or for me?"


    Their leader bared his fangs with a hiss seeing that not a single one lived. He was shocked as hell but he did a good job at hiding it. His flinty eyes stared at her as heshed a forked tongue out.


    "You don''t believe that I did that?" She tsked softly under her breath.


    "Do you know how many of us there are?" he said with smugness that made her want to scratch his face.


    "And you need that many to catch me, Hem''ran?" She couldn''t peel her eyes off him. "You need so many to strike me?"


    "Surrender, Anastasia. We won''t harm you at all, but if you choose to fight, remember¡ª"


    "You have bane blood?" She chuckled.


    He nodded. "Aed Ruad will be very unhappy."


    "Unhappy with what?" she asked. "That I escaped him?" Sheughed again


    "Unhappy that¡ª"


    "Oh! Tell him that I am no longer a virgin."


    The demon hissed as his red eyes burned with anger. "That part is going to make him truly annoyed, and both Maple and he will punish you severely."


    The way he spoke, fury rose in her chest. "You speak as if you are his ally in the deed. But Hem''ran," she said in a low menacing voice. "If I were you, I would be concerned about myself." She returned her favor of meeting his stare. "From what I can perceive, you are afraid of this pile of bodies in front of you. Would you like to meet your men in hell?"


    "Don''t think so highly of yourself, Anastasia! We all know that your magic is too weak. You can''t do much. These were just a dozen. Do you know how many there are out there?" he said, pointing his long, wed, leathery thumbs at the back. "There are hundreds! So don''t think you will win. We will catch you soon orter."


    "I like your confidence," she said acerbically.


    "You should like it, because it is going to be your doom!" He took a step forward and his footnded in the pool of blood. "Do you know why I am the best?"


    "Because of your skills of talking or stalking?"


    His fork tongue darted out of his mouth with irritation. "You are feisty for an eighteen-year-old fae."


    She scoffed.


    "Because I have arge number of men with me."


    Anastasia took her hands back.


    "Because I have remained undefeated in almost every task I was chosen for." The demons behind him drew closer as they red at her with restlessness. The pile of maimed bodies in front of them was making them lose their patience.


    Hem''ran''s lips curled revealing his yellow fangs and Anastasia recoiled. She had never felt this disgusted by seeing other people''s fangs. "Juste with us. You don''t know what your marriage with Aed Ruad will do."


    "What will it do besides him taking the role of the king of Vilinski?"


    He took another step forward and it sshed flesh and blood. "Your marriage with the crown prince of Vilinski is going to steer various kingdoms into a whole new era."

 Chapter 146 - Blue

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Blue</h4>


    Anastasia threw her head back andughed. "Then you will be very sorry to hear that I have married Ileus just a week back." She brought her hand up and shed the ring towards them. "See this?"


    Hem''ran''s eyes widened with shock. He stared at her as if she had grown two horns.


    She turned her finger as the lights from the orbs reflected the gold band. She caressed it gently and a glow pulsed out of it. "Isn''t it beautiful?" she said in the most melodious voice as she watched the glow, which ebbed the moment she removed her finger from it.


    "I don''t think you know what you have done," said Hem''ran, as he growled with anger. He looked ready to rip the ring off her finger.


    "It doesn''t matter," said another demon from the back. "We will get her marriage annulled!"


    Anastasia frowned. "Annulled?" she mocked. "The marriage took ce in Evindal, the elf realm. No one can break it."


    "I got a better idea!" said Hem''ran as he snapped his jaw. "I will bite off the finger and send it to the dark wizard as a gift. He can keep the finger and the rings, while we take her with us."


    "Try touching me," Anastasia hissed. "And you will taste your death. Moreover Aed Ruad can do nothing about it now."


    "It seems that the wizard prince is telling you fake tales." He ran his tongue over his fangs.


    "He has only opened my eyes. And he has done more than just making me wear the ring." She pulled the side of her breeze shirt down to expose her neck. "Do you see those marks?" She proudly pointed to his bite over there¡ªthe two prominent red circr marks where her skin had healed. "He has marked me." She chuckled coldly. "Yes, he has marked me." Throughout the conversation she was not able to understand how this demon knew so much. She had seen Kar''den at the wedding ball that night. So if this demon was here, one thing was sure¡ªAed Ruad was Kar''den''s ally. That could be the reason why he must have sent his men to retrieve her. But she couldn''t wrap her head around with the way he spoke. It was as if he knew a lot more. "You need me alive from here, Hem''ran, so one thing is sure¡ªyou won''t harm me."


    Still stunned and now seething with anger, Hem''ran tilted his head. "You are right. We need you alive to take you back to Prince Aed Ruad. But that''s it."


    Suddenly he lunged forward and Anastasia realized that he would not stop from harming her. She was meant to be taken alive, not without injuries though. On an impulse, she pulled her dagger out and before he coulde near her, she threw the dagger in his heart. However, the demon only staggered back a little. She twisted her hand in the air for the dagger to twist ordingly. The demon screamed out of pain and fell over the pile of bodies. The dagger came back to her hand and she looked at the others, who were now cautiously treading towards her.


    Eyes wide, Hem''ranughed. "Oh Anastasia, that was the stupidest thing you did. We don''t die like that."


    "Really?" she said in a low growl. "You are sitting on a pile that I killed."


    Provoked, he lunged again at her and she kicked him hard in his chest where she had plunged her dagger.


    He yelled in pain. "That was a rude thing to do," he snarled, as Anastasia took her hands back, reaching for her magic. "That was painful."


    "I didn''t attack you to rx you." She called upon her energy on the inside. "If you will perceive even a little bit about me, you would do better to stay away from me. My dagger may not kill you, but I have ways to do that and it is going to be very painful. But I assure you, it is going to be quick." She felt the magic pulsing in her hands.


    "You are very aggressive, little fae," he said as his body started healing quickly. "This is yourst chance. Come with us quietly. There is no need for any of us to be violent."


    "I suggest you back off," she said and then all of a sudden flung her hands forward.


    Hem''ran ducked as the beams of white and yellow lights hit the demons who were standing behind them. They shrieked with pain as they gotcerated with the beams.


    Hem''ran lunged at her. She reared back. He started to drag her back with his massive weight. The moment his hands reached her hands, she knew she misjudged his strategy. He yanked her hands down, but her magic scooted to his thighs and his legs parted his body. "Ahhhhh!" Hem''ran howled, his grasp of her hands bing loose. He left her and fell on the floor in front of her but not without striking her hands with his ws.


    Stars exploded in her vision as pain racked her body. She staggered on her feet. Her magic became weak. She heard others hiss as they approached to take her. "Nooo!" she shouted and somehow struggled to her feet. "I. Won''t. Allow!" She said that and whatever energy she was left with, she unleashed it. Magic rolled out of her chest like a wave thrashing in the ocean.


    Once again the cave was filled with screeches and painful screams and hisses. More blood flowed, more bodies piled up.


    The magic zed through her chest. It was so intense and consuming that for once she thought it would take the life away from her. She felt as if she was on fire. She had to stop, and get away from here. Panic set in and she dropped to the floor with her knees on the ground. She looked dazedly in front of her. The mouth of the entrance of the ce she was in was clogged with mangled bodies of demons. How much more could she sustain? As her magic gradually suppressed, she looked at the orbs that were floating around her. Weakly, she moved her hands forward for them toe back to her. The air was filled with so much stench that suffocation settled in. Her limbs were shaky. Her gaze went to her hand where Hem''ran had attacked. She gasped. That ce had be blue next to the wound.


    Everything had be silent. Did she kill all of them? She rose to her feet shakily. Avoiding the bodies by circling past them, Anastasia went to the blocked entrance. She couldn''t help retching. Seeing so much blood and flesh made her feel repulsive. Her stomach roiled and she vomited.


    She was wheezing after puking when a faint voice came, "Anastasia!" She put her hand on her stomach and looked up. But only maimed limbs and heads hindered her vision.


    "Anastasia!" The voice called her again.


    "Ileus?" she called him back feebly. He hade?


    She kicked the pile of bodies and burned some of them with her magic to reach him as soon as possible. When she emerged from that pile, she was covered with blood and stench. Immediately she stood underneath the source of water to wash the blood off her, but soon realized that her body was turning blue. Was she dying?

 Chapter 147 - Couldnt Quit!

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Couldn''t Quit!</h4>


    "Anastasia?" The voice came again. She ran as fast as her limbs could take. When she reached there, she blurted, "Ileus, I¡ª" But what she saw in front of her made the hair on her neck rise. Her panic ratcheted up with each second she stood there. Her limbs became shaky and she thought that if she didn''t take support of the wall beside her, she would fall on the ground.


    Giant wings and red eyes of at least a dozen more demons were waiting for her. She stopped to a grinding halt. The man who was calling her wasn''t Ileus. He was a winged demon who impersonated Ileus'' voice. With wide eyes she stared at him with nk eyes. Barely ten meters away from her, they were standing, their wings rippling with anger and excitement. Her breath wheezed. Where was her dagger? She fumbled for her dagger and took it out from its sheath. ''You can do it Anastasia'', she encouraged herself, goaded, pushed herself to face her enemies head on. She was no longer the helpless Anastasia of Vilinski.


    The demon who had impersonated Ileus'' voice lunged at her. The demons were taller than her, but they were at a disadvantage. They couldn''t use their wings, which Anastasia now knew had be an impediment to their attack. Thanks to Iskra, she was trained to attack without wings and that training helped her now. She spun, ran towards the nearest wall with so much speed that she climbed it, twirled in the air and charged at the demon. She raised her hand in the air and plunged the dagger right in his skull. It cracked open and the demon fell on the floor. Blood sprayed on her face.


    Anastasia wiped the blood off her and looked menacingly at the others. There was a look of horror and shock in the eyes of the rest of the demons. They backed off a little. And she knew that it wasn''t because they were only scared of her skills, but also because her skin was turning blue.


    Suddenly two demons charged at her, but cautiously. They wanted to capture her. In the struggle, she tore their wing apart while decapitating one of his wings, but this all didn''t go without her getting injured on her thighs. A wave of pain exploded in her thigh. Stars dazzled in her vision again. She screamed with pain that pulsed and throbbed through her veins. She could see the veins on her body turning blue. In her pain, she shed anyone who came near her. She heard them yelping, crying, shouting, yelling and swearing. Blood sprayed everywhere, but she didn''t stop. They just kepting in hordes, like fleas, like locusts. Plunge, slice,cerate. Those were the only three moves she knew, those were the only three words she spoke. She didn''t know for how long she had fought with them. She must have stabbed so many that she had lost the count. From the corner of her eye, she thought she saw the day rising and then night falling.


    She didn''t stop. She couldn''t quit. Her limbs were giving up. There was hardly any energy left. Magic would ebb on its own ord. It would rise when she needed, sometimes feebly, sometimes strongly. Anastasia didn''t stop.


    Not even when she heard curses in Russian.


    Not even when he called "Natsya!"


    Did a day pass?


    ---


    When Ileus came back, shock rippled through him. There were winged demons everywhere. His heart plummeted to his stomach and skin lined with goose bumps. She had warned him that a demon hade, but he was so sure that no one could break his invisibility spell that he left her alone, unprotected and vulnerable. He couldn''t connect the demons and the faes. Why would winged demons be allies to faes? They were two opposite ends of the pole.


    She was already so weak. Foul air filled the night and he was filled with rage. Rage so seething that its intensity rippled a scream from his chest. With his neck corded with strain, he shouted, "Come to me, bastards!"


    Some of them turned towards him and he massacred them, blinded by rage, by pain, by panic that he was familiar with. More came and he sprinted out of the cage to attract them, but unfortunately only a few came for him. He knew that they were there for her and it wouldn''t be easy to get them out. There were so many of these beasts that he couldn''t fathom the numbers. Either Aed Ruad was mad, or Maple had gone insane to send suchrge numbers. He was sure they were rogues.


    After killing the seven demons with the j¨¡mbiya he had with him, he dashed out of the cave. He had to n this out properly else he would never be able to save Anastasia. Ileus snapped his fingers and a satellite phone appeared in his palm. He dialed the numbers of the only men who could help him at this moment¡ªDaryn and Caleb. Only these two brothers would assist him without bias. Daryn had just married his mate Dawn and he helped him with that. The girl was sweet, but smart and a kick-ass. Though he felt that his mate was more beautiful and more of a kick-ass.


    After the initial greetings, he said, "I need you here urgently! I am sending you the coordinates. Make sure toe here as fast as possible!" With that he disconnected the call and chucked the phone aside. With an enraged roar he darted in the cave and then pounced on the demons.


    "Anastasia!" he shouted for her. His heart was pounding like a wild horse. He wanted to hear her voice¡­ just once¡­ "Anastasia!" he called her again. But with the noise of daggers meeting the flesh, with demons shrieking in pain, with magic exploding from both the sides, how could she hear? Anxiety, overwhelming dread and crazed, Ileus turned into a killing machine.


    He didn''t know for how long he fought, but he knew that Daryn and Caleb had joined him. Together they fought like mad.


    "These are like locusts!" Daryn said, as he snapped a demon''s neck. "They just keeping!"


    "Don''t touch their blood," Ileus warned. "They have bane blood!"


    "I love the Lore!" Caleb said as he kicked a demon in his chest who came flying towards him with a hiss and bared fangs. "Take that you dimwit!" he said in a menacing voice. His wife Pia had been so irritating over thest few days that he needed to vent his anger out and the winged demons were fun to kill.


    "Why the hell are you here?" Daryn asked Ileus, as he watched his brother Caleb tearing the bat-like wings of the demons with pleasure in his eyes.


    "Seraph has unleashed his demons on a person I know well. They are chasing her. I am helping her out," he said.


    The brothers were shocked to hear ''HER''. Caleb twisted his face while Daryn said, "She better be worth it."


    "Oh she is!" Ileus rasped.


    "How long have you been fighting?"


    "Four days now!"


    "Bloody hell!" Daryn said. The boy was lovesick as hell.

 Chapter 148 - Whose Palace?

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Whose Pce?</h4>


    Together it took them an hour to clear the majority of the winged demons.


    "Where is the girl?" asked Daryn as he stood there panting, inspecting the bodies.


    Ileus could now feel her presence. "She is on the inside." He heard the rustle of wings. "You guys can leave. I will take over here," he said. "I think she is too scared."


    Daryn tilted his head and narrowed his eyes, "You sure, boy?"


    Ileus nodded.


    As soon as the brothers left, Ileus dashed inside the cave. The narrow path that he covered was littered with so many limbs and heads and torsos that he was aghast for a moment. But when he realized that Anastasia must have done all this¡ªhis chest swelled with pride. How did she manage to kill so many? She must have definitely used her magic and that meant that she was extremely weak now. Restless, he whispered, "Fi Alhawa." His feet lifted up and shadows erupted. He traveled like wind through the path and reached the end of the cave.


    Soft light was emanating from the far end and it filtered through the four demons who were walking towards it with their ws protruded to the fullest. A whimper came and he gasped, "Anastasia." Thank god, she was alive. Relief flooded his chest.


    The demons turned back. Their eyes widened with surprise but before they could react, he had thrown slices of shadows at them. They were chopped to pieces and were lying on the ground not understanding what really struck them.


    And there she was¡ªhis mate, his wife. He became corporeal and rushed to her. "Anastasia!" he called her. She was dazed, her skin was blue at ces and dark blue where they had wed her. His stomach churned and felt his insides quivering. This couldn''t be. Rage and disbelief warred inside him as he tried to focus on steadying his anxiety. He would find Aed Ruad and Maple and then kill them. Slowly and painfully. All of them. Holding that promise close to his heart, he bent.


    She had sagged down on the floor, her body marred from exhaustion. Soft white and yellow orbs floated around her. She looked so weak and his lips quivered and tears stung his eye. He would never leave her alone.


    All blue and ck and crimson where blood had caked, she looked up at him and smiled faintly. "Am I dreaming?"


    If he didn''t steady his breath, he knew would cave in the panic. He had to get her out of here but first¡ª He took the medicine out of his pocket. "Have this," he said. He wanted to hold her, caress her, but she didn''t have the kind. He was on the edge seeing her so blue. He thought his heart would stop.


    Distress was not an option. He gulped.


    Anastasia was so weak and dazed after spending four days in the cave fighting with the demons that she couldn''t dissociate reality from dream. She continued to stare at him. Her breath was slow.


    Seeing her in this state, he forced open her jaws and poured the potion inside. Her hands crawled to his chest and then to his medallion. She caught it and mumbled, "Where were you?"


    He wanted to w his heart out. Misery and desperation burned him. "Gulp your medicine, Ana," he ordered. There was hope.


    She tried gulping it down, but it came out from the side of her mouth. "Ileus, where were you?" She clutched his medallion and pulled it down as if holding on to the thread of life. The back of his neck burned with pain as the chain scraped along the skin. He leaned down to pick her up, but suddenly the leather strap snapped and broke.


    "No!" he rasped. "Give me the medallion!"


    Anastasia sagged down with his medallion in her hand.


    Bright light exploded around them. She looked up at him. "Ileus, wh¡ª" His warm amber eyes shed with helplessness and misery.


    "Anaaaa¡ª" his voice echoed from very far. He tried to grab her hand, but she found herself whirling down in an abyss. A white abyss. It was so deep that she didn''t know where it was going to end. This is how you died? A scream sounded, which belonged to her. She spiraled in the white light as if she had stepped into a typhoon. She didn''t know for how long, but then everything cked out. She thought she hit soft mud, she thought hot gusts of wind blew over her¡­ children tittering¡­ and then¡­ nothingness.


    Nightmares or hell? She wasn''t able to decide. Demons crowded upon her. Ileus was there. He killed them with his des. She was covered with sweat and they kepting upon her. "We will take you to Aed Ruad. Maple is going to get even with you!" One of them hissed. "You dared to burn her wings?" He had spat on her, and she had plunged her dagger on him. More came. Two of them caught her hands, but she kicked the third one who tried to gag her.


    "Don''t take me," she shook her head. Her body shivered. It was as if she was on fire. The pain cruised through her body, so intense that it consumed her wholly. "Leave me!" she cried.? She thrashed her head around until a hand caught her shoulders.


    "It''s okay¡­ you are safe," a soft voice came. "Shh, you are fine. Open your eyes," the soft voice requested.


    Anastasia fluttered open her eyes and stared into yellow slits. She flinched. "Wh¡ª who are you?" She asked in a low, strained hoarse voice as she tried to move away from the winged demon¡ªa woman, but Anastasia was too weak to even move a finger. Her body felt as if she was on mes. Her throat became dry. Had they captured her? She moved her head around to see the room. It was small with just one window.


    The woman stared at her for a long while and then touched her forehead. "You are still having a fever," she said. She took a soaked cloth from the side and ced it on her forehead. She said, "My son found you half buried inside the dune just outside the pce."


    "Whose pce?" Anastasia asked with trepidation, cringing more because of her rotten smell.


    "King Kar''den of Zor''gan," she replied with amusement in her eyes.


    A shaky breath left her as a shudder passed through her body. They had captured her. She had fought with all of them. So she was dreaming when she saw Ileus in front of her? Her stomach roiled.


    "And I am Jor''gas, the handmaiden of Prince Seraph''s wife," she introduced herself and picked up the cloth to soak it again in water. After putting it back on her forehead she said, "Oh don''t look so worried. No one will eat you up!" she chuckled. Then she got up saying, "When we found you, you had this thing clutched in your hand." She walked to the ledge of the window and picked up a box. The wooden box looked old. She opened it to retrieve it and took out the medallion. With a smile that bared her yellow teeth and fangs, she tied it around Anastasia''s neck. "I think this is very precious to you."


    It didn''t look like she was captured...

 Chapter 149 - Travel Back In Time

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Travel Back In Time</h4>


    Anastasia had a haunted look in her eyes as Jor''gas tied the medallion around her neck.


    "Keep it with you," said Jor''gas with a smile. She took the cloth off her face. "You look so odd. What are you? You don''t have wings, your skin is blue but your hair is golden. Are you a changeling?" She brushed her fingers on her arm. "The w marks that you had here are still healing."


    "Am I held captive?" Anastasia asked with a slight doubt in her voice. How could she say that she had in numerous demons? But why was she still alive?


    Jor''gas jerked her head back. "Why would we hold you captive?" She got up and picked up the bowl. "But do you remember where you came from? You have been delirious for a long time now."


    "How long have I been unconscious?"


    "Almost three days," came the prompt reply. "But who is this Al?"


    Three days? She had been unconscious for three days? Howe she didn''t die after the bane blood touched her body? And how was it possible that her body turned blue, yet this woman didn''t recognize that this was because of the bane blood? And if she knew only about the name ''Al'', it was fine. "Did I say anything else?" she asked suspiciously.


    "''Don''t take me!'' ''Leave me!'' ¨C Those were the words you pretty much said. And of course ''Al''."


    Anastasia sighed with relief that she hadn''t spoken much. She had a lot of calctions to do. Her mind raced to a thousand different directions, but she couldn''t understand as to how did she manage toe here and that too with Ileus'' medallion? One thing was sure¡ªshe wasn''t held captive. So they didn''t know who she was? That part was extremely perplexing because Kar''den had sent hundreds of demons to capture her. If she was in the pce, then they should know her identity.


    "Stop thinking so much," Jor''gas said with a kindness in her voice. She came back, stirring a bowl of soup. "Have this, girl," she said. She helped her prop up on the pillow and made her drink it. It was mild and smelled of dried herbs.


    Anastasia devoured it. "Thank you," she said sweetly, moved by her kindness.


    "It is fine," Jor''gas replied as she stroked her hair. "You should rest. If your fever goes, I will take you with me to the celebrations on the outside. Our prince Seraph will be marrying his fianc¨¦e tomorrow and so tonight we are all rejoicing."


    Anastasia blinked her eyes. Seraph was Kar''den younger brother. If she went in front of them, they would recognize her. Everything was too confusing. She didn''t know what to think from here. Where was Ileus?


    "Oh! Before I forget, what is your name?"


    "A¡ª" She snapped her mouth shut. She couldn''t reveal her true identity. Not until she knew what was going on. Maybe she should y along. "Natsya."


    "Natsya. That is a lovely name." Jor''gas covered her with a clean sheet and helped her lie down. "Take rest Natsya." She gave her a big smile and then walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    A million thoughts invaded her mind. Gradually, she drifted off to sleep. This time her sleep was dreamless. When she fluttered open her eyes, she found that she was feeling better. Feeling warm, she removed the nket and dragged her feet down the bed. Her gaze went to the sand dunes outside the window. Warm gusts of winds blew.


    "Are you okay, Natsya?" Jor''gas came hurriedly to her.


    "I am," she replied in a low voice.


    "Oh good!" said Jor''gas as she helped her stand. "I think you need a bath. There is a small bathroom over there. We don''t have a lot of water here, but there''s a sap of a nt, which is going to make you feel fresh once you apply it on your body."


    "That would be nice," Anastasia said.


    Jor''gas helped her walk to the bathroom and then left her at the door. "Do you want me toe inside?"


    "No, I will be fine," she replied feeling very grateful.


    "Before you go in, I wanted to say that I have taken the liberty to put a dollusk dye on the counter for you. With your golden hair, you won''t blend in and that is going to cause a lot of trouble. I suggest that you dye your hair with it¡­"


    "What is a dollusk?" she frowned and why was Jor''gas being so helpful? Shouldn''t she just give her to the pce guards?


    "It''s a boneless animal found under the rocks of Zor''gan. Crushed, its dye forms a solid ck color."


    Anastasia felt she was going to retch.


    Two hourster, Anastasia was sitting near a bonfire, which kindled brightly towards the sky. With ck hair and blue skin, she blended with the men and women. Jor''gas had made her wear a robe that wrapped around her body tightly. She introduced her as her cousin from her mother''s side. Demons looked at her with wonder, but they didn''t pass a second look. Everyone was excited about the new princess.


    Anastasia looked at the children who were ying. Men and women had sprawled on the sand dunes. Once again her eyes went to the raised teau where the royals were supposed toe.


    They waited for a long time. The kindling of the fire caved in on itself sending a flurry of embers in the night sky. The image reminded her of a few nights before when she was with Ileus. Her heart craved for him. A whimper escaped her mouth as her lips quivered. Her gaze went to her hands and she turned them. "So blue¡­" she whispered. "Why am I not dead?"


    "The royals will take all their time to show," a woman snickered, pulling her out of her reverie.


    Anastasia didn''t respond, she didn''t have to. Her nk look said it all.


    In order to distract the woman, Jor''gas quickly added, "Well, she is getting prepared for the grand show. I came back a few hours after giving her a bath."


    The woman seemed jealous. She scoffed, "I heard that she hates the current handmaidens." It was a taunt on Jor''gas.


    Jor''gas shrugged. "I wouldn''t mind if she removed me from the job. I will go back to the queen. She is a kind-hearted soul."


    "That is true¡­" the woman agreed.


    The crowd began to stir up. Men and women got up and walked towards the teau.


    "She is so beautiful!" a woman eximed.


    "How did Seraph find her? He is a beast!" said a man.


    Jor''gas pulled Anastasia''s hand and said, "Come, we must secure a ce to see them."


    Reluctantly, Anastasia got up. She was trying to figure out escape ns.


    Jor''gas dragged her to the front of the crowd. She pointed at the royals. "Look!" she said, mesmerized.


    Anastasia''s eyes slowly went up to the teau where Seraph was standing, holding his fianc¨¦e''s hand.


    Etaya? Anastasia gasped. Fear skittered down her spine as she gaped at her aunt. She looked so much younger and beautiful in a golden gown that glittered. Her wings were spread in all their glory. She was grinning.


    "That is Etaya!" said a woman. "Can you believe she is only twenty?"

 Chapter 150 - Seraph And Etaya

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Seraph And Etaya</h4>


    Anastasia''s head whipped in the woman''s direction. Twenty? Her mind scrambled. Did she travel back in time?


    Zor''gan''s prince Seraph was going to marry Etaya, the fae princess, and the younger sister of Ian L, the King of the Fae Kingdom, Vilinski.


    Shock froze Anastasia in her ce. Her thoughts swirled so quickly that it was hard to follow them.


    Wearing purple trousers with a white shirt and a purple tunic with gold buttons, Seraph was smiling and his fangs were showing. His bat-like ck wings had jutted out behind Etaya''s white ones.


    Etaya was looking ethereal. Her golden hair fluttered in the warm breeze as the golden tiara on her head shone brilliantly in the light of hundreds ofnterns that were floating in the air. She was wearing a golden gown and a lot of gold jewelry. The entirebination was giving her a magnificent look. Seraph nced at her affectionately and so did she.


    The two then raised their hands in the air and the crowd went berserk. They pped and whooped and shouted, "Long live the prince and princess!"


    A knot formed in her stomach looking at the two people on the teau who were nked by guards who were scanning the crowd. Anastasia''s breath was caught in her throat. Her mouth became dry. Her thoughts went nk. It was as if her brain had stopped working. She swiveled her head slowly to her left and right at people who were cheering their prince but she couldn''t hear any one. Absently she licked her lips and gazed tly at Etaya. She blinked slowly as if to register what was happening and her face became ck.


    Had she traveled back in time? Had shee to the past? But how? She looked down at the medallion on her chest and took it out of her dress. The medallion was supposed to stop Ileus from traveling in time. It was around his neck, but it broke from his neck. No. She pulled it away from his neck.


    "Oh god!" A shaky whimper left her mouth when events of a few hours back shed across her mind. She had managed to break the medallion from his neck. The powers must have unleashed and sted her into the past. Anastasia clutched the medallion and stared at it for a long hard time. Amazement pricked her skin in the form of goose bumps. Anxiety pierced her heart because she didn''t know how to go back to Ileus. And once again she felt dizzy. This was the most bizarre thing she had evere across. Her body got drenched with sweat. Would she ever be able to find her way back? "Al," she moaned.


    With her hand on the medallion, her eyes went back to the teau. If Etaya had married Seraph, then her cousins, Aed Ruad and Maple were half fae, half demons. The realization poured on her like a bucket full of ice. Her cousins were half demons. She pressed her hands to her mouth. The whole situation reeked of conspiracy.


    If this was the case, then howe the siblings always managed to hide their demon traits? She tried to remember every single time when they showed the demon qualities. Their eyes would seldom turn into yellow slits. She remembered Ileus telling her that when Maple had stationed him outside her room, he had seen her exhibiting strange mannerisms. Whatever¡­ The cousins did a great job in controlling their demon traits.


    Anastasia clenched her jaw as pure rage filled her heart. She had seen Kar''den and his wife at the wedding ball. That meant that they hade to see their nephew and niece. But the way Aed Ruad behaved in front of them¡ªit was worth a prize. He was so indifferent towards them, as if he only knew them as allies. Though she did see appreciation in Kar''den''s eyes.


    Her mother had told her that when she got married to her father, Etaya had juste back and she had two kids. Etaya had run away and got married against her brother''s wishes but when she returned to the fae kingdom, she had two children with her. Somehow no one ever mentioned her husband. It had be a rule that no one would talk about Etaya''s husband in Vilinski. In all the years she had known her aunt, they never ever spoke about her husband. It wasmon knowledge that he had abandoned her or she had left him.


    Anastasia staggered back when sheprehended the theory behind the treachery of her aunt. She wondered if her aunt conspired against her father along with Seraph to topple him. Did this mean that Etaya was the real face behind her parents'' capture? Her cousins were mere puppets to her ploy?


    Anastasia felt she couldn''t breathe. With wide eyes, she looked above towards Etaya, who was grinning from ear to ear, her hand strongly held by Seraph.


    This was a very well crafted conspiracy by none other than Etaya and Seraph. Her aunt must have waited until her son and daughter were old enough to stage a coup against the king.


    That day no one knew from where Aed Ruad got all the support that suddenly emerged out of nowhere to seize her father and mother.


    Now she knew.


    This was the support¡ªSeraph was the one who must have sent the support¡­ or Kar''den.


    Her living without her husband was just a fa?ade. Etaya was always in touch with Seraph and was slowly breaking the foundations of her brother''s kingdom. But why? Was it her ambition to rule Vilinski or was it her ambition to see her son rule it? What about her husband? Where was Seraph hiding all this time? Or was he dead in the future? The past had thrown so many questions at Anastasia that her mind scrambled to find coherence.


    But one thing was clear¡ªthis was the clue that Theodir had mentioned about. And before leaving this ce, Anastasia was going to unravel it.


    "The demon Queen, Og''drath, isn''t here," Jor''gas whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 151 - Animosity

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Animosity</h4>


    Jor''gas pulled Anastasia out of her reverie. She whipped her head towards her and asked, "What?"


    "The demon queen, Og''drath isn''t here," Jor''gas repeated.


    Anastasia nodded, licking her dry lips. "What is the name of the princess?"


    "That''s Etaya, the fae princess," Jor''gas replied with a smirk.


    "Oh! That''s... interesting." Anastasia still couldn''t believe her eyes. Seraph looked at her with total adoration in his eyes, with total dedication and as if she was his world. "They love each other a lot. Are they¡ª are they heart mates?"


    "Nonsense!" Jor''gas said in a low voice with forced distaste. "Our prince is smitten by her. That''s all."


    "You mean she doesn''t love him?" Anastasia enquired.


    "She says she loves him¡­ a lot." A woman gave them a warning look and Jor''gas immediately became quiet.


    They looked at the crowd that was still cheering. The royal couple stood on the teau for no more than fifteen minutes and then left. It was just a show for themon people to know that there was going to be a royal wedding soon.


    With a thousand more questions bouncing in her mind, Anastasia came back with Jor''gas and her son who had found her. Her room was in the pce premise near the stables. Hers was just one of the rooms for the servants. Her son quickly had his dinner and went off to sleep after jesting with Anastasia while Jor''gas busied herself in making bed for them. She got up to help her.


    Taking the opportunity, Anastasia asked her again, "Doesn''t the fae princess love the prince?"


    Jor''gas gave a humorless chuckle. "She proims that she loves him a lot. Not only that, the fae princess has run away from her home to marry our prince. Prince Seraph risked his life to bring her to Zor''gan."


    "How did they meet?" Anastasia asked, bewildered. She stopped making the bed. It was highly unlikely that her father would have called Seraph in any of themon banquets.


    Jor''gas folded a sheet and then sat down on the mattress on the floor. "I don''t know the details, but our queen, Og''drath doesn''t like her." She pursed her lips. "I was the queen''s handmaiden when on the king''s request I was sent to work for Etaya."


    Anastasia remembered Og''drath standing next to Kar''den in her wedding ball. She looked¡­ sad and submissive. "Why doesn''t she like Etaya? I mean the fae princess is beautiful and lovely."


    "But she has a vicious mind," Jor''gas snapped. "She punishes her servants a lot. No one wants to be with her. One mistake and she gets you whipped."


    Anastasia''s eyes became wide. No wonder Maple was like that.


    "I don''t know but I find Etaya very ambitious. Just the other day she was asking Seraph to take away his share of the kingdom from his older brother. But our prince out rightly denied it. We don''t have that kind of a policy in Zor''gan. Only the oldest of the heirs rule."


    "So who is the oldest currently?"


    "Do you mean after King Kar''den?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "His daughter, Dolgra. She is the oldest child of Og''drath and Kar''den. She will be the ruler of Zor''gan," said Jor''gas with warmth in her eyes.


    Anastasia licked her lips. "So what about Etaya and Seraph?"


    "What about them?" Jor''gas snapped. "They will continue to be the prince and princess." She dimmed the oilmp next to them and then lied on the bed. "Do you know what is the sad part of all this?"


    Anastasia also lied down. She turned to her side and propped her elbow to hold her head on her palm. "Tell me¡­"


    "King Kar''den has a harem, but only Og''drath is his legal wife. It is fine to have harems for a king, but the sad part is that he doesn''t like Og''drath so much. After Seraph has found his wife, Kar''den is jealous of his brother and hates his wife all the more. It''s like he listens to Etaya more than his wife. This situation has be extremelyplicated and there is a lot of animosity in the royal house. Etaya knows this and has started taking advantage of the situation. I feel sad for the queen¡­ she is a very kind woman¡­"


    To fathom Etaya''s viciousness was beyond Anastasia''sprehension. The fact was that her aunt was clever, evil and knew how to manipte people. She had run away from Vilinski not to make Seraph her husband, but to give fruition to her ns. Her ultimate aim was to rule the fae kingdom. "Why doesn''t the king give them some of the territory to rule?" If that happens, then surely history will be rewritten. The situation that she faced wouldpletely change. Her father would still be the ruler of Vilinski.


    "Natsya?" Jor''gas probed when Anastasia became absolutely quiet.


    "Yes?"


    "The queen needs a handmaiden. Would youe with me to meet her? I mean if you can earn, then it would be a little less of a burden on me," said Jor''gas with guilt in her voice. "I am sorry¡­ but with my husband dead and a child to take care of, it is not easy to feed another mouth."


    Anastasia smiled. This was the perfect opportunity to enter the pce and find out more about Etaya. At least until she found a way to go back, she would investigate on her own. "Of course, I will," she said assuredly.


    "I will be forever grateful, Natsya," Jor''gas replied with a sigh of relief.


    Next day in the morning she helped Anastasia to get ready for the pce. "Queen Og''drath is very amiable but one thing that she loathes is, dishonesty. If you will serve her nicely, she will give you rewards, but if she sees that you are not honest with her, she will throw you in dungeons."


    Anastasia''s lips quivered when she said, "I have no reasons to be dishonest."


    Jor''gas softlyughed. "Yes, I have told her that you don''t remember anything. Just some ''Al''."


    Anastasiaughed with her. "Have you already told her about me?"


    "Of course. She knows about you and is eager to meet you."

 Chapter 152 - Fae Spy?

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Fae Spy?</h4>


    "Why is she intent on meeting me?" asked Anastasia. That was queer, especially because she was posing as a servant girl. But she really wanted to find out about her and to know more about her aunt.To say that she was enthusiastic to meet the queen was an understatement.


    "I don''t know!" Jor''gas replied with a chuckle. She took Anastasia to the pce. Carved inside a mountain, the pce''s walls were an obsidian color. Tables, chairs, beds¡ªeverything was sculpted from the ck stone of the cave. There were no flowers or greenery but through all the giant halls that she traversed, she sawrge chandeliers and very few small water fountains. The floor was beautifully polished and reflected the image of the chandeliers on the ceiling. The entire pce was a buzz of activity with servants bustling around everywhere. They rounded the corridor of the main hall and entered the north wing.


    "This is where the king and queen live," said Jor''gas.


    "And what about the prince and princess?"


    "They live in the west wing."


    Anastasia nodded. Her breath became shallow at the excitement of meeting Og''drath. Why was the queen so interested in meeting her when she could have almost anyone in the pce as her servant? Was it because she found it queer that she was found in suspicious conditions?


    They stopped in front of heavy wooden double doors, with gold circr rings engraved at regr intervals. Two royal guards were standing in front of it. When they saw them approaching, the guards red their wings in disapproval. "Why are you here?" hissed one of them.


    Jor''gas bowed to him and said, "The queen has called us."


    The guard gave Anastasia a frowned look and then tilted his head. "Who is she? She doesn''t look as if she belongs to Zor''gan."


    Anastasia''s breath hitched. Her heartbeat increased and her pointy ear twitched.


    Jor''gas became silent for a moment, not knowing what to answer. A momentter she said, "If your interrogation is over, I would like to take her to the queen at the time slotted for us. Maybe you can ask the queen who she is then."


    The guard narrowed his eyes at her quick answer, but he was definitely scared on the inside. With a grunt, he tucked his wings back and then opened the door for them.


    Sighing an audible breath of relief, Jor''gas stepped inside and pulled Anastasia along with her. She jostled her in a loud voice, "Hurry up girl, we don''t have all the time!"


    Anastasia yed along.


    The queen''s chamber wasrge. They had entered the sitting room, which led to the main bedroom. There were three servants already working inside. Queen Og''drath was nursing her baby. As soon as she saw Jor''gas, she gave a pleasant smile. The child had fallen asleep in herp. She removed her from her breast and handed her to the servant. The baby protested a little, but settled soon after.


    Jor''gas asked, "How is princess Dolgra?" She craned her neck to look at the little girl in the servant''sp.


    "She is fine¡­" the queen replied wearily. "Trying to keep her safe. The king already dislikes her." Og''drath covered her breasts with her drape and looked at the two of them. "Come over here, Jor''gas," she said. When the two walked to her, the queen said, "So this is the girl you were talking about?"


    Jor''gas nodded vehemently and she looked at Anastasia. "She is Natsya."


    At first Og''drath gave her a suspicious look. Then she said, "Jor''gas told me that you don''t remember anything of your past. Is that true?"


    Anastasia licked her lips. "Yes," she replied anxiously. Queen Og''drath was a thin woman for a demon. She had the same sad eyes. Her gray skin was leathery. However Anastasia noticed that she didn''t emit the rotten smell. Rather the air wafted with sandalwood fragrance. Perhaps it was an effort to keep the smell at bay.


    Og''drath looked at her servants and then at Jor''gas. "Leave us," she ordered them.


    Surprised, Jor''gas'' jerked her head back, but she didn''t ask the reason. She just bowed and then all the servants walked out of the door.


    Anastasia was apprehensive. She clutched the drape she was wearing as her heart pounded.


    Og''drath rose to her feet and walked to the window on the right side. It opened to yet more sand dunes. The sun had risen in the sky and the air was warmer. Never ever being in such kind of weather before, Anastasia started sweating.


    Without turning to her, the queen said, "Natsya, did you really think that your blue color would fool me?"


    Anastasia''s mouth fell to the floor. The queen knew who she was? "Mdy¡ª"


    Og''drath held her hand up in the air to stop her. "Your skin is blue because you came in contact with the bane blood."


    Anastasia''s breath stopped. Her mind scrambled to find replies as she stared at her with wide eyes. Where was the queen getting?


    "Your ears are pointy and you have colored your hair with dollusk dye, which means your hair is not naturally ck." Og''drath ambled back to the couch she was sitting on. She pulled her feet up behind her knees and sprawled her arm over the backrest. Tilting her head she said, "Why do I feel that you are a fae?" She narrowed her eyes slightly to study Anastasia''s reaction. "Faes do not die of bane blood. Only their skins be blue. I have seen this with Etaya. Her skin on the back had turned blue a few days back. And after that Seraph has be all the more cautious while handling her¡­ especially at night."


    So this was why she didn''t die. Faes were resistant to the bane blood''s poison. Anastasia was already too nervous to speak. "F¡ª faes are¡ª"


    "I don''t want to hear your exnation," said Og''drath. "But the thing is that I feel you are a fae spy. However, if you were Etaya''s supporter, you wouldn''t need this disguise." She sized her up. "Your whole skin is blue, which means you fought with many of us. I assume you did that to enter Zor''gan. What I don''t understand is that if you fought with so many, why haven''t the guards reported casualties?"

 Chapter 153 - Pretension

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Pretension</h4>


    Anastasia gulped in panic and her hand went to her medallion as she thought about Ileus. She wondered that if she pulled it out of her neck, would it again st her elsewhere. With eyes she waited for the queen to say more. It was better to stay quiet.


    Og''drath continued. "My servants are going to paint tattoos on you, which will make you darker. That way you will blend better amongst us."


    "I am not a spy¡­" Anastasia said. "I don''t even remember who I am or where I''vee from."


    Og''drath threw her head back andughed. "You see Natsya, I don''t care whether you remember or not. What I care about is the reason I''ve called you here."


    She was dumbfounded at Og''drath''s blunt admission of purpose. "And what is the intention?" her voice a mere whisper.


    Og''drath raised her eyebrow. "Though I feel it is none of your concern but let me exin to you." She took a deep breath and said, "I feel that you know the faenguage and that is your strong point. Often Etaya speaks in the faenguage to Seraph. He is picking up on it and understands. I want you to get close to Etaya and keep a watch on her. What does she speak, what does she think and what are her ns? You have to report them to me."


    She really didn''t trust Etaya and Anastasia couldn''t help but appreciate her wisdom, intelligence and cleverness.


    "The woman is too young, but extremely ambitious and clever. She has wrapped Seraph around her small finger and maniptes him well. I want you to tell me everything she does. You will have to be my eyes and ears of the west wing."


    "But that is too dangerous," Anastasia said. "If you have recognized my traits, don''t you think Seraph would?" She admitted to being a fae, because pretension was no longer needed.


    "That''s why my servants are going to paint tattoos on you."


    Anastasia nodded at Og''drath with awe. She fumbled with the fabric of her drape. The queen had thought out the n well in advance¡ªa n that suited Anastasia perfectly. She had to get close to Etaya to know about her. It was like killing two birds with a stone.


    "Can you do that for me, Natsya?" asked Og''drath. "If you do it, I will pay you with handsome rewards, but if you fail¡ª" she looked outside the window and caressed her pearl ne with her long gray fingers. "If you fail, I will throw you in dungeons that are seven levels below this ce and deny that I even know you."


    A momentter with determination in her voice, she replied, "I will do it for you."


    Og''drath''s mouth curved in a smile baring her fangs. "Good. I am going to ask my servants to paint you with demonic tattoos. If you agree to pierce your navel with a silver pin, then that would make you even more authentic."


    She nodded. "I am okay with it."


    Og''drath was about to leave when Anastasia asked, "Will the blueness on skin ever recede or it will stay forever?"


    "It will fade in a matter of two weeks. However, if youe in contact with the bane blood again, it will take a toll on your skin. In that case, we are going to paint you all the more heavily."


    Anastasia wrapped her hands around her as a shudder passed through her body. So she had a maximum of two weeks and in those two weeks she had to figure out a way to go back¡­ to the future¡­ to her present¡­ "Jor''gas was mentioning that Etaya likes to punish her servants," she said.


    "She does. So I hope that you stay away from trouble. In case she orders whipping you, I will call you back."


    In the next two hours, Anastasia was taken to a special room where two servants whom she had seen in the queen''s chamber, painted her skin with ck demonic tattoos. One of the servants exined that they depicted stories of olden times, and people who had these tattoos were regarded to be staunch supporters of the king and queen. Jor''gas overlooked the entire process and looked more anxious than Anastasia.


    Once the paint dried, Anastasia found herself looking bizarre. Jor''gas took her to the west wing. As they crossed an attic, she said with unease, "I didn''t know what ns the queen had. I am so sorry to have put you in this situation. I thought that she was calling you out of her kindness and that she would make you her handmaiden."


    "It is fine, Jor''gas," said Anastasia as she touched her hand. "I am happy to get some work in the pce. It is going to help me be distracted from millions of questions thate to my mind. I don''t know where I havee from and I don''t know how to go back. While I figure all that out, this job is going to keep me preupied."


    Jor''gas stopped and on an impulse hugged Anastasia. When she pulled back, she brushed her cheeks with her fingers. "Thank you," she said in a low voice.


    Anastasia chuckled and they walked towards a courtyard that separated the north wing from the west wing. As they passed, she noticed that there were guards at regr intervals.


    "Remember, today is their wedding. You are new, so stay close to me. Don''t go near the fae princess until she calls you. She practically hates all of us and acts superior because of her looks. It really makes me wonder how she likes the prince. It''s not like the prince has a different skin than ours," Jor''gas scoffed. "His skin is as gray as ours!"


    Anastasia chuckled. "Don''t worry. I am going to stay with you."


    The royal guards let them enter the bedchamber of the prince and princess because they knew that Jor''gas was one of Etaya''s handmaidens.


    They crossed an antechamber. As soon as they opened the door of the bedroom, Anastasia''s breath hitched. The whole chamber had furniture made from gold.

 Chapter 154 - Innocently

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Innocently</h4>


    "This is how the prince is splurging her. Some of this is even gifted by Kar''den," said Jor''gas feeling jealous. "The queen''s room is so in and look at this!"


    All of a sudden, a man in only a drape around his waist walked out and Jor''gas bowed. She murmured, "Prince Seraph. Bow!"


    Anastasia too bowed.


    After giving them a cursory nce, Seraph walked to the bar and poured demonic brew for himself. Without turning towards them he said, "The princess needs a bath. Make sure that the water is cool." He walked inside.


    Jor''gas was left staring behind Seraph as he went back to the bedroom. "The water is hot because of the weather. How will I make it cool?" She sounded extremely nervous. "The princess should know this!" she muttered. Then she held Anastasia''s hand and said, "Come let''s help her out."


    As soon as they entered the bathroom, they saw that Etaya was already standing inside next to the bathtub in her lingerie. She had bent down and was testing the water''s temperature with her hand. She turned to look at them and cursed, "Bolesne demonic kucks!" Sick demon bitches. "What are you waiting for? Quickly remove my clothes!"


    Anastasia had an urge to punch her face but she pursed her lips. She had to control her emotions. Jor''gas hurriedly helped her out of her lingerie.


    "This water is too hot for me!" said Etaya looking at the bathtub. "Make it cold."


    "B¡ª but mdy, I don''t know how to make it colder," Jor''gas stuttered.


    "Then be prepared to be whipped." Etaya said with a twisted face.


    Jor''gas cried, "Mdy, this is really not possible."


    Etaya looked at her with narrowed eyes and then pped her hard. "How dare you talk back to me? If this water doesn''t be cool soon, I will see to it that Seraph whips you or better still, ws you."


    Jor''gas looked at Anastasia helplessly. Her fear was palpable.


    Anastasia walked to the tub and inserted her finger. Few secondster she said, "It is pretty cold mdy." She knew that Etaya was doing it on purpose because she didn''t like Jor''gas. The dislike was natural because Etaya was well aware of the fact that Jor''gas was close to the queen.


    Narrowing her eyes, Etaya said, "If it is not, then what should I do?"


    "Then you can whip us," Anastasia replied with confidence.


    An evil smile spread on her lips. "I am yet to see a more confident demon bitch!" Etaya ambled to the bathtub and immersed her feet. Her eyes became wide. The water was cool. In fact it was very inviting, so she immersed the second foot and then sat inside it. She rested her head at the back and then looked at Anastasia. "It is still not as cool as I wanted. So prepare for your punishment." Then she shouted, "Sera¡ª" but her voice froze. The water around her became so cold that for a moment she thought she would freeze to death. Her mind and body became numb. The water was so cold that even her teeth froze to the extent that they didn''t chatter.


    "Mdy, is everything all right?" asked Anastasia innocently. "We are so sorry that the water isn''t as cool as you wanted it to be." Then she looked at Jor''gas who was watching Etaya, bewildered as hell. She had almost frozen in the same position. "Jor''gas, do you have ice in the pce?"


    "S, s, s, Seraph!" Etaya managed to whisper.


    "Oh! You want the prince toe here?" asked Anastasia, fluttering her eyshes naively.


    Etaya managed to give one weak nod. She felt that she was about to be a cube of ice if not taken out of the water.


    "Jor''gas, could you please call m''lord?" Anastasia instructed.


    Jor''gas rushed out and called Seraph.


    "My love!" Seraph said in a shocked voice when he looked at her pale face. "What is going on here?" he asked. "Is the water too hot? I told you she needed cold water!"


    "It is¡ª" Etaya began to speak in a feeble voice but she couldn''t even move, let alone speak.


    "The water is ording to your majesty''s instructions," Anastasia replied with her hands folded in the front and head bowed.


    Seraph frowned. He walked to the bathtub.


    Jor''gas gasped. Sweat beads appeared on her forehead because she didn''t know what was going on.


    Seraph bent over Etaya and then kissed her head. "What is it, love?" He immersed his hand in the water. It was cool and very weing. He was surprised and looked at the servants. "How did you manage it?" he asked. "This is absolutely wonderful!" He felt like immersing in the water.


    Anastasia smiled coyly and then bowed again. "Anything for your majesty."


    "Both of you get out. I will take a bath with my fianc¨¦e," he announced, looking intensely at Etaya.


    As for Etaya, she was staring at water, astonished as hell. Howe the temperature rose and was ambient? Baffled, she looked up at Anastasia who was exiting the door with her head still low.


    As Anastasia closed the door behind her, she heard Seraph, "My love, I need you as hell!"


    Jor''gas went to the armoires and took out their clothes for the day. While doing that she asked Anastasia, "Natsya, what did you do there? I can''t understand what happened."


    "Me?" Anastasia looked at her with using eyes. "Why will I do anything? The water was pretty cool, I don''t know how, but Etaya was only trying to pick on us. I think we came out because Seraph could see that we were genuine."


    At first Jor''gas stared at her nkly. Then she shook her head and shrugged. "Whatever. I am d that we avoided whipping. Gods, I hate that woman."


    Anastasia chuckled. She had used her magic to cool the water to the extent that Etaya froze when she sat in it, and when Seraph came into the bathroom she changed the water''s temperature to make it cool.


    The girls walked out and waited for them in the small antechamber.

 Chapter 155 - Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Maniption</h4>


    After a long time, Etaya and Seraph came out. They called the servants in.


    "We will have breakfast in the bedchamber," said Seraph.


    "Yes, m''lord," said Jor''gas.


    From the corner of her eyes, Anastasia nced at Etaya. She was extremely exhausted and annoyed as hell. Her skin was flushed. She was lying in the bed, tucked beneath the sheets. Her clothes were still lying on the couch. On the other hand, Seraph looked refreshed. He had a wide smile on his face. And Anastasia dared not look below his torso. The feeling was¡­ disgusting.


    They exited, satisfied.


    "When is the wedding?" asked Anastasia.


    "In the evening," Jor''gas replied, as they hurried to the kitchen.


    "Are many people invited?"


    Jor''gas rolled her eyes. "The king has arge number of enemies. Who would attend the wedding of his younger brother? Queen Og''drath has been constantly asking him to make allies considering that he is alone, but the man is just too arrogant!"


    They walked through the side corridors of the throne room and soon reached the kitchen. Jor''gas became busy with telling the cooks to spread out a tray for the prince and princess, which she and Anastasia would take back. While the cooks immediately started to arrange food for the royal couple on a trolley, Anastasia stood in a corner and watched them. The demon cooks were meticulous. There were guards standing on every entrance of therge kitchen. About thirty cooks were engaged at a time to deal with constant demands of the pce.


    From the looks of it, it seemed that Zor''gan was a thriving economy. Perhaps it was a reason why Kar''den didn''t want to find allies. So what was it that would sway Kar''den? Anastasia knew for certain that Seraph was a content demon, hardly bothered about ruling the kingdom, happy being just the prince. It would take Etaya a lot to convince him to go against Kar''den. So what was her n going to be?


    Anastasia couldn''t help thinking about Theordir. If the elf king knew about this clue, why didn''t he tell her about it back then? Or was it that he just had inkling? There was something she was supposed to know, something about Etaya or about Seraph in order to put together the pieces of the puzzle. Though the things were confusing, Anastasia was determined to find out about them and at the same time deal with Etaya''s whims.


    A shriek sounded and her chain of thoughts broke. Jor''gas was screaming. Standing in the center of the kitchen, she had dropped something on her feet and was now dancing on one foot. Before Anastasia could even reach her, the chief cook rushed to her, wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her to a sitting position on the counter. Jor''gas stopped screaming as she bit her lip and looked away. Was she blushing? Her gray skin was tinged crimson. Anastasia narrowed her eyes and then a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    "How did you manage that, Jor''gas?" she asked, watching the chief cook gently applying a thin paste of flour on her feet. Almost all the guards hade to see what had happened. When they realized that it was just a small ident, they resumed their position.


    "I¡ª I dropped a hot¡ªdle on my foot," she murmured.


    "In that case you better stay here and I will go to serve food to the prince and princess," Anastasia offered.


    "That would be better," the chief cook muttered.


    Soon after, Anastasia was on her way to the west wing, but not without tasting the food herself. It was a long walk back. The guards allowed her in and when she entered the antechamber, she froze. Etaya was shouting at Seraph. The door of the main bedroom was open and she could easily hear them.


    "You promised me, Seraph!" Etaya yelled. "You said that you would help me. You will give me your men!"


    "Come here, Etaya," Seraph said, exasperatedly. "You are too worked up. You will not look nice for the wedding if you are so stressed."


    "My stress depends on you. You have to deliver your promise," she snapped. "I want men who would attack Ian. My mother is giving him an unnecessary advantage of being the male heir. So what if he is older to me? She is going to crown him as the king in the uing coronation ceremony." Etaya paced the room. "This cannot happen. I am an equal heir and I will snatch what is not given to me, what I desire," she said in a menacing tone.


    Anastasia''s mind became numb and her knees wobbled with the shock. So this was what Etaya was nning. She was using Seraph. Didn''t he see it clearly? Was he so blind to her maniption? Anastasia remembered what Jor''gas told her¡ªEtaya wanted Seraph to demand hisnds from Kar''den. Since that wasn''t happening, she was goading him to attack her brother? She pressed her hands on her mouth to stop the stunned scream. The woman''s depravity had no limit.


    "Etaya, what is the point of discussing it today?" Seraph said in an uneasy voice. "Pleasee to me. You have my unconditional support." He surrendered.


    "I am looking for more. Do you know I risked my life running with you anding to Zor''gan? My brother must have already sent his people around the Lore to find me. He must be feeling guilty as hell for not being able to protect me. I want to take advantage of his guilt, of his sorrow. If we strike him now, my mother is going to get the message." She said as she continued to pace the room. "You have to¡ª"


    "Okay!" Seraph eximed. "I will give you my men. Now will youe here?"


    When Anastasia heard her climbing back in the bed, she smoothed her hair, fixed her expressions and then knocked on the door. "Breakfast, m''lord."


    "Come in!" His voice boomed.


    When she rolled the trophy in the bedroom, she found Etaya staring at her. She was on the bed, beneath the sheets.


    "Where is the other one?" Etaya asked with disdain. "And if the food isn''t hot, you know what I will do!"

 Chapter 156 - Actual Plan?

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Actual n?</h4>


    Anastasia gave a tight nod with fear shing in her eyes.


    Etaya got up, wrapping the sheets around her. She picked up a piece of braisedmb and threw it back on the te. "It is cold, you bitch!"


    Anastasia blinked her eyes and said in the same innocent way, "Mdy it is still hot¡­" She opened the lid of the meat curry and an assortment of bread. Hot vapors rose from it and wafted in the air.


    "You mean I am lying?" Etaya yelled.


    Anastasia started shaking.? She looked at Seraph once and lowered her head. Seeing the plight of the young demon girl, he rose from bed and walked to the trolleyden with food. The food was steaming hot. He peered at Anastasia for a long moment as if in a trance.


    "Seraph!" Etaya shouted. "You should whip this bitch for calling me a liar."


    Seraph pulled away his gaze from her with difficulty and looked at Etaya with shock in his eyes. "Etaya, the food is steaming hot. Just take a look. You are really stressed and it is normal in your stage. Why me a poor servant for something that is untrue? After all, she serves you." He peeled his gaze away from her and then fixed it on Anastasia.


    "What?" Etaya said. "Are you mad? You are going to favor a servant over me?" She picked up the whole bowl of hot braised meat and was about to throw it on Anastasia when her ankle twisted and the meat fell right over on her thighs. The heat of the meat scalded her skin over the sheets and she yelled in pain and agony. "My skin is burning." She started crying.


    "Etaya!" Seraph''s stunned voice echoed in the room and he rushed to her. He scooped her in her arms and set her up on the bed. He turned to Anastasia and ordered, "Go, fetch water."


    Anastasia ran nervously to bring water from the bathroom but when she entered the bathroom, her lips curved into a grin. When Etaya had used her that the meat was cold, she wanted to shout at her that what else would you expect when you have to bring the food right from the kitchen to the west wing? It was a long journey and naturally the food would lose heat. But the way Etaya created ruckus, she knew that no amount of logic was going to convince her and that is why when the woman rushed to throw it on her, she pointed her finger towards her ankle and pointed her energy, her magic for it to snap. Though she wasn''t expecting it, the ankle twisted. Etaya fell down and the meat fell all over her.


    Anastasia rushed back to the chamber after controlling her happiness and masking it with fear. Seraph took the water from her and poured it on Etaya''s thighs. He barked another order, "Get the royal physician!"


    "Yes, m''lord," Anastasia bowed and quickly left the room. However, shenguidly walked back to the kitchen and informed Jor''gas about it. By the time the physician reached Etaya, almost an hour was over. After that Anastasia didn''t go to Etaya''s chamber and Jor''gas took over who informed that ''Natsya'' was being questioned by the queen about her behavior. It was possible that they would expel her from the pce on the count of misconduct.


    "But that is ludicrous," said Seraph as he watched the physician apply a ck lotion on Etaya''s thighs. "That poor girl didn''t do anything. The ident happened because Etaya slipped."


    When Seraph attested that the incident was not Natsya''s fault, her name cleared immediately. Jor''gas looked at him with awe. He was such a nice and gentle person to have fallen for a woman as evil as Etaya. "I will go and inform the queen," she said.


    On the other hand when Anastasia met Og''drath, she told her everything that she had heard in their bedchamber.


    Og''drath pursed her lips and paced her room. "So this is her actual n?" she fumed. "At first she was trying to convince Seraph to demand hisnds and when Seraph declined, she wanted him to attack her brother? What a malevolent woman? I always thought the faes were like gods. They were revered. I had heard that the more you shower them with your prayers and offerings, the more they are pleased but the reality is opposite. From now on, all my beliefs about them are shattered."


    Anastasia jerked her head back about this revtion. Offerings¡­ prayers¡­ gods¡­ She blinked her eyes disbelievingly. She wished it was true. She exhaled heavily realizing that she was holding her breath. "I am so sorry, mdy."


    Og''drath stopped in front of her. "No Natsya. I am happy that you could gather so much information." She took out her pearl ne and gave it to her. "Here, take this."


    "Oh no, mdy!" Anastasia rasped. "I did it for you."


    Og''drath smiled and ced her hand on her cheek. With her thumb she caressed her skin and said, "You are so soft." She smiled. "I hope you find your way back to Vilinski within two weeks. I promise you that after two weeks, I will help you go back to your kingdom because with your original looks, it would be extremely dangerous for you to stay back. Until then continue doing what you are."


    "Yes, mdy," Anastasia bowed.


    Og''drath forced her to keep the ne and then walked inside her chamber where her daughter was crying.


    Suddenly, why was she feeling as if her energy had be stronger? Was it true about the offerings? Was that the reason why Og''drath had given her the ne? Was she testing her powers? Suddenly, she felt a tingle in the extremes of her fingers and felt as if the energy wanted to explode. Was Og''drath making her powerful? She stared behind the queen and wondered what was going on in her mind. She was very clever and very intelligent. And when two very intelligent women met, there were bound to be shes. Etaya was no less. Though, Anastasia thought that her aunt''s ambitions overran her intellect.

 Chapter 157 - A Shadow Reaching Out

    <h4>Chapter 157 - A Shadow Reaching Out</h4>


    In the evening Anastasia gave the ne to Jor''gas who was ecstatic. "Do you know this is so precious that it can buy us meals for a year?"


    Anastasia felt happy for her. "What time is the wedding? Will we witness it?"


    "It will be after the sunset and yes we will get to witness it closely." She said chirpily, and then went on to exin how Seraph sidled with her on the issue that had taken ce in the morning.


    Anastasia couldn''t wait. Though she would have loved to sabotage their wedding, it was toote. If she did that, she knew she wouldn''tst even an hour, and at this point of time when she didn''t know how to go back, survival was extremely important.


    She was surprised that Seraph took her side. He was wiser between the two. However, Anastasia couldn''t think of what Etaya''s reaction would be after seeing her during the wedding. In those two hours Jor''gas helped her to get dressed. Being the pce maids, they had to wear their uniforms¡ªa ck long skirt with a white shirt with ck buttons.


    The wedding was indeed very private. Only the king and the queen along with a few nobles were there. It was being performed in a temple in the east wing by their priest. Etaya was wearing a gown that was woven from golden thread. She had opened her hair and a gold crown was sitting on her head. She glittered amongst the crowd.


    When Anastasia looked at Kar''den, she recalled him immediately for she had seen him during the wedding ball in Vilinski. The demon looked¡­ nefarious. His wife was standing beside him, but he was only looking at Etaya as if he was stunned by her looks. From what Anastasia could feel, Etaya was well aware of it. Her disgust for her aunt multiplied a thousand times more.


    Seraph was all eyes for his wife but he did nce towards Anastasia who was standing in the far corner.


    The ceremony was conducted and soon the priest asked them to exchange rings. Before doing that, Seraph again looked at Anastasia nonchntly.


    Jor''gas elbowed her and whispered, "Be careful Natsya. He has his eyes on you."


    Anastasia felt she could puke. She couldn''t feel more disgusting than this. She clutched her medallion and caressed it. She closed her eyes and prayed, ''Find me Ileus. If you can see me, feel me, juste to me.'' There was desperation in her plea. She missed him every single minute of the day and she wondered what he might be going through. A shaky breath left her mouth when her body trembled on the inside.


    "You are husband and wife," the priest announced.


    Anastasia opened her eyes to see that the couple was being showered with pearls and tiny gems as was customary. She couldn''t believe that she just witnessed her aunt''s wedding with the prince of Zor''gan. What did it mean apart from the fact that Maple and Aed Ruad were half demons? She needed to understand it deeply. Why did Seraph never show up? Why did Etaya never take her babies to meet their father? Did Seraph die or did he just leave Etaya for good? If he was alive, then Anastasia had to find him when she got back¡­ if she got back...


    Etaya''s gaze fell on Anastasia and her expression became tight. She peeled her gaze away from her and then turned to Seraph who was smiling at her.


    Once the wedding ceremony was over, the servants were asked to go to the main dining hall where the feast was supposed to take ce. It was almost midnight when the feast was over and Anastasia went back to her room. Jor''gas stayed back because the chief cook had asked her to help him.


    "I will take care of your son," Anastasia assured her and left. In the room, she raised her eyebrow in surprise when she saw her son, Sae''ror, still awake. The boy was nearly ten years old and Anastasia had a soft heart for him. The horns on his head were like tiny buds and she would often find herself smiling at them. "Why aren''t you sleeping?" she asked as she walked to him and sat on the edge of his mattress.


    "Do you know that today I went to the sand dune where I found you?" he said, looking out of the window.


    Anastasia frowned. "Why?"


    "The sand dune still stands there. Tiny sand dunes shift, but this one hasn''t. I am surprised Natsya. Why hasn''t it shifted?"


    As if jolted, Anastasia''s eyes became wide and her skin lined with goose bumps. "Can you take me there?"


    "Do you want to go now?"


    She nodded. Who knew that the dune would stay there for long? Perhaps this was the key to go back. Seeing his hesitation, she said, "Your mother is very busy. She willete."


    Sae''ror jumped up in excitement. "Then let''s go!"


    When Anastasia reached there, Sae''ror left her hand. "See? It is still there." His breath was ragged out of thrill.


    Cautiously, Anastasia climbed the little dune and clutched her medallion. ''Can you see me, Ileus?'' she asked, she prayed, she desperately prayed. ''If you can, please take me back.'' She whimpered and then sank on her knees.


    "Watch out!" Sae''ror shouted with panic in his voice.


    Anastasia spun her towards him but the boy had lunged at her and pushed her down. Several momentster when Anastasia got up, she found him panting with confusion and fear written all over his face. "I¡ª I saw a sha¡ª shadow reaching out for you. It wanted to eat you," he said.


    She held his shoulders. Gods, did Ileus really listen to her? Could he feel her? Suddenly she felt angry with the little boy who wanted to save her. She shook him out of frustration. "Did you see the shadow?"


    "Yes!" he rasped and freed himself from her tight hold. "It was like a small amount of ck smoke that flowed towards you like water, but I was so scared. I thought it would kill you!" The child''s eyes were wide with panic.

 Chapter 158 - Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Intentions</h4>


    Anguish, annoyance and helplessness shook her on the inside and tears rolled out of her eyes. That was her chance. And the child took it away from her.


    "Don''t cry," Sae''ror said, wiping her tears. "I will save you." The child seemed so worried that his little demon face looked scrunched. Those tiny horns on his head twitched.


    With quivering lips, Anastasia stroked his head and then hugged Sae''ror for his efforts and because she felt shaky. She wanted support. "Thank you Sae''ror," she whispered. What else could she do? After a long time when she settled a little, she moved away from him and in a hoarse voice said, "Let''s go back. Your mother must be finding us, and if she doesn''t see you, she will go berserk."


    He smiled feebly showing his yellow teeth and tiny fangs. All the way back to the room, Sae''ror held her hand tightly. Once he even murmured, "I won''t let you go¡­" Over such a short time, he had grown attached to Anastasia and treated her like she was his treasure, his possession.


    Anastasia sighed. She had also grown close to the child.


    When they reached the room, she noticed that Jor''gas hadn''te back, so she tucked Sae''ror in his bed and kissed him goodnight. At night, she tossed and turned in her bed. She wanted to go back to the dune and test what she did. Her thoughts went back to Ileus and she caressed the medallion. "Where will I find you, Al?" she murmured.


    Next day when she woke up, she found Jor''gas sleeping next to her son. A smile crept on her lips. The mother and son looked so innocent and oblivious to the vicious world around them. She wondered if she would ever meet them when she got back to the future¡­ her present¡­ Anastasia didn''t know that the moment she would step out of Vilinski, her life would change so dramatically. Was it worth it? Yes, it was a thousand times worth it. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Now that she knew that Etaya was married to the demon prince, it would be easy to throw Aed Ruad out of the race for the throne. The faes would never allow them to be the rulers of the fae kingdom.


    Politics was not just about battles and wars. It was also about maintaining lineages, maintaining pure blood or having right alliances, and at that point of time she and her father were the only pure blood in her line of ancestors. Her father should have been the king of Vilinski, for he was the rightful heir, biologically and legally.


    She realized that her marriage to Ileus would be viewed as a strong alliance between three kingdoms. Unfortunately, right now it was marred with too many doubts and apprehensions of those with vested interests.


    She was sure about one thing¡ªonce Aed Ruad''s real identity came out, her name would be cleared. And now it dawned upon her as to why Aed Ruad was hell bent on marrying her and keen on sabotaging her. It was because he wanted to kill thest of the royal blood of faes and take over.


    Now she understood what Hem''ran told her. ''Your marriage with the crown prince of Vilinski is going to usher in a whole new era of various kingdoms.'' And the kingdoms were Zor''gan and Vilinski. Once Aed Ruad had control over these, the kingdoms that fell in between would be easily attacked and upied. This was the reason why her marriage to Ileus was like a thorn to many. ording to Ileus it created a political fracture.


    Aed Ruad was like a poisonous vine that was trying to crawl all over the Lore. If not checked in time, it would leave a trail of dead people and ruined kingdoms.


    It was Seraph who must have sent the demons after her in Ivorpool to capture her. Or was it Kar''den?


    Who knew she would be sted to the past? If she hadn''te here, she would have never known the dark secrets of the twins. They did a bloody great job at hiding it.


    Anastasia got up and walked to the window through which a warm breeze was blowing. She looked towards the direction that led to the dune and hoped that it was still there.


    She wondered that if Theodir mentioned all this to her, would she have believed him? It was difficult to ept the reality now that it was in front of her, she would have surely dismissed Theodir''s ims as a figment of imagination. Or even if she would have epted his views, there was no way she could prove it.


    That''s it! She had to prove it, but how? Mere seeing it with her eyes wasn''t enough. She had to steal a clue from here that would validate her suspicions. Aed Ruad had tremendous support. She had to break that support.


    ---


    Before going to the west wing, Anastasia went to meet the queen. Og''drath was sitting in her room, looking gloomy. Anastasia''s heart went out for her. She was such an underestimated, undervalued woman. If Kar''den listened to her or consulted her, he would save himself from so many situations, but he was just too arrogant and had an eye on his brother''s wife.


    Og''drath drank the goat milk in one go and ced the ss on the table. "Etaya haswfully entered the pce. She is going to leave no stone unturned to get my daughter, Dolgra, out of the line of session." She turned her head over her shoulder to look at Anastasia. "I want you to listen to everything she says today. I am sure she must have convinced Seraph to wage a war against Ian by now." She shook her head. "Ian is such a brave warrior, so powerful and charismatic that a thousand Etaya wouldn''t match him. I am afraid that even my husband Kar''den is getting lured by her."


    "I am sorry, mdy¡­" Anastasia said.


    "Why are you sorry, Natsya?" The queen gave a humorlessugh. "Just go and something for me to feed to Kar''den so that he sees through her."


    Anastasia bowed and walked out of the room. As she walked there, she was met with Jor''gas.


    "Did you hear the news, Anastasia?" said Jor''gas in the most gossipy way.


    Sheughed. "How can I? I was with the queen."


    Jor''gas lowered her voice. "There is a buzz that Seraph married Etaya because she was pregnant. She forced him to marry her."


    "What?" Anastasia said loudly. How could this be? Did that mean that Seraph hade inside Vilinski earlier? He must have met her a number of times for this to happen. But where did they meet so secretively?


    "Shh! Lower your voice," Jor''gas chided. "Just be careful with her and don''t mention it to anyone."


    "Does the queen know?"


    "Yes, and this worries her as hell. She knows that Etaya is going to try her best to remove Dolgra somehow or the other from the line of session."


    "Gods!"


    Jor''gas tsked. "I pity the queen. The king is too arrogant to listen to her."


    When they reached the west wing, as usual they waited in the antechamber. After long hours of waiting they were called in. Seraph raked his gaze over Anastasia and said, "Today the painter will being to paint our portraits. Help Etaya to wear something good."


    "Yes, m''lord," she said with a bow.

 Chapter 159 - Unlike A Demon’s…

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Unlike A Demon¡¯s¡­</h4>


    Etaya gave her a side-nce and then walked in the bathroom. Anastasia followed her. Etaya stepped in the water without creating fuss. While Jor''gas gave her a bath, Anastasia stayed away. It was gross watching her take a bath. But she helped her with her clothes. When she was about to leave, Etaya said with narrowed eyes, "Who are you?"


    For a moment Anastasia froze. She looked at Etaya with a cautious look and meekly said, "I am Natsya, mdy."


    Etaya sized her up and without speaking a word, walked out of the bedroom to the antechamber where the court painter was waiting for them. Over the next several hours, the painter asked them to keep sitting in the same position.


    Although that day Etaya was quiet and watched Anastasia with hawk eyes, in the subsequent days, she became vociferous about her dislike for her. She wouldin to Seraph about every small thing that Anastasia did. However, to Anastasia''s surprise, Seraph never took an action against her.


    A weekter, she could see that her skin''s blueness was fading. She went to the queen who made sure that she was painted with even more tattoos.


    Anastasia woulde to the sand dune whenever she found time and would repeat what she did that day. The shadows never came. Her hope began to die down. She wanted to go back to Ileus. Her desperation was showing in her work and she often became edgy. She hated Etaya as hell. The woman was pregnant and Anastasia had to cater to her mood swings. She learnt a few more things.


    One day when she had just walked in the antechamber alone because Jor''gas was called by the queen, she heard something shattering on the inside. It was as if a flower vase crashed on the wall and broke into hundreds of pieces.


    "You can''t use your magic here, Etaya!" Seraph grunted. "I do not like the way you be angry on small issues. You better stay within limits."


    "Small? This is no small matter!" she yelled. "What is going to happen to my child if Dolgra bes the queen after Kar''den? I want to see my child on that throne!"


    "Are you mad, Etaya?" Seraph growled. "Dolgra is the heir to the throne. You can''t do anything to her. She is out of your reach and if you try to do anything, Kar''den will send throw you into dungeons. Do not¡ª and I repeat, do not even try to go against the king on this issue. The queen is very popr amongst the subjects of the kingdom. If you even think of harming an inch of her child''s hair, the people won''t take you kindly."


    "Hmph! I don''t care. I need justice for my children and for me," she scoffed. "Either you help me here or you help me in fighting against my brother!"


    "Etaya, your brother is the Crown Prince of Vilinski. He is so much older to you. It would need a lot to go against a man like that."


    "What?" She yelled. Another bric-a-brac crashed on the wall. "You promised me."


    After a long silence, Seraph said, "Okay, I will help you. But I can only use the soldiers and guards that are under my directmand. Other than that, I can''t ask my brother."


    "That would be enough," she replied.


    Anastasia knocked on the door after a long time and when she went inside, she found Seraph looking out of the window as if brooding. He turned to see her and then watched her for the entire time while she cleaned the floor. Etaya feigned sleeping. When she had cleaned it all, Seraph asked, "How long have you been working here?"


    "I recently joined m''lord," she said nervously, clutching her medallion.


    Seraph walked to her and stood barely a meter away. He brought his hand to her cheek and brushed it with his grey finger. "So soft¡­" he murmured. "Unlike a demon''s¡­"


    Her anxiety increased as she cringed and held onto the medallion as if it was her lifeline. Suddenly she felt as if she was caressed by shadows on the back of her neck. It was like a sliver that touched her momentarily and then vanished. Was that Ileus? Her skin lined with goose bumps, and her heartbeat raced.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw that Etaya had opened her eyes and was watching them with a tight expression on her face.


    "Who are your parents?" Seraph asked. "Why haven''t I met you earlier?" His eyes bored into her as if trying to unravel a mystery.


    She gulped saliva down her throat. "I¡ª I was f¡ª found on the dunes outside the pce. I don''t remember anything." She clutched her dress and hoped that Etaya would do something about it.


    Seraph tilted his head. "I am going to find out about your parents, but until then you are going to stay in the pce in the west wing."


    Anastasia''s eyes widened with shock, with repulsion. Her mouth became dry and she froze. "B¡ª"


    Seraph curled his gray fingers below her chin and lifted her head. "Do you dare to go against my wishes?"


    Before she could speak anything, the chandelier fell down on the floor and crashed with loud noise. The ss shattered into thousands of pieces. The candles flung around burning fabric in their way. Drapes burnt as mes leapt hungrily around them. The sheets on the bed started burning in patches. Smoke rose. The closed windows sted open.


    Seraph spun with shock. "Etaya!"


    She was standing behind them with her wings red out and eyes turned purple. "How dare you?" she said in a low dangerous voice to Seraph. "How dare you phnder in front of my eyes? I am not Og''drath who will allow her husband to have a harem!"


    "I dare to do anything, Etaya!" he snarled, baring his fangs, as he walked towards her in a dangerous manner. "And don''t you re those wings at me, or I am going to pluck them out." His ws lengthened. "Don''t forget that you are in my kingdom."

 Chapter 160 - I Am Here!

    <h4>Chapter 160 - I Am Here!</h4>


    Etaya snarled back. "I am your wife now. If you attempt to have a single woman in your harem, I will kill her. This is my warning to you." Suddenly her hands crackled with magic and she red at Anastasia.


    Seraph said, "You will not harm Natsya." Then he turned his head over his shoulder and barked an order to her, "Leave the room now!"


    Anastasia ran out of there without caring that the room was practically on fire. Feeling panicky, she walked as fast as possible from the west wing. Once she was out of that madness, she leaned against a pir drenched in sweat, her breath shallow. "Find me, Ileus. I don''t want to stay here," she murmured as tears stung in her eyes. Her body quivered and the tears rolled out. She clutched the medallion. "Find me!" she cried. All of a sudden, a sliver of ck shadow caressed her arm. She turned to see it and took her fingers there to feel it. "Ileus?" The feeling was so surreal. "I am here," she said, trying to indicate her location. The shadow wrapped around her fingers and twirled, as if probing her.


    "Natsya!" A voice came from the back and the shadow dispersed.


    "No!" Anastasia rasped. "Al,e back!" She tried to sp the air where it disappeared but it just¡­ vanished. Helpless, Anastasia cried aloud.


    Jor''gas came running to her. "Oh my god! You look like you have walked through a storm. What happened?" She held her shoulders tightly, realizing that the girl was shaking uncontrobly. "Why are you crying, Natsya?" She embraced her securely. "Shh. Don''t cry." She stroked her on the back and stood there with her until she settled. When she lifted her face, she found it odd that her lips had swollen and were red like cherries. Quickly ncing at the corridor she found only two servants looking at them with interest. Then she used her drape to wipe her tears and said, "Let''s go to the queen, and on the way you can tell me what happened."


    Anastasia sniffled like a baby for a while and when she felt better, she narrated what happened in the west wing.


    "Oh god!" Jor''gas eximed. "Is Seraph mad? This has to be mentioned to the queen," she said. Holding her hand, she walked through the corridors beside the throne hall from where they could hear loud voices of the king. They walked through the dining room and then rounded a corner to reach thendings of a stair.


    "How old is the prince?" asked Anastasia on an impulse.


    "Our king is about a thousand years old. Seraph was born to the second wife of their father. He is much younger, about three hundred years old only, but Kar''den treats him like his own."


    "Doesn''t he already have a harem? I keep hearing that the king has one."


    Jor''gasughed, which didn''t reach her eyes. "Yes, he has a harem. Etaya did her best to disband it, but he hasn''t. In our kingdom, it is a prestige point to have a harem. Now that Etaya is here, he doesn''t visit his harem. She is very strict about it. But I don''t think he will ever disband it."


    "Where is it located¡­ his harem?"


    "In the west wing''s far corner. You can see the sun setting from there."


    Anastasia shivered. That was where Seraph was nning on putting her. "I don''t want to go there," she said in a choked voice.


    "Even I don''t want you to go there, Natsya. But if Seraph has mentioned it, he is going to make sure that you go there even if Etaya has created a ruckus. After all, he is a prince and nothing that a prince says goes unheard. Let''s talk to the queen about it."


    Anastasia was sure of one thing, if Seraph insisted or forced her, she would kill him. She didn''t care if she was going to rewrite history or not.


    Og''drath ground her teeth when she listened to what Anastasia had gone through. She punched her fist into her palm and said, "That bastard!" She paced in her room feeling extremely agitated. "Did Etaya really say that she didn''t want Dolgra on the throne?"


    "Yes, mdy. She said she wants to see her children on the throne." Anastasia was appalled by Etaya''s criminal mentality. She was trying to gain either Zor''gan or Vilinski. And she knew that her aunt was more interested in Vilinski.


    "You must tell it to the king," Jor''gas suggested.


    Og''drath narrowed her eyes. "Quiet!" she shouted at her. "Don''t tell me what I have to say to the king!"


    Jor''gas stiffened with fear and then immediately lowered it. "I am sorry, mdy. I shouldn''t have crossed my limits."


    Og''drath looked at Anastasia and said, "From tomorrow you will be appointed as my personal handmaiden, and you will remain with me at all times."


    Anastasia blinked her eyes. She couldn''t believe that the queen would go to this extent to save her. "Thank you, mdy," she replied with a bow.


    "Today you will stay with Jor''gas in her room, but pack your bags because from tomorrow, you will stay in the servant room adjacent to my chamber."


    She bowed again and the girls were dismissed.


    Jor''gas smiled. "Didn''t I tell you that the queen is a gem of a person?"


    "She surely is," Anastasia said. She learned a lot from Og''drath. The queen''s values surpassed even the king''s. She had her head on her shoulders and knew how to take care of her people. It was a valuable lesson.


    "But don''t be too happy. When Seraph will notice your absence, he is not going to stay quiet. He wille after you. So stay cautious and don''t venture out alone."


    "I won''t," she replied as they walked towards the kitchen.


    That night, when everyone slept, in the dead of the night, Anastasia walked back to the dune where she was found. Strong gusts of hot wind shook the temporary sand dunes forcing them to shift. She shielded her hair with her drape as the rest of her drape emted the sail of a ship on a windy day. She scanned the vast expanse of the dull gray sands of the desert. It was impossible to imagine how big it was. She hoped that the dune didn''t shift. It was her only connection with Ileus. When she reached the spot, she was relieved to see that it was still there. She quickened her pace, and sprinted thest few meters. With a chuckle of relief, she just climbed it and sank on her knees.


    "Ileus!" she shouted. "I am here!"


    She removed her drape and let her hair catch the wind. "Come to me Ileus!" She said as she clutched her medallion. She spun her head to see if any shadow came near her but there was nothing. She shouted again, "Al! This is me. Anastasia!"


    The wind grew stronger and blew sand with it. If she didn''t leave, she was in danger of getting buried under a shifting dune. She gave onest try. "Ileus, can you hear me?" She shouted as loud as she could.


    A shadow erupted in the air right in front of her face and her breath hitched.

 Chapter 161 - Found

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Found</h4>


    The winds were blowing at scary speed. If she didn''t hurry back, she was sure that she would get covered with sand in no time. However, she couldn''t let go of this opportunity. The shadow in front of her was blurring with the wind but attempting toe back again and again to feel her. It caressed her face. She closed her eyes to let it feel her.


    "That''s you Ileus, right?" she asked, hoping against hope that she was correct. The ck shadow reached her hair, but the storm had geared speed and the shadow slipped away and started to retreat. "Ileus!" She shouted as she got up and ran after it. She tried to grasp the shadow in her hands, but only dust came. "Ileus,e back!" she cried. "Please¡­" she pleaded with him. "I don''t like it here. I need you," a sob raked her shoulders. Tears rolled out unbridled. There was no one who would understand her agony. She could tell it to no one.


    She chased the shadow but it blew away with the storm. She couldn''t go very far as the storm forced her to retreat. Reluctantly, Anastasia came back to the room with a heavy heart.


    That night she only thought of one thing¡ªonce she went to live in the pce, how would she visit the dune?


    Next day in the morning, Jor''gas helped her pack the bag.


    "Don''t step out of the north wing. Seraph is not going to stop, okay?" Jor''gas warned.


    "I won''t," she replied gloomily.


    "I would suggest that you don''t even step out of the queen''s quarters." Jor''gas said like an overprotective sister.


    "I won''t Jor''gas," Anastasia replied, shaking her head. "You are too worried."


    "I don''t want you to end up in that ce, Natsya. It''s not for you."


    Anastasia stopped folding her dress and then smiled. She held her friend''s hand and said, "I will make sure that I am close to the queen, okay?"


    Jor''gas nodded and then hugged her. "I will miss you."


    "So will I."


    As promised, the queen had made arrangements for her to stay in a room right next to her quarters. Her room was a small one with just a bed with a chest in the front and small cab for her things. She had to use themon bathroom for all the maids. She unpacked her bag and arranged her things.


    The fact that the king usually stayed in his harem made things easier for Anastasia. She wasn''t in the line of trouble for now. That day she spent her entire day tending to the queen''s needs. If she was asked to go out, she went out with at least two handmaidens. In the back of her mind she knew that if Seraph wanted her, even an army of guards wouldn''t be able to protect her. So the best option for her was to stay as inconspicuous as possible and she also hoped that Etaya kept a leash on him.


    After a day''s hard work, Anastasia went to sleep in her room, but her mind raced on ways to go out of the pce and visit the dune. She changed into her casual drape and lied down to rest. Absent-mindedly her hands went to the medallion. She whispered, "How long will you take to find me Al? How long?" She turned to her side and looked out of the window at the night sky of Zor''gan. It was so dark and starless. She realized that this was the beginning of the downfall of Vilinski. Etaya''s truth had toe out. Many ideas raced in her mind on how to expose her.


    Baby Dolgra''s cries came from the queen''s chamber. A maid must have picked her up for she heard a luby next. She cradled her head in her hand and sighed.


    "So here you are," a low, dangerous snarl emanated from her back.


    Anastasia whipped her head around. Blood drenched from her face and hair lifted on the nape and arms. She jumped out of the bed and her shoulders tightened. Seraph was standing right there, his eyes a yellow slit and his chest heaving with anger. His lips curved up in a dangerous smile. "Are you going toe to the west wing or do I have to force you?" he said.


    Panicky as hell, Anastasia''s breath burst in and out when he took a step closer. The room was so small that she couldn''t run out of it. And how did he find her? More importantly, where was Og''drath? She would use her magic if needed. Was there any way to alert Etaya?


    "M''lord, this is not right. I am the queen''s maid," she said with trembling lips.


    Seraph came closer. His wings quivered in anticipation. "Do you think that the queen could save you?" he snarled. "I am the prince and even the king can''t save you from me." He sounded ominous, as if obsessed with her. "You are not going to stay here. You will be a part of my harem."


    "B¡ª but Princess Etaya won''t¡ª" Anastasia said and stepped back feeling ultra repulsive.


    He chuckled. "I am not bound to Etaya for these things," he said and then stared at her.


    Seeing the way he was approaching her, she said, "Stay away from me."


    "You dare to threaten me?" he fumed. "Do you know how many women want to throw themselves at my feet to join my harem? I have had my eyes on you for a long time. Did you think that after that incident I would forget you?" He walked closer. "No, my precious. You are the most beautiful demoness I have ever seen, and you deserve to be a pearl of my ne. You are not meant for serving people."


    "Don''te near me," she warned as she stepped back but there was no room left for the walk. Her body pressed to the cab. "If youe near me, I will make sure that your head rolls down!"


    "That is interesting, Natsya! I would love to tame a feral cat. For the first time I have seen a ferocious girl who had guts to stand against a royal. I like your spirit!" he said as if excited. He strode to cover the distance between them and grasped her upper arm.


    "Leave me!" she shouted and struggled. Magic wanted toe out of her. Her chest thrummed with anger, with hatred, with repulsion.


    He didn''t leave her and started to drag her.


    "Ileus!" she shouted like a plea, with her hand still clutching the cab.


    And suddenly a huge burst of shadows and smoke erupted around her.


    Seraph left her and stepped away as he watched the shadows twirling. "Natsya!"


    His eyes widened when he saw that the ce where she was standing was engulfed in dark shadows that rippled. In those shadows, he saw the golden eyes of a man burning with anger and the next moment the girl vanished along with the shadows.


    "Ileus," she murmured with reverence. "You found me," she said softly and sagged with relief.


    Seraph stared at the ce where Anastasia was standing with a stunned face and stiffened shoulders. Who was Ileus?

 Chapter 162 - Real

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Real</h4>


    Anastasia found herself surrounded by dark shadows that swirled fiercely around her, trying to keep her safe while traveling with her at lightning speed. A shriek of fear emanated from her throat. She was suspended between those shadows, which in turn were epassed by blinding white and yellow light. She felt as if she was slipping through a greasy tunnel and that she had no control over what was happening. She closed her eyes hoping that whatever was happening was going to be right.


    She didn''t know for how long but she was hurtled out of the tunnel at a speed that even the shadows couldn''t handle and she was thrown on the ground over a softened bed of leaves, twigs, beetles and cicadas. Anastasia screamed as she rolled on the crunchy leaves. Every part of her body ached with pain when her knees cracked off the ground. She opened her eyes to pitch ck night.


    The shadows became corporeal and Ileus emerged out of them. "Anastasia!" he shouted and ran to her side. He scooped her in his arms and sat on the ground with her in hisp and pressed her against his chest. "Gods, gods, gods!" he looked up at the sky and wanted to howl with satisfaction and joy. "I found you!" He couldn''t believe she was in his arms. "Shh." He knew she was in pain, but he rocked her back and forth with him, as if trying to catch thefort that had eluded him for two weeks. He whimpered as his wife moaned and cried in his arms. She clutched the shirt on his chest while he wrapped his arms around her as if he would never leave her, as if he was trying to merge her with him.


    The agonizing two weeks had wreaked havoc on his mental and physical health and he didn''t know what she must have gone through. "I need you so bad," he whispered. "I¡ª I can''t breathe."


    "Ileus¡­" Her shoulders racked with sobs. "You found me¡­"


    "I told you¡ªI will find you from the depths of hell," he said as he continued to rock her.


    She buried her head in his chest and only¡­ cried. After what seemed like eternity, he picked her up and made her sit on a saddle. He gathered his arms around her to hold the reins of the horse as she simply settled between his thighs and once again rested her head on his chest. There were no words spoken till Ileus rode to the ce where his group had camped.


    She didn''t know for how long they rode, but she felt safe in this wild darkness through the jungle because she was in his arms. It felt so good to lean on to him, for him to navigate through the forest and take the worst of it, to lean onto him and let loose. She had craved for his touch so much that she thought closeness to Ileus was a figment of luxury she had only for a few days. Now¡­ Now she knew it was real.


    When they reached, Ileus carried her in his arms inside a warm tent. She heard excited voices of Kaizan and others. And once again, relief poured in her. This wasn''t a dream. She hade back. She didn''t know what time it was or even wanted to know. He set her on a soft mattress and lied down beside her. Smell of burnt candles andvender wafted in the air and she feltforted. She cradled her head on his shoulder and he wrapped her with his arms and legs. Together they just¡­ slept¡­ being too far tired¡­ in each other''s lush scent masking the stench of the demon world she had juste out of.


    Next morning when Anastasia stirred awake, she was hoping to find Ileus next to her in the bed. When all she felt was coldness, in panic she jerked open her eyes and got up with a start. Was it a dream? Was she still in Zor''gan?


    "You''ve been out for a long time."


    She whipped her head and found Kaizan sitting in the chair in the corner of the tent. A shaky breath left her as her hopes to see Ileus dashed. "Where is Ileus?" But on the other hand, the sight of sun-kissed tanned familiar werewolf, tugged her lips up.


    "It''s nice to see you too, princess," said Kaizan with a smile. "I had started wondering where you had been. Looking at the demonic tattoos on your arm, I can make a guess."


    Anastasia''s nce went to the tattoos that were painted all over her body. She needed a nice long bath. She hated the gray paint of her.


    Ileus walked in and sat beside her. His golden eyes were full of concern. And for the first time she noticed that he looked¡­ thin. There was stubble worth at least two days on his face. His eyes were sunken and had dark circles below them. He looked weary.


    "Where were all these days Anastasia?" asked Kaizan.


    Ileus said, "You can ignore his question because you need a bath and you need to be fed on an urgent basis. You look pallid and underfed." He removed her sheet and pulled her out of the bed.


    Kaizan frowned and then got to leave. "We have to talk about it princess." He walked to the exit p when he turned back and said, "Congrattions on your wedding, and wee to the n."


    Anastasia grinned, realizing that it was the first time she was meeting them all after the marriage. "Thanks." She felt¡­ belonged.


    As soon as Kaizan left, Ileus said, "We need a lot to catch up."


    She brought her hand over his stubble and brushed him over there as she stared into his golden yellow eyes. "Yes¡­" She noticed that the medallion was back on his neck.


    "Never steal that medallion again," he said as he leaned in her hand and kissed her palm.


    She chuckled. It was good to be back. "I think I hate that medallion."


    When she walked out of the tent with him, her eyes became wide with surprise.

 Chapter 163 - This Is Yelgra

    <h4>Chapter 163 - This Is Yelgra</h4>


    She rxed in his warmth when he hugged her just before opening the tent''s p. She didn''t know where they were, but she felt rxed against him. Ileus kissed her temple and said, "Let''s give you a nice bath."


    Anastasia came out of the tent feeling extremely happy and content that she was back.


    And then she saw it.


    Shock jolted her mind and she became dumbfounded at the first glimpse of golden and silver. All around her rose tall trees. It was like a shimmery sea of gold, silver and green spanned the area as far as her eye could see. She turned around to see the shimmer of the leaves in the morning rays of the sun. It was such a beautiful sight but her instincts screamed in a warning.


    "Where are we?" she asked in a gravelly voice.


    "This is Yelgra."


    It was impossible for her to peel her gaze from the forest. It was like she had stepped in a wondend. She had never seen something so mesmerizing. The leaves susurrated as a warm breeze blew making them glitter brilliantly.


    Ileus held her hand and tugged her. "You have all the time to wonder about it, Ana," he said. "Right now I want to remove that paint off your body and you are going to tell me what all happened." He had to drag her from there. He helped her sit on Lovac and then in one fine move, he was astride him. Ileus held his reins and they started towards the woods.


    "Is the ce to bathe very far?" she asked.


    "I want to show you something, darling. When you weren''t here, I just¡ª" his words trailed off. They rode in silence.


    As they rode in the dappled sunlight of the forest, under Lovac''s hooves, the dried leaves crunched. They shriveled to a color of brown, leaving a very tiny amount of gold or silver dust beneath them. The ground was strewn with tiny specks of gold dust everywhere. Every time it rained, the dust must have seeped inside. Lovac must have run over something hard because it felt as if his hooves fell on a rockier ground. When she looked down, her heart fell to her stomach. A truck projected from the ground and it looked like solid gold. Except that it wasn''t a truck. And there were several such types of projections.


    "Is that what I think it is?" she asked as her heart plummeted to her stomach.


    "Yes, it is," he replied. "Keep walking Anastasia," he ordered. "This ce has a gold mine beneath it. Those who try to steal the gold from here, face the wrath of these trees."


    She sucked in a sharp breath.


    In order to distract her mind he said, "When you were gone, I used to hunt for you wildly." They came across a small stream. Lovac crossed it and she found that the forest became dense.


    She put her hands over his arms and rubbed them, sagging against his chest. "I searched for you like mad everywhere. I felt you for the first time when I was in this cavern." He pulled the reins of the horse and pointed to his left.


    When she turned her head, her eyes widened as shivers ran through her body. Right before them was a massive field of wild red blooms that they had seen in the Virgine Falls. Except that over here they were mixed with golden hued flowers, swaying lightly in the warm breeze. It looked spectacr.


    "Don''t worry," he said when he felt her shiver. "These are not charmed."


    Anastasia''s lips tugged up. Ileus nudged Lovac to move forward. She continued to gaze at the field of flowers from a distance. "I have never seen golden flowers in my life. They are gorgeous."


    "They reminded me of you, Ana," he said and that is why I promised myself that I am going to get you here."


    "And how am I associated with these flowers?" she asked.


    "Because you are my golden flower."


    She turned to him and kissed his lips. "What else did you discover when I wasn''t here?"


    "A lot of things. My cousin Daryn, was imprisoned by his mother Sedora. I had to go and help him."


    "Sedora?" The name rang a bell in her mind. "Oh!"


    "What?"


    "Sedora was there at my wedding ball. Aed Ruad knows her." Anastasia was shocked to hear about her.


    He scoffed. "Birds of a feather flock together."


    "How do you know her and why would she imprison her own son?" she asked.


    He sighed. "It''s a long story, love. In short, his wife Dawn needed my assistance, and so I had gone there too." After a momentary silence he said, "Yelgra forests are next to Ixoviya, which is the kingdom of sorcerers. Sedora was their queen. She hated her daughter-inw to the extent that she wanted her killed. Dawn is pregnant and when she came here to find her husband, she trapped her. She went on to organize apetition for her to eliminate her."


    "Oh my god! That''s evil."


    "Sedora is pure evil," he replied. "I had to help her with it. There I also met your cousin, Aed Ruad."


    She quivered. "What? Is he¡ª is he still there? Here?"


    "No, he left. This was a few days back."


    Sighing with relief, she asked, "Why was he there?"


    "He thought that you were with me. While I was there, he scanned the entire Yelgra to find you, but he couldn''t. I thought that you were with him, so I confronted him. We fought¡­ a little¡­ but then we had to stop because Sedora wouldn''t allow fights in her castle."


    They turned left into dense woods.


    "Is Dawn safe now?"


    "She is, and they are rxing. She won thepetition and in the end when she thought she would imprison Sedora, the sorceress disappeared with my uncle, Gayle. We don''t know where they have gone and it is frustrating!"


    "Oh, I am so sorry."


    "No darling," he kissed her on her head. "I am sorry that I took all the time in the world to find you." His arms tightened around her waist and he pulled her closer to his chest.


    This was what she missed. The way he pulled her closer to him, it astounded her¡­ every time. She wondered if he knew how she felt when he did this to her. On the inside she knew that he was just trying to feel assured that she was close to him. He needed that assurance as much as she needed it.


    They rode through the shimmery forest in silence with each having a thousand questions to ask.


    They crested a hill and when they descended on the other side, Anastasia saw lcs and hyacinths growing wildly. Their sweet aroma wafted the air making it magical.


    "That''s our ce," he said. He got down and then helped her dismount. He held her hand and led her inside a small cave.


    "And what is here?" she asked.


    He didn''t reply and just walked her inside. When they came to the end, she yanked her hand from his. He leaned against the wall as she looked around the cavern. The walls were a weathered mix of gold and ck and silver stones. Sunlight filtered through the cracks on the ceiling making the ce glow. And right in the center was a small pool.


    She stared at it greedily. He walked behind her and said in a low husky voice, "You need a good bath."

 Chapter 164 - Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Missed You</h4>


    The pool was not too big, but it had a small stream feeding it. There was no outlet, so she thought that perhaps the water flowed somewhere underground. Her nce went to the shattered rocks on the side and small des of grass jutting out of them, especially where the sunrays fell.


    "This is beautiful," she said, feeling his hot breath on her face.


    "Do you know where this pool gets its water from?" he asked, as he touched her nape and brushed it. Anastasia''s breath hitched as her heart pounded against her ribcage. It had been so long she went without his intimate touch that right now with his brushing his finger over the fabric of her shirt made her stomach flutter with butterflies.


    Ileus didn''t walk in front of her to open her buttons; he simply used his w to slice the fabric of the shirt from behind and then pulled it out. As he brushed his fingers on her naked skin, she felt tingly. "From the streams outside."


    He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and buried his face in her neck. Against her skin, he said, "No, ites all the way from Ulfric."


    "And what is that?" she asked as she closed her eyes in anticipation.


    "That''s a ce where the Lykae n goes to marry. It is sacred for them. There is ake over there, which flows under the ground and feeds pools like these in various ces. Whenever the Yardraks are called by Brantley to Ulfric, they follow these streams to reach there." He kissed her on the mark and then wed her skirt. It pooled on her ankles. "You need a good bath, love," he said.


    Cool breeze touched her skin. He removed his clothes behind her and tossed them in a heap. He held her hand and then stepped in the pool carefully leading her inside so that she wouldn''t slip.


    She shivered at the first touch of cool water and stopped. It had been long since she had taken a proper bath and even though she shivered, she wanted to submerge herself in the water.


    "Is it cold?" he asked.


    She shook her head and then stepped in further. Ileus ran his fingers over the surface of the water and whispered, "Razo gretta¡­" Small bubbles emanated from the ground and traveled all the way up heating the water around her.


    A smile tugged her lips up. Her husband was a wizard and now nothing could limit his magic. She eased her way in and felt the warm water rippling and bubbling around her. She loved the feeling and saw how gray pain quickly dissolved in it. She was in the water up to her breasts when Ileus left her hand. She chuckled as she walked to the side and reclined against it. The water was now covering her breasts. The aroma of wild flowers mixed with lush forest scent filled the cavern. She rested her head on the edge and looked up. Closing her eyes, all she wanted to feel was warm water. She could feel the small bubbles of water removing the gray pain from her body. The feeling was heady and when she opened her eyes, they were heavy lidded. Ileus was standing right in front of her. He was staring at her hungrily, greedily. Without saying a word, he moved forward and before he could touch her, she ducked inside. She remained submerged in the water for a while and when she was out, the gray pain of her skin was gone and so was the color of her hair. She smoothed her hair back and parted her lips to breathe when she surfaced.


    "I guess you are liking it," he said in a throaty voice.


    "I am loving it." She extended her hand and touched his chest. "I have never been inside a pool like this and haven''t taken a good bath in two weeks." She sighed as a pang of gloom seeped into her mind when she thought about what happened in Zor''gan. She lowered her gaze and found that the paint was slowly settling on the floor.


    "Don''t be sad, princess," he said as he took a step closer to her.


    Her gaze went to his broad shoulders and then his square jaw that was already set in a hard line. She flushed as their eyes locked and heat pooled in her belly. She lowered her eyes beneath the surface of water and she looked at the bulge that was swelling. Her breath became shallow when her eyes raked over his abs and then those tantalizing muscles of his hips. And she knew that they both wanted each other, madly so. "How did you find me? I mean why would youe to this beautiful ce in order to find me?"


    He stepped forward and crowded her by caging her. He ced his hands on either side of her and leaned forward. When he was merely a breath away from her, he canted his head and said, "I used toe to these caverns to travel in time to find you. There is a lot of energy involved in traveling through time. I had to create that energy and it would often be so high that it could suck the world with me inside the portals I created. These caverns were the safest bet. No one knew when I travelled and didn''t disturb the portals when I came back."


    "I missed you, Al," she said in a low voice as she craned her neck to look into his eyes. She wanted his hands on her and she wanted to get rid of all the tension that had built in her body.


    And then his lips crashed on hers. "Gods, I missed you too," he said. His body was taut with tension and need. His hands coiled in her golden hair and he yanked her head back. His other hand trailed to her breasts and he cupped them and squeezed them hard till she cried in his mouth. He wasn''t kissing her, he was devouring her.

 Chapter 165 - Melted

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Melted</h4>


    When Ileus left her, she was breathless for the want of air. He cleared a wet strand of her hair from her cheek and said, "I think I would have gone mad if I hadn''t found you now." He lowered his hands to her nape and circled his mark making her shiver. Scooping the hair away from her shoulder, he bent down to kiss it. She bit her lip and clenched her thighs.


    "How did you find me?" she asked in a low shaky voice.


    He bent down to nibble her earlobe and then reached her mark. At first he grazed it with his fangs nearly making her cry and then he sucked them. Her need to have him inside her became so urgent that she thought that she would die. "Ah!" she gasped. When he stopped he rested his head in the crook of her neck and said, "I think that whenever you clutched the medallion with a certain emotion, it was like a call to me. I would immediately run to one of the caverns and start feeling you. You won''t believe how I endlessly traveled through those time funnels only to feel your call again."


    "I used to clutch the medallion whenever I was distressed and needed you." Only that she needed him every minute of the day.


    His fingers went to her hips and he circled them. He kneaded them with leisure and then brought his hands to her waist. "Where did you go?"


    A shaky breath left her when she felt his hands over her navel, which he circled her therezily. "Inded on a sand dune in Zor''gan and passed out. A small boy found me and his mother took me inside. When I opened my eyes, I realized that I was in the pce of king Kar''den."


    His hand reached further down and she stopped speaking. She waited for him to go down and her breasts became heavy in anticipation. Her nipples puckered.


    "Then what happened?" he asked.


    "Wh¡ª what?" she asked as her mind stuttered. All she could feel was his fingers that slowly traveled further down. He stood in front of her and bent down to her nape where he licked her mark. She arched her body and her puckered nipples raked his chest. "Ah!" she rasped.


    "Then what happened, Anastasia?" he asked.


    But she had melted in his hands, under his touch and her mind scrambled. With her eyes closed, she waited for him to do more. "Then I was taken to the queen of Zor''gan, Og''drath."


    He smiled against her skin. When he came back to look at her, he brushed his lips against hers. "And then?"


    She wanted to tell him more about it, but how could she? Her mind was elsewhere, so damn diverted from the conversation. His hand was going lower and lower until they met her moist ce. Her body arched again at his touch. "Ileus," she moaned. He circled his finger over her swollen bud, teasing her, testing her. Her body jerked in the reaction as she tried to press herself in his hands. He took his finger lower, opened her folds and caressed her there and then lower to her core.


    "Yes darling?" He inserted his finger inside.


    "Ah gods!" she rasped. She pressed her thighs but he wedged his thigh between hers forcing her to separate them.


    "Don''t deny me," he growled.


    Her belly touched his erection and it was so hot. She took her hands to his shaft and tried to fist it, but he grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head, pressing them to a rock. He moved his fingers in and out and she was dying to ride it fiercely, but the fact that she was pinned against the rock wasn''t allowing her to move. The pleasure in that was mind blowing. She moved as much as she could to ride his finger. Heat coiled inside her belly like a tight welt. He increased his pace and she pressed her face against his chest and as she chased her orgasm, she didn''t know how, but she bit his nipples and he hissed.


    "Anastasia!" he rumpled as his heart thundered inside his ribcage. "Come for me baby. Now!"


    Her muscles clenched around his finger and the heat exploded in her belly. She moaned his name again and again.


    He took his finger out, left her hands and she immediately wrapped them around his neck. She pulled him towards her and their lips met with passion. She licked his tongue over his fangs and moaned in his mouth as he kissed her with equal madness. He pulled himself away from her momentarily and said, "Anastasia, you are not allowed to leave me again."


    She pressed his erection and rubbed it between them in answer.


    "Ana," a sharp breath wheezed out of his teeth. He grabbed her hips and lifted her. She wrapped her legs around him tightly. "I need you so badly," he rasped. "I have thought about a thousand ways to spend my time with you once we meet again. Now you are here, I don''t know what to do with you." With those words he positioned himself beneath her and said, "But I think all I can do now is to fuck you mindlessly!" And he drove inside her.


    As she felt him guiding his shaft inside her inch by inch, she sucked on the muscles of his neck that had corded. He pressed her against the rock and then captured her lips with his. She grasped onto him as if she grasped on her dear life.


    He didn''t know where she began and he ended. He shuddered against her. She squirmed wanting more, but he held her tightly. She didn''t stop and then¡­ he couldn''t stop. He filled her, stretched her and she thought even if this were herst day to live she would happily die. Pleasure exploded inside her and she groaned. And he started to move inside her, slowly at first and then he couldn''t wait. He pounded her.


    Through his clenched teeth, he said, "You don''t know what I would do to be there forever. I never wanted anything in my life more than you."


    "Neither do I, Al," she said. She fisted his hair and then grabbed his lips. She licked his fangs again and then delved inside his mouth.


    Ileus mmed inside her as if he was exploring her for the first time. His hips rolled and hit her inside to the farthest point. She moaned again and again. He wanted to possess her body and soul.


    She threw her head back calling his name and hoping to make sense of things around her¡ªthe sunlight, the cracked ceiling, gold and te wall and thin grass des¡ªthey were just colors. Her muscles clenched around his swollen shaft. Suddenly the heat tension that had coiled inside her, unfurled. "Ileus!" she yelled his name, and he came right after her.


    ---


    After a long time, when both of them had taken a good bath, they came out andidnguidly on the floor over a towel which Ileus had magically conjured. He exined that he had concealed these things under magic, hoping that he would use them one day with her.


    He had pulled her over him and yed with her hair. She wanted to sleep, but he said, "The tattoos on your right arm remain?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 166 - Do You Mean—?

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Do You Mean¡ª?</h4>


    Anastasia jerked her head to her right and found that the demonic tattoos inscribed on her upper arm were still there. She rubbed them but they didn''t erase. bbergasted, she stared at them and murmured, "Perhaps they will fade quickly." She slid down his body and decided to rest in the crook of his neck. He wrapped his arms around her and closed his eyes while resting his head on hers. His hands traveled to her hips where he circled themzily. It had been so long that he reveled in her scent, her warmth and closeness. "Tell me about your time over there, Ana," he asked, removing her damp hair from her neck. "My sunshine¡­" he murmured.


    She didn''t move away from him feeling just as content. His touch made her feel protected and calm and she thought she could again sleep. She circled the tattoo she had idently inked on his chest hoping that a circle didn''t form there. She cherished the warmth of his body in their naked state. "The first day I came to know something shocking," she said. She moved her face away from him and said, "Do you know that the day Inded, Etaya, my aunt, was supposed to marry Seraph."


    Ileus jerked his head back with shock in his eyes. He frowned. "Do you mean¡ª?"


    She nodded. "Yes, Etaya is married to Seraph. She ran away from Vilinski with him because she was pregnant with his children."


    "Gods."


    "Maple and Aed Ruad are half demons and half faes, and that exins why their eyes'' slit became yellow often."


    "That''s shocking!" he said with disbelief. He shook his head and blinked rapidly at her. His stomach muscles clenched. "I remember it very clearly that when Maple was with her lovers, in the throes of pleasure she would re her wings and they would be bat-like just like that of winged demons! And then she would immediately turn the mor on." He rubbed his jaw. "At that time I thought that I was imagining things, but apparently I wasn''t!"


    "I couldn''t believe it myself at first, but I saw the wedding. No one in the fae kingdom speaks about my aunt''s husband. He is a mystery but now I know why my father intended to keep it a secret. She had run away with Seraph not because she only loved him, but mostly because she was too ambitious. She never wanted my father to be the king of Vilinski and tried forcing her parents into giving her a piece ofnd where she could rule. When they didn''t agree, she started finding allies who would threaten my father''s im to the throne. And what better than the prince of winged demons?" Anastasia scoffed.


    Ileus propped his elbow and ced his head in his palm. "What else?"


    Anastasia rested her head on the bunched up towel and turned on her back. "Everyday she forced Seraph to attack Vilinski, but he didn''t. She goaded him to use his brother''s army for her ambitions, but Seraph was clever enough to dodge her demands. Seraph was Kar''den''s younger step brother. I think he didn''t want to have a rift with his elder brother, so he refused her time and again. At one point of time, she forced him to demand his share of kingdom from Kar''den, but Seraph denied her that too."


    Ileus'' thoughts were scrambling to understand. "I can''t believe that Etaya had crafted this n for so long. She has used her children to attain her machinations!"


    Anastasia said, "Well, her children are as ambitious as she is. Maybe she only fed them with one thing their entire life¡ªto attack and capture her older brother and then marry me. It would have led to materialization of her perfect n." After taking in a deep breath she continued, "She wanted her children to be the heirs of Zor''gan and not Og''drath''s eldest born. Etaya hated her baby and filled Seraph''s ears with nonsense. I am sure that she must have spoken against Dolgra to Kar''den too. That man showed a lot of interest in her during marriage!"


    "Dolgra?" Ileus asked, his body freezing. "She was the eldest of Og''drath? An heir to the kingdom of Zor''gan?"


    "Yes, why?" She saw his demeanor and narrowed her eyes. "What happened, Ileus?"


    "Fuck!" Ileus got up. He raised one knee and put his arm on it. "Shit!" He raked his fingers through his hair.


    She got up and said, "Do you know Dolgra?"


    He exhaled heavily and then looked at her with sadness in his eyes, which flickered a pale golden. "Sedora had colluded with Kar''den for her own schemes. She wanted to kill Dawn. Kar''den had sent his daughter, Dolgra, to participate in thepetition to obtain Daryn''s hand in marriage."


    "Yes, you told me. Sedora is bloody twisted!"


    "Dawn had to kill each of herpetitors in order to get her husband back. That was the only way left," he said with a tinge of pain in his voice.


    Anastasia''s mouth ckened with disbelief. "Do you mean Dolgra was killed?" She jerked her neck back. "Oh my god!"


    He nodded and again stabbed his fingers in his hair. "And the worst part is that I gave Dawn the dagger, which killed winged demons," he said shakily. "The j¨¡mbiya¡­" He gulped and then looked towards the pool. "It is the only dagger that can kill demons. In a battle long time back, my mother defeated Kar''den and took this dagger from him."


    Her face fell and her breath became shallow with despair. "That''s horrible¡­ It is possible that Kar''den sent Dolgra because Etaya must have forced him to. No wonder Og''drath was always extremely worried."


    "With Dolgra dead, there would be others in the line?" he said.


    She shrugged. "Maybe¡­" She remembered the cries and giggles of the little baby Dolgra. "It''s no one''s fault," she said, ncing back at him. When he didn''t respond, she cupped his cheeks and stared into his eyes. "No one knew that this was supposed to happen. If Kar''den sent his eldest because Etaya forced him, then he is a pathetic ruler. He ended up killing his own bloodline."


    His eyes darted between her eyes and lips. "What have I done?"


    The guilt in his heart was so tangible that it hurt her. "You did what had to be done. Please don''t me yourself." She leaned forward and pressed a kiss on his lips. He grabbed her waist and then made her sit between his thighs. Wrapping his arms around her waist, once again he buried his face in her hair. "Is there anything else you would like to say?"


    She battled whether to say it or not, but then she had to. "Seraph suspected my identity and on the day you came, he was dragging me to be a part of his harem."


    Ileus shot straight. "Bastard! I will kill him!" He said in a menacing voice.


    She chuckled. "But you saved my day. How did you find me?"


    "That day I hade into this cavern and was traveling in the time funnel I had created when I felt a strong signal of your presence. I attempted to check it and when I peeked out, I found you being pulled by a winged demon. All I did was to pull you back with me. You can''t imagine my need to kill that demon, but I couldn''t."

 Chapter 167 - Favorite Book Into Action

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Favorite Book Into Action</h4>


    "Oh!" Anastasia was impressed. "But we don''t know where Seraph is now. He never came with my aunt back to Vilinski, so it is possible that either he is dead or he doesn''t agree with Etaya''s ns. That''s why he has chosen to stay inconspicuous."


    "Or he is dead already," he conjectured.


    "That is a probability."


    He took a deep sigh and then lied down back on the towel. She rested her head back on his shoulder and they remained silent for a long time. He closed his eyes and put his arm over them. There was so much to think about. "You can''t imagine how much I wanted to give you all the luxuries of the world, take you to all the ces I have been." He gave a humorless chuckle. "But see? Here we are. In a cavern in Yelgra, biding our time so that things be fine back at Draoidh and Silver Vales. Do you think that will ever happen?"


    "I firmly believe that it will happen," her lips curled against his skin. A wave of fresh breeze brought the aroma of wild flowers in the cavern. Birds chirped on the outside as their horse, Lovac, whinnied.


    He turned to her and pulled her up on his chest. "If that doesn''t happen soon, I will snatch it from the world and give it to you." Saying that he crashed his lips on hers. He grazed his fangs over them forcing her to part them. As soon as she parted, he delved inside. Their tonguespped and twisted. She moaned in his mouth. His shaft became hard as steel and he rubbed it against her belly.


    When she left him, she slid slowly down to his chest, his navel and then thighs, trailing a line of kisses. His legs quaked with what she was about to do. First she kissed the inside of his thighs and then nuzzled her face in his balls.


    "Natsya!" he hissed.


    "Did I tell you that when they asked me my name, I said it was Natsya," she said in between kissing him over there.


    His balls tightened painfully as his erection swelled. His chest heaved and he watched her.


    Fisting his shaft, she began kissing it lengthwise and then reached the slit. "Natsya, I want tost."


    She poked her tongue between his slit and he shuddered. "Oh god!"


    The taste of his shaft was exquisite. She licked the entire length and then wrapped her lips around it. First, shepped her tongue around it and then sucked it¡­ hard. With one hand she pressed his balls and with the other, she fisted his member as she sucked on it. Suddenly she pulled it down her throat and he jerked up with a yell.


    "I am about toe, Natsya!" he rolled his hips and moved them in and out of her mouth. He looked at her again and seeing her red lips around his cock was so sexy that with a roar, he came inside her mouth. Panting as if he had run a thousand miles marathon, he looked down at his wife. Lust-driven, how could he leave her? He pulled her up. Grabbing her hips, he made her straddle him in a way that he could lick and suck and devour her core. "Bend forward and don''t move," he said. "I am about to put your favorite book into action."


    Though she flushed, his dirty talk only aroused her. He positioned himself below her core. Her clit was swollen and it needed his attention. He attacked it with his tongue and then sucked it ferociously, grazing the side with his fangs. "Ah!" she moaned. Her eyes rolled in her head. All her fantasies wereing true. He sucked it hard and then lowered his mouth to her folds. Licking her all the way to her core, he delved his tongue inside. She bucked but he pinned her hips. "Ileus, you¡ª" she was cut off when his fangs grazed the bundle of nerves there and she cried out.


    "You are my favorite meal," he said and then again started to suck her. Her muscles clenched. She chased her orgasm when suddenly he moved her down and the next she knew was that he was guiding himself inside her. "I am going to have youe around me. I want to feel your sheath milking my cock."


    Gods. He talked dirty. She started moving over him.


    "You are so fucking wet and tight, Natsya!"


    The two didn''tst long. The orgasm that she was chasing returned with mind shattering force. "Ahhhh!" she cried as she came all around him.


    "That''s it baby!" he said and pounded her,ing secondster.


    Spent and tired, Anastasia slumped on his chest. Scent of sex and sweat surrounded them. This was real, this was what was the only thing that mattered. They were separated for two weeks but it looked like eternity. There was so much uncertainty in the past that they both needed to feel each other, both needed to disappear in each other¡­


    "We should take a bath again and head back. There''s a lot that I want to discuss with my group now," he said, not wanting to go at all.


    "Yes," she murmured. After she slowly disentangled from him, he got up and helped her in the pool. They took a nice long bath.


    Ileus walked out of the pool and extended his hand for her toe out. "As much as I like you naked, I am afraid you have to dress up."


    She poked her tongue in her cheeks at his brazenness and let out a smallugh. Taking his hand, she came out of the water. "What am I going to wear? This towel?"


    "Not a bad idea," he replied, snapping his fingers. A set of clothes appeared on the side. "I told you, I had concealed them here." He picked up the towel and stepped in front of her. "Allow me, princess," he said and started drying her. With brows drawn tight, he dried her body.


    "Why did you choose toe to this cavern today?" she asked.


    "Because this is where I created the funnel through which I found you." He rubbed her wet hair with the towel.


    Her lips parted.

 Chapter 168 - Etaya

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Etaya</h4>


    Kralj Pce


    Kingdom of Vilinski


    After ten days Maple reached Vilinski with the help of some rogues. It took a long time for her to cross the harshnds of Sgiath Bi¨°. It was only with the help of the rogues she had nurtured over so many years that she was able to reach Vilinski. Since she was not one of the descendants of the fae rulers, she wasn''t able to create a portal in Sgiath Bi¨°. That only maddened her. The pain she experienced in her was beyond excruciating. They were tattered and burnt and also locked. That one week of hell made her swear that she would kill Anastasia next. She didn''t care if her brother wanted to marry Anastasia or not. It was going to be her personal revenge.


    When she reached Vilinski, she had to enter through the rear side of the pce during night when everyone was deep in sleep because she was not able to put her mor back. Her bat-like wings, though locked, showed. She cursed Ileus for the millionth time. Moreover, she had to enter like an intruder very quietly with the help of a rogue vampire.


    As soon as she was in her room, she locked it and shouted at her handmaiden to send the message to the crown prince. "Ask him toe here now!"


    They looked at her with wide eyes in terror. They couldn''t believe that her wings had turned so ck and like that of a bat. And they looked like she had dragged them from hell. "M''day," the handmaiden bowed. "The crown prince wouldn''t take it lightly if I disturb him now." She was quivering with fear.


    Maple charged at her and curled her hand around her neck. She peeled her lips back and bared her fangs. "Do you want me to kill you right now?" she said seething in anger. She lifted the handmaiden in the air.


    The woman choked and her face became red. Somehow she managed to say, "Please¡­"


    Maple left her and the woman crashed on the ground, coughing badly. She scrambled back, got up and rushed out of the door. Maple waited for her brother toe, but he didn''t turn up. Her chest was fuming with so much anger that she shattered every piece of ss in her room. And every time she moved, the pain in her wings reminded her of Anastasia and Ileus. Exhausted, she finally sat down on her bed and waited for hours for her brother to visit her.


    Vilinski was shrouded with dense gray skies on a permanent basis. It would snow heavily and thunder and lighting had kind of made home in its skies. The night turned into a dull gray day as snow drifted on the ground. Maple didn''t move from her ce and continued to wait.


    When the doors of her room opened, she looked up and red, "Brother, I¡ª" But her eyes became wide and mouth snapped shut. Aed Ruad walked in along with their mother, Etaya. She was seeing her mother after almost a year and she was filled with¡­ fear.


    Etaya walked to her daughter as Aed Ruad went to sit on a couch in front of the bed. ss pieces crunched under his footfalls. He smirked.


    As Maple stared at Etayaing towards her, she could feel her heart pounding against her chest. Her mother had gone to collect taxes from the various districts of the kingdom and had returned after a year. Though she wasn''t due to return, Maple was sure that she came back after hearing about Anastasia''s escape.


    When Etaya came and stood in front of her, she looked at her with eyes that bore pain. With quivering lips she said, "Mother¡­"


    Etaya raised her hand and the next moment Maple was stunned as a resounding p sounded in her bedroom apanied with a sharp pain on her face. She covered her cheek with her hand and looked at her mother with wide eyes. Another p struck her. She yelled as her skin burned with pain. "Mother!"


    "You cretin!" Etaya yelled back. "Do you know what you have done?"


    Maple blinked her eyes, as her gaze traveled to her brother and then back to her mother. "I tried my best to capture her," she said in a hoarse voice. "Ileus shackled my wings and Anastasia burned them."


    "No you didn''t try your best!" Etaya''s chest was rising up and down as seethed with anger. "Because of your one bloody mistake, we lost Anastasia and now¡ª" Etaya tightened her fists and turned. She walked away from Maple and through her clenched teeth said, "Anastasia has married Ileus! Your one fucking mistake has cost us heavily. You are good for nothing!"


    "What?" Maple''s mouth fell as her hands slumped to her side. She couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Etaya spun and said sharply, "Yes! And only because you couldn''t get back the weakest fae of this kingdom. That bitch was given pills to suppress her magic. We had shackled her wings. Do you know how weak she was, and yet¡ª and yet you failed to capture her?"


    Maple wanted to speak something, but her mind stuttered. She snapped it close and looked at Aed Ruad. He was ring at her with his cold, gray eyes. When she found her voice she asked, "H¡ª how did it happen?"


    "After you were thrown into the portal at ¨®raid, we didn''t know where they had gone. My spies tried to find them everywhere, but for a week they weren''t seen. A weekter, some rogue vampires spotted in Tongass. They attacked them, but it was reported that Ileus took her to Ivorpool. I requested Kar''den to send his army of demons to retrieve her, but it seems that the girl has unlocked her fae powers. While attacking and killing the demons, she showed her wedding ring to them. She has married Ileus."


    A gasp left her lips as her body shuddered. "Now what?" she asked, bewildered as hell.


    "After she was attacked, Ileus and his cousins helped her to kill Kar''den''s army. Do you know how crazy Kar''den is at the moment?" Etaya snapped. "In order to distract his mind, I had to convince him to send Dolgra to Ixoviya for apetition that would impact Ileus emotionally. I had to draw him out and he took the bait. He also went to Ixoviya to help his sister-inw, Dawn." Etaya paced the room nervously. "Ileus is still in Ixoviya helping Dawn. We thought that he must have brought Anastasia with him, so I sent Aed Ruad to Ixoviya to find her, but he had hidden her somewhere. She wasn''t there. And that clever bastard Ileus¡ªhe asked Aed Ruad as to where he had hidden her!" She punched a table. "We couldn''t find her anywhere."


    "But Dolgra is the heir of Zor''gan. Why did you send her for thispetition? Is it so important for a princess like her?" asked a stunned Maple, with wide eyes. She knew of her mother''s continuous efforts of putting Dolgra under the line of fire of her father. She wanted to project Aed Ruad as the heir of Zor''gan even though there were more heirs in the line after Dolgra.

 Chapter 169 - Hundredth Move

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Hundredth Move</h4>


    "The queen of Ixoviya hase up with a game of death to torture her daughter-inw and get rid of her. The prize of thepetition is her son, Daryn. He is the prince of Ixoviya. Once Dolgra wins, which I am sure she will, she would marry Daryn and that would divert her attention. That would also be one less heir to Zor''gan. And if she dies, nothing better than that," said Etaya coldly and shrugged.


    Maple licked her dry lips. Her mother was the queen of schemes. Her mind worked overtime only to cater to her ambitions. "What should we do now?" she said, feeling miserable for having failed the mission. Anastasia married Ileus¡ªit was something so shocking that she didn''t know how to undo it. On top of all the tension, she was suffering from immense pain.


    "First, we are going to get your wings unshackled by the Elders. Once that is done, you have to go back to find her and get her back to Vilinski," said Etaya.


    In the next one hour, the General of the Army created a portal for them in the pce. Etaya had made Maple wear a cloak to hide her wings.


    The Elders used their magic to unshackle her wings but warned her that her wings would never be the same. She wouldn''t be able to fly as she could.


    Maple came back with even more pain because now every time she moved her wings, they hurt. It took almost a week for her to recover a little after the healers in the pce helped her and tended to her every minute of the day. The horizontal burn in her wings couldn''t be healedpletely. The healers added some appendages for her to aid in flying, but they weren''t too effective. For the fear that her identity would be exposed in the kingdom, they kept her in her bedroom all the time. Her handmaiden was killed and the healers were given the warning that if her identity were revealed, they would meet the same end. The tension in the pce was overwhelming. Aed Ruad increased the guards around her bedroom and prohibited anyone to enter it except the healers and Nyles.


    Nyles had healed and she was given the charge of being Maple''s handmaiden. All the while she was with Maple, she filled her with information about Ileus and Anastasia. And every time she did that, Maple only got all the more infuriated.


    "I will kill her, Nyles, I will kill her," said Maple as she stared at the ceiling.


    "But what about her marriage to the crown prince, mdy?" Nyles asked innocently even though she also wanted to kill Anastasia.


    "He doesn''t care about me. This is for sure, Nyles. All he cares about is the throne. Why should I think about him?"


    Nyles chuckled. She wiped her spread out wings with a healing potion softly. "Mdy, I think that once Anastasia is eliminated, Ileus will follow her. And if the crown prince is eliminated, you will be automatically made the queen of Vilinski."


    "No, for that you have to marry the heir."


    "You will have to find a way to bend that rule," Nyles said in a mysterious way.


    The conversation got Maple into thinking¡ªthinking on how to kill Aed Ruad and then get the throne. A wicked smile spread on her lips. "We will see."


    After Nyles was thrown back into Vilinski along with her lover R¨¢ild, anger was simmering in her slowly. It had taken the shape of fiery mes, which wanted to consume Anastasia. She had dreamt of marrying R¨¢ild and entering a noble family, but the weak princess ruined her ns. After so many years things wereing to such a lovely finale. R¨¢ild had stopped talking to her because she had failed to bring Anastasia back, because she was of no use to him now. She had to take revenge from him too and her only hope for that was to cling on to Maple.


    For the entire day, the two talked and made ns. Nyles went to the library to get books on the rules of the kingdom. Maple devoured those books. In the end, when Nyles retired to her room, at night Etaya visited her. Shocked by her sudden entry, Maple shut her book and ced it near her bed.


    Etaya feigned ignorance. "How are you feeling, Maple?" she asked, sitting at the edge of the bed. "It''s been a week and we have to find Anastasia."


    "I am feeling much better, Mother," she replied.


    "Then you should prepare to leave soon."


    "Do we have any news about her whereabouts?" She knew that her mother must be calcting her hundredth move by now.


    Etaya smiled. "I strongly believe that she is Yelgra because that''s where Ileus was. My spies told me that he was neither at Draoidh nor at Silver Vales." She rose to her feet and walked to the window that was closed. Snow had piled on its ridge. "Why aren''t they in either of the kingdoms? And what is even more interesting is that no one knows about their marriage. There are no celebrations. This means that they are hiding."


    "Or probably just waiting for the right time to reveal it, which could be any day?" Maple pointed, hoping this was not true.


    Etayaughed. "Ileus'' marriage to Anastasia is going to be the most explosive news of the Lore. Why would he hide? Think, Maple, think."


    Maple gulped. "I don''t know¡­"


    Etaya walked back to her. She looked at the book near the pillow and remarked, "That is why you can''t be the ruler of any kingdom. You don''t have enough brains. You are a dimwit¡­ sadly. And those books aren''t going to help you with your ambitions!"


    Maple flushed a red. Her mother had guessed the reason but Maple masked her anxiety. "Then why don''t you tell, Mother? After all, you are a master of con!"


    Etaya red at her but her expressions softened soon. She said, "Your brother had attacked Silver Vales and Draoidh twice. Why would those kingdoms think favorably about the heir of Vilinski? He carried all those battles under Anastasia''s name."

 Chapter 170 - Wont Spare You

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Won''t Spare You</h4>


    Maple was stunned at her mother''s cleverness. Her shenanigans surpassed even hers. How could she forget that Aed Ruad had attacked Silver Vales and Draoidh. Since he was a crown prince, it was natural that he was acting under the orders of Anastasia or maybe the king himself.


    Etaya continued, "There is a huge misunderstanding amongst the subjects of those kingdoms regarding us. And we have to take advantage of it. They hate Anastasia. Her marriage to Ileus will be frowned upon. That is why even if they are married, they are hiding it from the public eye."


    "Why don''t we start a rumor that Ileus married Anastasia? That is going to increase the hate about her amongst those kingdoms," said Maple. And that would give some respite to her burning heart.


    Etaya raised her eyebrow with surprise. "You don''t look as stupid as you often talk Maple."


    Offended Maple scowled. "Why do you keep putting me down Mother? It is getting tiring."


    "Did you not hear what I just said?" asked Etaya, ring at her. "I said that we need to take advantage of the situation and that means that we can''t go around telling everyone that they are married. If this news is leaked, then it will reach Vilinski in no time and the council will never allow Anastasia to marry Aed Ruad. We have to bring her here as discreetly as possible, drug her and then marry her to my son!" She stared at Maple. When Maple rolled her eyes, she roared, "Do you understand?"


    Maple exhaled heavily and nodded. "I understand! And stop shouting!"


    Etaya narrowed her eyes. "It seems that you are trying to go against me at every possible opportunity."


    Maple bit her bottom lip and remained silent.


    "If this continues, I will have no use for you!" Etaya said very coldly.


    Maple looked at her mother in horror with wide eyes. "Sometimes I don''t understand you Mother. Have you no emotions for me?"


    Etayaughed in a humorless way. "For a very long time I have hatched this n, Maple. No one can topple my n." She pointed a finger at Maple. "Even you. If you think that you can do anything to overturn my agenda, trust me, I won''t spare you."


    Maple gasped at her mother''s viciousness. She was too power hungry and wanted to see Aed Ruad on the throne of Vilinski.


    "You better be prepared to leave for Yelgra to find out where they are hiding. It is a vast forest and I will send an army that will stay corporeal. Faes turn into shadows!" said Etaya, more as an order than a request.


    "Won''t Anastasia turn into a shadow?" asked Maple in a shaky voice, still feeling chilled under her cold gaze of her gray eyes, which Aed Ruad had inherited.


    "She is a descendant of royal bloodline, which is extremely powerful. She will stay corporeal until she realizes that she can turn into a shadow. And then too, she can turn into a shadow at her liking."


    "Oh!" Maple''s mouth fell to the floor.


    The door of the room opened and Aed Ruad entered. The two women looked at him. Etaya gazed at her son withplete admiration and pride. "What is the news from Yelgra?" she asked him.


    He took a deep breath and shook his head. "Ileus is in Ixoviya. No one is able to find Anastasia. It''s like she has disappeared into thin air." He crossed his arms across his chest and sat on the edge of the bed. "Our men are keeping an eye on Ileus, but the sly werewolf is too intelligent. Hees to know of our ns before we even execute them. Two days back I had sent a few demons to attack him. They followed him to an inn, but the bastard simply vanished from there! I had hoped to retrieve j¨¡mbiya from him." He pursed his lips. "It was impossible. Now the dagger is with Dawn. I don''t know when did he slip the dagger to her!"


    "Don''t worry too much about that Aed Ruad," said Etaya. "I wouldn''t mind if Dolgra is killed," she chuckled. Then she turned her eyes to her daughter and said, "If you are ready, you can leave in a week."


    "Yes Mother," she replied in a low voice.


    Aed Ruad nced at Maple and said, "Mother, I would like to apany Maple. Together we can find Anastasia and will be able to thwart wizards'' attempts in case they attack us."


    "Are you insane?" Etaya retorted. "I don''t want my son, the crown prince of Vilinski, to go on a hunt in Yelgra forests to find a girl! Don''t lower yourself to that level. It is a task best suited for Maple. She should be the one who should hunt for Anastasia."


    Maple cringed. She lowered her eyes when Aed Ruad peered at her. "Yes brother, I will go and find her."


    "Good," said Etaya. "I will pick up the people who will apany you this time and you will go with a n."


    "Okay."


    Saying that Etaya turned on her heels and walked out of her room, leaving a shaky Maple behind. Aed Ruad got up and ambled to her side. He cupped her face with his hands and forced her to look at him. "Don''t be so sad Maple," he said. "Mother is always this demanding. Once you get Anastasia, I will marry her and then throw her in the celestial prison. And then¡ª" he pressed a kiss on her forehead. "And then we are going to rule Vilinski together."


    She gave him a tight smile. On the inside she said, ''We will see who rules Vilinski, brother.''


    Aed Ruad continued, "I think you are better prepared this time because you know who you are dealing with. You will go with more power. I suggest that you mull about what all Anastasia did to you and what are her powers. Study it in your mind and you would know how to attack her."


    "I will," she replied.


    "In the meantime, I am going to send more of my people tob the forest. She must be hiding there." He kissed her again.


    She red at his back when he left.

 Chapter 171 - Take. Me. Back.

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Take. Me. Back.</h4>


    Ileus didn''t know that drying Anastasia could prove to be such an interesting feat. He dried her hair thoroughly, using his magic to remove the dampness. Then he took the towel lower to her back and stomach. He took extra care to dry the swells of her breast.


    "Why do I feel that you are spending more time than required over there, Al?" she said as her lips curled up.


    "That''s because dampness below the swells of the breasts will cause sweat," he said.


    "What?" She chuckled. "I''ve never heard of that."


    "How can you? You stayed in Vilinski all your life. That ce is cold," he replied as his brows drew together tightly. The towel from hand slipped and his fingers brushed her nipples.


    "Did you forget that I traveled back in time to Zor''gan?" she said to tease him.


    He took the towel to her navel and slowly lowered to her crotch. "That was just two weeks¡ªnot enough of a time to understand how sweat works."


    She shook her head when he sat down and dried her inner thighs while only looking at her sex intently. "I think we are done," she said.


    "No princess, I have to take care of you properly. We are not done." Gently he dried her there, taking every opportunity to brush his fingers on her folds. "You are pretty wet here."


    A nest of butterflies stirred in her stomach and she sucked in a sharp breath. "I wanted to say something," she said in order to distract her attention because she wasn''t wet because of the water. She was wet because of what he was doing to her. Her juices wanted to flow out at their own ord.


    He urged her to turn around and then traced her scar from her lower back to her thigh. "What is it you want to tell me?" He went to dry her hips.


    "I don''t want you to call me princess."


    "Ah-ha. What do you want me to call you?"


    "You can call me honey," she replied, hoping he didn''t tease her thinking that she was intending a double meaning. She wasn''t.


    "If I call you honey, I would be reminded top you every time," he said without shame.


    Damn it! He did exactly that. Her cheeks flushed red and she became silent. Her husband had absolutely no regard as to what it was to be shy.


    He dried her legs and got up. He dropped the towel down, and leaned to her side as he grabbed her hips and kneaded them. "How about I call you ''sweetheart''?" he whispered and kissed her earlobe.


    "Okay, that sounds very good," she said quickly in order to make him forget ''honey''. "I will also call you sweetheart."


    "Do you want to dry me up?" he asked.


    Ah, the shameless soul.


    "Aren''t we gettingte?"


    "We have all the time in the world."


    "I am hungry," she said honestly. She had done so much activity and was actually hungry.


    "I am hungry too, but for something else."


    She spun and craned her neck to look at him. She pped him lightly on his chest and said, "Sweetheart, I am hungry for real food. Take me back."


    He took her hand to his cock and said, "That is good food." He thrust it in her hands.


    "Take. Me. Back."


    He sighed and pursed his lips. "You are too harsh on me."


    They wore the clothes quickly. She ended up wearing a white shirt over gray cks. She was happy that the weather was warm in Yelgra because that got rid of her heavy sweaters.


    When they rode back to the camp, she was once again mesmerized by the trees of Yelgra. The gold and silver leaves shimmered amidst the green ones.


    They reached where the group had camped soon. He helped her dismount. When she was walking to their tent, her gaze drifted to a thicket of trees on the right. Something gold and furry caught her nce. A momentter her eyes became wide. "Seashell!" she said loudly and leaving Ileus'' hand she ran to the lion.


    Seashell was sitting there in all his glory with that thick golden mane and shiny fur. She pounced on him and patted him and stroked him lovingly. The lion bent his head and nuzzled up against her. Sometimes he even licked her, but Anastasia would move away whenever he tried to do that. Suddenly, he looked at Ileus with ferocious eyes. "What is it, Seashell?" she asked. But the lion stared hard at Ileus for a moment more and then turned to nuzzle her face. He stopped licking.


    d that he was back, Anastasia rubbed him till she was happy and till her stomach grumbled again. She got up and started walking towards her tent when her head jerked back in surprise. Da was standing on the opposite side under a canopy. Anastasia blinked her eyes with disbelief. She opened her mouth to say something but she snapped it shut when she saw that Da briefly looked at her and walked away. Feeling awkward, she bit her lip.


    "Let''s go and eat food," said Ileus, holding her hand and tugging her.


    "Y¡ª yes," she nodded lightly. Didn''t Da go back? Was she going to face her again? Gods.


    Ileus took her to the backside of their tent where she found a group of men sitting around a firece on fallen logs that they had arranged around it. They were eating silently.


    "Hello, princess," Kaizan greeted. "Join us."


    Anastasia smiled at him and grinned at the familiar faces of Aidan, Guarhal and Tadgh. Rest of them were new. They rose to their feet immediately and bowed to her in curtsy.


    "You may rise," she said. She walked to where Kaizan was sitting and sat next to him. Ileus served a tray of rabbit stew, cheese cubes, pastries and bread for both of them and came to sit right next to her. He made her eat the cheese. She turned her face to the new boys and asked. "May I know your name?" She found them staring at her as if she was the most beautiful thing to behold. She raised her eyebrow when they didn''t answer.


    "Oh! I am twenty-six," said the first one.


    "What?" she frowned. "Is that your name?"


    He nodded. He pointed to the rest of them saying, "He is thirty, twenty-one and ny-two!" He introduced the remaining with their numbers.


    Anastasia''s jaw fell. Perplexed as hell, she looked at Ileus for answers.


    "Sweetheart, they are Mozias and in Draoidh, Mozias aren''t called by names. Numbers are their identity."


    Kaizan stopped eating. His neck jerked back. "Can I call her sweetheart?" The dark prince, the bad boy of the Lore, was saying alien words. Sweetheart? Really? Man you are gone!


    Ileus red at him. Kaizan dropped his gaze back to food.


    Anastasiaughed aloud and the Mozias became all the more mesmerized. She was just the most beautiful woman in the world. Like a goddess.


    One withering look from Ileus and all of them scrambled away. He took a pastry in his mouth and then leaned towards her. Instinctively, she bit the piece off from his mouth.


    Kaizan shook his head at the public disy of owning the territory.


    Anastasia ate the pastry and looked at Aidan. "How is Da?" she asked.

 Chapter 172 - Move On

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Move On</h4>


    A heavy exhale left Aidan''s mouth when Anastasia asked that question. He took a piece of bread with cheese in his mouth and said, "She is doing fine. I have to check up on her now. Sometimes she just bes aloof¡­"


    Anastasia didn''t say anything because she wanted to understand why she didn''t go back. Not that she would chide her husband or demand that Da go back, because she wasn''t that petty, but her presence in the camp would make things awkward.


    Ileus offered her a spoonful of rabbit stew and she ate it hungrily. He wiped the side of her lips and sucked finger while looking into her sapphire eyes. "Ileus Volkov," she whispered. "Your lewdness is only increasing by the minute."


    "I heard that," said Kaizan. "And I totally disagree. He was very lewd¡­ always."


    "What?" Anastasia whipped her head in his direction.


    "It''s just that all of his lewdness ising out now¡­ on you."


    And Anastasia thought that a thousand suns were hiding in her body to make her feel so heated. Her gaze traveled to the rest of the men and their faces were pink while her husband¡ªhe was only watching her, with no shame. "You said you would call me sweetheart," he pointed nonchntly.


    She puffed and shook her head. From the corner of her eye, she saw Aidan rise to his feet and walk out of the ce with his te.


    "Did I offend him?" Anastasia asked guiltily.


    "No sweetheart. He is going after Da. He feels that she shouldn''t be left alone," Ileus replied and picked up arge piece of meat to stuff in his mouth.


    "I hope you are okay with her¡­" she cut off her sentence.


    "With her presence?"


    When she nodded he said, "I am not bothered about something which never existed for me. It''s her problem but what is important is that Aidan is helping her out." He shrugged. "He didn''t let her go back to Silver Vales."


    "Oh! Why?" That was certainly amusing.


    "I don''t know, nor am I bothered," he replied. "I was only bothered about you and worried constantly about your safety." He shuddered. "I was too upied to even think about her since I was finding caverns to create time funnels and travel." Ileus stopped eating his food and lowered his head. "I am sorry¡­" he said.


    Anastasia picked up a cheese cube and stuffed it in his mouth. "Don''t say that ever again." She looked up again and found the new recruits staring at them with disbelief.


    ---


    Da was standing on the edge of the hill where they had camped. She watched the birds fly and the stray marshmallow clouds that driftedzily in the sky. The forest from here looked like a giant golden umbre over earth. Her hair whipped her cheeks in the cool breeze and she had crossed her hands across her chest. Suddenly her body started to feel warm and she knew that Aidan was somewhere near using his magic. Ever since the incident that urred between her and Ileus, she was just too embarrassed to face him.


    Ileus had made it so clear to her by not speaking with her at all. She had tried to convey her feelings to him and she knew that Ileus wasn''t a dimwit who wouldn''t understand her feelings. But she thought that after so many years of having one-sided feelings, she needed to rake Ileus'' also. She wanted to tell him how she felt about him. She never felt this threatened in her life before, but with Anastasia''s presence, she felt as if her life was endangered.


    However, after the incident, it became so clear to her that Ileus never wanted her. She had be too possessive about him. That day when everyone had gone to meet Maple, she was sulking in her room feeling miserable. Aidan hade to fetch her.


    Over the past few days, he followed her everywhere she went. At first she didn''t like it, but now his presence felt¡­ good. It was as if there was someone at her back always.


    "You cane out Aidan," she said.


    Immediately the wizard appeared at her side. She chuckled. He held a te in his hand. "You must eat Da," he said in a low voice.


    She looked at the rabbit stew, but it was cold. Aidan cupped the bowl and chanted, "Teplo." The stew became sizzling hot. He offered the bowl to her.


    "Thanks Aidan," she said. They sat down at the edge of the hill. While she ate the stew, he watched the forest and her.


    "Can I say something Da?" he asked.


    "You can say anything Aidan," she replied. With him she forgot what happened with her over thest few days. He never asked her things or advised her, just stood there by her, like a guardian. He let her deal with her demons until things became clear to her.


    "Would it be so difficult for you to forget him?" He asked, looking in her ck eyes with his emerald ones.


    Da watched how the amazing red mop of his hair tousled in the wind. Aidan was a handsome wizard, a Mozia. He wasn''t allowed to marry. Did his question mean that¡ª "These days I don''t want to go there," she replied maturely.


    His green eyes lit up.


    "I want to move on," she continued.


    His lips tugged up. This was the first time she revealed her intentions and they were so weing.


    She gazed at him and found how brightly lit up his face was. He looked¡­ handsome. Their eyes locked and she found it difficult to peel her gaze off.


    "Eat Da," he said in a mere whisper.


    She lowered her eyes, as she felt her cheeks bing hot and started eating the stew. She liked his warm presence near him. It enveloped her with safety and security she had been longing for a long time. It ayed her loneliness and misery. "Thanks for being there for me, Aidan," she said when she finished her stew and ced the te aside. Suddenly it dawned upon her that because of him she was able to recover nicely. He stood there patiently beside her as a pir of support.


    "Any day Da" he said in a breathy voice.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure," he replied, looking at her lips as if seeking her permission to touch her.


    "Why did you help me at Virgine Falls even at the risk of your life? You could have died?" she asked with wide eyes that darted between his eyes and nose and lips. The man was very handsome. Those jagged cheekbones and a square jaw with a cleft were absolutely the sexiest she''d ever seen. Why did she just notice him now? He was always there. And suddenly she realized that he was always looking at her, waiting for her. Oh god, he was such a sweet man. How could she ignore him?


    "I did that to help you out because that is all I could think at that time," he replied honestly.


    She swallowed saliva down her throat at his honest confession. Da''s heart pounded in her chest. She didn''t know how to say this but she wanted to kiss him. She flushed again. It was as if she was unsure of her feelings. "Thanks for your help," she said and looked away. A movement caught her eyes.

 Chapter 173 - Gloomy

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Gloomy</h4>


    Da frowned and inhaled deeply to scent unfamiliar smells but there was nothing. A tree was shedding its leaves as the wind blew.


    "What happened?" he asked, gazing at the same ce.


    She shook her head. "It''s just the leaves," she replied, rubbing her arms with her hands.


    As if on reflex, Aidan extended his warmth to her. She chuckled. It was the first time she had chuckled in two weeks and it made him feel¡­ exhrated.


    "We should go back. Others must be waiting," she said. "Ileus doesn''t want to stay at one ce for a long time."


    He nodded and then rose to his feet. He extended his hand and she caught it to get up. Aidan picked up the bowl and together they walked to the camp. While on the way back, Da stopped. She looked up at the sky and exhaled heavily. It was as if she wanted to purge her past with that exhale. Aidan watched her. When they started to walk again, his fingers brushed hers every now and then. This time she didn''t move away.


    ---


    "I don''t want to go anywhere sweetheart," Anastasia said and pouted. She patted the bed beside her and invited him to sit there.


    "What is it you want to do?" he asked while packing the saddlebag. Ever since he had met Aed Ruad in Ixoviya, he didn''t want to stay at one ce. If his estimate was correct, he must have already sent his spies tob the forest. For that reason he would burst out in mist often to shield his group. When he didn''t do that, the Mozias would make sure that they made the group invisible. When Aidan walked after Da, he knew that the man was taking a risk of breaking the shield, but he didn''t say anything because Aidan was capable of making himself and Da invisible if need be.


    Anastasia sprawled on the bed and said, "I want to rx."


    Ileus stopped packing. He looked at her and his heart filled with misery. He sauntered to the bed and sat beside her. Her eyes traveled to him and she smiled.


    His wife was so beautiful. In a sad voice he said, "I am so sorry that I am unable to provide you thefort a princess should possess, and I feel guilty about it everyday. But I promise you Anastasia that once this issue is sorted, I will give you the best."


    She gaped at him and got up. "Ileus, I¡ª"


    He ced a finger on his lips. "If Haldir is unable to settle the matter, I don''t care. I will take you to Draoidh. That''s where you belong."


    She removed his finger and ced a soft kiss on his lips. "I belong to wherever you are."


    His golden eyes glowed. He pulled her in hisp and hugged her tightly. "Gods, Anastasia, I missed you as hell." On the inside he was sure that if this matter didn''t fade, he wouldn''t make her suffer more. Every ce was dangerous for them. Just that at this point of time, Yelgra seemed less risky. "We have to move from here because I am sure that Aed Ruad is already looking for us in Yelgra."


    ---


    They rode east towards Ixoviya under the leaves that shimmered below a sky that was a canvas of blue and white. Ileus was holding the reins of Lovac and his hands rested on her thighs.


    The group had increased and even though Ileus wanted all of them to stay together, Kaizan had urged that two people ride the path to Ixoviya and look if there was any danger ahead. With so many more, their cavalcade looked regal, if nothing less. The two people who rode ahead were Aidan and Da. Anastasia found Da to be excited around Aidan. Even though she tried her best to conceal her feelings, Da was failing miserably. But this was a good start and Anastasia felt¡­forted. When Aidan volunteered to go ahead, Anastasia was surprised that Da supported him.


    They crossed several rolling hills that were dotted heavily with golden trees. The forest gave way to a vast expanse of grass fields with various hued flowers poking their faces out of it every now and then.


    Though everyone rode, Kaizan and two other vokuks decided to tread in their wolf form. Seashell treaded behind them. "Why are they doing it?" asked Anastasia, bewildered seeing the giant brown and gray werewolves. They looked¡­ cute. The three would race and sprawl on the ground, then rub their furs on the grass and generally¡­ bonded.


    "Kaizan had been wanting to do this ever since the other two arrived. It seems his wolf wanted toe out and rx. There was a lot of concern over your disappearance and now everyone is just¡­ cid."


    She leaned back and let herself loose against his broad chest. Through his open buttons of the shirt, his medallion grazed the back of her head. She knew that he had put it even more securely around his neck. "I thought that you could take that medallion out only if you wanted to," she said while looking at the vokuks who were chasing rabbits. She didn''t know this side of the ferocious werewolf, Kaizan. It brought a smile to her face. One of them ran towards Lovac who neighed angrily at him. Anastasia couldn''t stopughing.


    Ileus kissed her temple and rested his chin over hers. "When you held the medallion, you looked at me as if you were holding it for support. I should have been your support and not the medallion. I let it break to grab you and pick you up, but the instant it broke, magic unfurled and it sted you back in time." His Adam''s apple moved up and down. "I won''t let that happen ever again." He kissed her again.


    Anastasia fell silent. She knew that Ileus had med himself for what happened to her all the time. He would fall silent in the middle of a conversation. "You have to stop ming yourself," she said.


    He didn''t answer. His silence only made her agitated. Slowly, he was bing gloomy for not being able to protect his mate.


    Kaizan and other vokuks had shifted back and were now riding behind them. They continued to ride through the fields, hills and dense woods until night. They settled in a clearing where the men immediately engaged themselves in erecting tents and putting up the fire.


    "Can I talk to you in private Ileus?" she said when everyone else dismounted. She really had to stop him from ming himself.


    He frowned. "Why?"


    "Can we?" she urged.


    "It is night and not safe Anastasia." He dismounted and then helped her to dismount.


    Her anguish only increased. It was at night when not able to bear it anymore, she walked out of the tent and into the thicket of trees.


    "Anastasia!" He called her immediately, running after her.


    She knew he woulde after her. She spun and said, "We need to talk." She lost bnce and fell.


    He grabbed her waist and twisted in the air to take the impact of the fall. Theynded on the ground with her on him. He rolled her beneath him and pinned her body. "Why do you always have to put yourself in dangerous situations?" he chided her with irritation. "It''s not safe!"

 Chapter 174 - Submit

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Submit</h4>


    Ileus rolled with her and pinned her beneath him. "Anastasia, what is wrong with you? Why can''t you simply do what I ask you to? It is not safe to be alone even though we are close to Ixoviya!"


    The way his body pinned her, it was so possessive. He held her wrists above her head and his weight on her made her squirm. "Stay close to me."


    His breath fell on her cheeks making her squirm and reminding her of his woodsy smell. The more she squirmed, the more he pinned her under his weight. His one leg was over her and the other beside her. It was as if he was doing it out of anger, out of urgency to protect her and dominate her.


    "Ileus, you weren''t listening to me!" she shouted at him, trying her best to free from his grasp, but the man was too strong. "I wanted to talk to you."


    He rested his forehead over her temple. His warm breath continued to fall on her cheeks that reminded her of the cavern and all the shenanigans associated with it. He pressed a kiss on her cheeks and said, "Ana, do you know what it is to be a werewolf''s mate? I have this strong urge to protect you and dominate you fiercely at every level. When I lost you for two weeks, it was the worst fear I faced in my life."


    "You are mad, Ileus," she said in a low voice. "Get over with it. I can take care of myself. I have been trained as a warrior!"


    "Maybe, but I also know that you love my madness. But what I don''t understand is why do you defy me, why do you defy my orders?" He grazed her neck with his fangs making her heart throb wildly.


    She pushed against him to get up but he pressed her more and wedged his leg between hers pinning herpletely. He held both her hands over her head with one hand while with the other he wed her shirt to expose her mark.


    "You should stop ming yourself for whatever happened to us. It had to happen. Theodir had hinted. Why can''t you understand that it was part of our destiny?" It was bing difficult to reason with him.


    He sucked his mark over there and she almost cried out. "Ileus, stop it!"


    He only kissed her over there again and again and then seized her lips. When he left, he licked her and said, "Don''t go against my orders because it makes my wolf want to make you submit to me all the more."


    "Are you even listening to me?" she shrieked with frustration. She tried to struggle free from him once again. His grip became loose and he left her. He slumped to the ground beside her, his chest panting heavily. She rose and pped against his chest. "I don''t like when you are behaving like this. It affects me. I want you to open up to me, talk to me. Forget what happened. I discovered something¡ª" she stopped speaking when from the corner of her eye she saw movement. "Can you smell something different?"


    Ileus'' eyes became wide. He got up immediately. "Fuck. Rogue vampires."


    "B¡ª but I thought we were far from the rogues."


    "Why would you think that, Anastasia? Rogues are everywhere." Frustrationced his tone. "I told you already that rogues have infested the jungles everywhere." He pulled her closer to her. "They have scented their next meal, which is you!"


    "It''s not like I knew they would be here," she snapped.


    "You defied my orders without realizing the gravity of the situation." His voice was cold and harsh and full of irritation. "And how are you going to defend yourself against these vampires, warrior girl? Why did you go against me?"


    Heavy footfalls sent a shiver down her spine. "This is not the time to discuss it. I am not your ve to agree to all your orders!"


    "Oh you better agree!" he rasped.


    She stared at him with disbelief. "There is something wrong with you. You are acting insane!"


    "Yes, I have gone insane thinking how to protect you and you keep yourself getting into trouble!" heshed.


    A hiss sounded, which was followed by crunching of twigs. Ileus jumped to his feet and pulled her up. He wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close to his chest. He pulled his dagger out of its sheath. "Do you have yours?"


    When she nodded, he pressed a kiss to her temple. When he pulled away, his golden eyes were glowing. "Then kill as many as you can sweetheart."


    A smile crept on her lips when she stared into those luminous eyes that glowed in the middle of the night with rage, with thrill. Anastasia realized that his confidence had wavered a lot and he wanted it back. She would y as many as possible. A hiss close to them broke their trance. She pulled out her dagger.


    The vampires emerged from the trees around them, about a dozen, with red hungry eyes and bared fangs. Their clothes were tattered and their ws were elongated. They became ready with their daggers pointing at the vampires.


    The vampires slowed their pace as Ileus shoved Anastasia to his back yet still holding her hand. Suddenly the first vampire attacked her. He screamed and with a wide mouth that showed his fangs, he lunged at her aiming for her throat. Anastasia''s dagger met him when he was midair. It sliced his throat, which lolled on the ground. His body fell beside his head. She flung her hands out and the dagger came back to her. "Prati vampir!" she hissed. Bloody vampire.


    Ileus had burst into shadows. He threw des of shadows at the two who had charged him and they got mutted instantly. Anastasia couldn''t help admiring him. He was the type of man who could win a kingdom alone if he unleashed his powers. He surely was a dark man when it came to killing enemies and protecting her.


    She sliced more who dared toe next to her. When she yed the next one, a vampire managed to dodge her dagger and came at an arm''s length to her. It bared its fangs and screamed on her face in the shrillest pitch she had ever heard. Perhaps a woman vampire. She attacked her, but the vampire dodged her again and charged at Ileus. Anastasia froze with terror when she saw the vampire lunging at him with her ws aiming for his neck. Filled with rage, she plunged her dagger in the back of her neck and twisted it with her hands. Blood spurted on Ileus'' neck and back and on her face.


    When the vampire slumped down, Ileus turned sharply. "How many?" he shouted as he thrust his dagger into one who was trying to attack his chest.


    "Seven."


    "Great!" he said and pierced thest one''s neck with his dagger.


    Anastasia was panting when she looked around the massacre, the gore. Suddenly the tree above them? quivered and a lot of leaves fell over them. She stepped back,? heaving, trying to catch her breath. "Who the hell is there?"


    Ileus caught her hand and said, "Run!"

 Chapter 175 - Touchy

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Touchy</h4>


    "Why?" she asked, shocked at his suddenmand.


    He didn''t reply to her and just pulled her.


    Anastasia didn''t question him and then ran. When they reached near the camp, she was drawing deep breaths. "What was it?" she asked.


    "A fae spy!" he rasped as he slowed down the pace. "We need to get out of here now!" He started going towards Kaizan''s camp to wake them all up.


    "Ileus, wait!" Anastasia called him. "If that was a fae spy, then you should have stopped. I wanted to investigate, rather see my traits."


    He frowned. "What traits?"


    "As a fae even I should also convert into shadows."


    "And you think now is the time to discover those qualities?"


    She stared at him nkly. "I have to do it some time," she replied exasperatedly and followed him.


    "Right now let''s just focus on leaving this ce," he said and rushed to awaken everyone in the camp. "If you hadn''t left, this situation wouldn''t have arrived."


    "Oh, now you are ming me?"


    "Then please tell me if this is any different. If you would have listened to me and not strayed, then we would have been resting."


    She stopped feeling utterly frustrated. "If you want to hear more, then listen to this," she shouted. "I will not stop going out of the camp to find respite from you."


    Ileus looked up at the sky and exhaled. He walked back to her, held her hand and said, "I know that. Nowe."


    "And you are so infuriating that I won''t stop fighting with you."


    He red at her with his golden orbs. "Don''t test my patience Anastasia," he growled. "I am extremely worried about your safety." His chest was heaving.


    "And I am worried about yours," she replied, staring in those luminous orbs. He looked so handsome when he was angered and when he wanted to show his dominance over her. She took her hand to his chest and then to his cheek. "Please don''t be silent. I hate it."


    Ileus stared at her for a moment. Suddenly he curled his hand around her neck and pulled her closer. When there was no distance left between them, he picked her up and crashed his lips on her. The way he kissed her, it was so urgent and so passionate that she let him explore her till he was out of breath. He rested his forehead on hers and said, "What am I going to do with you?"


    The group began the journey in the middle of the night. Anastasia was with Ileus and she noticed that Da was with Aidan. He had held her too close to his chest. Her head was cradled in the crook of his shoulder. Kaizan was behind them and he appeared extremely flustered.


    "How many were there?" he asked. "I am surprised that you guys love midnight adventure so much."


    "About fifteen," Ileus replied, as he gathered his arms around his wife and pulled her closer. "But together we killed them all." There was pride in his voice. He had wrapped her with a cloak in the front because the night air was cool.


    "I killed seven!" Anastasia pointed. "And I can take care of myself," she gritted.


    Ileus adjusted her cloak and tucked her better.


    "With just a little dagger, Anastasia?" said Kaizan.


    "That dagger is worth two swords and you have no idea what I can do!" she snapped, leaning against his chest. She was going to restpletely on him.


    Ileus shook his head and when she rested herselfpletely on him, he kissed the crown of her hair. "Don''t be so touchy, sweetheart. We know that you are a warrior girl." He teased her.


    She pped him on his forearm and angrily said, "I would like to ride with Guarhal!"


    "Why not with me?" Kaizan asked.


    Ileus growled and Kaizan immediately made a hundred and eighty. "Oh, I forgot, my horse is not in a good condition."


    "My horse is actually limping because he needs a new horseshoe!" Guarhal shouted from somewhere in the front.


    Anastasia blinked at them with disbelief. No one wanted to ride with her? Ileus'' hands went to her thighs. "I am the only person who you will have to ride with, sweetheart," he leaned and said with a sigh and smile she didn''t notice.


    She fell silent and soon her eyes became heavy-lidded for the want of sleep. She yawned and looked at the fields in front of them under the moon and stars. The deep blue skies were covered with thousands of pinpricks of silver. Wild serenity filled every moment. The grass and wildflowers swayed in the strong gusts of wind. "I am sorry sweetheart," she murmured when she looked at the cavalcade in front of them. Because of her they all were riding when they should have been sleeping.


    "Sleep princess," he whispered. He lightly rubbed her belly.


    She felt warmth all around her and her eyes closed. She drifted off into deep sleep. When she woke up again, she found that they were running along the riverside.


    ---


    In the Kralj Pce, Etaya was pacing her chamber. She had sent many spies across Yelgra to find Anastasia. Not even one had returned. The dark wizard was taking way too many precautions to conceal her. All of a sudden, the royal guard posted outside her chamber''s door announced, "A man is here, Your Royal Highness."


    Etaya''s forehead creased. "Send him in."


    An hourter, she was in Maple''s chamber readying her to go to Yelgra. "They were found going south towards Ixoviya. ording to my calction, they must have already cleared their campsite. I am sending ten people with you and four faes. You have to get her this time!"


    "Yes Mother!" she replied as Nyles was dressing her up.


    "Can Ie with you, mdy?" Nyles asked in a whisper. "I can''t wait to kill her or see you killing her."


    Maple nodded. "You may. We are leaving within an hour. But mind it, it is going to take four days through portals to reach there."


    "I will pack ordingly, mdy." Nyles was dying to go and take her revenge. It was burning like fire in her chest.

 Chapter 176 - Offering?

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Offering?</h4>


    Ileus was camping at one ce only for a maximum of two days. Anastasia and the group were extremely tired. It was on the second day when they had dinner and she was lying on the mattress of her tent, she asked him, "Even if that was a fae spy, you do know that it is going to take them at least a week to go back and then return with full force." Gods, she was waiting to face Maple again if she chose toe. However, she wondered if Aed Ruad would alsoe with her. There was a strange connection between the siblings. It was as if the only one person who Aed Ruad really cared about was his twin sister.


    Ileus changed into his light pajamas. Thankfully Haldir had sent somefortable clothes for both of them to wear. At this moment wearing pajamas also felt like luxury. He picked up one of his magazines and came to lie next to his wife. "Till a few days back, Aed Ruad only suspected that we were in Yelgra. Kaizan and Da felt his spies around us a number of times, but because of the invisibility shield, they were always protected and the spies never detected them. But the spies detected us when you had left the camp that day."


    "How is this possible, Ileus?" she said, sitting up beside him. "It''s not like they were present there and ambushed us! That would be a huge coincidence."


    Ileus cradled his head on his arm and frowned at her pondering at what she said. "I don''t know¡­ It could be a coincidence¡­"


    "That day when I hade back and we were having breakfast in the morning, Da walked away and Aidan followed her," she pointed. "It is possible that someone saw them."


    Ileus jerked his head back. "But we left the ce immediately after. I highly doubt that they could follow us."


    Frustrated, Anastasia looked up at the ceiling of the tent. "Argh!" she cried.


    "I don''t know how they traced us princess, but now Aed Ruad knows for sure that we are in Yelgra. Maple would send all the rogues here to keep a watch on us or to harm us. After the incident with vampires, I am pretty sure that there is more toe," said Ileus. "And ording to my calctions if Maple travels via the right portals, which I am sure Aed Ruad would ensure, she will reach here in four days."


    Anastasia''s mouth became dry and her heartbeat elerated. ''Come Maple, I am so ready for you.'' She clenched her fists tightly.


    He saw her expression and took her hands in hers. Opening the fingers of her closed fists gently, he said, "I won''t let anyone harm you, sweetheart."


    She gazed into his warm honey eyes and said, "And I am going to protect you from them."


    His lips tugged up. "Thank you sweetheart" he said and tugged at her again. When she was leaning on his chest, heced a chaste kiss on her lips and said, "My feral cat,e and sleep. See, I got one of your favorite books." He picked up the book and gave it to her.


    Anastasia gasped. The cover of the book was¡­ lewdest she had ever seen. It had a woman in red lingerie that hardly left anything to imagination. It was made fromcy material and she could see her tits from beneath. Her gaze lowered to her navel and below and her mouth fell to the floor. Her crotch was uncovered and the folds showed. "Oh my god!"


    He tugged her down and she was now lying beside him. This time they had separate tents and that was also thanks to Haldir. He had sent enough rolls for them.


    Her head on his arms, she was seeing the images of the book with a gape, as Ileus flipped the pages. The positions were astonishing. "Would you like to try them?" he asked in a soft whisper. One of them was doggy style.


    She heated like the bonfire that was burning on the outside and nodded. "But we won''t do it more than once," she said firmly. Every time they had sex, the man''s voracious diet would amaze her. It was like never-ending. Not that sheined because she also enjoyed it.


    "Ah ok," he replied.


    As soon as the first round was over, which incidentally was craziest she had had, he spooned her and wrapped his arm around her. "Sweetheart, that was good, right?"


    She had to agree, "Yes." But she knew his erection was growing against her belly. She didn''t encourage him, but she knew that he was growing edgy. She giggled and that was enough for him to fill her from the back.


    "I can''t get enough of you," he said as he sucked and nibbled and licked her neck and back, leaving a trail of love-bites.


    Eventually they slept after three more rounds when they both were exhaustedpletely.


    A sound as if thousands of butterflies fluttered their wings at once came and Anastasia fluttered open her eyes. Was she dreaming? She looked on the outside and saw that the night had receded. First light of dawn broke through the mountains and spread its glow over the forest. In the light breeze, the p of the tent fluttered. Ileus was sleeping like a log with his arm still on her waist. It was too early and so she closed her eyes again, but the sound came again and this time it was apanied with a very soft murmur. This time she woke up with a start. Not wanting to wake up Ileus on her suspicions, she removed his arm from her waist and got to her feet.


    Pulling her nightgown from nearby, she wore it as she walked towards the exit. As soon as she lifted the p, the flutter and murmur immediately stopped. She peeped outside and nced around to see if there was someone, but it was very quiet. Everyone was sleeping. The leaves of the trees were swaying gently in the breeze and the aroma of the wildflowers wafted in the air. Thinking that it was perhaps her imagination, she was about to lower the p ande in, when her eyes fell on the ground on the corner of the tent. There were marks of tiny feet and right in front of it were flower petals mixed with pearls and tiny berries.


    She blinked her eyes rapidly to ascertain what she saw was actually there or not. Once again her gaze wandered, not settling on anything in particr. When she saw the marks of tiny feet again, she rubbed her eyes to reaffirm. Which species could have such tiny feet? Yardraks were the shortest, but who could be this small? With a shaky breath, she sat down and then crawled towards the marks and a mixture of petals and fruits and pearls, carefully. It looked like an offering, like someone was praying to a deity. Anastasia gulped and then picked up a berry to taste. It was¡­ delicious. She ate all of them instantly.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus'' panicked voice came from inside. "Where are you?"


    She stumbled.

 Chapter 177 - The Gift

    <h4>Chapter 177 - The Gift</h4>


    Flustered, Anastasia collected the ''offering'' and covered the marks on an impulse. "I am right here," she called.


    "Come back sweetheart," he said in a sleepy and rxed voice.


    She stashed the offerings in the saddlebag and went back to lie down. Why was she feeling so energetic? It was as if her body was vibrating with some kind of a force that wanted to be released. Her heart throbbed and she could hear her heartbeats in her ears. Who did those feet belong to? And how could they break the barrier of invisibility and enter? That too, right next to her tent?


    A hand on her chest startled her. "What''s wrong?" Ileus lifted his head and looked at her with wide eyes. "Your chest is thumping heavily."


    She gulped. Should she tell him about what she saw? She decided against it because it was too early to jump to conclusions. However, she would keep an eye on these things. "I was thinking about Maple," she breathed.


    Ileus leaned in and pressed his head against her breasts. "Calm down sweetheart. I will not let anything happen to you. There is nothing in this world that would take you away from me now." Two weeks without her was more than enough tost hundreds of lifetimes. He had vowed to the Lore that whatever maye, he would protect her with his life.


    She raked her fingers in his hair. "I know sweetheart¡­" she murmured and closed her eyes to rx. "Can we stay here today or is it necessary to move?" she asked.


    "It is not necessary. If you want to stay, we will."


    "Oh great! Then I would like to practice my magic. Right now I feel it is all over the ce and I don''t know what to do in dire situations. I act on impulse most of the time."


    "Sure, we can," he replied. "How about we go to the riverside and practice?"


    She nodded. "Anything works!"


    Two hourster when they were about to go out, Ileus pulled out a sheathed sword from his saddlebag and gave it to her. When he pulled it out of the sheath, she looked at it with wonder. Its hilt was encrusted with tiny gems on the edges and the sword was made with fine steel with a hint of gold. "This is a beautiful sword. Is it yours?" she asked. Why didn''t she see it with him earlier?


    "This sword is for you, princess. Theodir gave it to me to gift it to you. When you were gone back in time, I had gone to visit him with Haldir''s help to ask him if he had any clue about you."


    While looking at it, mesmerized, she asked absentmindedly, "What did he tell you?"


    "He said he had no clue, but added that you had traveled to find answers. Theodir was too cryptic. However, he gave this sword to me and said that I should give it to you. It is made of fine metal that is found only in Evindal."


    Anastasia swiveled the sword lightly. It looked heavy but was very light to use. "I love it!" It was as if forged for her. There was glint in her eyes. "Let''s put it to some use," she said with excitement cruising in her body.


    "We should," Ileus replied with a smile. His nce went to her tattoos on the right arm. "Why aren''t they fading? It is the third day of your arrival."


    She shrugged. "Who knows?"


    Riverside proved to be extremely helpful. Ileus had surrounded them with an invisibility spell. With his help, she focused on her internal energy and used it to discover many things about her magic. She was surprised to notice that it felt¡­ powerful. Was there something in the berries? They practiced sword fighting and she was d that she hadn''t forgotten what Iskra had taught her. In fact she was practicing them with finesse.


    "You are pretty good, princess!" Ileusmented with shock in his tone when she disarmed him and pointed the sword at his chest.


    She raised an eyebrow and smiled. "I think I am better than you!" The confidence in her was overflowing.


    He removed the sword from her gently and said, "I have no doubt about it."


    She chuckled and put the sword back in the sheath and ced it on a boulder. She was sweating and panting after her training. "Ileus, I was to convert into shadows like faes do. I have no clue how to do that. Do you have any idea about it?"


    He shook his head. "I don''t, but that is a risky thing and I wouldn''t encourage you."


    "Why?" she asked as he unbuttoned her shirt.


    "Bursting into the shadows is like second nature to me. I can be corporeal because it is a quality in me. It''s not magic. How can I teach you an inborn quality? You shouldn''t venture into something you aren''t sure of. Moreover, it is possible that your body might make you feel that way once it is ready," he said, removing her shirt and then helping her out of her pants. "And you need a good bath in Lifye. Do you know how to swim?"


    Her lips turned down because her body never ever felt the need to turn into shadows. Was it need-based? "Argh!" she cried, and started walking towards the river. Just before she entered it, she said, "I don''t know how to swim!" and jumped in.


    Ileus'' eyes were wide and he ripped his clothes off to dash after her. "Anastasia!" he shouted and dove after her. He found her struggling toe to the surface. Grabbing her hair, he pulled her up and she coughed and gasped for air. Angered as hell, he shouted, "What the hell was that?"


    "I was trying to invoke ''need'' in my body to turn into shadows."


    "Gods, you are infuriating!" he scowled.


    ---


    On their third day in Sgiath Bi¨°, Nyles followed Maple through a portal created by one of the fae soldiers. Maple was traveling with ten human and Lore soldiers, four faes, and Nyles. None of them knew that she was also traveling with rogue spirits and wraiths who were invisible to all of them.

 Chapter 178 - Pixies

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Pixies</h4>


    The group had traveled south but stayed close to the riverside because the jungles were less dense. For the next two days, Anastasia woke up to the same fluttering sound outside the tent. She would go to find the ''offerings''. It was getting intense in the way that now with everything else, she even got gold coins. Earlier there were markings of two pairs of tiny feet, now there were four. There were more blueberries.


    It was the break of dawn and she was sitting in front of the offerings. She collected the blue berries in her hand and was eating one by one when a cool gust of wind furled the flower petals in her feet. Amazed, she picked up one of the petals and examined it while chewing the berries. She looked up at the clear blue skies of Yelgra. The sky was a vista of pure white light that was knitted with gray and periwinkle shades. Fresh breeze carried the aroma ofvender, narcissus and mist of the grass.


    "Anastasia," Ileus called her. "Why are you waking so early these days?" he groaned. The sun wasn''t even up.


    She sighed. "I am right here," she said, collecting all that was over there and then stashed it in the saddlebag. Intrigued, she nned on finding out who was doing it and who could have such small feet. She was unable to sleep after that.


    That day when she was parrying with Ileus along the riverside, she thought she had be even more powerful. She could actually see his movements crisply, determine them even before he struck the sword and she would form a n to strike him back. Over the past one hour, she didn''t give him a chance toe next to him and Ileus was considered as one of the most formidable swordsmen in the Lore. In the end, when they were both sweating and panting, he knelt down with his sword nted inside the ground. He ced his hand on the hilt of his sword and said, "You are bing finer by the minute. It''s like you always knew this art." There were sweat beads on his forehead and his hair clung to his neck in curls.


    Anastasia whipped her long braid back and stroked the fine de of her sword with her hand. "I don''t know what is happening with me," she replied and lifted the sword up. The de glinted gold and steel in the sunrays. For a moment she thought she saw ancient inscriptions on its de. But they faded instantly. Bewildered, she inserted it back in its sheath and then looked at Ileus. "Don''t you think that Maple and Aed Ruad must have alreadye to Yelgra and it is a matter of time that they found us?" She looked at the calm and inviting waters of Lifye.


    He got up and walked to her. After removing their clothes, he guided her to the river where they started walking inside. "I am ready for them, sweetheart." When the water was up to his knees, he dove in and emerged a few meters away. He gestured to Anastasia with his fingers. "Come in, you need lessons in swimming."


    "I do need lessons in swimming, but you aren''t teaching me at all!" she said as she started walking towards him.


    When they went back to the camp, Anastasia was so hungry that she sauntered to where the Mozias were preparing food. She noticed that there was no one there except Aidan and Da. Aidan was standing right behind her. He had wrapped his arm around her shoulders and had pinned her to his chest. His face was buried in her neck. They were in the moment. Da''s eyes shot open and her gaze met Anastasia''s. Highly embarrassed, both the girls flushed red. It was an awkward moment. Since Anastasia didn''t know what to do, she pursed her lips and sat down on a stump next to the fire. Aidan left Da immediately and simply stood there like a log.


    When Ileus ambled to that ce munching an apple, he looked at his wife. "Why are you blushing sweetheart?" he asked casually. Right beside him was Seashell, who tread softly and sat next to Anastasia.


    Feeling awkward, she started stroking the lion''s mane rather vigorously. "It is kind of hot today!" she blurted. Cool gusts of wind blew around them and sent the mes of hearth higher in the air.


    Da bit her bottom lip and exited from there with Aidan on her heels. "Da, we need to talk about your saddlebag," he said as he followed her.


    Ileus frowned. "Why do you have to talk about her saddlebag? If it is torn, just dump it!"


    Aidan''s gaze flew to Anastasia who was looking nkly in front of her, avoiding him obviously. "Yeah!" he said and rushed.


    "Odd man," Ileusmented. "Something is going wrong with him. Why is he talking about Da''s saddlebag?" He took another bite from his apple.


    "I remember my horse being incapable of carrying two people," said Kaizan from behind. He came up to them and smiled. "Do you remember Anastasia?"


    "Of course I do," she replied, looking nkly at Kaizan. Why was he mentioning about his unhealthy horse all of a sudden?


    Ileus coughed.


    They heard heavy clomping of horse''s hooves. It was Guarhal. He dismounted his horse and walked to them with an urgent look. "There is movement on this side of the forest. Mozia detected the disturbance about twelve hours from here but when they went to inspect the area, it was clear. We have to get out of here as soon as possible and head towards Ixoviya. Maybe you can call Daryn and Caleb for help."


    Ileus'' face stiffened. "We will start after lunch."


    "How long are we going to run?" said Anastasia in an irritated voice. "Let''s just face her!"


    He didn''t say anything and got up to walk to his tent.


    Despite her protests, the group moved. They continued to stay near the riverside.


    This time she was determined to find out who was behind all the offerings she was receiving, so she slept early and when everyone else went off to sleep, she woke up. She wrapped herself in a ck cloak and blew out the only candle that was glowing in the tent. Her curiosity to see the tiny creatures was so intense that she positioned herself outside on the right corner of the tent and hid. Time and again she peeked, but no one came. Soon her eyes became heavy and her head rolled when the familiar fluttering sound woke her. She saw that the dawn''s light had filtered through the leaves of the Yelgra trees. Cautiously, she peeped from her position and her eyes flew wide open.


    There were four very tiny faes with feathers that sparkled with every pping movement. They all gathered in the left corner while flying and offered petals, pearls, blueberries and gold coins. Slowly they descended to the ground. Amongst the fallen petals their soft wings beat a steady rhythm, their faces alight with joy.


    Anastasia noticed that while three were girls, one was a man. "Pixies," she rasped aloud with unblinking eyes. Flowers were their ygrounds. But how did they detect her presence?


    ---


    PS: Always check author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 179 - Goddess?

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Goddess?</h4>


    They all turned to see Anastasia, and gasped collectively with shock. They all froze as they watched her with wonder in their eyes. A few secondster, they all flew to her and bowed to her. "Greetings, Goddess Anastasia!" the man said in a melodious voice. "We came to warn you."


    Goddess? Anastasia''s brows creased with puzzlement. "Who are you?" she asked in a very low voice. "And how do you know me?"


    "We are fae of this realm, Your Highness," said the man and bowed again. "And we came to know of your presence the moment you stepped in our realm. It took a long time to find you." He rose and then flew to her eye level. "Please ept our prayers. It will give you the strength to survive in this world."


    Anastasia stared at the tiny man with tanned skin. Did he mean that the exceptional amount of power she was experiencing was because of the offerings? A shaky breath left her. "I¡ª I am not a goddess. I am¡ª I am¡ª"


    "We know everything about you oh divine one," said the man. "You belong to the ancient bloodline of pure bloods. We have been waiting for your arrival ever since we heard the prophecy. You are a god¡­ our god."


    "You are mistaken," she rasped.


    He said, "Child of sky, child of earth, you shall know no peace till you know your birth."


    "My birth?" Anastasia was bbergasted. How could they refer to her as a goddess when she was just a princess? Her mind scrambled for logic, for answers as her body lined with goosebumps. And what about her birth? If they knew everything about her, then what was this mystery?


    The man continued, "Please keep epting our offerings. Every offering is going to make you powerful. The more, the better." Saying that he snapped his fingers and they all disappeared.


    Anastasia gaped at the events that just took ce. Hundreds of questions bounced around in her head. When she came in, her eyes met the golden ones of her husband that were twinkling with a semnce of exhration. She went to sit next to him and he pulled her closer to him. "I heard what they said," he said in a soft voice, cupping her cheeks. He always knew there was something special about her. "And I am honored to be your mate."


    "Did you hear the words he spoke about my birth? What did he mean?" she asked.


    He shook his head. "I don''t know."


    In the afternoon it was decided that they would move away from Ixoviya because it was apparent that Maple was following them in that direction. In the wake of the events that took ce in Ixoviya in which Sedora was thrown out and Caleb ascended the throne, their path was predictable.


    The group moved southwest. Ileus'' agitation was bing evident with his growing silence. They camped inside the deep forest several hours after the sun had set. The weather was cool and Ileus wasn''t speaking much except offering her food, but as she sprawled on the grass under a starless night, he came beside her and the next thing she knew was that she woke up on his chest. They barely slept for a few hours when they saddled the horses and traveled southwest, deeper into the jungle. She didn''t know how long they had traveled but it was still night. Suddenly from the corner of her eyes she saw something hanging in the trees on her right. She thought it was a figment of imagination and she closed her eyes, but when she opened them again, she saw something hanging again from the trees on her right.


    The limbs of vampires that they had yed a few days back were hung on branches of trees tied in ropes, at regr intervals. Her stomach knotted and her heart plummeted. Ileus'' arm tightened around her waist and that was the first anxious reaction she felt from him for the first time in many days. She could sense the tension that had built in his muscles when they became rigid.


    "We need to go back," said Kaizan in a low voice.


    Ileus nodded and they turned quietly.


    She scanned the trees on her right. The putrid smell was overwhelming. She could hear the buzzing of flies. She saw something hanging from the trees again¡ªround orbs that looked like¡ª


    Oh gods!


    Those were heads of the vampires tied in ropes and hung in a line.


    "Ileus?" She said shakily. "Do you remember these?"


    "Yes."


    "We killed them four days back, but very far from here."


    "Al," Kaizan called him in a low voice.


    "I know," he snapped. "Do you have your dagger, Anastasia?" he asked.


    She heard him pulling out his dagger. With one hand he held it on the side of Lovac while with the other, he held her closely. "I do."


    "Pull your sword out of the saddlebag."


    As she pulled her sword silently, she heard soft snaps of others drawing their weapons. The air became thick with coppery smell. Magic.


    "Are there more rogue vampires?" she asked.


    "I don''t think vampires would decorate trees with their own, sweetheart," he replied and her heart skipped a beat after hearing him call her sweetheart in a long time. "I think Maple and her people are around. This is a warning for us that they are not far."


    Anastasia''s breath hitched as her throat became dry.


    "Yes, sweetheart, I am going to keep the invisibility spell around us."


    "Why don''t you burst into mist?" she asked.


    "Because that is a sure sign I am here with you. Now keep your sword steady. If you see them, kill them first, thinkter."


    She bit her bottom lip and then tightened her hold around her sword. "I will."


    A secondter Kaizan shouted. "Ileus!" In a heartbeat, Ileus sped his hand around her and snagged her to the left. She heard something whizzing past her arm. Her head whipped to the right as a white beam of light hit the rope on which the heads were hung and came down with a branch.


    "They are in the front!" Guarhal shouted. "In the trees!"


    "Shit!" Ileus growled and then kicked Lovac on the side. The horse took off at a great speed. "Swords!" He shouted. Magic crackled everywhere. Da jumped from her horse and shifted and so did Kaizan. They charged in the front along with Seashell.


    Ileus guided Lovac past all of them as he pressed Anastasia on the horse to cover herpletely. A bolt of white beam hit him and he fell from the horse, skidding several feel away from Lovac.


    Lovac reared.


    "Ileus!" she shouted as her heart pounded. She gripped the reins to stop him.


    Ileus got up to his feet. Anastasia''s body froze at the big wound on his left shoulder. There was blood on his white shirt. Angst exploded in her heart. Her lips quivered as she tried her best to soothe herself. ''He would survive that wound. He will.''


    A beam of white light again whizzed past her and Lovac lost control. He reared again and she could no longer control him. She slipped down. "Ileus!" she shouted. Strong arm caught her before she touched the ground surrounding her with his warmth.


    Suddenly the air was filled with the same stench, as the one in Zor''gan.

 Chapter 180 - Stole

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Stole</h4>


    The sound of wings beating¡ªones that she had grown so used to in Zor''gan¡­ the bat-like wings that emitted the foul smell with every p was strong and near.


    Anastasia swirled and her eyes met with the yellow slits of her cousin. Her bat-like wings pped on her back and every stroke emanated a stench.


    "Bloody bitch!" Maple said.


    "An enthusiastic response," Anastasia snarled.


    Without warning an arrow whizzed towards them. Ileus spun and shielded Anastasia''s body with his. The arrow struck him in the back. His body jerked and he cursed in Russian.


    An enraged roar left her mouth and magic unfurled. Her first response was to send magic in the direction of the arrow. Loud screams were heard amidst shouts of "Bloody lion!"


    "You have done well in the past few days, cousin!" said Maple in a voice so dangerous that the hair on her neck stood up.


    Anastasia masked her dread. Seeing Maple in front of her brought every memory associated with her. "And I see that you are without pretension!" she rasped. "So who is your father¡ªSeraph or Kar''den?"


    Maple stared at her with hatred. "How dare you say anything to my mother?"


    "There''s more, Maple," said Anastasia as she swiveled her sword in her hand. She was feeling murderous. "Etaya was Kar''den''s whore. She still is!"


    "Anastasia!" Maple shouted and attacked her with a yellow beam of light that was barbed.


    Anastasia ducked and avoided it. She looked towards her husband and noticed that his wound had begun healing. That sight had a soothing effect on her and hands stopped trembling. She focused on her enemy. She was one of the best swordsmen ording to Iskra. And now with her newfound power, she knew she had quick reflexes and could anticipate the movement of the opponent.


    "Stay safe," hemanded. "Aim for the heart," he said, thrusting the j¨¡mbiya in her hand, and then disappeared from there.


    Anastasia looked at Maple as she sheathed the j¨¡mbiya. She lifted her sword and charged at Maple when a burning pain cut across her skin as an arrow from somewhere grazed her arm. She gritted her teeth and then rushed towards a thicket in order to lure Maple out of that frenzy where screams of pain and howls and roars pierced the atmosphere. In the thicket, she saw a sh of movement and then some shadows moved. The faes. She ignored them knowing that Maple was on the trail and that they couldn''t do a thing because they were just shadows.


    When she was alone in the thicket of trees, she spun and was now face to face with Maple. "What a bitch you are?" sheughed. "Scared of me already?" She was flying above the ground.


    Anastasia noticed that her wings had been unshackled, which meant that if Aed Ruad wanted, he could have got her wings unlocked too, but the conspiracy ran too deep. "I see thatst time''s injury wasn''t enough. You can still fly but barely."


    "What kind of a fae are you who can''t even fly?" Maple lifted her hands up to make a move but Anastasia shot forward, slipped on the ground and was right beneath her. She grabbed her leg and using every ounce of strength, she thrust the dagger in her thigh, driving it as deep as possible.


    "I am this kind of a fae," she growled. Maple screamed in pain as she fell on the ground. Anastasia held her dagger fast in her hands, so when she fell, blood spurted out like a fountain. The magic crackling in her hands vanished when she hit a thick log on the ground.


    "I am going to kill you!" she shouted as she got up and turned around, her eyes flickering yellow. She smelled like putrid meat and Anastasia thought she would puke. She pped her wings and then rose in the air. She circled Anastasia, throwing a barrage of lethal beams, which she deftly dodged with her sword that glinted a fiery gold with every light.


    From the corner of her eyes, Anastasia could see ancient inscriptions on the sword and she was dazzled by them.


    "This time I am going to take you back with me, you little bitch! I am going to tie you in the dungeon and whip you so badly that you would ask me, beg me to kill you!" Maple said and lunged at her.


    Anastasia focused on her and suddenly every movement turned into slow motion. She could make out what Maple was about to do. She jumped high in the air, spun around and swung a kick in her chest. The impact was so bad that Maple fell on the ground again as air whooshed out of her lungs. She realized that Anastasia had sliced her just below the chest as a searing pain burned her torso.


    Her eyes flew wide open. Not able to ept what was happening to her, she charged at Anastasia with whatever strength was left in her. But she didn''t know how the girl anticipated her movement because the moment she flung her hands with the deadly red and blue beams, Anastasia also flung the same beams towards her. The force of her magic was so strong that she had to walk back to keep the bnce. In order to apply more power to her beams, she pped her wings to go off the ground. A sh of movement caught her eyes on the right and she whipped her head to see who it was, but before she could make out, icy-cold shadows touched her on the back. Her blood chilled. "Ileus!" she breathed. There was a flurry of movement behind her. In an instant she dropped on the ground with her wings shackled all over again. "Noooo! You bastard!" she shouted and spun to tackle him but the man was all smoke and shadows.


    He disappeared from there and appeared right behind Anastasia and suddenly something happened. He touched her back with his hands.


    Maple''s body stiffened with dread as her mouth fell to the floor.


    With a loud scream of pain, Anastasia red open her wings. Her beautiful white wings that had been shackled ever since she was ten years old, red wide open into huge, mesmerizing, soft and gorgeous white wings. She looked like an¡­ angel in front of a dark wizard.


    Tears streamed out of Anastasia''s eyes when her wings unfurled. Ileus caught her from behind before she could fall on the ground. He wrapped both his arms around her waist as she carried the weight of her mature wings for the first time.


    "What did you do, sweetheart?" she said breathlessly with tears as the sound of arrows buzzing in the air, intense res of magical light and fire swept around them. There was chaos and death.


    "I stole the magic again, sweetheart," he said and kissed her temple. "Why do you think I spared herst time?"


    Anastasia''s lips curled through her pain.


    Maple shrieked as she charged at them with frustration. She hadn''t imagined that the dark wizard would be able to steal the Elders'' unshackling magic from her wings and rece it with the old magic of locking her wings again. Only he could do it. The Dark Prince was brilliant.

 Chapter 181 - Vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Vengeance</h4>


    Not bothered about her new pain, Anastasia threw her dagger towards her chest and twisted her hands in the air. The dagger followed hermand and twirled inside Maple''s chest. More blood spurted and she fell on the ground writhing and screaming in pain.


    Anastasia looked at her with clenched fists. Dragging her wings on the ground, she walked to her and said in a menacing voice, "What kind of a fae do you think I am now?" Shemanded her dagger back in her hand. She addressed Ileus as she stared at her and said, "I want her alive because now I am going to tie her in a dungeon and whip her. But I won''t let her die soon because I am going to make it very slow and very painful!"


    He threw a thick beam of white lights at her, which coiled around her like a snake. And as they coiled, they burned her skin. A primal scream left her mouth and she gasped for air. She sweated copiously as her hands and legs shook with tremors that surged through her body. "Aed Ruad is going to find me and then kill you for this!" she said, her voice a mere whisper. Her eyes were closing as her body slowly drifted into a shock.


    "Nuyyn!" Ileus cast a spell on her to arrest her movements. "Where will he search for you?" Ileus snarled.


    Anastasia''s body felt heated. Her heart was thrumming with so much energy that she thought she was going to explode. "Ileus!" she held his arm and leaned against it. He enveloped her in his arms tightly. The energy in her was so intense that if she didn''t release it, she thought it would explode her body into pieces. "I¡ª" she snagged against his chest, trying to hold the energy in, but every second it increased. "I think I am about to¡ª" she closed her eyes tight shut.


    "Anastasia!" he called her. "Talk to me."


    She burst into the shadows and then she was gone.


    "Princess!" he shouted, feeling helpless, spinning in his ce with wide eyes.


    ---


    She opened her eyes. Did she die? Her body had blown into pieces? She could see the world but why couldn''t'' Ileus see her? She poked him but her finger went right through him. She looked down at her feet and found that she was floating in the air. "Oh god!" Was she dead?


    The sun had risen up, bathing the ground in its golden rays, highlighting the crimson trees and strew limbs and rolled heads. "Ileus," she called him.


    "Wee Anastasia," a familiar voice came from behind her. When she turned sharply to see who it was, her eyes widened.


    "Nyles!"


    "I have been waiting for this moment for so long that you can''t imagine," Nyles said with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She was nked by four faes who looked at her with killer intent.


    Anastasia looked at each of them nicely as if to study them. "I am sorry but I don''t feel the same. Where is your fianc¨¦e?" she asked with a snicker. "Isn''t he happy with you or has he left you?" She realized that for the first time, she had burst into shadows like a real fae. And it felt good. It felt powerful.


    The four royal soldiers spread around her with magic crackling in their hands.


    "You have two choices," said Nyles. "Either youe with us or you die." She circled around her. "I don''t want you toe with us. Do you know why?"


    "It beats me," Anastasia tsked. "After all I don''t own that twisted brain, though I can ask my husband to peep in it."


    Nyles ignored her statement. "Because I want to kill you. All the me wille on Maples."


    "Ah, I see," she replied casually, masking her panic. Since she had burst into shadows for the first time, she didn''t know what all she could do and she darted her gaze attempting to take in everything in her current environment.


    "That''s an interesting n," Anastasia replied as she judged her enemies. If magic crackled in their hands, she was sure that even she could do it. "But you see, there''s a w."


    "You were always this confident Anastasia," said Nyles. "I hated you so much for it."


    "That''s princess for you, handmaiden," she snarled. "Don''t forget your manners."


    "You fucking bitch!" Nyles said and charged at her with thin streaks of red light.


    "What is this?" Anastasia asked with a frown. "Is this all the magic you can conjure, handmaiden?"


    "Now!" Nyles shouted.


    Instantly all the four faes around her flung their hands at Anastasia and thick beams of red and yellow lights shot at her. But Anastasia had anticipated it. The magic that was thrumming inside her throbbed and exploded out of her chest. Intense white beams pulsated and surrounded her from all the sides, blocking the magic of the faes. The white light expanded and Anastasia became encased in it. Her wings red and she looked like an angel with white light bursting out of her body, afloat in the air. She heard shrieks and grunts. When she opened her eyes, they were purple. She lifted her sword. She held it out and then swirled in a circle, slicing the heads of the soldier in one go. As if in a daze, she turned to look at Nyles. Nyles was trying to run away. "Not this time, handmaiden."


    Anastasia called back her magic inside her. Once the magic ebbed, she strode towards Nyles and lunged at her with her sword. It struck her arm. Nyles shouted with excruciating pain when she saw her arm fall off to the ground. Not able to understand how this happened, Nyles still ran looking backwards. Suddenly she bumped into someone and fell again. Before she knew what she had bumped into, a sword sliced her other arm too. Screaming like a wounded animal, Nyles pped her wings to rise in the air, but Anastasia came right behind her and cleaved her left wing. Nyles dropped to the ground, shrieking. "Leave me!"


    "No handmaiden," Anastasia''s voice was thick,ced with menace. "This is for all the years you spent poisoning me."


    Breathless, she begged. "I am s¡ª sorry, Anastasia! Please spare me!"


    Anastasia cleaved her right wing and said, "That is Your Royal Highness for you! Did you think it was so easy to kill me?"


    "Ahhhhh!" Nyles rolled on the ground. She didn''t know that the pain of having no wings was so terrible. Anastasia was killing her slowly by chopping her limbs one by one.


    "You betrayed me the most. I treated you like my sister, depended on you and trusted you for everything because I thought that you were my eyes and ears, but I didn''t know that you were the eyes and ears of Maple." Anastasia growled as she circled her. "All the while you knew the conspiracy going on against me while acting that you were my benefactor." She stopped right in front of her and wiped her sword with Nyles'' white¡ªnow red shirt. "For me you are worse than Maple. At least Maple''s hatred was evident, but you¡ªyou hated me, masking it with love. A viper who I won''t forget!" She hissed and swiveled her sword. In one swift movement, she shed her legs.

 Chapter 182 - No Pain

    <h4>Chapter 182 - No Pain</h4>


    Nyles shouted with mind numbing pain. "Aaaahhhh!" Blood spurted everywhere. She was nothing but a vegetable. She had such borate ns about killing the girl because of whom she was punished by Maple, was reprimanded by her family, and was separated from the man who would have made her a noble. And now¡­ "No! No!" She couldn''t let her dreams fail.


    If only she had some time away from her, she would be able to regrow her limbs. After all, she was an immortal. But how could she do that? Her chances to survive were so less in front of Anastasia. If she wasn''t tended to immediately, the pain was so enormous that she would die because of it. She had to somehow sustain it. With a crazy look in her eyes, she scanned her surroundings. Was there anyone who would help her?


    Suddenly, she remembered that when Maple had started their journey in Sgiath Bi¨°, she saw her sneaking away from the group on two asions. She would simply leave them all on the pretext of taking a walk. Her curiosity had risen, so when Maple sneaked away on the third asion, she followed her and was shocked. Maple wasn''t strolling. The woman was summoning the rogue spirits. She had hidden and watched how she had summoned them. As soon as Maple had chanted the spell, she raised her hands in the air and the spirits rose from the ground in white and ck smoky forms.


    Nyles closed her eyes and through the pain, she tried to remember the spell Maple had chanted. Under her breath she chanted, "Duhavi prizi¡­ vaju¡­" She was hoping that the spirits woulde, but none came. She chanted it again. All she needed was one single distraction, and somehow she would escape.


    Anastasia towered above her fallen body. She looked at her sword and then ran a finger on its de. She said, "Do you know why I used this sword to dismember you?"


    Anastasia was ensuring that her death was slow and painful. "Kill me," she rasped almost to the point of fainting. "Please¡­" She still couldn''t believe that Anastasia had be so powerful in such a short time. With half closed eyes, she looked at her. Anastasia belonged to the pure bloodline and a force to reckon with in her true form. No wonder Aed Ruad and Etaya wanted to suppress her magic.


    Anastasia red at her with purple eyes. "This sword is made from Evindal soil. It is an elven sword. It is created to fight amongst elves. Your limbs will never regrow."


    Nyles stared at Anastasia with disbelief. "You are lying," she said in a barely audible voice. "You are lying." She shook her head.


    "Why would I lie to a person like you?" Anastasia said in a menacing voice. "Are you so important that I am going to waste my morality on you? In fact you belong to the lowest category of living beings. And I would never invest my energy to lie to you." Anastasia circled her and then knelt behind her. There was so much blood around Nyles that her boots squelched. "When I was trapped in the cave in Ivorpool, how many demons did I kill? About three or four hundred. I killed so many rogue vampires and Yardraks. However, I always felt a tinge of pain after killing them, but I always assured myself that I was doing it for my survival. It was either them or me." She coiled her hands around Nyles hair and yanked her head off the ground. "With you it was only your survival, only your benefit. Not even once did you showpassion. Even when we were getting out of Sgiath Bi¨°, you only wanted me to go back. You were not once bothered about my well-being. You were bothered about yourself." She put the sword on her neck. "When I am going to slice that head off you Nyles, I won''t feel even a tinge of pain."


    "No, no!" Nyles whispered. "I am sorry¡­"


    Anastasia shed her neck. Her body rolled as her head came in her hand. She rose to her feet with her handmaid''s head in her hand. The feeling was strangely¡­ satisfying. She didn''t feel anypassion for Nyles. She didn''t know why¡­ Anastasia scanned the whole area. Her anger quenched, she closed her eyes. Her magic that had spread around her body like white halo started to ebb. She dropped her head near the torso and closed her eyes. The halo started receding as her heart soothed. The sweet taste of revenge calmed her nerves. On the inside she knew that this was far from over, but yes, this was a beginning.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw white smoky shadows all around her. The air became icy as if she had suddenly been exposed to a strong chill. The shadows circled her like cold clouds of irregr shapes. They screeched and howled. One of them came right in front of her with contorted looks, mouth dropped and fangs bared, hissing like arge serpent. Anastasia gasped as she stilled. The spirit whooshed past her, giving her an eerie chill that pricked her skin to the bones. All of a sudden there were at least five more with exposed canines and darkness in the holes of their eyes. They whirred past her.


    Anastasia froze, feeling rooted to the spot. Her breath came out in vapors. Her leg muscles tightened. Where did these spiritse from? And if they were trying to scare her, then they were definitely not friendly ones. Realization dawned upon her as she connected the dots. They were rogue spirits. This meant that Maple had called them to aid her to fight against her. But why did they show now? Did Nyles summon them?


    "You will repent this," they all said in unison in a disembodied tone.


    "Who are you?" asked Anastasia, masking her trepidation. She wanted to know how they could affect those around her.


    "We are legion," they said. They started circling her speedily as if trying to merge into one. "We are going to punish you by entering you and then make you bleed yourself to death." They looked like a thick dense cloud rotating like a typhoon around her. Strong gusts of wind pped her cheeks. Suddenly a whipshed so strong that it ripped her arm and blood oozed.


    Anastasia smirked. "What makes you think you can enter me?" She was not sure if they could enter her but she didn''t want to take chances.


    A spirit came in front of her again and bared its fangs in retaliation. But Anastasia closed her eyes and focused on controlling her magic. She made the clever decision. She had a feeling that only if the halo around her waned, she would be able to be corporeal. Once she was in her physical form, they wouldn''t be able to harm her.


    She could hear them flying and hissing around her, but she didn''t let that affect her. Coldshed her as if she was being whipped by it. The only thing that would help her in this situation was her husband. She remembered his face, those twin globes of golden eyes. Her heartbeat steadied. With a piercing screech, the spirits started towards her mouth.

 Chapter 183 - Tempting

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Tempting</h4>


    The spirits dashed at Anastasia but just before they were near her mouth, she became corporeal.


    "Natsya!" she heard his voice and opened her eyes with relief.


    Ileus ran to her and hugged her tightly. Breathless and panting, he picked her up with shaky hands and wrapped one arm around her waist and the other around her shoulders. "Oh god, oh god!" he rasped. His heart thundered so loud that even she could hear it. He walked up to a tree nearby, pressed her against it, wedged her thigh between her legs and sagged against her. He was struggling to find the right words, so he buried his face in the crook of her neck and said something incoherent, "Vere dewd uo oo," which perhaps meant, where did you go. He uttered a soft curse.


    Anastasia wrapped her arms around his neck as she let relief sink in her. Her thoughts were all jumbled up at the moment. She grabbed his hair and then kissed his temple. "I missed you," she breathed. Surrounded by his woodsy and spicy scent, she felt light-headed and forgot about her injury.


    After what seemed like eternity, when he ced her down, he looked at her with his golden eyes that were glistening. He brushed her cheeks with his knuckles and then gazed down. Her clothes were soaked with blood, especially her right arm. "I missed you too," he replied. "Did you turn into shadows?"


    She nodded. "And guess who I met?"


    He held her hand and pulled her from there. She noticed that the Mozias and vokuks had gathered in one ce in the thicket of trees. They were talking amongst themselves as they counted and joked at the number of men they y.


    "Who?" he asked, squeezing her hand.


    "Nyles."


    A smile spread on his lips. "I am sure she is dead."


    "She is," Anastasia replied and sucked in a breath. Pain seared her arm.


    "Relieved?"


    "Very much!"


    "But you appear pale," he noted. He stopped and then touched her forehead.


    "I came across rogue spirits," she said, looking in his golden orbs.


    Ileus'' eyes narrowed. "Are they still there?"


    She nodded. "They wanted to enter my body, but I realized they couldn''t harm me if I turned into physical form."


    A muscle feathered in his jaw. Suddenly he heard someone¡­ in his mind¡­ "Masterr¡­"


    A tree was ripped out in their vicinity, along with its roots. Cold air rushed in with the dense clouds and Ileus burst into shadows as if he had burst into night. He enveloped Anastasia with intensity so stunning that it overwhelmed her and she was transported to the safety of the group. And then Ileus was gone, along with the warmth and that spicy and woodsy scent.


    "Ileus!" she shouted. Her body broke into cold sweat as her breath burst in and out rapidly. She looked at Kaizan with wide eyes. "There¡ª there are rogue spirits!" she warned him. "They¡ª they¡ª" Her knees became so wobbly that she almost sank to the ground had Kaizan not caught her. With a ragged breath, her wild gaze swiveled around the group as if telling them to go and bring him back.


    Kaizan looked at her with disbelief. "Princess," he whispered.


    "You¡ª you have to help him," she told him, needing him to understand what it was to encounter the rogue spirits. She had seen them so close.


    Kaizan held her tightly because she was trembling. Gently, he said, "I am sure Ileus can take them down."


    "B¡ª but they are spirits. N¡ª no one can¡ª" Everything seemed fuzzy to her.


    "Anastasia, Ileus is known as a dark wizard for a reason. He is also known as the dark wizard because the spirits call him their ''Master''."


    Her heart thundered. "What does that mean?" she asked with confusion.


    "The spirits call him their ''Master'' because they want him to be their leader. They know that he is so powerful that if they enter him, they can rule the world."


    "No!" she shrieked. "They wanted to enter me. They can get inside him easily!" Wait, rule the world? She pressed her hands against her mouth. Ileus was the Master of the rogue spirits? Oh god. Would they listen to him? Or would he sumb to their greed? Ruling the world was¡­ tempting.


    Suddenly she heard a deafening st in the ce where Ileus had vanished. On an impulse, she took her dagger out and tried to run in that direction, but Kaizan pressed her to the ground and covered her with his body. All others too ducked. Anastasia thought she was going to faint. Ileus¡­ She lost track of time when more sts urred. The horses neighed and Seashell roared.


    What seemed like ruthless eternity, when the noise ebbed, they rose to their feet. Anastasia scanned the area with a wild gaze. ck shadows burst again and Ileus emerged from them. She wanted to run to him, but her limbs were so shaky that she was rooted to the ground. She saw him walking towards her. When he came near her, she whispered, "Ileus."


    "Yes sweetheart," he said. He looked as if his clothes were windblown.


    "They¡ª they let you go," she asked, trying to understand what she really saw. "They wanted to enter me, and I¡ª"


    "I know, sweetheart." Gently he pried the dagger from her hand and gave it to Kaizan. Her vision became blurry. "I was trying to impress you by emerging from those shadows and sending the spirits back to the Land of Gaira but you look ghastly."


    Her fuzzy gazended on his face and then on his body. She touched his chest to feel his presence. Her body swayed.


    "Anastasia!" he called her. "Look at me."


    She brought her rolling gaze back to his face and tried to focus. "Are you okay? Legion¡­" But she was so dazed and panicky that her head felt heavy.


    "Yes sweetheart, I am absolutely fine."? He curled his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face. His jaw hardened when he saw that she was too shaky. "Did they hurt you?"


    "No." She said as her throat became dry. "They couldn''t," she said in a low, weak voice.


    His eyes went to her right arm that was still soaked in blood. He ripped it out and saw the gaping wound. He cursed under his breath.


    Her body caved in and she swayed like a leaf.


    Before she could hit the floor, Ileus scooped her in his arms.


    She continued to look at him as he carried her to somewhere she didn''t want to know. The next she sensed was that she was being set over Lovac. He mounted behind her as someone held Lovac''s reins. She didn''t hear what instruction he gave to them. Her eyelids were too heavy and mind was too fuzzy toprehend things. He gathered his arms around her and tightened his hold. "Lean on me, sweetheart," he said. She sagged against the warmth of his chest and closed her eyes, slipping into darkness. She heard horses moving and Seashell whining. She dreamt of Maple whipping her, voices of concern, stars floating in her vision and Lovac neighing. Warm chest, sticky blood, spicy scent¡­ a promise spoken¡­ a sharp taste on the tongue¡­


    When she opened her eyes¡ª

 Chapter 184 - Norhall Castle

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Norhall Castle</h4>


    When Anastasia fluttered her eyes open, confusion swept over her. A chandelier hung in the ceiling that emanated soft lights. Tiny orbs of yellow lights floated over her. They touched her skin as if caressing her and then drifted away. She recognized the woodsy, spicy and misty smell that surrounded her. She looked down and found herself tucked beneathfortable blue silk sheets. She scanned the room, not recollecting how she got there or where she was. The bed she was lying on was massive. Breeze fluttered the bluecy drapes of the windows bringing in the aroma of lcs andvender. Sunrays crept in every time the drapes moved. On her left were huge armoires that were crafted beautifully with dragons and vines. She turned her head to the right and foundvish couches in blue fabric.


    She licked her lips. Thest thing she remembered was Ileus carrying her on Lovac. She thought she was dreaming and tried to ce the images of her dream together but nothing made sense. It seemed like she had just killed Nyles and where Maple was. She wanted her to stay alive, not being able to determine her punishment.


    "Anastasia!"


    Her lips kicked up at the familiar voice, and she turned to look at the source of the sound. Ileus had opened the door of the room and was now walking towards her. Thest time she saw him, he had burst into shadows and his clothes were ragged and wind blown. When he came next to her, the yellow orbs of light shifted away and let him enter the space. He leaned over her face and cupped her face with his hands while staring at her with his golden eyes. His face was clean-shaven and the hair was neatlybed back. He was wearing a white shirt with golden buttons over ck pants.


    "How are you sweetheart?" he asked in a soft, careful voice.


    She blinked her eyes to remove the remnant of her foggy reflections. "I¡ª I am fine," she replied in a hoarse voice. She felt so much better and refreshed than she could ever remember.


    "Why are you still so stressed, my dear?" He sat beside her, fixing his gaze in her eyes.


    Suddenly she remembered that she had been struck by a spirit and it resulted in a deep wound. There was so much blood that it had soaked her clothes. She pulled her hand out of the silk sheet. The white sleeve of her nightgown fell down and revealed her skin that was now bandaged. "You discovered it?" She tried to lift her face, but there was slight heaviness and she plopped back. Ileus immediately helped her prop up by pulling pillows from the side and putting them behind her. He hugged her tightly. His misty smell enveloped her senses and her head felt lighter.


    "Anastasia?" he asked when he sat down beside her again.


    She swallowed saliva down her dry throat. Roving her eyes around the room, she asked, "Where are we?"


    When there was no answer from him, she turned to look at him and found him staring at her with raised eyebrows. "We are in Norhall Castle, Ixoviya."


    Her lips parted. Kingdom of Ixoviya? Daryn and Caleb''s castle? "But you¡ª you didn''t want toe here?" What made him change his mind?


    "Don''t you want to know where Maple is?" he asked, amused.


    "I do," she nodded.


    "I had summoned Haldir. He has taken her to the wizard prison where he will keep her secretly," he said.


    "Oh!" Was that nice considering when she would meet her again? "Her wings¡­"


    "Don''t worry, she will never heal from her injuries now," he said as a way to ay her fears. "Haldir will make sure," he added.


    "How long was I unconscious?" she asked, not wanting to ponder on her cousin anymore than necessary.


    His jaw flexed. "You were gone for two days," he said. "The wound on your arm was deep and there were several bruises on your body. Healers of Ixoviya did everything they could to¡ª to take you out of it." His face muscles became hard, as he stared at her with ssy eyes. "I couldn''t take chances with you staying back in Yelgra, and so I brought you here. I am sure that the news of Maple''s capture has already reached Aed Ruad. He mighte or send others."


    Gods.


    "Maple did say that Aed Ruad will send more," she said in a hoarse voice.


    "I know sweetheart." He tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Before Haldir took her, I had a talk with her, and I had a tough session with her. She has revealed a lot."


    She wished she could see the torture Ileus must have given her, but there was something that Maple had said that she wanted to recall. "When I was fighting with Maple, she told me that¡ª that there is something that I should be very afraid of¡­ something rted to my birth. I¡ª I could barely hear her¡­"


    Ileus smirked. "She wanted to distract your attention. I highly doubt that she was speaking the truth."


    "Why didn''t you put her in the dungeons over here?"


    "Sedora is just gone and so I have reasons to believe that she must have left her trustworthy people here. Since she was Kar''den''s ally, I didn''t want to take my chances. There was a possibility that her people might help Maple to escape."


    Anastasia''s heart tripped at the thought. "You did the right thing, Ileus, but I want to face her sooner thanter."


    He cupped her cheeks again and pressed a kiss of her forehead. When he moved away, his eyes shone like golden mes. "I won''t deny you the chance sweetheart, but you must get well soon first."


    Her lips tugged up as she brought her hand to cover his. "What did you do to the spirits?" she asked, even as her mind was trying to recollect what all she saw when she was with the spirits.

 Chapter 185 - Meeting Daryn And Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Meeting Daryn And Dawn</h4>


    "I sted them in so many fragments that they would never be able to piece together and sent them back to theirnd. They were sucked in the Lands of Gaira, their true abode," he said in a menacing voice.


    Just then the door of the room opened.


    Anastasia whipped her head and found a couple walking towards them. The man shared some features with Ileus. He had dark thick hair that matched the color of his eyes and a square jaw. As tall as Ileus with broad shoulders, he looked refreshed. He was holding the hands of a woman who was breathtakingly beautiful. Her dark wavy hair that curled inwards framed her petite face. She blinked her longshes excitedly over her green eyes, as she watched Anastasia with eagerness. She had a lovely halo around her face. Ileus had mentioned that she was pregnant. Together they looked lovely.


    Ileus turned sharply to see them and he got up. "Don''t you people know how to knock?" he said and gave a bear hug to the man as the woman''s face broke into a grin. Ileus turned to Anastasia and said, "Meet my cousin, Daryn and his wife, Dawn."


    Anastasia''s eyes glowed as she watched them with rapt attention and they watched her with equal excitement.


    Dawn walked over to her and said, "You are heartbreakingly the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." She leaned over her and pressed a kiss. "And angel¡­" she whispered.


    Anastasiaughed softly. "Thanks for weing in your home." Then she sniffed her and a surprised expression crossed her face, "Are you also a vokuk?"


    Dawn frowned. She looked at Ileus with a question in her eyes.


    "That''s a werewolf for you," he replied. "In faenguage."


    "Oh!" she gaped at Anastasia. "Fae is amongst us!"


    Anastasia bit her lip realizing the weight of the wings in between her shoulder des. Her face flushed a pink. She had never felt them when they were shackled. But their presence was overwhelming and the need to re them wide open was even more overbearing. However, now that they were unshackled, she was¡­ scared. She didn''t know how to use them. Who would teach her? As if on instinct, her wings rustled. She had tucked them tightly and they had receded into shades.


    Daryn walked forward and he held her hand in his. He took her knuckles to his lips and pressed a light kiss. "We are extremely happy to have you here," he said with a glint in his eyes. "I have been telling Ileus toe here ever since he stepped in Yelgra, but I guess he wanted to keep you for himself." He winked an eye turning towards his cousin and Anastasia turned scarlet.


    "Stop teasing my wife!" Ileus said as he removed Daryn''s hand from Anastasia''s. "She is unwell." That was just an excuse for him to remove his hand because he didn''t want anyone else touching his wife.


    Daryn looked at the yellow orbs of lights and then waved his hands in the air. The orbs vanished in the air making ''plop'' sound like water bubbles. "I believe you must be very hungry, Anastasia," he said.


    Her stomach grumbled and before she could even nod, servants knocked the door. They brought in traysden with porridge, fruits, breads, soups and blueberries. She gasped when her eyes fell on the berries.


    Dawn pushed a trolley in front of her and gestured to Ileus to move out. The servants set the food on the trolley and left. The first thing that Dawn did was to pick up the bowl of blueberries and give it to her. "Everyday in the morning these berries appear along with flower petals, gold coins and pearls."


    Anastasia opened her mouth to say something but snapped it shut when Dawn said, "You don''t have to exin anything Anastasia. At first we didn''t know what it was, but when our healers saw these, they knew what they were. You must have these berries because they will give you all the strength you need. By the way, this morning, there were red cherries also along with the berries." She picked up another bowl full of red cherries and gave it to her.


    Anastasia''s lips tugged up at the way Dawn understood things. Anastasia barely remembered what it was to be spoken to so nicely or looked after so well. Over the past so many years of her life, she was subjected to harsh treatments that left a permanent mental and physical scar on her. So when Dawn gave her the bowl, she gazed at her cautiously. She really wanted to believe that Dawn meant well, but she held her emotions on the inside. Could anyone be this nice? "Thank you," she replied with gratitude.


    Daryn pulled two cushioned chairs next to the bed and sat down offering the other one to Ileus, but Ileus being a shameless creature, he just hopped onto the bed and sat beside his wife. He leaned over and pressed a full-blown kiss on her lips to show his im. Daryn rolled his eyes and shook his head. "Sometimes you act like a teenager," he said with a smirk.


    "I have seen you acting like one around Dawn," came the prompt reply. The fact was that now he understood why vokuks werescivious around their mates.


    Dawn giggled.


    "Has Calebe back?" asked Ileus as he took a red cherry from the bowl and gave it to Anastasia.


    "No!" Daryn said in an exasperated voice. "He has gone after Elize and I don''t think he is going toe back soon."


    Ileus lowered his head. "I hope he finds her soon." Over the past few days when Anastasia wasn''t with him, his situation resembled that of a man walking like dead. Misery and heartache were his constantpanions and he hoped that no one ever lost their mate.


    "I hope so too!" said Daryn. Then in order to steer the conversation to a different direction, he said, "What are you guys nning now?"

 Chapter 186 - Promised To Lila

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Promised To L</h4>


    Dawn passed a bowl of porridge to Anastasia and whispered softly, "Have this. It will help you regain your strength."


    Anastasia epted it from her with a slight nod. Could people be as sweet as her? Could she again trust them? It was difficult, but she had to try.


    "I think there is no point in roaming around Yelgra like gypsies. We will go back to Draoidh whether they like it or not!" said Ileus as his eyes burned with golden fire. "For how long am I going to deny Anastasia her legal right?"


    Daryn took in a deep breath and nodded. He leaned forward and put his elbows on his knees and sped his hands. "Haldir warned you against going there, Al. You should have a n before stepping into Draoidh or Silver Vales. And till you reach the conclusion, you are most wee to stay in Ixoviya or if you like you cane to the human realm in our house."


    "I know Haldir warned, but I don''t want to hide. People of Draoidh and Silver Vales have to ept her as their princess!" Ileus retorted.


    "You forget that you were promised to L, daughter of the Minister of Rtions, Ozin," said Daryn. "He will protest strongly. Then what about Murtagh and Iona? And if you suddenly announce your wedding with Anastasia and enter Draoidh, it will have terrible retaliation."


    Anastasia''s eyebrows rose to the ceiling. "You were promised to someone?" she asked. "Did you ever go out with her? This is new!" Jealousy seared her chest. Why didn''t he ever tell her about L? Her teeth clenched and her eyes flickered a violet. She stopped eating the porridge.


    Ileus pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes at Daryn who looked extremely flustered. Daryn leaned back in his chair and then crossed his hands across his chest inplete defense. Dawn shook her head. Her husband could be really dense at times.


    Ileus'' gaze went to Anastasia and he said, "Sweetheart, that happened after Aed Ruad attacked Silver Vales the second time. My parents were so pissed with your cousin brother that they disregarded the prophecy about my mate. Ozin took advantage of the situation and convinced my grandparents, that is my father''s parents, to promise her hand to me."


    "What the hell do you mean, Ileus?" Anastasia snapped. "I just dealt with Da who believed that you belonged to her! And now this?"


    Daryn sucked in a sharp breath as his face heated up at the couple''s argument. He looked at Dawn for help but Dawn chided him, "You really don''t know what to talk Daryn. You''ve always been like this. I do remember Maya!"


    Damn it! Daryn was now in the same boat as Ileus. He stiffened.


    Ileus took Anastasia''s hand in his, but she pulled out and looked at him with a fiery gaze. "Sweetheart, I never liked L. Whenever we met, we were too formal. My grandparents epted the offer on behalf of my parents only because L was the sharpest witch in the academy at that time. Besides, why are you even worrying about her? I came to Vilinski for you, didn''t I?"


    "Of course not! You came to Vilinski to kidnap me!" she shot back. "And what prophecy are you talking about?"


    "But the day I saw you, all my ns fizzled out. All I ever wanted was you¡­" he said with brows drawn tight. "Please darling, don''t stress yourself over L."


    Anastasia looked up and exhaled. She wasn''t going to give this up until she knew it fully. Her jealousy was burning inside her chest. "What prophecy are you talking about?"


    "She doesn''t even know the prophecy?" Daryn said in an exasperated voice as if using Ileus.


    "Shut up, Daryn!" Ileus snapped. His cousin really had to add fuel to the fire. Then he looked at his wife and his expressions softened. "The prophecy stated that my mate would be the first born of the rulers of the Fae Realm."


    Anastasia''s jaw dropped. "Really?" she asked as her eyes widened.


    "Yes," he nodded with all innocence in his eyes.


    "Yet you never protested when you were promised to L," she said.


    Ileus jerked his head back. "I came after you, sweetheart to the Fae Realm, against all odds! Even if it was to abduct you, it was what the fates had decided."


    Anastasia stared at him. Dawn intervened, "Anastasia, all that matters now is that you are his wife, his mate. Nothing in this world can change it, okay?" She ced a hand on hers reassuringly. "If it matters to you, I also heard that Ileus traveled in time to save your mother in a battle only because she was supposed to be your mother. And that happened when he was also in his mother''s womb."


    Anastasia''s jaw dropped. She sucked in a sharp breath as her eyes became wide. She turned her eyes to Ileus and gazed at him without blinking. "Is that even possible?" she asked. Her husband was so powerful?


    "I don''t remember that, Anastasia, but yes, my mother had mentioned it to me long back. She had started liking blood and used to drink it when she was pregnant with me!" He stopped. Then he added, "That''s a story for my mother to tell."


    After a long silence, Anastasia ced the bowl back in the trolley. She held his hands in hers and kissed his palms softly realizing that their connection was too deep. "There are a thousand questions for me to ask at the moment," she said.


    "And I am not surprised," he answered, visibly rxing.


    Daryn took the opportunity and asked, "So what do you n on doing, Ileus? I would suggest that you stay here until things subside at Draoidh."


    "No," Ileus replied. "I will take her to Draoidh."


    "What about Iona?" Anastasia asked. "You said that we would go to find her."


    Ileus'' muscles strained. "I don''t want you to stress anymore, sweetheart. Once you are safe at Draoidh, I will go to find her."


    "And what makes you think that she will be safe at Draoidh?" Daryn countered.

 Chapter 187 - Next?

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Next?</h4>


    Ileus'' forehead creased. His muscles corded with tension when he looked straight into Daryn''s eyes. "There I will have people who will always protect her. I can keep a watch on her. Aed Ruad is going to think twice before attacking us and by the time he attacks us, we are going to be ready."


    "That isn''t the permanent solution, Ileus," Daryn pointed. "People out there are so against Anastasia that they will do everything in their power to eliminate her. You have to think of a solution that is going to be effective."


    "The only solution that I think is effective is that Anastasia goes there under a different name and acts as Ileus'' girlfriend," Dawn interjected. "That way she won''t be facing the wrath of the subjects and you can protect her."


    "Never!" Ileus said. "I will not hide her identity."


    "But that is a nice temporary solution, Ileus," Daryn pointed. "If you are too bothered about her protection, then she has to stay hidden under an alias until the situation bes better."


    "What makes you think that the situation is going to be better soon? It will worsen if they find out about her true identity," Ileus countered. "I am not going to take the risk!"


    Daryn exhaled a heavy breath. He looked at Dawn. He was well aware what kind ofplex situation Ileus and Anastasia were in. "Then you should continue to stay in Ixoviya as long as you want," he offered. "I promise that I am going to protect you with everything I have." Daryn was a powerful sorcerer.


    Ileus replied, "Aed Ruad already knows that we are in Yelgra. It will barely take him a few days to find out that we are here in Ixoviya. He might attack you. Moreover, Dawn has just dethroned Sedora as the queen. She must be having her supporters here. ording to Anastasia, Sedora was Aed Ruad''s ally. Who knows that her supporters might attack Anastasia? It is too risky."


    "Look Ileus, I am ready to battle for you," said Daryn. "Not even once you should think that I wouldn''t stand up for you." Ileus had helped Dawn in the fight against Sedora. "I can never forget how you helped Dawn. And that is why I am going to help you with whatever it takes. Besides, you are my cousin. Your enemy is my enemy. Let Aed Ruad send his forces, I am ready!" There was a glint of excitement in his eyes when he said that.


    Ileus stared at him. Brothers in arms. His admiration for his brother increased. Daryn was one of the most ruthless, cunning and brilliant businessmen in the human realm. And he would have been an equally great king of Ixoviya but he gave up the throne to his elder brother Caleb. "Daryn, I don''t doubt your abilities to fight Aed Ruad. But you are not his enemy. My people should fight for me. Why should I use your men to battle for something they don''t even know or would support? It would be a halfhearted battle."


    Anastasia agreed. She looked at Daryn and said, "That''s right. Battle between two kingdoms is between their rulers and not between its people. It''s themon people who get crushed like ants. However, if the people are with their king and queen, they will fight for them willingly for their cause. If the cause is vague, which in this case would be for Ixoviyans, they might end up hating you."


    Daryn pursed his lips. For an eighteen-year-old, Anastasia spoke like a true princess. "Then what do you want to do?" he said. "I would strongly rmend that you don''t spend your time in Yelgra."


    "How about we go to find Iona?" said Anastasia. "You said that we would go to find her when we were in Evindal." If they found Iona, then her name would be cleared immediately.


    "I am afraid that you are too vulnerable. With your wings unshackled, you have be an easy target. It would not take Aed Ruad more than a few hours to follow your trail. And that is one of the reasons I wanted to go to Draoidh," said Ileus.


    At the mention of her wings, a silence followed. None knew what to say.


    Anastasia lowered her head to look at the stew that was now cold. When her wings were shackled, it was her personal problem, and now that her wings were free, they had be everyone''s problem. Should she get them locked again? The thought sent shivers down her spine. She felt soplete with them that she didn''t know how she lived without them.


    "Anastasia?" Ileus said softly as he cupped her cheeks. "I love that your wings are free. Don''t ever think that I amining about them. My intentions are to keep you safe."


    She looked into his golden yellow eyes that were now warm like honey. A sense of security wrapped around her mind and she feltforted. "What do I do, Ileus?" she asked in a low voice.


    "We are going to figure that out together, okay?" he replied gently.


    She nodded, lowering her head again. Ileus took the bowl from her and chanted, "Teplo." The stew became hot and he gave it back to her. "Have it."


    Dawn, who was sitting with a bowl of blueberries, extended it to her. "Here, have this instead." She gave her a dimpled smile and Anastasia''s mood immediately lifted.


    Daryn looked at his wife and his chest swelled with pride. Then his gaze shifted to Ileus who was looking at his wife, his mate with concern that he had experienced only a few days back. He understood that emotion very well. He said, "Since we haven''t reached any conclusion, I will insist that Anastasia stays in Ixoviya until she has recovered. The wound that the spirits gave her was ugly. It was Anastasia who could bear the brunt of the wound. Had it been anyone else, it would have killed him or her. The spirits had left a shred of their being, a wisp of cloud, attached to her flesh. It took a lot of time for me and Ileus to capture it."


    "Really?" Anastasia asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes!" Daryn answered. "Next time, be careful when you get into simr situations."


    Anastasia nodded. There was something in her mind, a sliver of a memory that shed across. Someone was watching her when she was fighting with the spirits. Or was it a figment of her imagination? She shoved the thought and said, "I ept your offer, Daryn. We will stay here for a while and then we are going to go to the Tides of Bromval."


    "Anastasia?" Ileus said with exasperation. "I just exined¡ª"


    She ced her hand over his mouth. "We are going to think about it, okay? We have to find her eventually."


    "We do have to find her but not at the cost of your safety!" he retaliated.


    Daryn pursed his lips. He got up from the chair and then looked at Dawn. She smiled and said, "Anastasia, we are going to leave you two now. Whatever you guys decide, we are with you."


    Anastasia''s lips tugged up in response. Daryn waved his hand and the yellow orbs of soft light appeared around her. This time they floated around Ileus too.

 Chapter 188 - Wings

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Wings</h4>


    After Daryn and Dawn left, Anastasia quickly finished her stew and ate berries. She was surprised how much better she felt after that. Ileus helped her to lie down. She tucked her wings back as much as she could but they were still out. It wasfortable to spread them out fully and sleep. She bent the bones in a way that they were above her shoulders and she was directly lying on her wings.


    Ileus alsoy beside her and then wrapped an arm over her waist. He moved forward and kissed her cheek. "I want you to rx, sweetheart. Don''t worry about anything for now." He removed a strand of golden hair from her face and tucked it behind.


    When his gaze fell on her wing, he had the curiosity to touch it. His fingers brushed the feathers. "So soft," he murmured. The inside of the wings were pink and had a mesh of numerous veins that crisscrossed. He stroked his finger on the outer edges of the wings and her wings rustled in response.


    "It tickles," she replied, but that was a lie. His touch was provocative on a thing as sensitive as her wing.


    Ileus chuckled. He continued to stroke her wing and silence followed. In the silence, he tried not to think of his sister. He asked, "How did you kill Nyles?"


    Anastasia took a deep breath. "I sliced her limbs one by one and let her bleed. She was a fae, and I knew that if given time she would regrow her limbs, but I didn''t give her the time. Her killing was not without the pain," she said as her eyes flickered a silver and violet, burning with anger. "I killed her and I didn''t feel¡­ bad."


    "You did right, sweetheart," he said in a low voice.


    She turned her face to him and said, "Aren''t you worried that I killed her so ruthlessly."


    He shook his head. "Not at all. She deserved it. You gave her a quick death by my standards. I would have sliced her with my shadows in so many pieces that her soul would have shuddered."


    "And what about the fae soldiers?" She pitied the fact that humans or other Loreans were used as fae soldiers. Maybe she would abolish the policy of recruiting non-faes in the army. It was not justified.


    "Out of the ten, eight were killed and two were seriously injured. Haldir has taken them as captives and I hope they survive."


    Anastasia''s heart twisted. "Why do you want them to survive?"


    "Haldir is going to extract their memories."


    She closed her eyes and pursed her lips. Because of being in Aed Ruad''s army they would be subjected to torture. She felt¡­ enraged. Her wrath directed at Maple. "Maple is such a sick woman. I hope she rots in the wizard prison." Her breath became ragged and she pressed her hands on her face.


    He pried open her fingers and leaned over her face. "Ana, let the rage inside you simmer. I want you to rx now."


    Her cheeks were wet with tears. He kissed her tears and said, "Don''t waste them. They are too precious." He wiped them away. "If you are feeling better, I think you should do some training."


    An eyebrow raised, she asked, "What kind of training?"


    "To use those wings," he replied and once again stroked the insides of it.


    She bit her lip to suppress her emotions.


    "Is something wrong, my dear?" he asked as he watched her face and continued to stroke.


    Heat pooled between her thighs. She didn''t know that her wings would prove to be so sensitive. She shook her head quickly. "No!"


    "Ah, I see," he replied and carried on brushing her wings with his fingers. "I think I can do this for the whole night."


    What? Anastasia''s heart skipped a beat. That would be torture. She had to control her feelings.


    Over the next two days, she was pampered and spoiled as much as possible by him. If she needed food, he would simply use his magic. If she wanted to take a bath, he would carry her there and bring her back. If she wanted to go out and walk, he would carry her there and walk with her. She would try to spread her wings but her shoulder des would ache so much that she would eventually end up dragging them. She wondered how other faes would spread them so easily and fly. She longed to do that. Other than that one of the major problems that she faced was dressing up. Amodating her wings in a way that they were free from her dresses was an issue she never thought she would face. She recalled how other faes would wear dresses and asked for Dawn''s help to ask her seamstresses to make special dresses for her.


    Ileus never left her alone even for a minute except when he would disappear during the nights. It was on the third day that when she was having her lunch along with him that the doors of her room opened and in walked a disheveled Daryn. Her eyes became wide at his appearance. There were dark circles under his eyes and he looked very tired. It was as if he hadn''t slept in a long time. She noticed a gleam in his eyes as he looked at her.


    "I think I have done it!" he said with excitement. He was holding something that looked like arge corset, only that it was made from very soft cotton.


    Ileus got up with a grin. He took the outfit from him and examined it. He turned his gaze to Anastasia and said, "For the past two days Daryn and I have been trying to create a special outfit for you."


    "For what?" she asked, bewildered.


    "To adjust your wings," he said. "Get up and open them so that we may try it on you."


    The veins inside throbbed and pulsated silver when she opened them fully nearly knocking down the vases from the tables on the side. Daryn was mesmerized. "By Skadi! These are exotic!" No wonder Ileus was urgently looking for a solution to hide them.


    Ileus went behind her and expanded the outfit on her back. "Now slowly fold your wings."


    As she began to fold, she realized that the outfit had vertical ts that were made from soft copsible material. As and as she folded her wings, the material gatheredfortably around them and in the end, her wings werepletely collected and tuckedfortably behind her. Ileus buttoned it at the back.


    "Oh that''s wonderful!" she remarked. Her back felt so cushy and good for the first time in three days that her lips kicked up in an ear-to-ear grin. So this is what Ileus was doing at night. "Thank you so much!" she said, sping her hands. She hugged her husband tightly.


    "Damn! I am brilliant," said Daryn. Dazed, he walked out. He heard Anastasia giggle. He had to tell his wife about his achievement and remind her of the reward she had promised.


    "This is provisional, sweetheart," said Ileus. "From tomorrow, you will start your rigorous training with me."


    "Are we going to Tides of Bromval after this?"


    "Yes!" he said with a ragged breath. In all these days he realized that he couldn''t leave her behind. It was better that they found Iona first.


    But¡ª

 Chapter 189 - Ancient Inscriptions

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Ancient Inscriptions</h4>


    But he was taking a big risk by going with her to the Tides of Bromval. He wanted to be as discreet as possible on the journey, but Anastasia was a fae. Perhaps the only fae in this realm. It would be extremely difficult to hide her identity. He had sent three Mozias ahead to check out the path to Bromval.


    Next day, when she was feeling absolutely fine, he didn''t allow her to wear the outfit, which sealed her wings.


    "Why can''t I wear it?" she asked. "It was sofortable and she had grown used to it. At night Ileus would shackle her wings and she could sleep properly, but during the day, he would make sure that she wore the outfit after unshackling her wings.


    He walked up in front of her and buttoned her tunic. "Let''s go."


    "Have you heard from the Mozias?" she asked, hoping he would allow her to retain her outfit, but he held her hand and walked out of the bedchamber. Her hair was braided tightly and the braid fell on her shoulder. She picked it up and pushed it behind between her wings.


    Shaking his head he said, "No, they have just gone and they won''t return until at least tomorrow. In the meantime, we¡ª" He became quiet as they passed a royal guard who bowed to them. They climbed up a flight of stairs that coiled around a solid pir that was painted gold and reached the second level where there was a huge hall nked by small rooms on all the sides. Ileus guided her through a narrow corridor that led to the rooftop. When they reached the open, wind rustled his raven ck hair. "You and I are going to train," he said,pleting his sentence. He pointed at her wings that she was dragging behind her. "Those need solid training. I understand that you feel pain when you spread them, but that is what you are¡ªa fae. You have to use them."


    A shaky breath left her. "But the bone in my left wing has healed in a crooked way. Won''t that affect my flight?"


    Ileus'' jaw flexed. He touched that crooked bone and said, "It won''t. You have to learn how to fly with that."


    "Where are we going to go?" she said, wondering if it would be okay to reveal her identity to the people of Ixoviya. There were Sedora''s spies around ording to him.


    Ileus looked at the snow-capped mountain peaks in the far distance. "Over there," he replied. "No one would see you in that ce." He raised his hand up and suddenly the wind blew strongly. A broom came flying from the front and stopped right in front of him. He grabbed it.


    "What is this?" she asked, bewildered for she hadn''t seen it earlier.


    "That is how we are going to travel there, sweetheart," he said and offered his hand to her.


    Sitting on the broom, clutching him tightly was terrifyingly exhrating. They flew within the clouds, over, under, over, under and through the most beautifulndscapes she had ever seen. For the first time she came to know that wizards and witches use brooms to travel in the air.


    "I could have created a portal but wanted you to see and experience this," he said. The broom''s wooden shaft appeared to be thin to amodate two, but when she hopped on to it, she felt that she was sitting on afortable cushioned seat. "The broom recognizes who is sitting on it and uses its magic to create the best seat for you." He directed the broom downwards towards the snow-d mountains. Dotted with tall pine trees, the slopes looked beautiful as the sun rays that fell on the ice crystals reflected the light, shimmering under the effect.


    "Where are Da, Kaizan, Aiden and the rest," she asked, remembering that she hadn''t seen them ever since she hade to Ixoviya.


    "They finally found some respite and I have ordered them to train amongst themselves. They should stay in practice." Ileus gazed at thendscape beneath them. As their broom came nearer to ground, lleus couldn''t help asking, "Howe your tattoos haven''t faded as yet? I am worried if they actually convey a meaning."


    "Why do you say that Ileus?" she asked. The smell of pines wafted in the air. The air was so clean and crisp that it reminded her of Vilinski. Where were they? This couldn''t be Ixoviya. That ce was so much warmer. They must have traveled for at least two hours and that too at great speed.


    "The inscriptions on your arm¡ªthey are in an ancientnguage. I was hoping to find some literature about them in Norhall''s library, but there was very little mention about it. It just talked about a pure race of demons¡­ a very ancient race that doesn''t exist now."


    The broom came parallel to the snow-kissed ground that rolled on and on. "What about that race," she asked inquisitively. She noticed that they had stopped in a clearing. The trees around them were so tall that they seemed to kiss the dense clouds that driftedzily in the sky.


    "It was said that the race was as ancient as the faes. The first faes that came to this realm were two brothers. The elder one came with his wife, while the younger one was a bachelor. They created a kingdom together, which is now known as the fae realm. Once the kingdom was created, they brought in more faes and popted it. For the want to have a pure bloodline, the younger one fought with his elder brother to take his wife and mate with her. However, the elder one fought back severely and pushed the younger brother out of the kingdom. Snatched from his rightful title and glory, the younger brother promised revenge. Thend he was pushed into was barren and devoid of vegetation. With his grit and determination, he developed it and it came to be known as the Demon Realm."

 Chapter 190 - Turned On

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Turned On</h4>


    "He developed thend with the help of his followers who came along with him to his world. Almost a thousand yearster after he founded the Demon Realm, the younger brother fell in love with a human and had children with her." Ileus stopped the broom and helped her get down. The broom disappeared. He smoothed her hair back and continued, "Thatnd was kept hidden by the elder brother. He created too many barriers. No one could pass through the barriers and reach the Demon Land. There are ferocious warriors that are said to keep a constant vignce over the boundaries." He became silent and scanned the forest. "However, no one knows much about it. At least there is not much in Norhall''s library."


    "You mean that right next to the Fae realm, there is a Demon realm?" Anastasia remarked with a raised eyebrow as if not believing a word.


    "That''s what history says," he replied. "The inscriptions on your arm¡ªsome of it, resemble thatnguage."


    "Oh my!" Anastasia gasped. "Does it mean that Og''drath knew thatnguage? She was the one who had asked her people to paint these tattoos on me!"


    They walked hand-in-hand up the slope. "It is possible. I can''t say¡­"


    Anastasia felt a shiver down her spine. She became curious to know about the tattoos on her arm. "Where are we?" she asked. "This doesn''t look like Yelgra."


    Ileus nodded. "Yes, this isn''t Yelgra. We are on the outskirts, as in several hundred miles away from the Kingdom of Wilnyra, the Vampire Lord Lazarus'' territory." Lazarus had risen from his grave only a few days back with the help of his wife Emmaline, who in turn was helped by Dawn."


    Her eyes became wide with surprise. "Why have you chosen this ce for training Ileus?"


    "That''s because our enemies will detect your presence the moment you unleash your powers in Ixoviya." He walked behind her and unshackled her wings. Immediately her wings appeared. Not able to bear the weight, she let the gravity take the toll. "Now spread them. I am here to help you. Show me that you can."


    She didn''t want to. "Tell me about Tides of Bromval."


    He narrowed his eyes and a half smile appeared on his face. "For that you have to do what I asked you to and I will tell you about it."


    She pouted. "I know what you are doing." She took in a deep breath and readied herself. Magic thrummed in her chest and she wondered if she could use the magic to open the wings without using the strength of her shoulder des. She willed magic to flow in her veins to her wings. The silvery mesh of pulse lines that forked all over the insides of her wings, throbbed. As she slowly lifted her wings, the pulse lines flickered like lightning, as if waiting for her to open them. She could feel blood gushing to her wings, magic flowing with it. The weight of the wings was heavy on her shoulders. She concentrated on the silence and calm of the forest around her and imbibed it into her magic. The pulse lines that were flickering became stronger. She didn''t realize the strength of the forest she was imbibing. The magic became stronger and with a roar she released it into her wings.


    Ileus stepped back as he witnessed those huge, beautiful wings with white feathers that rippled in the wind. They shone brightly in the sun-dappled forest. He was mesmerized. He smiled with pride. However, the feeling died as soon as her wings fell back.


    "That was nice," he said as he walked to her and ced his hands on her shoulders. She was panting as if she had lifted massive weight. Her shoulder des cried with pain. He massaged gently and warmth spread to her skin and seeped to her muscles. "Tides of Bromval is located at the end of the Lore. A few hundred miles from there is the human realm. That route is a very popr trade path amongst the Loreans and is therefore infested with bandits."


    "Then won''t it be difficult to tread there? Maybe we can take a portal?"


    He removed his hands from her shoulders and all her pain vanished. With his chin he pointed to her wings.


    "Ileus!" she protested. But the man crossed his hands across his chest and waited patiently


    She let out a heavy breath and reluctantly repeated the process. She was breathless when the wings crashed down on the ground.


    He walked behind her and then massaged her shoulders and back to ease her pain with his magic. "No, we can''t create a portal and go there. Since it became a very popr trade path, it became vulnerable to the rogues and bandits. They would create portals any time and loot the traders. The traders protested and aw was passed that bound every Lorean¡ªno one was allowed to create portals in that path. Those who vited thew were severely punished."


    Her heart plummeted to her stomach. "Does that mean we have to ride?" That was why he was so concerned about her going to the Tides of Bromval. She couldn''t deny his concern. "Isn''t there any other way?" she asked.


    He leaned on her ear and said, "Let''s see if you can beat those beauties."


    "No!" she retorted, but she ended up ring them again and again. She was so irritated because of his constant persuasion that when atst she pped her wings, with a bellow to the sky, the dense skies gathered and lightning struck the ground somewhere near. Trees groaned. Something burnt. Thunder pped. It started pouring. And through the incessant rains, Ileus saw the trees burning on the right side.


    He looked back at her and when she opened her eyes, their gaze met¡ªhis filled with pride and patience, hers filled with fire. They were violet with silvery speckles on the back. Anastasia looked menacing, dangerous with those massive wings spread behind her, with cold rain pouring around them and with mes rising high in the forest on the right.


    He found himself turned on.

 Chapter 191 - No Need

    <h4>Chapter 191 - No Need</h4>


    That was the power Anastasia could leash and he was aware of it. That was why he decided toe here. In Ixoviya, she would have attracted enemies and created menace. Even though her anger manifested into unleashing her magic, she looked¡­ stunning¡­ gorgeous¡­ like an image from his dreamse true.


    He walked up to her and in a dulcet voice said, "Calm down sweetheart. I am getting turned on." He waved his hands and a portal of water was created in front of them.


    Anastasia stared at him with wrath but the moment his face became clear, her expressions softened. She looked around and gulped. Her wings dropped immediately. What did he say?


    "It''s time to go back," he said softly to her.


    Pulling her magic back, she willed herself to calm down. She walked towards the portal. With every step she took towards the portal, she could feel his gaze on her¡­ his hungry gaze. As she stepped in the portal, an image shed across her mind¡ªof him entering her. Heat polled in between her thighs and she clenched her muscles when she stepped in Ixoviya, swaying a little. He stepped in the portal right behind her and scooped her in his arms. Cold, shivering and drenched from the rain, she wrapped her arms around his neck to snuggle in his warmth.


    "You looked so beautiful out there, Anastasia," he said as he pressed her against his chest. He carried her all the way to their bedchamber. The servants were amused as to howe the guests were drenched, when there was no rain in Yelgra. In fact it was pretty warm.


    A few hours of practicing in coldness and rain in the snow-d Wilnyra Mountains had exhausted her greatly. They passed Daryn and he eximed, "Why do you smell like roasted potato?" Anastasia pursed her lips while Ileus ignored him. All she wanted at the moment was to reach her room and sit next to the fire. Ileus opened the door of the bedchamber and as soon as they walked in, he set her on the feet. Anastasia was surprised to see that the fire was already burning in the hearth. Shivering as hell, she was feeling like an ice cube. She touched her nose but couldn''t even feel that. Ileus ushered her towards the firece as her teeth chattered and she sped her hands against her chest. He took her hands in his and wrenched them apart.


    "You did great," he said with an amused smile.


    "Shut up!" she snapped.


    He pulled her hands towards the fire. "Hold your fingers close to it." She did exactly that trying not to put her hands in the fire.


    "I am going to draw a warm bath for you," he said and walked to the bath chamber. "I will warm you nicely."


    "No need," she murmured.


    "Don''t worry, I am going to keep my hands to myself."


    "Then how will you warm me?" she blurted. She regretted saying that immediately.


    He grinned.


    "I am used to getting warm¡­ by myself."


    "I remember someone clutching onto me just a few minutes ago."


    She gulped awkwardly. "I am very hungry!"


    Ileus frowned and then said, "Okay, let me first run the bath and then I will order the servants to get food in the chamber."


    When he came back from the bath chamber, he found her looking at him. He prowled closer to her and said in a low, husky voice, "Don''t look at me like that."


    The sexiness in his voice once again made her thighs clench¡­ hard. "Look at you like what?"


    "Like you want to have sex with me."


    Before she could say a word of protest, he had opened the door and walked out. Anastasia blushed a scarlet. Gods, he was shameless.


    She returned to looking at the fire hearth, and realized how cold she was already in those clothes. She had to peel them off her before her skin froze. She removed her boots first, followed by her cks. When it came to removing her full-sleeves cuffed shirt, she was at a loss. She wanted to tear it open because without Ileus'' help it wasn''t possible for her to remove it because of her wings. Her wish was answered almost instantly when the door opened and he walked in. With a smug smile, he helped her remove the shirt. Was their mental bond bing stronger? How could he sense what she wanted and then tend to it within a minute?


    "Yes sweetheart," he replied. "Your mental shields are low. We have to work on that too, especially if you have to go to Draoidh with me." After shackling her wings, he scooped her in his arms, kissed her lips and then took her to the bath chamber.


    "What''s the connection between mental shields and Draoidh?" she asked, surprised that he actually heard her through their mental bond.


    He set her in the bathtub and Anastasia... groaned. Hot water spiraled around her. She immersed herselfpletely into it. When she surfaced and smoothed her hair back, she found him naked and¡­ erect. She shook her head.


    He came to sit right behind her and stretched his legs around hers. He pulled her closer to him and wrapped his arms around her forcing her to lean against him. He removed her hair from the shoulder bent down to kiss their mark. She shuddered wanting him to graze her with his fangs. Heat pooled in her belly¡­ again.


    "Do you know that once a werewolf ims and marks his mate, a mental bond is formed between them?" he exined. "I don''t pry in your mind¡­ haven''t pried¡­ but I want permission tomunicate with you like that also."


    She looked up at his face and his chin came into view. All her anger evaporated. She lifted her face up and bit his chin. His shaft pulsated in response. "You didn''t answer my question," she said and rubbed her back on his member.


    "I want to help you build your mental shields because some wizards have the ability to enter your cell¡­ your mind. They can enter it and shred it to pieces." The best example was his mother, who was famous for this ability and was feared immensely.

 Chapter 192 - Bad Girl

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Bad Girl</h4>


    "That''s pretty scary," she replied, not at all feeling scared. She turned to look at him.


    He curled his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face to brush his lips on hers. "You don''t look as if you are afraid of it," he replied between breaths.


    "No, I don''t. Besides I don''t think anyone should dare to enter my mind, for if they would, I will shred them to pieces¡­ literally." She threaded her fingers through the thick volume of his hair and leaned in to kiss his neck. When she sucked his neck at the point where she could have marked him if she were a werewolf, his body shuddered in response.


    He caught her head with hisrge hand and pressed her mouth over there as if in an invitation to plunge her teeth in. In excitement, she bit him over there and he tipped his head back with pleasure. When she pulled away, Ileus was breathless. His golden gaze flicked from her eyes, to her lips and down to her nipples that were below the surface of water and then in between her thighs. She loved the way he gazed at her with such intensity that itbusted her. She gazed at his lips and licked her own.


    "I think I want to kiss you," she said. In response, he ground his hips hard, rubbing that steel shaft against her belly. She straddled him and then grabbed the fuller bottom lip and sucked it hard. He groaned and thrust his hips harder against her sex and belly. She murmured sweet nothings in his ear, struggling to soundprehensible as she chased the orgasm that was building inside her. "Oh god!" she cried.


    "Are you about toe, Natsya?" he asked in a deep hoarse voice.


    "Yes!" she said as she tightened her arms around his neck.


    "No, no! You can''t," he said in an angry voice.


    "Ne zaustavise!" she cried in faenguage. "Uskoro dzim!" Don''t stop. I am about toe. She covered his mouth with her lips and whimpered. Even though he wanted her toe around his cock and stop her, he just couldn''t. He opened his mouth for her and when their tongues met shepped him. She moaned in his mouth as she moved her hips to meet his every pounding. Her nipples raked his chest and pleasure exploded in her mind. "Ah, ah!" she cried as her core clenched on hisp.


    She slumped on his chest and buried her face in his neck, breathless. When the waves of pleasure faded, she realized that he was still. She brushed his chest and yed with the hair over there and said, "What is it sweetheart?"


    He fisted his fingers in her hair and yanked her head back. Then he forced her closer till she was just a breath away from his lips. She blinked at him with a surprise but the surprise was short lived and she gasped when his lips crashed on hers. He kissed her as if he had been waiting for it from a long time. He poured all his need and craving in that kiss.


    Suddenly he flicked his fingers and she found herself in the bedchamber, standing next to the bed. His hands brushed down her sides and then grabbed her hips. She felt a rumble in his chest and a growl emanated from him and her arousal came back with full force. His fingers clutched her hips and dug inside her curves. When she broke away from him, he said, "You stole an orgasm from me, woman."


    She bit her lip as a pale blush formed on her cheeks.


    "I am going to fuck you. Hard." Saying that he pushed her to the bed with his torso and then set her on the mattress. And then he loomed over her in a predatory way, in a wolf way. Anastasia clenched her legs in anticipation. He bent down and then suckled her breasts hard while grazing them with his fangs. He suckled them until her nipples hurt and she cried out with pleasure. He went further down to nibble her navel and the lower to her crotch. He stopped to look at it for a long time and she undted her hips. "Spread your legs," he ordered in a low voice.


    When she spread her legs, his eyes flickered a ck and he licked his lips. Her core was glistening with wetness. "You are going to pay for the orgasm you stole from me, sweetheart." He bent down and then opened her folds. He ran a finger first over there. Then his tongue came. He licked her right from her clit to her core. He flicked his tongue lightly over her core until she squirmed with want. Her toes curled and she grabbed the pillow as her head thrashed.


    He inserted his finger inside her and her muscles clenched around his finger. He hissed a curse in Russian. "You are so wanton Natsya and so bloody tight!"


    She wanted him inside her but the man was teasing her. She knew that he would continue to tease her until he was inside her. "I want you toe inside me!" she said in a voice she didn''t recognize as her own. He was driving her to the edge.


    "You ride my fingers, sweetheart," he said.


    Not knowing what else to do, Anastasia moved herself over his finger. He removed his finger only to get one more inside. He leaned over her swollen clit and began to suck it with fervor as he pumped her in and out. Her body arched when his fangs brazed her over there. "Ileus!" she cried. Her nipples hardened to the point that they pained. "I aming," she said aloud. In response she heard a growl.


    He looked up at her and said, "You are such a bad girl, Natsya."


    She was breathless.


    "Look at me," he growled.


    She didn''t hear him for the first time but when he ordered again, with difficulty she opened her eyes.


    "Now you cane," he said and Anastasia¡ª

 Chapter 193 - Involuntarily

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Involuntarily</h4>


    Anastasia''s eyes closed. Her back arched and she came on his fingers. When she opened her eyes, she found his smoldering gaze looking over her body¡ªher pink cheeks and skin, her hardened nipples and her tousled hair. With his glistening, swollen lips and gleaming eyes, he looked sexy as hell. She pulled her arms over her handnguidly as he watched her. Her eyes went to his erection and she gasped.


    Wet on the slit and skin stretched taut, she wanted to nuzzle it and wrap her lips around it. Very arrogantly he stroked his member and then hissed, "Spread your thighs again, Natya."


    In order to tease him, she lifted her right knee up and then slowly lifted the left one. Once they were up, she let them fall apart.


    "Oh fuck!" he hissed as he stroked himself again. "You are good at provoking, Natsya."


    She smiled in response and touched her breasts. He kneeled in between her legs. She realized how massive he was with all those hard muscles and power oozing like second nature. He loomed over her and then suddenly grasped her wrists and pinned them on the top. He positioned his shaft on her core and slipped inside¡­ slowly¡­ like torture¡­ She moved her hips hungrily but he had pinned her, so she had to wait for him. She was soaking for him. In a swift movement, he thrust inside her till he hit her in thest. The pleasure made her arch her body again and her nipples raked his chest.


    Ileus became still for a moment for her to get used to his size and when she did, he started pounding her. Her eyelids became heavy. He left her wrists and she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck. She threaded her fingers through his soft hair. "Ah!" she said as he thrust inside her again. He crashed his lips over hers and they were all tongue and teeth and moans.


    She cried when he left her. He leaned on his arms and then began pounding in her frantically, wantonly, urgently. "I am about toe Natsya!" he said with his brows drawn together.


    "Then do so, Al!" She encouraged him.


    But the man stopped. He went back on his knees while still inside her. He wrapped his arm on her waist and lifted her up on hisp. "Ah!" she dried when her hair whipped on her back. He grabbed her close to him and then pounded her relentlessly. He was breathless. His neck muscles were corded and his bicep muscles bulged. The way he had pinned her body to him when he thrust inside her, pushed her to the edge. He gazed down at her breasts that were bouncing in front of him every time he pounded.


    "Come around my cock, Natsya!" he said and then spilled a curse. "I want you toe around me so hard." His cock swelled more and stretched her. It was pulsating, it was throbbing. His balls squeezed and his jaw became tight.


    All at once she cried, "Yes!" and her gigantic wings red behind her involuntarily in the throes of pleasure. He had unshackled them just then and without realizing it she spread them with force.


    He stilled at the breathtaking site, which was so exciting that with a bellow to the ceiling, he released inside her.


    Anastasia followed him, her muscles clenching as if she wanted to milk everyst drop from him. Pleasure cruised through her body and she saw stars in her vision. When she opened her eyes, she was stunned to see her wings spread behind her, across the bed in the air. When it dawned upon her that she was holding the upright, her shoulder de gave in and she dropped them. Breathless, she gave him a knowing look and dragged them around, encasing them in the warmth of her wings, whose veins were pulsating silver as if electricity zapped in silence.


    "You are beautiful," he whispered against her skin. "Back in Draoidh, I will have to create a bigger bedchamber for us," he chuckled. He touched her wings on the inside as she slumped against his chest. For a long time he remained inside her as he stroked them, feeling ensorcelled, wrapped in his mate''s wings. Could he be so lucky?


    It was crazy, it was mind blowing, it was what they had both wanted. He shackled her wings again andid her back on the bed. He slumped over her. She was the consistency of a puddle as sheid beneath him. He remained inside her as her core continued to clench around his cock.


    "You greedy girl," he said when he got up and rolled back with her on his chest.


    She slid beside him and then snuggled in his chest. "Why did you unshackle them?" she asked in a low, heavy voice, feeling sleepy.


    "Did you feel the pain when you red them?" he asked.


    "No¡­ It happened as an instinct," she replied, closing her eyes.


    He flicked his hand and the nket covered them. With another wave of his hand, the hearth reduced to embers. "That is what I wanted to know. You have to trust your instincts also." When she didn''t say anything, he continued, "By the way, you have beautiful wings, wife. I can stay wrapped in them forever."


    She let out a soft chuckle and snuggled closer. "When are we starting for the Tides of Bromval?"


    "As soon as you have healed properly."


    "I am feeling very fine, Ileus," she replied. "I don''t think there''s a reason to stay back any longer in Ixoviya. In fact if you want to leave tonight, I am up for it."


    His beautiful wife must have read his thoughts. Lightly he brushed her arm up and down and kissed her head. "Are you sure, Anastasia? Don''t you want to stay a little more and heal? What you went through was horrifying."


    With her closed eyes, she madezy circles on his chest. Contemting. With every passing day, Ileus was studying his wife''s expressions and gestures.


    "I am absolutely fine," she replied. "I don''t want to stay here longer." She was eager to find Iona and get over this ordeal. After that, she would ask Adrianna''s help to free her kingdom from the clutches of her cousin brother.


    "Okay," he said. "Then we will leave tomorrow."


    The next day the servants gathered their things that the group had packed and loaded them in the wagon. This time Daryn insisted that they go in a carriage with a wagon, but Ileus allowed only the wagon. He wanted to ride on Lovac with his wife. When they walked to the courtyard of the castle, he found his group sharing wine in gold sses with the royal guards. All of them rose at his entrance. Daryn and Dawn apanied them to the exit.


    "You should have stayed longer," said Daryn, looking at Anastasia. "She is still fragile."


    Ileus gazed at his mate with a smile. "My wife wishes to leave."


    Dawn took a step forward and hugged her. She said, "If you need my help, let me know." When she removed herself, her eyes became wide, remembering something. "Oh! The sword that you got from Evindal¡ªif you forge it in dragon''s fire, you will be able to kill spirits and wraiths with it easily."


    Wraith? Her eyes became wide. She remembered.

 Chapter 194 - Quetz

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Quetz</h4>


    Anastasia''s eyes became wide and her heartbeat elerated when the image of a wraith shed across her mind. She turned to Ileus and in a breathless voice said, "I¡ª I remember now!"


    He frowned. "What do you remember?" he asked as he jerked his head back.


    "There¡ª there was a wraith standing when the spirits attacked me. Dressed in a ck armor, a faceless man, he was just standing there with a spear, watching me¡ª watching me fight with the spirits. He didn''t join the spirits but continued to watch us all of the time. However, I became so involved in the fight that I forgot about himpletely!" Her sapphire eyes became wider and her feet shuffled.


    "By Skadi!" Daryn said in a jittery voice. "What would a wraith want?"


    Ileus'' eyes narrowed and his shoulders stiffened. "Did he not follow you here?" he asked in a hard voice.


    "I told you¡ª I don''t remember what he did. All I know is that he didn''t participate in the fight, nor did hee to fight with me. I was so engrossed in warding off the spirits that I didn''t even bother," said Anastasia.


    A silence followed and everyone out there was bereft. No one had ever encountered a wraith before. What Anastasia said was so bizarre that at first they couldn''t believe it.


    Dawn intervened, "In that case Ileus, you should dy your journey a little. Let me take Anastasia to the Quetz."


    "Quetz? How will Quetz help?" he asked, not sure if what Dawn said earlier was true. He didn''t want to take chances with Anastasia''s sword.


    "I told you that if forged in his fire, it will be able to slice through any spirit or wraith also," Dawn replied.


    "But Quetz is a powerful dragon, Dawn. What if the sword melts in the fire he breathes?" Ileus countered.


    Ileus had already mentioned about Quetz to Anastasia and when she heard about him, her excitement to meet the dragon increased.


    "It is highly unlikely for a sword from Evindal to melt, Ileus. That is a rare metal," said Daryn. "What Dawn is saying is right. You should visit Quetz."


    "But isn''t he at Ensmoire?" Ileus replied impatiently.


    "He is right here in the outskirts of Ixoviya and sometimes flies over the skies of the kingdom only to show his supremacy!" Dawn rolled her eyes.


    Darynughed gently. "He is the supreme being Dawn. No one can challenge his authority."


    "He is just an arrogant dragon!" she said affectionately. Then she looked at Ileus and Anastasia and said, "Let''s not waste the time. I have already informed him about you, so let us go. He will meet us in Yelgra."


    "Informed him?" Anastasia asked, astonished. Her skin tingled with excitement.


    "Dawn canmunicate with Quetz through their mental link," said Dawn as he circled his wife''s shoulder proudly and pressed a kiss on her temple.


    "But you are pregnant, Dawn," said Ileus. "I would not want to risk your going out there in Yelgra."


    "Oof!" Dawn waved her hand at Ileus. "I will be fine. My husband will create a portal for us."


    "She will be," said Daryn. "Let me create a portal for you." He walked outside the courtyard.


    "What should we do, Ileus?" Kaizan asked. He was not too happy to see Ileus go alone. A dragon was something he was not very sure of.


    "Wait for us!" he instructed. Then along with Anastasia, who was almost hopping on her feet, he followed Daryn and Dawn. Somehow he was convinced with Daryn''s theory. Nothing could melt the Evindal sword. However, he didn''t know how Quetz would behave in front of Anastasia. The dragon was known for his aggressiveness and overprotective nature. He fiercely protected his rider. Also, he wasn''t sure if they should go to Yelgra. He didn''t trust that ce with Anastasia for he was sure that Aed Ruad''s men would be nowbing it again.


    They walked inside the portal that Daryn had created and stepped into the copse of Yelgra trees. The sun was shining bright and the leaves fluttered a golden and silver. Anastasia left his hand and walked to Dawn. Excited as hell, she asked, "Where is your dragon?" She had never seen a dragon in her life, but had read about them in the library at Vilinski. They were fierce creatures and very loyal. Ileus had said that there were only two dragons in the world and Dawn was the rider of one of them. She was awed.


    "He ising," Dawn said quietly.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud screech above them. Anastasia heard a swish of tail and a whoosh of wind. Trees quaked and leaves fell on the ground. She looked up and saw traces of him amongst the leaves.


    "That boy loves to make an entry!" Dawn chuckled.


    Anastasia watched him holding her breath. The dragonnded with force on the grass in front of them and crouched as he clenched the ground with his ws. He folded his wings and looked at all of them. Anastasia was¡­ mesmerized¡­ stunned. Color of a dark emerald and with dangerous spikes, Quetz looked like a creature from mythology. Goose bumps lined her skin. As if in a trance, she walked towards him.


    Ileus growled. "Anastasia, stop!"


    But she didn''t. She wanted to touch him.


    Scared as hell, Dawn walked with her. It was Anastasia''s first encounter and instead of feeling scared, she was feeling awed.


    When Anastasia reached in front of Quetz, she stared in his eyes and her breath hitched. She stretched her hand to him, hoping that he would allow her to touch him.


    Ileus'' hand reached his sword and he was ready to lunge at Quetz if something untoward happens, but what ured next was unbelievable.


    Quetz'' eyes fixed on the woman with golden hair and violet eyes that sparked silvery behind the iris. After a moment ofplete silence, Quetz knelt on his front legs and lowered his head in a bow.


    Dawn was¡­ shocked and so were the rest. Ileus'' grip on his sword loosened.

 Chapter 195 - Forged In Dragons Fire

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Forged In Dragon''s Fire</h4>


    Dawn''s mouth fell open as she watched Quetz bowing to Anastasia. She touched her parted lips as a shaky breath left her. She gave an incredulous, dazed look to the scene in front of her. Her arrogant, mighty and rare dragon bowed to Anastasia?


    Ileus and Daryn¡­ gasped. Ileus jerked his head back for a moment when Quetz rose and then gently touched Anastasia''s raised hand.


    ''Please tell her that ''Oh, ancient one, Quetz is honored to meet you'','' said Quetz. ''Thank you Dawn for being my rider. Because of you, I have met the deity, the goddess.'' He closed his eyes and let Anastasia feel him for as long as she wanted. ''Also tell her that her violet eyes with silvery sparks are the most wonderful I have ever witnessed. She should hide them from Loreans, else they will know who she is and capture her.''


    Dawn was shaken to the core. She never expected that Quetz was seeing her violet eyes whilst everyone else only saw her blue irises. She conveyed it all to Anastasia.


    Her lips tugged up and a pale blush crept on her cheeks. "I am not a goddess, Quetz. And I am honored to meet you too."


    ''Your wish is mymand, ancient one. I would haveid my life at your feet had my rider not been pregnant.'' Quetz said.


    Dawnughed. A sting of jealousy touched her heart. ''I thought you would never leave me.''


    ''I wouldn''t dare to Dawn. We are connected at a level no one canprehend.'' He looked at her and nuzzled into her face and neck. When she was pacified he said, ''However she is a goddess and every Lorean will promise his fealty, his life to her.'' Then he said, ''Where is the Evindal sword?''


    Dawn pursed her lips. Her face glowed and she turned to look at Anastasia. "Show us your sword."


    Anastasia pulled it out of her sheath and held it high in the air for Quetz to see it.


    ''Ah! Such a marvelous thing,'' Quetz remarked. ''There are only two in the Lore. The first one belongs to Haldir. I think Theodir gave it to her as a parting gift. He wouldn''t have given it to anyone else.''


    ''That''s true,'' Dawn said while looking at the sword that shone brilliantly in the sky. The ancient inscriptions on it appeared like a caress and drifted away. ''But how do you know that Theodir gave it to her?''


    ''Only the elf king will allow something like that to pass through his kingdom. You can''t steal it.''


    ''I see¡­'' Dawn couldn''t help agreeing that her dragon was too knowledgeable. She was proud of him. ''We havee here to request you to forge it. Can you?''


    ''With pleasure,'' said Quetz.


    ''Ask the goddess to leave the hilt of the sword and let it fall to the ground. All of you should walk away from it when I breathe fire on it.''


    When Anastasia left the hilt, she expected it to fall, but was stunned to see that the sword stayed in the air, dangling on its own, under the fixed stare of Quetz.


    All of them walked away to a safe distance.


    "There is something I am worried about," Daryn said as they were walking. "I don''t want to attract undue attention."


    Ileus looked at him with rm. The two of them raised their hands up in the air and chanted spells to create a thick invisibilityyer around them.


    Quetz looked at the sword as it dangled in the air. His chest rumbled and a roar emanated when he opened his mouth to breathe air. The sword burned and became red hot in the fire as it swirled inside it. When Quetz closed his mouth, the sword fell on the ground, it''s de still glowing.


    They walked up to him. When Anastasia picked up the sword, it had already cooled down.


    ''Tell the deity that no one other than her can wield this sword now, for if anyone else does, it will reveal evil powers so immense that the Lore will get affected.''


    Dawn conveyed the message to Anastasia.


    Anastasia inserted the sword back in its sheath and said, "Thank you Quetz. I assure you that no one else will use this sword other than me."


    Quetz bowed once again to her and Anastasia patted him on his head.


    When they walked out of the portal that Daryn had created for all of them, Anastasia could feel Quetz gaze on her all the time. "You are very lucky Dawn," she murmured.


    Their group was waiting for them in the courtyard.


    They were loaded, saddled and were on their way to step into yet another portal that would take them nearest to the path that led to the Tides of Bromval. The sun had ascended in the sky. Usually Ileus used to travel much behind his contingent, but this time it was different. With the wagon along, they had to travel through the path that was raided by bandits frequently. Since the wagon was loaded with supplies, gold coins and clothes and he had to protect his wife, he decided to ride in the center surrounded by all others. Ileus was well armored and just before they entered the portal, he helped Anastasia buckle up one of the breasttes that Daryn and Dawn had given.


    "Won''t you be surrounding us with an invisibility spell?" she asked.


    "I can''t," he replied with a scowl. "It is a very busy trade path with a lot of traffic. There arews against using any kind of magic."


    She looked at her breastte. "Is the route so dangerous?"


    Ileus buckled her up tightly and said, "Yes, it is. There are many traders who are returning home with arge amount of wealth. They are ripe for robbery." He made her wear a cloak over the breastte and buttoned it.


    He helped her to mount Lovac. Then he looked at her and said, "Don''t worry, sweetheart. The bandits wouldn''t attack us so fast and they would think two times before even touching us. It''s not easy to mess with us and we are heavily armed." He looked behind at his group who was actually heavily armed. While most had swords, Da also had arrows in her quiver. Her bow slung across her chest. "They will recognize us as vokuks and Mozias."


    "In that case don''t you think Aed Ruad''s men may attack us?" she asked. "They might recognize me¡­"


    "That is why I have made you wear the cloak. Besides, I highly doubt that they would have brains to believe that we are going towards Tides of Bromval. I mean why would they?" When she chewed her lips, his brows drew together. He said, "Did you mention this n to Nyles?"


    "I did," she replied, feeling miserable and awkward.


    They stepped into the portal and when they stepped out, they were on a wide road. "This is where we start the journey to Tides of Bromval," said Ileus as he nudged Lovac to move forward. Creaks of the wagon wheels and horse hooves clopping on the dirt road could be heard. She could hear the rustle and asional noise of the animals from the forest that lined both sides of the road.

 Chapter 196 - My Queen?

    <h4>Chapter 196 - My Queen?</h4>


    In the two hours they had traveled, they passed three contingents of traders who were all heavily surrounded by armored guards. "The traders pay a lot of money to the mercenaries and usually have their private armies to tread on this path," Ileus had informed earlier. No one was friendly and everyone gave them a cold stare as they passed. All the while they rode, Anastasia could make out the brine smell of the ocean as a cool breeze blew constantly.


    By the time it was evening, she was too tired. She began to careen towards her right. Ileus immediately gathered her in his arms and pulled her closer. "Anastasia? Sweetheart?"


    She opened her eyes and in azy voice asked, "When are we going to stop? Is there an inn where we can stop?"


    "We will stop in a few hours, love," he said and held her close against his chest. He leaned over her to adjust her cloak. He smelled her and kissed her temple. With her now asleep, he could easily focus on the road ahead.


    He was surprised when earlier in the day he saw how Quetz behaved in front of her. A soft chuckle escaped his lips when he stiffened in his saddle. There was a rustle in the forest. "Up your shields!" he shouted and pushed Anastasia to lie t on Lovac.


    Anastasia jerked her eyes open over Lovac''s neck. It''s mane''s hair went in her mouth and she sputtered. Her husband''s weight was crashing over her. Her heart leapt out of the ribcage. Was he attacked severely? The night had descended and it was too dark around her. The road was lit with the light of the waning moon. It took a moment for her toprehend that Ileus was protecting her with his body and she was beneath his shield. A loud blow was heard and the metal of his shield nged. Ileus braved the attack and even though he careened to the left, he ensured that he had covered herpletely in order to take the blow of the attack.


    Lovac started prancing. Anastasia had to grab the pummel in order to bnce herself. But just as she grabbed, yet another arrow was shot from somewhere inside the forest and she lost bnce. Gasping and shrieking, Anastasia slid to the side of the horse. Ileus caught her arm firmly so that when she fell on the ground, she didn''t get hurt. Quickly the Mozias surrounded her. She could see their armors and the shields that they had put in front of them.


    She squealed when a firm hand pushed her down. "Stay down," Da hissed.


    "I can fight!" Anastasia retorted.


    "We don''t want to risk showing your face yet," Da said.


    That was something Anastasia couldn''t object. Suddenly a cacophony of twangs broke from the forest around them. Flurry of arrows hit the armors and the shields. Gritting her teeth, she had to crouch on the ground with her hand on her head. Anastasia nced on her side and realized that the enemy had surrounded them, rather pinned them from all the sides.


    But all that changed within the next fifteen minutes. She heard clopping of horses'' hooves from deep in the forest as if riders were retreating. There were cries of pain. Swords met with swords and metal ng everywhere. The trade path where they were standing, exploded into gore. Mozias and vokuks were fighting with the bandits. She was craving to use her magic and the will with which she was forcing it back was annoying her. She wanted to scream as the magic thrummed in her chest. She wanted to protect all of them. With difficulty, she contained her magic because she didn''t want her husband to get into any trouble.


    The shield around her broke and she was pulled to her feet only toe face to face with Da. "Follow me, my Queen," she said like an order after inserting her swords into the sheath on both sides of her belt. Anastasia was surprised and for a moment stared at her. Queen? She was pulled out of her stupor when Da said, "This way."?The two darted towards the wagon. Da pushed her inside and said, "Don''te out. Just stay out of sight until everything is clear." As soon as she said that, someone lunged at her. Da took out her swords and in a swift motion killed the bandit.


    Anastasia gasped. From her vantage point, she saw that Da remained close to the wagon and thwarted any attempts of the bandits who tried toe close. She gulped when a head rolled beside her. Gods, Da was protecting her with her life.


    Anastasia turned her head around to find Ileus in the chaos. She could feel that the bandits were slowly running away feeling that they were no match against the Dark Prince and his men. She found him fighting with a group of bandits along with Kaizan. While Kaizan fought with his swords, Ileus fought with a sword and a dagger. She had never seen him fight like this. He shed and stabbed with his dagger while slicing that with the sword.


    As she watched him, she couldn''t help feeling¡­ impressed. Suddenly arge number of bandits attacked the Ileus and Kaizan. Anastasia froze. Fear skittered down her spine.


    "Don''te out!" Da instructed and then let out a roar and along with every man in the group, attacked the bandits. Anastasia was craving toe out, so she crawled out a little. Who would know if she wielded a little magic? But she didn''t know the spells, didn''t know what magic to use. With her heart beating hard against her ribcage, she focused on one of the bandit''s swords and waved her hand in the air. As soon as he shed the sword with one of the Mozias, his sword broke. Shocked, he looked at his broken sword but the Mozia plunged his sword into him and he rolled on the ground with a shocked expression.


    She let out a yelp when someone grabbed her ankle and yanked her out. She clutched the wheel of the wagon to resist the pull. She kicked the person but to no avail. When she turned, she almost screamed at the disgusting, filthy, tattered and bloody bandit who was trying to grab her thighs and tear her cks. She kicked him with force and her bootnded on his face.


    "You bitch!" he said and tried to pull her again. This time with a bellow he managed to pull her out. Anastasia immediately took her dagger out and was about to plunge it into him when yet another filthy bandit came towards them.


    "Ah, you''ve caught a beauty!" he remarked as he licked his lips.


    Anastasia''s face was now discovered. If these bandits left this ce alive, she was sure Aed Ruad''s men woulde after them. She knew that Ileus was killing every damn bandit in order to save her. Before the second bandit coulde approach them, she plunged her dagger into the chest of the man who pulled her out. He watched her with a stunned look as he fell on his knees on the ground. Anastasia pulled the dagger out of him. The second bandit lunged at her with an eerie cry.

 Chapter 197 - Move On

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Move On</h4>


    Anastasia turned to run behind the wagon. She didn''t know where else to go because now in front of her was the group fighting the remaining bandits.


    The bandit rounded the wagon and stopped her. He waved his sword in her direction and said, "I am going to behead you this instant, bitch!"


    Anastasia was about to send her dagger to his chest when air drifted on her side, fluttering the strands of her hair. The next she heard was a snap of the bones. She gasped. The bandit had fallen on the ground with a sword plunged in his neck and a dagger in his chest. His wide eyes were wide with shock, as he looked at Ileus, the Dark Prince, and then they became fixed.


    Ileus spun to Anastasia. He wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted her. He ran towards a fallen log and made her sit on it as if she was a weightless porcin doll. "Sorry wife," he said as he panted. "Let me kill them and I will return to you in a short while."


    When the fight with the bandits got over, Ileus stood to scan the area. While none was lost on their side, the entire bandit group was shed and killed. He hated the fact that they were ambushed and he hated the fact that they were not allowed to use magic on the trade path. He had to make sure that all of them were killed so that none of them could go and report Anastasia''s presence on the path. Da approached him along with Aidan. Her mouth was set in a tight line when she looked at him.


    "I am sorry," she said in a low voice.


    Ileus frowned. "What are you talking about?" He was surprised that Da even said that. When did she be so concerned about Anastasia''s safety? But if she had, then it was a pleasant change, which he had hoped for and weed.


    Da lowered her head and said, "I should have remained with Anastasia to protect her from those two bandits. But I couldn''t hold myself when I saw that the group was attacking you all. Anastasia could have been dead if you wouldn''t have saved her in time. If you want I can leave the group and head back to Silver Vales as punishment. You can call someone more trustworthy and better."


    "Have you fallen on the ground with your head first?" he asked. Otherwise how could shee to this conclusion? He saved Anastasia because he had to. The moment the bandits came for her, he could feel her fear and he rushed for her. It was not Da''s fault in any way. She was a great warrior, and had been with him on way too many missions. And in this particr one, what she did was absolutely right. He sighed and shook his head when he heard someone approaching them. He turned to find Kaizan near them. His gaze traveled to Anastasia who was sitting on a fallen log on the edge of the road. It appeared that she was about to fall off to sleep, as her head lolled to the side.


    "Anastasia." She jerked her eyes open. "Could youe here, please?"


    Dusting off the mold from her clothes, Anastasia walked over to them and found Da, Aiden and Kaizan. "I hope everything is fine," she said, remembering how Da shoved her beneath the wagon to save her.


    "Da thinks that she failed to save you," said Ileus as he circled his arms around her shoulders. "So she thinks that she should leave the group and rece with someone else."


    Anastasia''s brows creased to form a line in the middle of her forehead. "That''s not true."


    Ileus didn''t need those expressions of his wife to understand how she felt. Her heartbeat said it all. She was stunned.


    Her gaze flitted to Da, then Aiden and then Kaizan. All of them were silent, as if waiting for her decision. "This is silly!" she eximed.


    Da''s body stiffened at herment.


    "Da here believes that since she failed to protect you at the right time, she doesn''t deserve a ce in the group." Ileus kept his voice as nonchnt as possible. "But it wasn''t me who was affected¡­ It was you. So you have to choose her punishment."


    Anastasia jerked her head back and stared at his golden eyes. Her husband was actually putting her in this shit while he deftly came out of it. She narrowed her eyes at him as he maintained the same stoic look. Game on, your scoundrel! She looked back at Da and said, "Honestly, I don''t think you havemitted dereliction of duty. You did protect me by shoving me beneath the wagon. I wanted to fight against the bandits but you stopped me for my own good." She shed a pearly white smile. "You are a fine soldier and a valuable asset to this group. So please stop wasting your time in thinking of abandoning the group and use your skills to good use. This is not thest attack we will encounter."


    A smile tugged Da''s lips up.


    Ileus wanted to hug his wife and struggled to keep his arms to himself. Anastasia had true royal blood running in her veins. She spoke to Da with sincerity that was rare in noblemen. Not only she praised Da for her skills as a warrior, she made her their aplice despite having issues in the past. He was happy to see that Anastasia wanted to move on and satisfied that Da also wanted to move on. This was how Da announced that she was now interested in snapping the past that she held for so long.


    Da''s skin became heated and she flushed. Aidan held her hand and squeezed it tight. He said, "Let me coordinate with the rest of the group to do away with the bodies of the bandits." When Ileus nodded, they both walked away hand in hand. Ileus watched them giving orders to the Mozias, removing the dead bodies and limbs from the path.


    Ileus turned to his wife. She looked extremely tired and had dark circles beneath her eyes. "You would have been a fine diplomat, Anastasia," he said. "Then I would have made you my permanent emissary to the fae court."


    "And how is that?" she asked, feeling very sleepy and not willing to talk. "I would have been an emissary to one of the courts in the fae kingdom, not Draoidh."


    He scooped her in his arms and admonished her. "I wouldn''t have let that happen, sweetheart. He made her sit on the fallen log again. "Stay here for a while. I know you are extremely tired." He adjusted her cloak. "As soon as we clear this area, we will head over to the next avable inn and stay there overnight."


    "Must we stay here?" she asked in a slurry voice.


    "Yes, my dear," he said and kissed her temple. "ording to thews, we have to clear the path for the traders to keep moving otherwise this will create a jam. And that is one thing we can''t afford right now¡ªuntoward attention."


    Ileus was tired as well. He wanted to sleep but after fighting with the bandits, this was a task he had toplete. When he walked back to help his men, Kaizan came to him and stopped him. "We need to talk."

 Chapter 198 - Unappealing?

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Unappealing?</h4>


    "I think this was a well nned attack, Ileus," said Kaizan.


    Ileus nced over Kaizan''s shoulders and watched the Mozias and Da drag the dead bodies and pick up the limbs of fallen bandits across the road and into the forest and pile them up in a heap. He knew that the patrol woulde and clear the bodies soon. It was amon urrence on the trade path. So when Kaizan said that it was a well-nned attack, he narrowed his eyes. "Why do you say that?"


    "Did you see the sheer number they attacked us in? Besides, they were all well armed. I think they were funded by someone." He dug his hands inside his pocket and took out a parchment with blood sprayed over it. It was impossible to read what was written in it, but when he folded it back, and the seal joined, Ileus'' eyes widened with shock. The seal had the royal crest of the Zmjia.


    Ileus took it in his hands and let out a low growl. He red at the seal with anger. The kingdom of Draoidh had skirmishes with the kingdom of Zmjia ever since Adrianna had be the wizard queen, ever since he was just a child. Rhys would attack them and then be quiet for a long time, and then attack them. It was like his massive ego was hurt pretty badly. He didn''t¡­ he couldn''t risk a full scale battle with them, but he could easily attack them every once in a while. "This could mean two things Kaizan," said Ileus. "Either he is funding the bandits on a regr basis to attack the traders or his men spotted us and nned this attack." He wanted to say the third reason and that was that it was possible that he knew about his marriage with Anastasia, but he shoved the idea. Or was it that he really had Iona and this attack was connected to that? Was this raiding party the first amongst more toe?


    He crushed the letter in his hand and said, "Burn the bodies and collect some ashes. It is high time I send them a response on behalf of Draoidh." Saying that he stuffed the letter in his breeches'' pocket.


    "I will," said Kaizan and then strode from there. "Do you want more Mozias to join us?" he asked.


    "No," Ileus replied. He wanted to burn the bodies even though it was the patrol who was supposed to do it. He would ask Haldir to deal with the patrol partyter. He was in a mood to mess with Rhys.


    He helped his group to pile them all in a heap. Once that was done, the bodies were set to fire. He walked to his wife who was now sleeping with her hands supporting her head. He picked her up in his arms and carried her to Lovac. Then he ordered the rest of his contingent to ride with them, leaving Kaizan behind who had to collect the ashes.


    Anastasia continued to sleep against his chest. They stopped at a roadside travelers'' inn. Not many rooms were avable and whatever was avable, they had to pay a lot to get them. The servants took the horses to the stables behind the inn as the group wearily walked into their bedrooms. The wagon was locked in a rented storeroom for the night after the group took out things they needed from it.


    Ileus carried his sleeping wife into the room reserved for him and set her gently on the mattress. She murmured something but didn''t wake up. A smile wormed on his lips when he looked at her face. She was worth all that was happening in his life and much more. He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and rubbed her cheek with his knuckles. He removed her breastte and boots and rest of the clothes and then helped her wear a thin nightgown. Anastasiay there like a log throughout the time and muttered iprehensible nothings.


    Ileus was so tired that he wanted to sleep too, but he couldn''t. Sprayed with so much blood and gore, he just wanted to get out of his breastte and the clothes he was wearing. Two servants arrived with pales of hot water to fill the bathtub for him as instructed. After stripping his clothes off, he took a nice bath and then stretched beside his wife. He tucked her closer to him, covered them with a nket and the moment his head hit the pillow, he fell into a dreamless sleep.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed but when he woke up next, he was squinting at a finger on the tip of his nose. His gaze followed the slender finger to the face of its owner. She removed her finger from there and lightly traced the outline of his lips.


    "How are you, sweetheart?" she asked in a soft voice.


    He grinned at her sleepily revealing his fangs. "You know if it weren''t you gazing at me, I would have mistaken you for an enemy."


    "You mean I look like your enemy?" she asked and touched his fangs, craving to kiss them. "Am I that unappealing?"


    "You are an enemy of my shaft," he chuckled. He took his hand behind her and unshackled her wings. Immediately her right wing red up and cocooned him. He exhaled deeply as he traced the veins inside the wing. "And for the record, there are women more beautiful than you in Draoidh."


    She shrugged. "I don''t care, but if there are then I just have to make efforts to preen myself." Was she jealous that he said that?


    He brushed her wings leisurely and she shuddered. "You don''t have to. You are the perfect version of love, sweetheart." His golden globes gazed into her sapphire ones and he brushed the edges of her wings.


    "Do you know that whenever you do that, it arouses me?" she said in a soft whisper.


    "I know," he replied, shamelessly. That was why he was doing that.


    She pressed a kiss on his lips and then moved her leg atop his thigh. The man was naked beneath the nket. Her thigh touched his erection that was tenting the nket. "Why am I surprised that you were not forced to marry L earlier? I am sure you were quite a catch." She continued to trace the lines of his face. His features were like sculpted from marble.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess I wanted to see you first." He was intrigued by the prophecy. He wanted to see the woman who was supposed to be his mate and kidnap her. Thank god he did all that. He took a deep breath.


    "I am going to be one of a kind in your kingdom. Won''t they dislike me?"


    "That''s right, but I am sure that your people are going to resist me a lot even after all this is settled." Even after Iona was found.


    "Anastasia," he said, meeting her gaze. "They will get used to you, sweetheart. You have to give them time."


    She took a deep breath. "I will be alone in Draoidh¡­ a stranger¡­" She ced her head on his chest. "You have to be there for me, honey."


    Ileus smoothed her hair away from her shoulder and caressed her cheek. He said¡ª

 Chapter 199 - Slave

    <h4>Chapter 199 - ve</h4>


    Ileus said, "I am always there for you Anastasia. I will protect you and see to it that your integration at Draoidh is seamless."


    Anastasia didn''t realize but she had drawn vines with her fingers on his bicep¡­ the ones she always loved in her garden at Vilinski. At his words she got up and pressed her lips to his, little knowing that his skin responded as tattoos crept up on his skin. When she pulled away, she said with a giggle, "But I am going to y mischief with them every now and then." She raised her wing and fluttered it weakly.


    Heughed. "Holy fae! You can''t do that!" He caught her wing as it tickled him.


    Anastasiaughed and removed his hand away from the wing. "Well then how about this?" She squinted her eyes and hung her tongue out. "I am sure they would love it."


    "Stop that, for the love of god!" he ordered and covered her face with hisrge hands.


    She pushed his hands once again andughed. "I can perform better than this!" She giggled.


    "Please Anastasia, if you do that the entire Draoidh would think I have married a mad woman. It would be better if you do not exhibit those qualities," he said as he wrapped his hands around her waist and pressed his erection in her.


    "Was this the reason you slept naked with me?" she asked, giggling away. "And who changed my clothes?"


    "Of course it was me who changed your clothes. Do you think I would allow anyone else to touch you here?" He flicked her forehead. "Now that you are already aware of my intentions, service me, ve!"


    She swatted his bicep. "I am not your ve!" Her gaze fell on the ink that swirled under his skin and her face nched.


    "What is Anastasia?" he asked, worried at her bing pale so suddenly.


    "Husband¡­" She gulped.


    "Yes, sweetheart?"


    "I have drawn yet another tattoo on your skin," she replied, chiding her on the inside. "I am so sorry!" Her gaze fixed at the tattoo that was still swirling. "Is it hurting?"


    Ileus lifted his head and turned to see his bicep. He narrowed his eyes and then said, "I think it is hurting a lot!"


    "You think? Oh my god! I am so sorry!" Anastasia got up feeling miserable as hell. "What do I do to reverse it?" she cried out.


    "You can just do one thing now Anastasia," he said with a sad face, with his lips curled down.


    "Tell me and I will do anything, love¡­ anything."


    "Service my poor little shaft," he replied cupping her cheeks. "Only when I wille inside you, or inside your mouth, will the pain go away." His golden eyes were full of mischief even though his face was contorted with pain.


    "What?" She jerked her head. Then she narrowed his eyes and stared at him and Ileus¡­ he startedughing.


    "But you said you would do everything," he reminded her in between his chortles. "You can''t back down."


    "That was if you had pain." She pointed at his forearm. "This obviously isn''t painful!"


    "How do you know? I am concealing my pain," he said sincerely.


    "I see," she said and suddenly lunged out of the bed, but was caught by him and brought back.


    "Okay, let me serve you," he said in a husky voice. He took his hands beneath her nightgown and squeezed her hips, digging his fingers in her curves. "Please¡­"


    She smiled and then brushed his lips with hers lightly. The feeling was so erotic that he grabbed her and pressed his lips on hers passionately. He forced them open and delved his tongue inside immediately. They were both tongue and teeth and lips for a long time until he pulled away. "Straddle me wife," he said. Anastasia bit her lip and then straddled his thighs. He caught her hips and lifted her to guide her over his throbbing erection. He bit back a curse when he was fully inside her. Anastasia gasped when his shaft hit the back of her core. "Take me with you¡­" he said and cupped her breasts.


    She started moving slowly. Her long hair fell behind her and touched his thighs as she moved up and down. She sat straight and leaned back to rest her hands on his thighs to support her body. Her nipples puckered with every thrust. His shaft swelled with every movement. The site of his wife moving on him with her plump breasts bouncing and the nipples jutting out, was so erotic that soon his legs began to shake. "I am about toe, Ana," he said in a hoarse voice. She increased her pace and all of a sudden in the throes of pleasure, her wings red. Silver veins pulsed and throbbed like lighting.


    "Gods!" Ileus gasped. He had never seen this side of his wife. The fact that she was a fae dawned upon him and she was so mesmerizing. His naked wife with her wings spread in all its glory. She had be so wet that when her wings red, she came. Ileus followed her and with a roar to the ceiling he came inside her.


    Anastasia cocooned them in her wings and slumped on his chest, half sleepy. "I have serviced you, my lord," she said with a soft chuckle. He was still inside her.


    He pressed a kiss to her head. "I expect you to do that more often, ve!"


    "Fuck off!" sheughed. "I think you are my sex ve."


    When he exited the room, the sun hung low in the horizon, chasing the remaining night and it was time to proceed on their journey. He met with the rest of the group in the dining area. He asked the cooks of the inn to prepare travel food for them. Once the cooks were up for their job, he discussed the uing travel ns with them. Kaizan, Guarhal, Aidan, Tadgh and Da were sitting at one table while the remaining Mozias at the other.


    Anastasia joined them an hourter and he saw that she had taken a bath and changed into a neat pair of clothes he had ced for her on the bed. Her hair was braided and the golden braid fell over her shoulders in the front. Ileus got up immediately. He took the breastte from his side and helped her buckle it up.


    "When are we going to start?" she asked as he was buckling her up.


    "I would love to buckle you up in bed one day," he replied, totally distracted. He had shackled her wings after their sex.


    Kaizan almost choked on his water. When he was done, he looked at them and said, "Can both of you stop with this public disy of affection? And it is not right to buckle her up in bed."


    Anastasia flushed red. "Can I throw you out?" she said, angered and embarrassed.


    "No, please throw yourself on your husband. I am too precious for my future girlfriend," he replied, waving his hand.


    "Ah, don''t mind him, wife. He is just jealous," said Ileus as he finished buckling her up.


    It had been two days in their journey and Anastasia was beginning to feel weary.

 Chapter 200 - Tides Of Bromval

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Tides Of Bromval</h4>


    For the past two days, every night they would stop at an inn. Even though Guarhal suggested that they could camp on the side in the forest, Ileus didn''t want to take a chance. Kaizan had given the ashes to the patrol party and given them extra gold coins to deliver the jar to Rhys. And that is why for the past two days no bandits had dared to attack them.


    Anastasia fiddled with the Lovac''s mane as their contingent rode closer to the Tides of Bromval. The night had fallen and the moon had waned to a silver crescent. The stars dazzled the night sky bathing the earth in their faded light. The silhouettes of men in front of her were swallowed by the darkness of the night. As the wooden wheels of the wagon creaked in front of them, she heard light banters of Tadgh and Kaizan. Da was leaning against Aidan, murmuring something in his ear. She liked the way Da was opening with Aidan. Taciturn in nature, Da never really opened a lot with others throughout the journey right from Sgiath Bi¨°. So this was quite a wee change.


    "What are you thinking wife?" asked Ileus as he gathered her closer to him and rested his hands on her thighs.


    "When are we going to stop?" She hadn''t expected the journey to be so tiresome. The brine smell of the ocean was sometimes strong, sometimes faded as the trade path meandered its way across the forest. Little did she know that serpents swam in the depths of the ocean lurking, waiting¡­


    "We won''t be stopping for as long as possible tonight. I want to cover as much distance as possible," he replied. "Are you sleepy, love?" he asked, holding the reins with one hand and adjusting her cloak.


    She was sleepy. Lovac''s rolling gait was like a lull to her these days. However, ever since they have had the conversation about how things would be at Draoidh, her resolve to go there wavered with each passing day. Once they found Iona, she hoped that things would ease. Her entry amongst new people might be smoother than she expected. But she had doubts. She didn''t expect them to embrace her whole-heartedly. She would depend a lot on her husband''s guidance. A sigh left her lips. "When are we going to reach the Tides of Bromval?" she asked. Her eyes were half-closed and she leaned against him.


    "At least a day''s journey."


    "Why don''t we race our horses there? Maybe you can take one or two Mozias and we go faster. Others cer."


    "I won''t risk another bandit attack, sweetheart."


    "But we haven''t faced any bandits for thest two days," she countered feeling agitated and impatient.


    "Anastasia, do you think that the bandits are¡ª"


    Kaizan came upon their side and cut in their conversation. "I noticed a movement on the periphery, Ileus. We have to be careful."


    Ileus'' mouth twisted. "Bastards!" He looked at his men and said, "I think they won''t attack us for now because we gave a tough fightst time, but we have to remain on alert. We are going to stop at the nearest inn."


    Kaizan nodded and rode to the point of the group.


    Anastasia looked up at Ileus and even in this darkness, she could make out the lines of tiredness etched on his face. She covered his hands with hers and squeezed them. She found herself lulling into sleep against his warmth and Lovac''s rocking gait. When she opened her eyes next, they were sleeping on a bed in an inn.


    Next day, when she woke up, Ileus was already dressed. She opened one eye and saw that he was zipping his boots. He looked up at her and smiled. "Get ready fast, wife. Today we will reach Tides of Bromval by evening."


    That was like a pep talk to her. "Really?" she asked excitedly.


    He nodded. "I am going downstairs to order food for us. Join me as soon as you can."


    Anastasia sprung out of the bed removing the nket. When cold air brushed her skin, she looked down and found herself naked. "Gods, Ileus!"


    Rising from the chair, he grinned and walked to her. He ced his hands on her naked hips in that possessive way and said, "I love you like this, woman. If it were for me, I would never let you wear a piece of cloth."


    "Pervert!" she pushed against his chest.


    He leaned down and kissed her on the lips. "Your pervert!" He said and winked.


    She shook her head. He left and she missed him already.


    They started for the Tides of Bromval. Everyone was excited in the group. In fact their thrill was palpable. Ileus was the most nervous. He hadn''t talked much and Anastasia could understand. Even she was excited. There was lightness in her chest as she enjoyed the camaraderie of the others. Atst, they were going to get Iona.


    Ileus wondered how Iona must be now. He would often take a deep breath and exhale. There were so many emotions that filled him that at one point of time he didn''t know what he would do when he would see his sister after a gap of eight years. He didn''t know what he would tell his mother. How would she react? She had been finding Iona for so long.


    "Do you remember what they said when they were about to take Iona from Vilinski?" asked Ileus.


    "I remember Maple saying that they were taking her to the Tides of Bromval," she replied.


    "That ce is a small fishing vige, Anastasia. It is at the end of the Lore. The ocean starts from there and touches the shores of the human world."


    "Oh! In that case how are we going to find her? Do you have her portrait?"


    "I do!" he replied in a hoarse voice. He dug the pocket of his breeches and took out a neatly rolled palm-sized canvas. "That''s her," he said as he gave it to Anastasia.


    Surprised that he had never shown the picture to her, Anastasia took it from him and rolled it out. A small girl with ck hair and golden eyes with features that resembled Ileus, revealed. She was smiling in the portrait and the painter had captured her innocence so beautifully that Anastasia found herself smiling. The child was pretty just like her brother. "She''s lovely," she said in a breathy voice.


    "Yes, she is. I can''t wait to meet her," he said and put the picture back carefully in his pocket after Anastasia gave it to him.


    They rode for the entire day stopping only to rest the horses and eat food. "We will be off the trade path in a few hours," said Ileus.


    The group started enthusiastically and when the sun hung low in the horizon, they reached the outskirts of the Tides of Bromval. As they rode, on the left, Anastasia could see the vast ocean whose wavesshed the shores noisily. And on the right there were cornfields and some pastures that were left fallow. The trade path ended and the horses were now clopping over small dirt roads. The wheels of the wagon creaked a lot.


    "Will you start looking for her right away?" asked Anastasia.

 Chapter 201 - Half-Lamias

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Half-Lamias</h4>


    Ileus didn''t answer her. He looked ahead at the faint lights that were emanating from the undraped windows and doors of the wattle-and-daub homes that were made of thatched roofs and stones. The vige looked quaint. Gusts of breeze from the ocean made the tree branches groan. It was strange that there was hardly any noiseing from the vige. They reached the nearest home. Kaizan dismounted his horse and asked for instructions to the ce of stay. A child who hade out told them about it and they immediately started.


    Except for a cat that paused to gander at them probably during its hunting rounds, the narrow dirt roads of the vige were deserted as the darkness chased the sun westward. The main street they rode through was lined with houses that were filled withmplights and hearths emanating from the open windows and doors. Curious faces appeared from behind the windows to see as to who dared to ride their vige at this hour. Almost every shop was closed except for the loud noises from a cksmith''s shop somewhere in the back alley. Smell of a closed fish-market still lingered in the air.


    "I am going ahead to look for the lodgings for the night," said Kaizan and rode off. Guarhal joined him.


    Ileus leaned over and looked at his wife. "Are you sleeping, love?"


    She shook her head. She was very sleepy, but she found the vige so strange that she was on alert. "Will you start looking for her right away?" she repeated her question.


    "I don''t think so. From what I can see, no one would be avable to answer my questions." He looked left towards the ocean whose waves were now crashing heavily against the shores. It was as if the underwater activities of the leviathans had suddenly increased. "However, from the smell of the fish market, I am pretty sure that this ce hosts a good catch," he said. "I will ask Da to purchase provisions tomorrow for our trip further into the ocean."


    The inn where they were to stay was on the other side of the vige and the distance was covered in barely twenty minutes. It was spread over a small area with trees andmpposts all around. Light and soft music filtered from the inside. There was one more wagon and five horses that were already filling the space of the small stables right next to it. Guarhal came out of the inn to guide them all inside.


    "They have only two rooms upied, my lord. The rest four are free and the innkeeper and his wife are very happy to receive us."


    Tadgh snorted. "I am sure they are jubnt. Who must being to this ce?"


    Ileus dismounted and then helped Anastasia to get down. Guarhal handled the reins when Anastasia got down. A boy, who looked young enough to have some beard but not old enough to shave it, came running out. He looked eagerly at them.


    As Ileus walked inside, he said, "Take the horses to the stable and see if they have a storehouse for the wagon."


    "We have to leave the wagon here, my lord," said Guarhal, pointing towards the other one in the yard.


    "Okay," said Ileus wearily and they walked inside the inn. The young boy helped Guarhal to take the horses to the stables.


    The innkeeper and his wife were standing at the counter with a big smile on their faces. Both were short in height and pudgy. While the man hadugh wrinkles on the corner of his eyes, thedy looked sweet and kind. They rarely had such arge number of guests in their inn and this group was great business. The amount they charged from them wouldst them a year at least and that toofortably. After the initial formalities, they all went to their rooms. The owner of the inn had already sent his people to arrange a hot bath for all of them and asked them toe for dinner an hourter. The innkeeper''s wife needed at least an hour to prepare for so many of them.


    The room they walked in was spacious, neat and situated far at the end of the inn. Two oilmps scattered the light inside. As Anastasia sat down on the chair wearily, waiting for the bath water, Ileus said, "I will be right back, sweetheart."


    Before she could ask him as to where he was going, he had already closed the door.


    Ileus strode back to the counter in order to meet the innkeeper. He found him barking instructions to his men now that they had arge group. "Get that basket and take it to the kitchen. Ada would need it!" A servant picked up the basket full of fish and hurried towards the kitchen. He passed Ileus on the way and bowed to him with a soft smile. The innkeeper sped his hand and walked up to him when he saw Ileus. Nervous, he asked, "What can I do for you, my lord?" From the looks of the man, he was surely a nobility. His wife was beautiful beyond words. In fact he had yet to see a woman that beautiful.


    Ileus gave him a firm nod and said, "I would like to have a private conversation with you."


    "Sure!" said the innkeeper. "You can call me Casux, my lord." He guided them to the small room behind the counter.


    When they werefortably seated, Ileus narrowed his eyes and said, "Howe I see Lamia in this part of the Lore?"


    Casux'' green eyes glinted and flickered a yellow. "My lord, you are a sharp werewolf," he replied with a smile.


    Ileus leaned back in his chair and waited for him to speak more. It was important to know who these people were and how far he could go with his investigation with them.


    "My wife is halfmia," he replied in all honesty. "I am halfmia too. This entiremunity is of halmias as we all have human genes too." He knew thatmias didn''t have a good reputation and were mostly shunned by the Lore people. That was one of the reasons amongst a few why they stayed in this part of the Lore¡­ away from the Loreans¡­ "We are a very quietmunity, so please be rest assured."


    Ileus smirked. "I can see that. Why is it that there is no activity in your vige after dusk?"


    Casux let out a sharp exhale. He lowered his head as if reluctant to talk, but he had to say it. "Tides of Bromval is adjacent to Zmjia. This is the first vige that the pureblood serpents shape shifters have to cross this vige if they have to go to other parts of the Lore. And they slither out of the ocean when the night falls. Since we don''t want to have any interactions with them, we stay indoors."


    "That is funny¡­ing out of halfmia," Ileus quipped.


    "It is not. The purebloods Lamias are vicious, cold and ruthless and when in a state of anger can swallow us whole. There have been many such instances. My ancestors used to help them a lot earlier, but now no one wants to see them either. Even though we are halfmias, they don''t spare us, so why should we help them? We just¡­ stay within boundaries. They don''te to us nor do we go to them."

 Chapter 202 - Right Track

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Right Track</h4>


    "How long have you been staying in this vige?" asked Ileus. The man definitely spoke in a way that he was a treasure-trove of information.


    "Ever since I was a child, my lord," said Casux with a certain pride in his chest.


    On that note, Ileus dug out the picture of his sister from his pocket and spread it in front of him. "I havee to look for her," he said in a serious tone while his eyes were fixed on Casux'' face.


    Curious, Casux frowned and then turned the portrait of a child towards him. While studying it he asked, "Is she your rtive?" The simrity in features was striking.


    "Yes," came a strict, calcted answer.


    Casux stared at the painting for a long time. "I don''t remember her. Can you share more details about her?"


    Ileus liked the way he asked. He didn''t demand for the details but gave him a choice to divulge if he wanted. "She was kidnapped eight years back and we have been tracking her ever since. We came to know that she was taken to Zmjia by her kidnappers."


    "Eight years back¡­" Casux said as he tilted his head, trying hard to remember. Just then his wife, Ada entered the room wiping her hands on her apron.


    "We will need more flour¡ª" she snapped her mouth shut when she saw Ileus there. Flustered, she bowed to him. "Oh! My lord, I am so sorry I interrupted your conversation." She started to leave but Casux stopped her.


    "Ada,e here love," he said with a voiceced with affection and admiration. She had given birth to his four children¡ªtwo boys and two girls, who were now helping them around.


    With a pale blush, which Ileus found amusing, she came forward.


    Casux pointed at the picture and said, "My lord is here to find about this girl. The pure bloods abducted her eight years back. Do you have any idea about her?"


    Ada wiped her hands nicely and then turned the picture towards her as Ileus watched her. Her expressions changed from curiosity to deep thinking to sudden remembrance. And all the while her green eyes dted or widened. "Eight years back I was pregnant with my youngest, my lord." She drew her brows together. "I don''t remember exactly, but there was a rumor that time that a woman with bat-like wings was seen along with the pure bloods during one of the stormy nights. She was carrying a sack with her, which had blood marks." She peered at Ileus with a cautious look, scared that her customer may jump at the information. "But the rumors were rubbished when a group went to find the woman on the shores. The man who had spread the rumor, old Faris, was perhaps drunk that time." She chuckled. "There is no woman with wings in this part of the Lore, I assure you my lord. Though we have heard that in the far south they have a kingdom where this species lives."


    Ileus wentpletely still. His muscles became weak as he gulped saliva down his throat. He blinked his eyes to process what he had heard. Anastasia''s information was right. He covered his mouth with his hands and rubbed it as his face flushed. In a shaky voice he asked, "Where does Faris live? Can I meet him?"


    "Oh yes!" Ada eximed. "You can meet him tomorrow. Right now the man must be drunk like a fish and rolling on the ground of his home." She guffawed. "Also we don''t really go out of homes after the night falls," she added nervously.


    Ileus rolled the picture back. He thanked them and then walked back to his room. When he entered the room, he found Anastasia taking a bath. She whipped her head towards him and when she saw his ruddyplexion, she asked, "Is everything okay Ileus?" He looked very excited. Why were his hands trembling?


    Ileus grabbed his hair and leaned on the closed door. Then he began to pace the room. There was lightness in his chest and he was breathless.


    "You are scaring me husband," she said in order to draw back his attention.


    Ileus stopped. With a bounce in his step he went to sit right beside the bathtub. He leaned on it and said, "Eight years back they spotted Maple on the shores of this vige. She was carrying a sack that had blood spots on it."


    "Holy fuck!" Anastasia said with a gleam in her eyes. Her skin was lined with goosebumps. "So we are on the right track!"


    Ileus leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead. "We are! Tomorrow I will go to meet the man who saw her that night."


    "That''s wonderful!" Anastasia almost squealed. "I will alsoe with you."


    "Yes, you have to!" he replied and kissed her again. Finally they were a step closer to his sister. "However, the main task begins now. The serpents are a nasty lot!" he said.


    She cupped his face with her hands. "We are going to find her, sweetheart."


    He leaned in her palm and smiled. "It is all because of you, princess."


    Sheughed. It was a great beginning. Would it be too early to celebrate?


    Ileus took a bath after his wife. The group met in the dining area and all of them praised Ada''s cooking skills. The cured fish and stew were divine. Ileus told them all about the information he got from Casux and there was palpable excitement in the group. It was as if they wanted to go now and find her.


    For most of the night, Ileus couldn''t sleep. He tossed and turned and then had to focus on the soft breathing and gentle heartbeat of his wife that eventually lulled him to sleep. As soon as they woke up in the morning, they got dressed and went to the innkeeper to ask about Faris'' address. Casux sent his son along with them to old Faris'' home.


    When Ileus walked out of the inn, he saw that the skies were overcast with dense gray clouds. The vige was calm. Very few people were out about doing their business. It struck odd that with a big contingent like theirs, there was no activity from the shores. He shoved the thought away and along with Anastasia and Kaizan, he went to Faris'' home. They tread through the dirt roads that meandered around the vige to reach an isted shabby house.


    The young boy, who he had seen earlier, as a helping hand at stables had apanied them. He walked to the front door that was falling over a broken hinge and knocked it. "Uncle Faris, someone is here to meet you."


    After what seemed like eternity, Faris came out, blinking his tiny eyes. His face was so wrinkled that Ileus wondered how old the man was.


    "What is it?" Faris grunted.


    Ten minutester when the man was seated on the mattress with the bottle of brew as a gift from Casux'' son, he opened his mouth. "That was one scary woman. Her wings were red and her eyes were like that of a firefly. I was hiding behind a bush when I saw them. She gave the sack to a pure blood and said, "Keep her alive till I say. She is the key to our goal."

 Chapter 203 - Promise Me

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Promise Me</h4>


    Ileus was listening to Faris with a baited breath. His fists had closed so tightly that his knuckles were white. Faris took another bog swig and then wiped his mouth with his sleeve.


    One of the serpents opened the sack, took the little unconscious girl out and transferred her into what looked like a casket. The winged woman touched the casket and it got encased with cerulean lights that danced around it." Faris licked his lips with his tongue. "The pure blood nodded. Others joined him in lifting the coffer and then they all walked inside the ocean with it. I don''t know whether the girl survived or not¡­" He drank more.


    "Did you see that winged woman again?" asked Kaizan.


    Faris shook his head. "No, she never came."


    "Did you see the girl in the casketing out¡­ ever?" asked Anastasia hoping that he did see.


    He shook his head again. "No." He looked at the three of them with a curious nce. "Why are you asking about her? I don''t think that she must be alive."


    Ileus'' face turned red, but Anastasia held his hand.


    Faris continued. "Surviving in Zmjia is not possible. They live in the depths of the ocean and are very dangerous people. After the Queen of Draoidh chased them from thends, they are always on a prowl to attack her or her people. And in that mission they have killed and injured thousands over thest two decades or more. The serpent shifters are unfriendly. So be careful. If you havee to retrieve that girl, then you are in for an impossible task. Go back and forget her." His gaze traveled to his favorite thing¡ªthe bottle with alcohol. He looked at them again and found that they were ring at him. He cringed.


    Ileus was barely holding himself when Faris mentioned that Iona might be dead.


    Faris raised his eyebrow and said, "Do you want anything else? I don''t know more."


    "No!" Kaizan replied and got up from the ground.


    "Do you know how to go to Zmjia?" asked Anastasia.


    "Yes, of course," Faris rolled his eyes. "Everyone here knows how to get there."


    The boy who was with them, interrupted. "Thank you Uncle Faris. We will leave now." He motioned all of them to get out of the shabby house and tossed yet another bottle towards Faris. Faris grabbed it immediately and gave him a grin that exposed his dirty yellow teeth.


    When they were out, the boy said, "That old geezer will spread this conversation in the whole vige and alert themias. He needs a steady supply of bottles to stay inebriated till you all go there and get the girl."


    Anastasia gave the boy an appreciative nce. "Thanks for helping us," she said with gratitude.


    "Anything for our esteemed customers," he gave them a smile and they all headed back to the inn.


    When they came back, Ileus talked to Casux on how to reach Zmjia. "You will have to take a boat to Abra Heights. There is a staircase that takes you down from there into the depths of the ocean. The staircase ends soon and after that you have to rely on your instincts to reach Zmjia. But how are you all going to get inside the deep waters? Wemias can still swim underwater but that also to a certain depth, how are you going to manage?" he asked curiously.


    "We will," came Ileus'' stern reply that stopped Casux from probing further. "Who can take us to Abra Heights?"


    "We have plenty of fishermen in ourmunity, but no one really goes there. Though there is one, Madox, who can take you, but you have to pay him twice as much and he won''t wait for you. He wille back."


    "Then who will get us back to the shores?" asked Kaizan.


    Casux shrugged. "You have to make an arrangement with him. I can''t say¡­"


    "Can you call him here?" asked Ileus.


    "Of course!"


    The group was seated in Ileus'' room. Ileus was pacing the floor as Kaizan and Aiden were arguing as to who all would go.


    "No more than four of us should go," said Kaizan.


    "I will go," said Aiden.


    "Me too!" Guarhal raised his hand.


    "And you can''t leave me here," said Tadgh.


    "Me too," Da grunted.


    They started arguing like kids when Ileus interrupted. "Kaizan you should stay on the boat and wait for us. I will go with Guarhal, Tadgh and Aiden."


    Kaizan growled. "No. I will apany you, no matter what."


    Ileus stopped and looked into Kaizan''s eyes. "I don''t want to risk your life."


    "Nor do I," he snapped. "I have been promised to you and you know what it is if one of us dies? We both are going to live and die together!"


    Anastasia was aghast. Then suddenly she remembered that Kaizan spoke like this because of the bond between them¡ªone that was formed when they were just kids. What she didn''t know was that it was so strong. "No one is going to die!" sheshed at them.


    Ileus looked at Kaizan with exasperation.


    An hourter, except three Mozia, all of them headed to the docks. Madox was waiting at the dock, eyeing their party with doubtful looks. He had never seen them here and suddenly the group wanted to go to Zmjia? His gaze scanned them briefly before settling on Anastasia whose face was mostly covered by a hood. She had pulled her hood over her face for as much obscurity as possible ording to Ileus'' instructions.


    "I will take two boats to Abra Heights," he said pointing at the other boat with a man sitting inside. "We are going to take you all there. I will leave one boat with you all ande back. The tides are high today, and we will be rowing the boats slowly. Hope you aren''t in a hurry," he said with a worried look. "And the fare will have to cover the cost of my boat, because I am not sure if the boat will evere back."


    "How long will it take to reach Zmjia?" Ileus took a small bag of gold coins that was tied to his belt.


    Madox smiled when his gaze went to the bag and saw Ileus scooping out money from it. As the coins dropped in his palm, he said, "We should reach there by mid-afternoon." He closed his fist around the gold coins greedily and tucked them into his pouch. "And if the weather is fine, we should arrive earlier."


    Ileus instructed his people to start loading things on the boat. Ada had packed two big baskets of food for all of them. He held Anastasia''s hand and helped her on the boat. Others stepped in the second boat. "Are you sure you want to go with us?" said Ileus. "You can still stay back," he added with a frown.


    Ileus'' offer surprised her. "No sweetheart," she said. "I am not going to stay back and wait for you at the inn." His voice carried a note that made the hair on her neck stand.


    "Then promise me that you won''t use magic over there. You will get exposed otherwise."

 Chapter 204 - Zmjia

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Zmjia</h4>


    Anastasia knew that once she promised, she wouldn''t be able toe out of it. "I promise," she replied to ay his fears.


    "Good," he said with relief in his voice and squeezed her hand.


    Once they were all aboard the boats and riding the waves of the ocean, everyone fell silent. Tension was tangible. Every now and then Anastasia would let out a heavy exhale. Ileus held her hand and said, "If we don''t return in two days, you will go back to the inn and wait."


    She whipped her gaze at him. "What do you mean, Ileus?" she almost spat her words. "And what if you don''t return in three days, four days or a week? Should I continue to stay or should I go back to Vilinski?" She felt her heart ache at his words.


    He stared in her eyes with his warm golden ones. "I didn''t mean it like that¡­"


    "Then what do you mean?" she was extremely angry as her face hardened with the unknown that he was pointing out.


    He looked away in the distance at the waves that were rising and falling. He knew that the moon was waning into a silver crescent tonight, so the tides would be low. However, Madox said that tides would be high. Did he scent a storm or was it because he sensed something untoward. A whileter, he said, "Just stay safe Anastasia. I am going to leave you here with Da. Though she is going to protect you with her life, stay low, okay?"


    Anastasia curled her hands around his waist and leaned her head on his arm. He moved his arm up around her shoulders and pulled her closer to him. "I will¡­" she replied in a low voice. "Bute back soon. And I hope that you find Iona."


    "I hope so too," he said.


    They reached Abra Heights by mid-afternoon as promised by Madox. Abra Heights was¡­ heights. They were a congregation of steep cliffs that were so high that their peaks kissed the low hanging clouds in the sky. Waves crashed and broke around bare rocks, their foam cresting into chaotic noise and white tattered ribbon over the blue. They swirled wildly around the cliffs as if matching the thoughts of those sitting in the boats.


    The boats were parked where the waves were gentler and the water led into a cave. Madox and his assistant threw the rope over a pole that jutted out from the shallow bottom in the cave. When Ileus and Anastasia stepped out of the boat, he said, "This is where I leave." With his chin movement, he gestured to the boy with him toe and sit on the boat. When the boy was with him, he said, "Be careful and try not to die. The steps to Zmjia are right over there," he pointed to the left of the cave. They looked over there and found steps cut from rocks beneath the water''s surface spiraling down into the depths of the ocean. Anastasia shuddered and tried to mask her fear. "This ce bes active during the night, so better stay clear from here as soon as the sun sets."


    They all watched Madox leave.


    As soon as Madox was out of sight, Ileus gathered all the wizards into a group in the shallow waters. They were up till their knees in it. They chanted spells together. Soon they were covered with crimson and chartreuse shimmery lights. It was like each of them was surrounded by a protective bubble¡­ like a wall¡­


    Anastasia watched them all as hair on her nape rose. A bead of sweat trickled down her spine and she gulped. When Ileus looked at her from his bubble, he pressed his hand to the wall and mouthed, "I love you."


    She blew a kiss to him and from the corner of eye saw Kaizan rolling his eyes. She smiled at him.


    Da was standing beside her with her arms crossed against her chest and watching Aidan with a clenched jaw. Aidan also looked at her and gave him a tight smile. She swallowed saliva down her throat as her chest tightened with fear.


    The men walked to the stairs and Ileus led the group inside the depths. Left alone with Da, Anastasia fell into silence. She watched thest one of them going down till she could only see water rippling and rocking the boat with their movement.


    ---


    Ileus, Kaizan, Tadgh, Guarhal and Aidan walked down till they could. The lights around them shimmered and lit the way. It was easy to see the steps. But they wanted to swim rather than walk down the steps. That would take them fast. Ileusmunicated mentally to all of them and they dove into the water and then with a speed like that of a missile they charged inside. They followed the steps till thest but once thest step was gone, they all stopped, not knowing where to go now. The ocean was dark around them and the visibility was less. Ileus pointed them to go further down. Their only option was to go straight down to the ocean''s bed.


    Even at the speed with which they traveled down, it took them several hours to reach the ocean''s bed. They were tired and Ileus assembled them all in a group. As they walked together on the floor, they got frustrated for not seeing any sign of the kingdom of Zmjia.


    Aidan said mentally, ''Let us split and check this area.''


    ''No,'' Ileus replied through their mental connection. ''We are going to stay together.''


    They must have walked for no more than half an hour when they were met with a school of fish. It was arge cluster of red and grey colored eel-like fish that swum and formed kind of a wall.


    ''This is Zmjia," Ileus said, as relief flooded his body. Their efforts hadn''t gone in vain.


    ''How do we enter?'' asked Kaizan. The lights around him were dimming just like Ileus''. Being werewolves, they needed more air to breathe aspared to the Mozias. The shimmery lights, each one of them trapped air bubbles, which they used for breathing.


    The Mozias surrounded both Ileus and Kaizan and chanted the spells again to reconstruct the wall around them. They used every particle of air trapped in that depth to build it. Their spell seemed to spark interest in the fish. Some of them paused as if inspecting the disturbance.


    ''We have to break this wall,'' said Ileus.


    ''Won''t it alert them if we break their perimeter?'' asked Aidan.


    ''We will take our chance. I am going to stun them. Kaizan, you will tear the wall where I have stunned them and we will enter there. It will be a short window of time because other fish will soon fill the gap within seconds.''


    ''Okay!'' said Kaizan and positioned himself near the wall.


    Ileus stunned the fish using his magic and Kaizan tore them apart. Before other fish could sense the disturbance, the five were inside Zmjia.


    ''Now what?'' asked Kaizan.


    ''The prisons must be on the periphery,'' said Ileus.


    ''But would they keep Iona in a prison?'' Kaizan countered. ''She must be well protected.''

 Chapter 205 - Casket

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Casket</h4>


    ''Could be. But where do we look for her?'' he asked, exasperated. He scanned the ce around them. Dull, gray waters surrounded them. The stench of blood and putrid meat filled their noses. The fish had resumed swimming as if nothing had happened. Ileus was surprised at the weak security Rhys had. He was expecting his own serpents to slither around the periphery for protection.


    His mother had rightly told him about Rhys¡ªhe was not a very sharp ruler. He ruled with brute force, but without brains. As they walked further, the ce seemed deserted. Where the hell were all the serpent shifters? Or was it that no one visited their kingdom and so the protection was so weak? And if this was then howe his mother wasn''t able to find Iona? This was one of the ces she had sent her people to. Things were so odd that it confounded him.


    ''Let''s start looking at the prisons,'' Kaizan said. ''We might be able to bribe a guard or someone to find Iona''s exact location.


    Since their shimmery lights were too much of a distraction, Ileus cast the invisibility spell over all of them before they prated the periphery. That was one of the reasons why the fish couldn''t detect their presence.


    As they moved further inside, the darkness around them seemed to disperse. Pale blue light came through water as if being filtered through a sieve. They followed the light and soon came across what must be a town. Serpent shifters with half human and half serpent bodies walked around in what seemed like a busy square.


    Ileus'' breath became ragged. ''Take to the sides,'' he ordered them and they all quickly walked to a corridor that was enclosed in darkness. He walked towards the outer side of the square and led the group to investigate the prisons, but none were found. Irritated as hell, they came back to the square and hid in the darkness of the corridor. ''Where are the prisons?'' heshed out his anger with a punch at a pir. It cracked under the impact and creaked.


    ''Ileus!'' Kaizan scolded him.


    A passerby paused there and when he didn''t see anything, he just slithered away.


    ''Where is she?'' Ileus asked, annoyanceced in his voice.


    Guarhal walked towards the darkness inside the corridor. He realized that the corridor was a start of abandoned rooms. He went further inside and was taken aback when he saw bones littered everywhere. Aidan and Tadgh followed him in. ''These are their dumpsters!'' Tadghughed. ''Bastards, they must be chewing the meat and throwing the bones here.''


    ''But I heard that they swallowed the prey whole!'' Guarhal said.


    ''Only when they are in their serpent form.''


    They walked further in. ''Fuck, it is horrible!'' said Guarhal and was about to turn back when his gaze caught a very faint stream of cerulean light emanating from somewhere deep inside. ''Wait!'' he said and pointed to the source of the light. ''Call Ileus and Kaizan!''


    Aidan and Tadgh were shocked when they looked at the light. Excitement generated. Could that be where Iona was kept? So carelessly? Aidanmunicated this to Ileus through their mental bond. He came inside quickly, his skin prickling with nervousness. Was that Iona? Was she still in the casket? Why were the cerulean lights still shimmering? He walked ahead of all of them, navigating his way through a pile of bones. He stopped in front of a room, which was glowing with the light, which seemed toe from the center. The lights were so bright that they couldn''t see what was there in the center.


    Ileus felt the need to move as his limbs were driven with anxiety. The anxiety was coursing through his veins as if it hitched a ride on his blood. He couldn''t ignore the bile that was rising in his throat. He couldn''t ignore the emotions that overwhelmed his brain. It was like a dream. He walked closer. Was she still unconscious? Did they freeze her? Has she grown big? He thought tears stung his eyes. He prowled closer to the casket. It was ced over an old, weathered rock.


    How would he take her out of here? Should he make her conscious? Every passing second, his anger against Maple and Rhys multiplied by a hundred. He wanted to rip apart Rhys and he knew what he would do with Maple.


    His group followed him closely behind. When they reached near the casket, suddenly he was stopped by Guarhal, who ced his hand on his shoulder. ''Let me open the coffer, my lord,'' he offered.


    Ileus growled. But Kaizan also said, ''Yes Guarhal, you may open it first.'' Who knew that this could be a trap? They had to take precautions and were very sharp when it came to protecting the prince.


    Ileus pursed his lips and let Guarhal go in the front. The cerulean lights around the casket were too bright and they knew it was to protect Iona from the water. Opening the casket would mean that the water would gush inside with a lot of force and it would crush her lungs. As soon as Guarhal reached within a meter of the coffer, he realized that the lights emted the ones they were surrounded with, which meant that opening the casket wouldn''t be a problem. Strangely enough, there were no locks. He walked near it and opened the locks. As soon as he opened the cover of the casket, a thick beam of cerulean lights escaped.


    ''Come back!'' Ileus shouted, paned in his voice.


    Guarhal frowned at first. He looked at Ileus and then¡­ he shrieked. The blue lights entered his right ear toe out from his left ear, causing immense pain. His eyes turned the same cerulean as the lights. He grabbed his hair and tried to back, but the lights tried to suck him inside. He fought hard against it. Ileus and others tried to pull him but the lightsshed at them like ice whips. Even though they struggled hard to pull him, Guarhal was sucked inside the casket as if he filled a vacuum. The cerulean lights now surrounded his body and hey unconscious inside the coffer.


    Where was Iona?

 Chapter 206 - Bait

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Bait</h4>


    Ileus wentpletely still and his mind couldn''t make out the sentences that his men tried to convey to him. Muffled sounds came as if he was wearing earplugs. He looked at them with a t gaze. It all happened in a fraction of seconds. A knot formed in his stomach and for a while he was nk as if his brain had stopped working. His lips parted as he gazed dully at his men. If he were opening the casket instead of Guarhal, he would have been there. His hands covered his face in utter shock. When he removed them, his eyebrows furrowed as he stared at the casket to understand what just happened. He wanted to pluck Guarhal because as soon as he opened the casket, he sensed that the cerulean lights were not just magical lights that had air to breathe but there was more to them. He smelled¡­ sorcery.


    When he came to senses and found Aidan shaking his shoulders, hemunicated ''We have to abort this mission as of now!''


    Everyone was shocked by his sudden deration.


    Irritated as hell, Kaizan barked, ''What? Why? No, are you insane? We have finally found a clue about Iona and you want us to abort the mission? That is ridiculous!'' He was just too frustrated. His gaze traveled to Guarhal, who was lying unconscious in the casket. The mission had taken its toll. There was no way he would let Ileus terminate it.


    Ileus turned to him and red. Through their mental link heshed, ''Can''t you see that everything around us is too simple? There are no guards protecting this casket. There is not one sentinel who hase to check this ce even once ever since we havee. If Iona was to be in it, then do you think Rhys would have kept it so casually in a litter room that is so near the boundary of Zmjia?''


    Kaizan thrust his right fist in his left palm and let out a litany of curses.


    Ileus continued, ''The barriers were too simple to break and what I can''t believe is that Iona isn''t in the coffer! Am I to believe that the casket was kept on that rocky surface for the past eight years with Iona in it? It is impossible.'' He looked at the coffer, the cerulean lights that danced around it and the man they engulfed. He felt¡­ creepy. He felt an irrational fear. ''Those lights are not just what we have around us¡ªthey contain foul sorcery¡­ kind of ck magic. And trust me I can smell it now.''


    Everyone''s gaze flitted between the casket and Ileus. They took a step back to maintain more distance.


    ''Smell it now?'' Kaizan asked, almostshing at him. ''Why couldn''t you smell it before Guarhal was sucked in?''


    ''Because the lights spilled once he opened the casket! I shouted for him toe back but he didn''t listen. Didn''t you bloody see that?''


    Kaizan stabbed his fingers in his hair. He took a deep breath and straightened his body. ''Look, now that Guarhal is already there, we cannot thwart a chance to find Iona. We havee to this spot after a span of eight years. We are this close to finding Iona. I say that we shouldn''t abort this mission. Let us go further inside Zmjia and explore it.''


    Tadgh supported him. ''I agree with him, my lord. It is possible that they have removed Iona from here, discarded the casket and taken her elsewhere.''


    ''Are you a thickhead?'' Ileus almost shouted through their mental connection. ''They need these lights for Iona to survive. ording to Faris, Maple never went in the ocean with the serpent shifters, and Rhys doesn''t know this kind of magic. How would he emte these lights? Moreover, these are mixed with evil sorcery, else why would they suck Guarhal in¡­?'' He trailed off, ufortable with his turbulent emotions. He wanted to burst in a despairing, raging scream for not finding Iona there and for Guarhal getting attacked by foul magic.


    The hush around them was too unnatural. It was growing more and more stifling as the time passed. The waters around them were as if waiting for something toe. ''It''s a trap,'' he said finally. He was now sure about it. Otherwise there was no way the casket would lie there unprotected. Rhys had abandoned it in this garbage room only to trap them. He pointed to the casket with lights and said, ''We have to take Guarhal back with us.'' He started walking towards them when Aidan pulled him back.


    ''Do you also want to get inside with Guarhal?'' he grunted.


    ''Since these lights are intermingled with foul sorcery, one thing is for sure, Iona is nowhere in Zmjia,'' said Ileus. ''I am going to mix a spell for the ck sorcery to shrink, but it will only shrink for some time and then the previous one will break.'' Ileus was surprised as to how Maple knew such powerful sorcery. He was the dark wizard and could be the Master of darkness if he wanted to be. He recognized the sorcery. He could conjure it, but who else could? Surely, Maple couldn''t. So who was as powerful as him in this realm? The realization startled him.


    He took a step closer and thrust his hands forward. Tiny viridian orbs emanated from his hands and mingled with the cerulean lights. The cerulean lights swirled as if trying to fight the viridian orbs, but they eventually retreated next to Guarhal and the viridian ones covered them from all the sides as if prodding a cattle herd with a whip in a barn. He walked closer to the casket and closed it. Then he turned to his group and conveyed, ''This casket was a bait in the hope that I would return one day to retrieve Iona. Mother had sent several Mozias to Zmjia on suspicion but everyone came back empty-handed.''


    Kaizan frowned. ''That is true. No one even talked about this coffer, which means that no one saw it. So howe we see it now?'' Suddenly his eyes became wide with horror. ''They have been tracking us ever since we entered the Tides of Bromval.''


    Tadgh shook his head. ''No they were tracking us ever since the bandit attack or when you asked us to send the ashes back to Rhys.''


    ''Do you think that the patrol sent the ashes back?'' Ileus smirked. ''They aren''t so efficient and they are hardly bothered. The serpent-shifters came to know about us when we came to Tides of Bromval.'' He remembered how the ocean waves thrashed on the shores the night they entered the vige. There was no storm, but he realized that there were creatures beneath, lurking¡­


    ''So it means that right now we are standing in the middle of a trap and that too with a casket, which contains Guarhal?'' said Kaizan. ''Isn''t thedy luck shining on us?'' he scoffed.


    Tadgh and Aidan looked equally disgusted. There was turbulence in the water around them and everyone froze. Did the guardse? Had they sensed them already? Aidan pointed with his chin that he was going outside to check.

 Chapter 207 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Attack</h4>


    ''We have to take the casket with us back to the surface,'' Ileus said, looking at the casket feeling miserable. There was hollowness in his chest. Always ahead in the group in order to take the lead for his prince, Guarhal was one of the most formidable Mozias he had known. He was with him ever since they had gone to Vilinski and Ileus had grown attached to them. Loss of Carrick and Zlu had settled a little when another wound opened. He chided himself on the inside to fall in this bait. But he was so blinded by the fact that he was about to find his sister and clear Anastasia''s name forever, that even for once he didn''t question his judgment. Not only Guarhal fell victim to his decision, his men were at the risk of being killed here and he had left Anastasia unprotected up there.


    ''If we remove the casket, it will garner unnecessary attention, Ileus,'' conveyed Kaizan.


    His brows creased with tension. Every passing minute was like an iron ball that pulled them towards the abyss. He turned to look at Aidan, who wasing in. ''The Square is still active and there are many serpent shifters roaming. I saw two serpent shifters brawling near the corridors. I think that is why there was turbulence in the water.''


    ''Let us wait for a few hours until it bes quiet,'' said Tadgh.


    They all agreed upon waiting for a few hours. However, what if they were found? Ileus looked at the casket. He knew that it was impossible to cast an invisibility spell on it. On the inside he marveled at the sorcery of the person behind it. Who could it be? He decided to wait.


    As they waited, as minutes turned to hours, Ileus'' mind became like the ocean he was inside¡ªcalm on the surface with deep undercurrents. Each undercurrent swirled with its own purpose. Watching the casket only increased his misery. His feet became cold and fingers numb when he recalled how Guarhal got sucked inside. Like a fool, he let himself be in Ryhs'' trap. As the hours passed, his patience became thin. He ran his hands over the rock he was sitting on and felt his insides squirm in a way they hadn''t since the time in Virgine Falls. He wondered if he hadn''te to rescue Iona, he would have never known that she was not in Zmjia. At least now they would focus on finding her elsewhere¡­ but where? His hands began to shake uncontrobly. He stabbed his fingers into his breeches pockets and hoped to bring his scattered thoughts in one ce.


    Tadgh walked out to see the activity in the Square. ''There is no one there now,'' he said upon return.


    Ileus got up immediately. ''Now!'' he shouted through their mental link.


    All of them lifted the casket together and took it out of the garbage room and came to the corridor. There was no one in the Square, which was a relief. The light that was lighting up the Square had dimmed. Small, thin, green and blue snakes slithered around them as if out on a hunt now that the serpents were gone. Water scraped the trash inside the litter room. Ileus'' foot banged against something heavy. When he looked down, he saw the skull of a serpent. He kicked it aside. There was a far-off wail of a siren. Perhaps the guards were out on patrol. ''We must hurry up!'' he goaded his group and they all quickened their pace. They reached the periphery soon.


    ''If we carry the casket like this to the surface, it is going to take us forever to reach,'' Kaizan pointed out.


    ''I know, and I want to create a force to pull it out, but I am waiting for us to break the safety wall,'' said Ileus pointing at the fish that were swimming on the perimeter. They were barely twenty meters away from the wall when suddenly a giant serpent shifter swam in front of them, pping his strong green tail on the ground. Mud flew around it, dislocating its small, insignificant inhabitants.


    ''Fuck!'' Kaizan said. There was terror in his eyes. ''What are we going to do now?''


    ''Fight him, of course!'' said Ileus. ''But remember, we are invisible. He can only see the casket.''


    ''He is going to attack the casket,'' said Aidan.


    ''No, he is going to attack at the sides of the casket because they know that whosoever is in the casket is unconscious. They have to kill the rest!'' Ileus exined.


    ''Damn it!'' Tadgh cursed. ''What do we do?''


    As they were about to use their magic, more serpent sentinels in their serpent form joined the first one. Soon there were over a dozen, giant, thick serpents with fangs that would shy a basilisk''s started coiling and slithering in front of them.


    ''Kaizan can you shoulder the casket alone?'' asked Ilues.


    ''What is your n?'' asked Kaizan. He was a werewolf and he would do it.


    ''I am going to stun the fish on the periphery. You will have to take the opportunity and prate the wall. Meanwhile Aidan, Tadgh and I are going to fight these and as soon as possible find an opportunity to join you. When you are out of the wall, you better start going up, okay? Don''t wait for us.''


    Kaizan''s stomach knotted. ''Okay,'' he replied with steel determination. He stood firmly on the ocean''s bed and others slid the casket over his shoulders.


    A guard hissed, "Attack!"


    Three giant guards in their serpent form lunged at the casket but were met with invisible resistance.


    Ileus and the two Mozias took their sword out and sliced the three serpents, each taking one, in merely five seconds. They didn''t use their magic because that would mean their locations would be discovered soon. Since their swords were also under invisibility spell, the serpents didn''t know where the blow wasing from. It worked to their advantage. The sliced serpentsy on the floor as dark blood swirled around them in thick pools. Taking the benefit of the darkness, Kaizan moved to the side near the wall.


    But one of the serpent shifters saw him. He raised his hand to target the coffer, but the leader shouted at him. "Don''t! Ileus could be in there. We have to take him to the king." Seeing his three guards down, the leader became furious.


    Ileus'' suspicions were confirmed the moment the guard said that. This was a trap set by Rhys for sure. How would the sentinels know his name otherwise? They were expecting him to be in the casket.


    They all lunged at whatever was there in front of them with their spears and bared fangs, ready to rip the enemy. However, Ileus and his men pushed themselves up from the ground and attacked the guards from above. The serpents just didn''t know who was attacking or from where the next assault woulde from. They were throwing their spears blindly.


    "Seize the casket!" the leader barked orders.


    One of the serpent shifters swam towards Kaizan with powerful strokes.


    Ileus was stunned for a moment when he saw Kaizan freezing in his spot.

 Chapter 208 - Run Out Of Places

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Run Out Of ces</h4>


    Ileus lunged at the serpent shifter and sliced his head from behind. Next he cast a spell to stun the fish and taking the opportunity, Kaizan prated the wall with a casket. As soon as he was out, he pushed himself against the water, upwards.


    "Noooo!" the leader yelled and charged at him when he saw that the boundary was prated.


    But Ileus was ready with his sword. When the ten feet long serpent shifter, who was half human and half serpent, charged with his thick tail swishing behind him, Ileus'' eyes focused on his bared fangs.


    The leader threw his spear towards him hoping that it would find its target, but the spearnded far away and got pierced in the ground. With a roar he attacked where he thought was the enemy only to be met with a sword that went straight between his fangs. He saw the sword ripping his body into half. The leader fell on the ocean''s bed with his upper half body sliced into two and the tail still swishing involuntarily.


    ''Come here!'' Ileus called Aidan and Tadgh.


    They left the serpents who were still fighting in blind and followed Ileus out of the periphery. As soon as they were out, they spearheaded towards the surface and found Kaizan shortly after. The three wizards cast yet another spell around the casket. A massive wave of water whirled around them and a channel was formed whose force was so strong that they all moved inside it with rapid speed. Within an hour, they reached thest step of the staircase. However, none took it and let the wave do its work.


    When they emerged out, the wave that was formed around them crashed gently and disappeared. Feeling relieved, they all paused and looked at the casket that now floated on the water.


    It was already pitch ck. The moon had risen up in the sky. The waves on the surface were gentle as theypped the feet of Abra Heights.


    "We have to get out of here and out of the Tides of Bromval as soon as possible!" said Ileus aloud, happy to start using his vocal cords again.


    For the first time in so long, Kaizan let out a chuckle.


    "Ileus!" Anastasia called anxiously.


    "I am here," he shouted back in order to ay her fears. "Stay there, we areing."


    Anastasia watched them all with enthusiasm. She darted her gaze to the casket, excited that Iona was inside it, but then a frown came upon her face. "Where is Guarhal?" she asked. When no one answered, her anxiety rose and her breath became shallow. Did they lose him? A thousand questions bounced in her mind, but seeing that all of them were in a grave mood, she snapped her mouth shut and helped them climb the boat. Da also helped all of them toe up. Even she was nervous when she didn''t see Guarhal. They ced the casket at the far end of the boat and sat at a distance from it. As soon as everyone was aboard, they took the rope out of the pole. Aidan and Tadgh started rowing it with powerful strokes.


    Anastasia bit her lip in order to stop herself from asking questions. She had waited on the boat for the whole day. Every minute spent was like a weight on her conscience. Because of her information they had gone to Zmjia and they had said that they woulde in two days, but they came back by midnight and Guarhal was missing. She had an empty feeling in her stomach and her mouth became dry when she thought that he was killed. After an hour of silence, not able to withstand her anxiety anymore, she snapped, "Can you tell me what happened out there? I have been waiting for you all out here feeling so negative! Where is Guarhal? Where is Iona?"


    Kaizan and Da took charge of rowing the boat.


    He took a deep sigh and pointed at the casket. "Guarhal is in there¡­" he said in a jittery voice. "We couldn''t find Iona."


    Anastasia''s mouth fell and she gaped at Ileus. "Is Guarhal¡ª is he¡ª"


    "He is not dead," Ileus replied to her unspoken question.


    "Then why is he there?" she asked.


    Ileus looked up at the sky and closed his eyes. He narrated what happened in Zmjia and in the end said, "They had set a trap for us, Anastasia. We have to get out of the Tides of Bromval." He looked at the waters below. Even though the surface looked quiet, he was sure there was plenty of activity on the inside. Rhys must havee to know about the massacre and he must have already sent his people to seek them. Thankfully, the boat was invisible to a naked eye.


    Anastasia''s face was pale. If Iona wasn''t there, then where was she? She felt horrible for Guarhal. She felt her chest tightening and wanted to scream. She felt Ileus'' hand on hers. "I know how you are feeling, princess¡­" he said.


    "No you don''t know how I am feeling," she snapped. "I am feeling as if I am responsible for Guarhal''s condition. I am feeling that now we don''t know where Iona is, I have lost myst chance to ask Adrianna for help. No one in your kingdom likes me. They hate me for what Aed Ruad did to them. If we had Iona, they would have epted me, but now?" She turned her sapphire eyes to see his golden ones. There were tears rolling down her face. "Now I don''t have anything to prove my innocence. I am suffering the wrath of people whom I don''t even know!" There was sadness mixed with exasperation in her voice. "And¡ª and I feel horrible that you couldn''t find Iona. You were waiting for her for so long. What are we going to do now? Where are we going to go? We have run out of all ces, Ileus."


    He curled his arms around her shoulders and rested his chin over her head. "We are going to Draoidh," he replied in a serious tone.

 Chapter 209 - Strength, Not Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Strength, Not Weakness</h4>


    Ileus sighed, turning his face to the moon that was barely giving any light to the ocean. Even the stars were hazy because of the clouds that drifted intermittently carried by strong gusts of winds. He closed his eyes. "So many lives have been lost and still we haven''t been able to find Iona. Will we ever be able to?" He nced at his wife''s face who was now peering at him and said, "We will go to Draoidh, my love, for only that ce is secure for you." She frowned as if sensing the weight of the situation. "What are you thinking?" he asked.


    Anastasia was studying her husband''s behavior everyday. Although she was very nervous, seeing him in such a deste state made her insides twist. She wanted to be her husband''s strength and not his weakness. He had so manyyers¡­ Like a sword that had been forged by a sword smith, who hadyered the steel after passing it through fire¡­ the sword that had suffered the fire and yet came out strong inside out. Ileus was the man who could bend but never break. But now¡­ he looked maudlin. The reality of not finding Iona had crashed on him like waves that thrashed Abra Heights. Though the waves hardly made a difference to the strong cliff rocks, she could see him¡­ ruminating.


    "Why are you feeling so sad, Ileus? We haven''t given up yet. Please don''t be sad because that is going to make you weak. There is no person in this world who hasn''t been touched by sorrow and if they say they haven''t, they are lying." She cupped his face with her hands. "I know you are grieving because you still want to see your ten year old sister. Trust me I am grieving too, but for different reasons. I want my name to be cleared from this mess. I want my parents to be free again." Why was it that her own burdens at this time felt lesser than his? "But let us not brood over what happened because I think it must have happened for a reason¡­" Her voice trailed away. Her hands dropped on herp and she looked away. "Let us think of our next move. If you are taking me to Draoidh because it is safe for me, then every ce where you are, is safe for me." She took a deep breath and turned her face back to gaze in his golden eyes. "I don''t want to be your excuse to go back. I want to earn the respect of your people, not their hatred."


    "Those are wise words, Anastasia, but pray tell me, do you foresee in the near future a chance to gain their respect?" he snapped. "They are fed with utter nonsense about faes. Since you are the one who represents all the faes, you are at the receiving end, but I know what you have gone through. All of us here know what you had gone through." His eyes were a fiery gold. "I will take you to the ce you rightfully belong to and I am going to face any resistance, whatsoever, to give you what belongs to you. You are my wife and you will go back to Draoidh as my wife, as the princess of Draoidh!" His words were like steel, like the sword he was¡ªsharp and firm.


    "Hush!" Kaizan said and everyone fell into silence. They stopped rowing the boat. About twenty meters away, they heard a ssh of water, the sound made ominous when they saw scaly skin of a colossal leviathan that broke the gentle surface of water. It stopped and revealed its disgusting serpent skull. It roved its yellow eyes that a narrow slit in the dull moonlight for a while and then glided away. The ripples that it sent across were as if a barge had sailed across with speed.


    When it was far off, Kaizan and Da started rowing the boat, this time harder. "What are we going to do when we reach the Tides of Bromval? Do we go back to the trade path?" asked Kaizan.


    "No, I intend on creating a portal to Draoidh," said Ileus.


    Aidan interjected, "If what Haldir said is right, you won''t be able to get in Draoidh so easily. They have many check points."


    "I can get in the pce, Aidan," said Ileus in a menacing voice. "Do you forget that I am the prince? How do you think I got the j¨¡mbiya?"


    "You are not understanding what I said. You can get in, what about her?" he pointed at Anastasia. "I am worried about her."


    Frowning at him, Ileus waved his hand in the air to dismiss his useless trepidations. He changed the topic, "When we reach the vige, just make sure that you pack everything from the inn, pay Cadux and Ada, and join us at the entrance of the vige. I will take Anastasia over there and not waste time going to the inn."


    "Okay," replied Aidan with nervousness in his voice.


    "So you have really made up your mind, Ileus?" asked Anastasia. "You will face a lot of revolt."


    "I don''t care, sweetheart," he said with steely determination. "Enough beating around the bush." He heard someone in the group wincing. "We also have to take Guarhal to the healers to treat him after I ward off that foul sorcery. For that I need Isidorus'' help." He knew that his mother might be reluctant to help.


    Rest of the journey was in silence. Each of them was upied in their thoughts. Aidan and Tadgh took the oars from Kaizan and Da and covered the remaining distance.


    As they were docking the boat, they felt heavy turbulence in water. Waves formed and crashed on the shore one after the other. "Fuck! We have more serpent guards," Kaizan said loudly. "Everyone hurry up and get out of the waters!" He was already out on the shores. Aidan, Da and Tadgh were pulling the casket out. "Hurry up!" he shouted as he tied the boat''s rope with the pole.


    Ileus grabbed Anastasia''s hand and jumped out of the boat, sshing lots of water around them. Behind them a head emerged. It hissed and slithered towards them with rming speed, rippling water and rocking the boat dangerously. The serpent opened its jaws and charged at them. Ileus scooped Anastasia in his arms and flung her out on the shores. Kaizan caught her as if she was a weightless doll.


    "Release me!" she shouted as icy panic prickled her throat. "I want to go back!"


    "Sometimes intelligence is in lying low, Anastasia," Kaizan chided her. "You will weaken his efforts!"


    The serpent struck Ileus with crazy speed but Ileus burst into shadows at that moment and saved himself. He turned towards the serpent who was snapping its jaws and thrust his hands forward. A frenzied beam of white light emerged and hit him right in the middle of his open jaw. The next moment, the serpent sted into tiny pieces of flesh.


    Kaizan pressed Anastasia''s head on his shoulder. "Don''t look there," he whispered and carried her further away.


    The st gave Da, Aidan and Tadgh enough time to pull out the casket. However, as soon as they did that, Ileus saw one more serpent rising out of the water.

 Chapter 210 - Stop Me If You Can

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Stop Me If You Can</h4>


    The serpent met with the same fate. The beam of light pierced its mouth and ripped it into half and then it splintered, sting the serpent into tiny pieces of flesh and bones that littered across the shore and the water. Not bothering for other serpents, Ileus shouted, "Where is Anastasia?"


    "Over here!" Kaizan called him from a cover of thick bushes.


    Ileus rushed to them. "Get Da and Tadgh with you at the entrance of the vige. I am going there and creating the portal. Tell Aidan to go back and collect all items from the inn."


    Ileus held Anastasia''s hand and darted towards the ce where the trade path ended, while Kaizan rushed to Da and Tadgh to hold the casket. Aidan ran towards the inn.


    "Do you think they will be able to get the casket? It must be heavy," Anastasia pointed out.


    "They were werewolves, sweetheart. Kaizan alone can carry the coffer easily but others are going to help him to hurry things up," Ileus exined.


    Anastasia gave them onest look of amazement. No wonder she was tossed around like a porcin doll amongst them. "I wish I could use my wings to fly," she ruminated.


    Ileus scooped her in his arms and said, "I am fast enough for both of us, sweetheart!" And then he ran. He ran so fast that everything passed as a blur on the sides. Anastasia marveled at the speed and strength of the vokuks.


    As soon as they reached the designated ce, Ileus set her on her feet and asked her to stand aside. He had to create a portal big enough for all of them to escape along with the wagon, horses and coffer. He closed his eyes, chanted spells and raised his hands up in the air. He closed his fists and drew them as if dragging heavy air down. When he opened his eyes, they were burning golden and orange. He flung his hands forward and opened his fists. A fiery beam of yellow mes left him and whirled in a circle in front of them. "We are going to step inst," he instructed her and she nodded with amazement. The whole thing was so mesmerizing. She wondered if she could ever create a portal outside her realm.


    Clopping of hooves distracted her attention and she turned to find the Mozias along with Aidan on the horses. They had got the wagon with them. "Where are Kaizan, Da and Tadgh?" he asked.


    Before Ileus could speak, they saw the three of them running with the casket towards them. They loaded the casket on the wagon that was being driven by one of the Mozias.


    "Go in!" Ileus barked and the Mozia drove the wagon through the portal.


    All at once they heard hisses from behind. The serpent shifters had shifted into their human forms and were closing in on them.


    "Quick!" Ileus shouted. He asked other Mozias to enter while he mounted his horse along with Anastasia.


    The remaining two Mozias also jumped in. Ileus ordered the rest of them to jump in. As they were all going in, the serpents were barely fifty meters away. "Capture Ileus!" one of the roared. "Our king wants him!"


    Anastasia''s heart pounded hard against the ribcage threatening to leap out of it. She gripped her husband''s arms tightly. She saw Kaizan jumping through the portal, then Da, followed by Aidan and Tadgh. She knew that Ileus was going to gost because he wanted his people to be safe. She looked back and found that the serpent shifters hade dangerously close to them.


    Ileus whipped Lovac''s rein and the horse broke into a trot and then into a gallop. The serpents ran after Lovac trying to hold its rear legs, but the horse was too fast for them. When he was five meters away from the portal, he leapt into the air and entered it. Ileus chanted loudly, "Zakraya Bliz" and the portal started copsing. A serpent lunged at the copsing portal, and managed to get into it, cut couldn''t cross it. The portal folded, cutting him into two pieces¡ªone piece was still in the Tides of Bromval while the other on this side of the portal.


    Ileus made his horse gallop until he reached the group. They all waited for him and for a long time none of them spoke, each trying to quiet their inner panic and heaviness that surrounded their souls. Anastasia noticed the predawn gloom. Though the sun was rising slowly as a canopy of golden flowers behind the trees, forcing the stars to go elsewhere and spread their dazzle, she couldn''t help feeling ominous. Even as the darkness on the outside surrendered to the sunrays, on the inside, charcoal of the night remained. "Are we in Draoidh?" she asked as she looked at the ravine on the left and slopes on the right. Across the ravine she could see thick vegetation. Mist rolled on the tip of the rocks covering the lower half of the trees.?A shudder passed through her body as she witnessed the miasma in front of her.


    Ileus gathered her close to him and wrapped his right arm around her as he held Lovac''s reins with the left.


    Surprisingly, she heard Kaizan grunting and spewing a litany of invectives in hisnguage.


    "I told you," Aidan said with a clenched jaw.


    Ileus turned his horse into a circle as if to prove that Aidan was wrong. Buffeted by the chilly gusts of winds that whooshed through the ravine, he coaxed Lovac into walking across the edge of the ravine and then back to the group.


    "Where are we?" asked Anastasia again.


    With a sigh, Ileus pointed to the other side of the ravine. "That is Draoidh, love, and we are on this side. The powerful spells of the wizards and Generals of Draoidh have cast us here."


    "I don''t understand¡­" she whispered. "You couldn''t transport us inside even though you could easily go inside thest time?"


    He pursed his lips in a thin line as chose to stay quiet. His portal would have easilynded him in the pce, but the spells around the kingdom must have sensed Anastasia''s presence. He was sure that it was his mother''s spells to ward him off if he brought Anastasia with him. Fury rose in his chest. He challenged his mother internally. ''Stop me if you can.''


    After a moment''s contemtion, he looked at the Mozias and said, "I want all the Mozias to create a portal and go inside Draoidh now."


    "What?" Aidan countered. "I am not going!" He knew that going against the prince''s order was like a death sentence but he wasn''t going to leave Da.


    "Shut up Aidan!" Da retorted. "You are going back!" She became afraid of Ileus'' wrath, which she sensed was about to unfold. The prince was already fuming at the trickery of his mother.


    A muscle flickered in his jaw. "Yes, you are going back Aidan," Ileus snarled. "I will stay here along with Kaizan and Da."


    Aidan looked flustered and angry, but looking at Ileus'' mien, he decided not to argue. He clenched his fists tight.


    "Take Guarhal to Isidorus. Be as secretive as possible."?Ileus instructed. "I will try to find a way inside."


    Anastasia was shocked.

 Chapter 211 - A Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 211 - A Bridge</h4>


    Anastasia was slowly epting the hatred she would face once she reached Draoidh, but this¡ª this was beyond her imagination. They hated her to the extent that they wouldn''t even allow her inside? Even though her husband didn''t mention the usible cause of not being able to enter the portal to its designated destination, it was no rocket science to understand that they had blocked her. Suddenly she felt a big void in her heart, she felt she was so unwanted¡­ so alone¡­ and Ileus helped her only because she was his mate.


    As she watched Aidan walking away from them and creating a portal, she fought the tears in her eyes. Aforting tendril of a thought entered her mind. "I am not helping you Anastasia, I am with you because I don''t think there''s another way of life." She closed her eyes with a sigh that was between worry and relief and stopped her tears from falling. When she opened her eyes again, she found the Mozia entering the portal created by Aidan. From the corner of her eye she saw Da. She was looking at him intensely, with a forlorn look etched on her face. Her breath came ragged. Ileus pressed his chin over her head and curled both his arms around her waist. "I am going to get us inside Draoidh, darling," he whispered. "That''s the ce you deserve." She eased.


    As soon as the Mozias entered the portal with the wagon that carried Guarhal, the portal vanished.


    Kaizan looked at Ileus with a knowing look. "Should we go there and try our luck?" he said in a cryptic way.


    At first Da looked at the two of them and then she smiled, which changed into a chuckle and then a loudugh. "Do we have a better option?" she said.


    Not able to understand them, Anastasia asked, "Where are we going now?"


    A mischievous smile yed on his lips and he said, "When Kaizan, Da and I were young teenagers, we would look for ways in and out of Draoidh that were unknown to the others. My mother knew all of these illegal entries and so when she became the queen, she sealed them." He nudged Lovac forward and the horse began to trot leisurely along the edge of the ravine. Kaizan and Da followed them. "But Kaizan and I created one or two passages for ourselves to sneak in and out."


    "That''s the wrong way to put it, Ileus," Kaizan interrupted. "We discovered these ways, not created them."


    Arge flock of white birds pped their feathers and took to flight from nearby trees on the slope, annoyed at the disturbance.


    Da was stillughing. She added, "I am not sure if you can actually say you discovered them. They were there and you boys simply crafted them better." Then she rolled her eyes. "And I was the one who had to always get the two of you out of the troubles! Gosh, I remember how Isidorus would chide me!" she tutted.


    Anastasia''s lips curled up. She had never seen this side of Da¡ªfunny and teasing.


    "Well, whatever," said Ileus. "So we are going there."


    They rode parallel to the deep ravine. "That''s River Lifye. It extends throughout the Lore," Ileus said when she looked down at the river that looked like a blue ribbon between the ravine. Their pace slowed because of the gradual ascent and because the road became rocky and uneven. They didn''t nudge their horse to gallop and risk falling off the edge. They rode till midafternoon and the three vokuks entertained her with the stories of their mischiefs. She forgot all about their predicament. It was a fresh change from what they had been through. She loved the way her husband strived for her wellbeing¡­ always. On an impulse, she turned and nted a kiss on his chin, and was immediately rewarded with his erection that swelled behind her. "And what do I owe such a beautiful kiss for?" he asked, pressing him against her back.


    She chuckled. "What are we searching for?" she asked.


    "There should be a footbridge that Kaizan and I had made to cross this ravine. Of course, we forced Haldir into helping us. It took us several years to build it. That''s where we are going."


    Soon the footbridge came into view. Ileus reined Lovac to a halt and then looked at his handiwork. But all of them became silent with tension when they noticed the condition it was in. The footboards looked washed and were broken at various ces. The ropes were frayed and every gust of chilly wind swayed the bridge dangerously. Kaizan and Da came to halt behind him.


    "I didn''t know that it would be such a derelict condition," said Kaizan.


    Da looked at the bridge as worry flitted on her face. "We simply can''t cross from here," she breathed looking at the wooden boards. Even though it was wide enough for two people to walk side by side, it was impossible to take their horses across it. "If I ce as much as my finger on it, it will break."


    "I know!" Ileus snapped. This was something he wasn''t expecting. Out of frustration he stabbed his fingers in his hair. "Now what?" He nudged Lovac to move closer to the bridge that was swaying as if shivering under the impact of chilly winds. It rattled and when he looked at the river below, a sharp breath left him. He focused his attention to the other side of the bridge and fury rose in his chest. Someone had deliberately removed the bolts that held it in a ce. He cursed in Russian.


    "If we can''t cross from here, we will have to go back to the entrance of Draoidh and camp there until your mother allows us to get in," said Kaizan, as his face wrinkled in worry. "And that is going to expose Anastasia to the werewolves and wizards."


    "I won''t go there!" he snapped at Kaizan, irritation mounting. He was thinking of retracting when Anastasia pointed to the east where the sun was still rising.


    "Did you all construct another bridge and forgot about it?" she said.


    Ileus whipped his head and then nudged Lovac to ride in that direction. The mist that was rolling around the tip of the cliffs shrouding the dense jungle that stood as a sentinel of Draoidh, rolled over it like the ocean waves they had encountered the previous night, only that these were gray.


    Astonished at this sudden new discovery, Ileus coaxed Lovac to move towards it. Da and Kaizan followed feeling equally perplexed. The bridge was at a distance from their position and looked tiny.


    As they moved closer, they were awed by its magnificent build. Built out of stones that blushed a pink when the sun rose, it had graceful arches. Tendrils of blue flowers that were quite simr to the ones Anastasia grew in her backyard at Vilinski grew wildly around it. However, the closer they got, the more uneasy she grew. "This looks pretty new, Ileus," she said in a low voice. "And unused."


    Ileus frowned as he stopped his horse in front of the bridge. The bridge looked¡­ abandoned.

 Chapter 212 - Eerie Voice

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Eerie Voice</h4>


    The bridge was sturdy enough for all of them to cross pretty easily. He wondered when and how this bridge was built.


    As if understanding his thoughts, Kaizan said, "We have been out of Draoidh for a year, Ileus. In all probability, Haldir must have crafted a new one."


    The mist that was rolling over it like waves had dissipated to a great extent, as the sun rose and spread its rays abundantly over the bridge. It was floating above the deckzily. The creepers with blue flowers spread like a spider''s web over the deck and after climbing over the rails, fell over the edge and swayed like green coronals in the wind.


    "What are you waiting for?" said Da excitedly. "Let''s cross it!" She readied her horse to its edge.


    "Wait," said Anastasia. "I don''t feel right about this bridge."


    "What do you mean?" asked Ileus. He nned on walking by foot to cross the bridge. He dismounted and then helped her dismount. Then he looked at Kaizan and Da who understood his intentions and got down.


    "I don''t know¡­ I just feel off¡­" Was it because of too much worry? But she did feel ominous about it.


    Ileus'' brows drew tight. He bit his lip and then after thinking for a moment he considered her warning. "Let me go there first. You all can follow me."


    "I will go with you," said Anastasia with such determination that he couldn''t refuse her.


    "Okay, but be careful," he said. He gave the reins of Lovac to Kaizan, but clearly the horse wasn''t happy. He snorted in anger and then whinnied. Ileus patted his neck to calm him. He opened the saddlebag and took Anastasia''s sheathed sword out. Giving it to her, he said, "It''s always better to carry it just in case¡­" Then he held her hand and they stepped on the bridge together. She took it and hung it on her belt.


    As they walked further, the mist that was rollingzily, stopped. Even the tendrils of the creeper seemed to stop moving. Anastasia looked to her side towards the river beneath them and at this height, her head reeled under the effect. If the bridge copsed, she was sure that not a single bone would be found when they meet the depths of Lifye.


    "I can''t believe that Haldir created this bridge and never told me about it." His gaze went to the railings and the arches. He was so deeply studying the bridge that when Anastasia pointed out at the far end of the bridge, he was startled. "Look over there," she said. "There''s a proper entrance to Draoidh."


    At the end of the bridge, the vegetation had been cleared. Tall towers marked the entrance to the kingdom. Covered with wild vines, they looked portentous yet haunting. They continued to walk. When they were right in the center of the bridge, a very strong gust of wind came, rolling the mist with it towards them. In fact it carried more fog from the opposite side and gushed towards them like a thick ocean wave. Before they could even turn, the two were drenched in the chilling water it held in its womb.


    "What kind of evil is this?" said Anastasia as she looked at the dense fog around them.


    "Turn!" Ileus shouted. "We have to get off the bridge now!" However as soon as they turned, the vines that spanned the length of the bridge startedshing towards them with serpentine speed. "What the hell is happening?" The vines began to wound around them at an rming speed. They gripped him so hard that he couldn''t move a bit. Icy panic gripped his heart when he saw that the vines were coiling around Anastasia at a rapid speed.


    Anastasia took out her sword and started shing the vines, but the more she cut, the more they grew around her. At this speed, she was sure that in no time she would get covered fully by it and with the way they were tightening around her, she wondered if she would even survive. The mist surrounding them exploded into thousands of fingers and hands. She could hear a distant hiss, "Come to me¡­" hair on her nape stood at the creepy voice.


    "Did you hear that?" she asked Ileus, as she shed more vines.


    "What?" he asked with a deep crease in between his forehead.


    The vinesshed so violently around the bridge that a low flying bird got trapped. They coiled around its fragile body and trapped it. Soon the bird disappeared and only the vines were left. When the greenery opened, the bird wasn''t there.


    "Fuck!" Ileus said. Thinking of the closest spell that would disentangle them from this mess, he chanted, "Loraz rastaviya!" Immediately the vines loosened his grip. He was startled because he had cast dark magic. "This is ck magic," he announced. But he didn''t waste time thinking about it. "Anastasia, stay still!" hemanded her and she froze in her ce. He chanted more of his dark spells and the vines started retreating. Theyshed at him like angry snakes who couldn''t catch their prey as they retreated. "Now run!" he shouted.


    "Noooo," the eerie voice from the mist said. "Don''t go. Come to me Anastasia¡­" The misty fingers touched her and she felt an icy chill on her skin. She ignored the voice and continued to race along with Ileus. When they were only a meter away from the edge, they jumped andnded on the road. Da, who was already standing there, held their hands and pulled them with all her strength.


    She pulled up relieved to leave the eerie bridge and the grim words of that voice. When she looked back, she found that everything was just as it was earlier. The mist had rolled back to the cliffs on the other side and the vines had once again resumed swayingzily over the railings. Even though buffets of chilly winds swirled around them, they were covered with a thin sheen of sweat.


    Ileus was back on his horse along with Anastasia and they moved towards the old footbridge they had left behind. "We have to take our chances over that¡­" he whispered. But he knew that he couldn''t use his spell on the dpidated bridge and fumed at Haldir for not looking after it.


    Kaizan dismounted his horse and walked towards the edge of the footbridge. "How will the horses cross it?" he said in a defeated tone. What happened to Anastasia and Ileus over the past bridge was bone chilling.


    Da also got down. She opened the satchel on her horse and took out fish roasted in salt wrapped in leaves that Ada had given to the Mozias for traveling. Before leaving for Draoidh, they had given the food rations to Da.


    Ileus was sitting on a rock while Anastasia leaned against a tree as they watched the footbridge.


    "I think the best way would be to walk one by one," said Anastasia.


    "We will hold the anchor bolts of the bridge until the person has crossed over to the other side. Once they have crossed, they will hold the anchor bolts on the other side," said Kaizan, epting the fish.

 Chapter 213 - Faltered

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Faltered</h4>


    Each of them was wrapped in their thoughts over the next half an hour. Da took out a cloth wrapped package that consisted of meat pie that smelled of spicy peppers and butter. It was a delectable meal by all means after their ordeals of the night and the following day. Anastasia wondered what else they were going to face in their quest to get inside Draoidh. While chewing the pie made by Ada, she also pondered as to why it was so important for Ileus to get her in Draoidh, against everyone''s wishes.


    After their hearty meal, she saw that Ileusy back on the rock with his long legs dangling down and looked at the blue sky. In a few hours, it would be dark and he had no ns on staying on this side of the ravine. They wouldn''t have enough space to camp and protect themselves from nocturnal animals.


    Da wrapped up everything and gave them a canteen of water. She announced, "I would like to go first."


    Ileus promptly refused her. "No, I want Kaizan to go first. He will cross the bridge and hold the anchor bolts and then you can go."


    "Just what I was thinking," said Kaizan and jumped off the stump he was sitting on. "I am ready to leave." He strode to his horse, caught his reins and looked at Ileus. "Are youing or do I ask Da?" he snarled as if goading him to get up hiszy ass.


    Ileus gave a half smile and rose to his feet. Walking up to the edge of the footbridge, he took support of a rock and then stepped down to where the anchor bolts were. Da followed him and they both held one anchor bolt each. When they were ready, Ileus nodded to Kaizan.


    Kaizan rubbed the back of his neck feeling jittery. He held his horse''s reins and took the first step on the bridge. The footboard creaked under his weight. He was aware that Ileus was on purpose not holding the ropes tightly for the fear that they might snap. His situation was no different. He gulped as he took another step and then another. His horse walked very carefully behind him. Bead of perspiration erupted on his forehead when he looked down at the river through a hole in a footboard. If the board gave in, he was going to die a terrible death. No, Ileus wouldn''t let that happen. With his mighty trust in the dark prince, he walked further and the bridge creaked under every damn step he took. By the time he reached the middle of the bridge, his body was soaked with sweat. His pace faltered.


    "Carry on!" Ileus shouted from his ce sensing his fear.


    Kaizan took a deep breath and resumed his pace. It was a wonder that after all the creaking and shaking, how his horse walked silently behind his master. Slowly and steadily, he covered the distance and reached the other side. Kaizan''s weak legs gave in and he sat on the wet ground with his hands in his hair while the others on that side of the group cheered for him. He chuckled and shook his head. He looked up at the sky and thanked all the wolf spirits for giving him a chance to live and help his friends toe to this side.


    Though he couldn''t hear them clearly, he was sure that Ileus was already ordering him to hold the anchor bolts on this side. He got up and stepped down a rock to hold the anchor bolts firmly with both his hands. The mist on this side was thick.


    He was sure that the next one toe would be Da, but his eyebrows rose in surprise when he saw Anastasia stepping in front of the bridge. But then he realized that it was the most logical thing Ileus would do. He was holding the anchor bolts on this side while Da and Ileus were holding it on the other side. Anastasia would just have to be careful to cross the bridge though she shouldn''t have problems since she was a feather-light woman. However, his logical reasoning grinded to a halt when he saw that before she stepped on the bridge, Ileus walked to her, hugged her and when he pulled away, her wings appeared. Ileus had unshackled her wings. As soon as they appeared, they dropped to the ground weighing behind her.


    Anastasia held the ropes tightly even though Ileus asked her to walk in the center. With every step that resulted in a groan from the wooden boards, Anastasia''s mind stiffened. The river below looked like a ribbon from this height and she felt she could puke.


    "Anastasia, you can do it!" Ileus shouted when he saw how pale she was while looking at the gorge below. "I won''t let you hurt, love. Ever."


    But Anastasia had a bad feeling about this whole thing. She had protested that Da should be the next one, but Ileus wouldn''t listen. Her throat became dry and she closed her eyes to ask for divine intervention in crossing the bridge.


    "I''lle right after you. Go!" he goaded. "Don''t look down!"


    Anastasia nodded like a bobblehead toy and took in a deep breath. She resumed walking with her wings dragging behind her. It took her a good ten minutes to reach the other side, and when she did, just like Kaizan, her wobbly knees gave way. She also dropped on the ground and looked up at the sky. "H Vma!" she said in her faenguage. Thank the faes. She was finally in the kingdom of wizards, but without her husband. Gods, she hated it without him.


    "You can have water from my canteen," he called her from below. He looked up and saw that Ileus and Da were having an argument.


    Ileus was insisting that Da should leave, "Don''t you understand," he growled. "Both Kaizan and I can hold the bolts tightly as you walk over the bridge."


    Da narrowed her eyes and stood there with a mulish expression. "No Ileus, you are going first. If you want we can argue the whole day but I won''t budge."


    "What is wrong with you?" he shouted.


    "Nothing," she replied calmly. "I want my prince to cross and be with his wife. She has already stepped in Draoidh."


    He stared at her with surprise flitting across his face. A moment of contemtion and then he said, "Okay, as soon as I am on the other side, I want you to sprint. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    While Da remained there to hold one anchor bolt, Ileus stepped on the bridge. The way the footboard creaked, he was shocked that it didn''t detach and fell off. He must have only gone ten steps ahead when the first signs of it giving away appeared. The board, on which he ced his foot, broke off with a loud noise and flipped its way down. He gasped and immediately stopped his foot in the air and took a step back. He so wanted to use his magic and cross the bridge, but he wasn''t sure if the dpidated structure would be able to hold his magic.

 Chapter 214 - Entered!

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Entered!</h4>


    Ileus didn''t want to take the chances. "Damn it!" he blurted out of frustration. He exhaled heavily and then stepped on the next board as nimbly as possible.


    Ileus didn''t want to take the chances. "Damn it!" he blurted out of frustration. He exhaled heavily and then stepped on the next board as nimbly as possible. It didn''t take him much time to reach the other side after that. He looked behind when he was only about ten meters away from the ground.


    Da thought that it was a signal for her to cross the bridge. She left the bolts and excitedly stepped on the board. Da broke into a sprint.


    "Stooooop!" Ileus shouted, but it was toote.


    Earth rumbled. Da and Ileus froze in surprise in their ces.


    "Gods!" Anastasia whimpered as her lips trembled.


    Ileus'' palms glowed with white lights as if involuntarily. Everything became deathly quiet. Da''s face nched. She looked at Ileus but he was fixed at his spot. After a moment when things settled, she braved up and took another light step.


    Another rumble. "Fuck!" she rasped. The rope on her right snapped sending the entire bridge into a ripple like a wave. She clutched the rope on her left, but that too broke.


    Ileus looped his hands in the rope and held on to it as the bridge broke, creaking heavily. He heard Da screaming as he was hurtled closer to the cliff on the opposite side swinging like a pendulum. Just before he thrashed into the cliff''s rock, he turned to his back in order for it to take the impact.


    "Ileus!" Anastasia yelled with horror, not believing at what just happened. In front of her eyes, she saw Da hurtling down towards the deep end.


    Kaizan left the anchor bolts and rushed to Anastasia only to see that her massive wings had red wide and her eyes turned a violet. "Anastasia don''t!" he called her, but she didn''t hear. Her attention was on Da. "You don''t have the experience!" Kaizan pointed. He knew how much pain must have erupted on her shoulder des by spreading those wings. Anastasia stepped back. Her wings began to beat the air and she looked like a giant butterfly. "No Anastasia!" he hollered her. "Please don''t go." But she wasn''t listening to him.


    In a hoarse voice, she said, "Ne moku je purtim unre!" Can''t let her die.


    Then she ran until the edge of the cliff and shot towards Da. Kaizan watched her with goosebumps that lined his skin. It was so ethereal to watch her fly. He didn''t know how the little Anastasia would save Da, but he admired how she just felt the need to do it¡­ despite her little experience in flying.


    Da shrieked with horror as she free-fell down the ravine. The gravity was doing its work. Suddenly she felt a beam of yellow rays looping around her ankle and pulling her up, but her speed was so high that the rays were thinning. She knew that it was Ileus who was using his magic, his energy to pull her. But with the speed she was hurtling down, he would never achieve it, unless¡­ unless he used both hands. And if he did that, he would also fall. She closed her eyes, bracing for the fall. She recalled Aidan and how much he stayed with her all through her miserable period. She couldn''t help feeling grateful to him for showing what true love meant. If the wolf spirits gave her another chance, she knew she would embrace his love forever. But that was just a dream now¡­ Noise of the river gushing beneath reached her ears. Tears fell from her eyes. She was about to be one with death.


    Suddenly she heard? wings loudly beating against the wind. Giant, beautiful white wings appeared on her side. Anastasia''s face came into her line of vision and then her eyes that were burning violet. Anastasia came close to her, caught her iling arm and with a loud blood-curdling scream pulled her up with force.


    "Anastasia!" Da panted as she gobbled down her breath. The next moment she felt a ray of light loop around her ankle, pulling her. Anastasia beat her wings as strongly as possible to keep them in the air. Along with Ileus'' help, Anastasia brought Da to safety.


    With the assistance of the Kaizan, Anastasia pulled Da up. Da scrambled on her hands and legs as she tried to catch her breath. Anastasia was in excruciating pain. Her shoulders felt as if she had lifted heavy logs with them. Tears streamed from her eyes and she leaned against a tree as she tried to fill her lungs with air. Kaizan rushed to her and stroked her back, too scared to touch the ce from where the wings emerged. For the first time he noticed that the right wing''s bone was slightly crooked. But gods, she was a surreal being¡­ not of this earth. And his friend was lucky that she was his mate. He marveled at her courageousness to save Da. She was a true princess deserving to be a queen.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, as she coughed. He handed her water and she gulped it down.


    "We need to get Ileus here," she panted.


    "Yes," Kaizan muttered.


    "Can you see him?" she asked. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Da was sprawled on the ground, too weak to even move a finger. She was muttering something.


    "Give me a second," he said. He looked at the side where Ileus was and was shocked to see that he was¡­ gone. His jaw ckened.


    Anastasia looked in his direction and her stomach plummeted to her feet. "Where is he?" she asked.


    "Bastard!" Kaizan chuckled with relief when he found that Ileus was now on this side of the cliff and climbing it.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    He pointed far below towards Ileus. "There''s your vokuk."


    She focused her eyes and saw him throwing one beam after the other to act as a support while he ascended the cliff.


    When Ileus leapt over the edge on the solid ground, Anastasia squealed andunched herself right at him, wrapping her arms around his waist and pressing her head against his chest. He curled his arms around her shoulders tightly.


    "Thanks for being safe," she murmured. As she clutched him, she feltplete¡­ Thest few minutes of her life had been horrible. Ileus shackled her wings again and then used his magic to spread balmy yellow lights on her back. As they hugged each other, Da came and hugged them both. "Thanks Anastasia," she whispered and ced her head on Ileus'' arm. As if that wasn''t enough, Kaizan too came and wrapped them all in his long arms. It was aforting moment.


    "Wee to Draoidh, wife," said Ileus, savoring the term.


    Kaizan and Da chuckled. They left the couple and stepped back.


    "I wanted to get you home with full fanfare and not like this."


    She looked up in his golden eyes that burned softly and a smile blossomed across her mouth. "I am home on the ground you stand, my prince," she said.


    Ileus kissed her lips and stole her breath. He cupped her face and stroked her cheeks with this thumb. "Then so be it, my love," he said in a reverent voice. He held her hand and walked out of the woods. Her eyes widened with surprise at what she saw next.

 Chapter 215 - Eynsworth Palace

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Eynsworth Pce</h4>


    "Are you ready, Anastasia?" he asked in a breathy voice.


    "I am," she said.


    He intertwined his fingers in hers and together followed Kaizan and Da out of the woods into a clearing. Anastasia''s eyes became wide with what she saw. Aidan was standing in front of a portal he had created with his hands crossed across his chest. How did he know that they wereing? A wide grin spread on his mouth when his eyes met Da''s. However, the Mozia controlled himself and bowed to the royalty first.


    "My lord, this portal will take you to the pce," said Aidan.


    "Does Mother know?" asked Ileus, not realizing that he was squeezing Anastasia''s hand tightly.


    Aidan nodded.


    Anastasia was aware as to howplex the situation was, so she suggested, "If you think that it is still not right to go, we can always stay somewhere else." Her chest tightened at the thought of meeting Adrianna and that too without her daughter.


    "No," Ileus snapped. "We are going to the pce." And Anastasia''s mouth closed. "How is Guarhal?"


    Aidan pursed his lips. "He is in the same condition, my lord. Isidorus has asked you to meet him whenever possible."


    So Isidorus was sure that Ileus would make it. A faint smile curved his lips up. Isidorus, the old geezer, and his Grandfather were two of the most favorite people on the earth when he was in school. While Pierre had gone to reside permanently with Howard on the Mountains of Tibris, Isidorus stayed in Draoidh because he had vowed his life eternally to the crown. Besides, Adrianna was his favorite queen. "I will meet him, but right now I have to go to the pce." Night was about to fall.


    Aidan chanted the name of the pce and symbols formed on the portal. As soon as they all passed through it, the portal closed.


    Eynsworth Pce


    Kingdom of Draoidh


    Anastasia found herself in the beautiful gardens of the pce under the dazzling stars that sat against the ck velvet. The moon had reduced to a silver crescent. The daylight had dwindled revealing a lovely, chilly night. The trees and nts formed silhouettes against the silvery sky. As the branches swayed in the wind that was as cold as they experienced in the ravine, they creaked. She noticed a rabbit in front of them darting to take cover in a bush as a night owl hooted. Lined with fragrant rose ramblers, the garden led into the pce¡ªa colossal marble structure, kissed by the soft lights of the moon and the stars.


    Ileus walked inside holding her hands very tightly as if trying to make a statement.


    They climbed up the steps followed by their group. The heavily crafted and gilded tall and arched wooden doors opened on their own. Where were the royal guards? When she stepped in, she realized that her breath was on hold. They entered into what looked like a hall. She saw that the walls on the sides were decorated with numerous paintings. Between every painting there were swords that were crossed. There were tall windows on the sides with heavy drapes. At the end of the room was a huge navy blue silk g that was pinned to the wall. Right in the center was embroidered its insignia¡ªtwo swords crossed at the pommel with a golden crown in between.


    They crossed the room and entered a corridor. Except for their footfalls, Anastasia didn''t see anyone over there either. It was so strange aspared to the Kralj pce where at every step there was a royal guard. They rounded a corner and then came up to anding from where they took a flight of stairs up. There were only two rooms that upied the massive area. Ileus turned left and stopped in front of the dark wooden doors that were once again as heavily crafted as the rest she had seen.


    "This is our bedchamber, princess," he said as he opened the double-door.


    Anastasia smiled and then walked inside. She was expecting the rest of the group to also walk in, but she found Ileus closing the door behind them. Was the group there to protect them all the way? He leaned on the door and stared at his wife. They were home, in his bedchamber and she was safe¡­ at least for now.


    She scanned the bedchamber. The whole room was¡­ exquisite. A side was lined with armoires. The floor was covered with soft rugs and windows were draped with white curtains. Her head tilted when she saw that their bed was covered with a canopy of red and blue roses. The bed looked¡­ massive.


    Ileus wrapped his warm arms behind her and pressed a kiss on her temple. "You need a hot bath, sweetheart," he said and scooped her up in his arms.


    She yelped. She was feeling excited and happy, yet a worry marred her thoughts. She knew that she had to face the queen the next day. "Where are all the servants?" she asked. She didn''t know her way around the pce. How will she work her way here?


    "I am at your service, my dear," he teased as he carried her to the bath chamber.


    She was once again stunned to see that the bath was running with hot water and there were a ton of soaps and lotions and fluffy towels. On one side of the bath chamber, the wall was made of ss. He set her on the floor and stripped her of her clothes. She gasped and covered her breasts and sex, looking at the ss wall, through which all she could see was darkness on the outside.


    He chuckled, "Don''t worry. That window overlooks the city below. No one can see you."


    "Is the pce built on a hill?" she asked.


    "No, sweetheart," he replied and stripped off his clothes. "This is Level one that floats high in the air. We have four pces here. The remaining city is below."


    "Oh!" She rasped. Ileus picked her up and set her in the bathtub. He sat right behind her.


    "Gods, how I waited for this time," he whispered and nibbled her earlobe. His hands trailed her belly and then onto her breasts.


    Anastasia dropped her worries for the night.

 Chapter 216 - Sleepyhead

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Sleepyhead</h4>


    Ileuszily circled his fingers around her breasts and belly as she leaned against his broad chest. Hot steaming water rippled against their bodies,pping all their dirt and leeching their exhaustion.


    "I am sorry to have put you in such a situation, Natsya." His hand pressed her belly. "I should have been more careful crossing the bridge."


    "What you did wasn''t your fault. It was just a mimunication between Da and you. You couldn''t anticipate Da''s eagerness to cross the bridge."


    "That''s not an excuse. I shouldn''t have said anything till I crossed the bridge. I need to control my impulses better."


    Anastasia turned her face over her shoulders to look at him and she kissed his hard jaw. "We can''t control everything in our life, humbug!"


    "You called me a humbug?" His eyes narrowed.


    "Hmm." She kissed him again. "You simply can''t control everything in nature."


    "The only thing that I can''t seem to control is you," he teased. "But I love the way you are. It gives my life new challenges."


    She shook her head and chortled. She turned her back around and ced her hands on his thighs.


    "Sweetheart?"


    "Yes?"


    He dipped his face into the crook of her neck and said, "I love when youugh. It''s like the bells in a temple. It never ceases to amaze me that youugh. And when you were at Vilinski, you¡ª you rarelyughed¡­"


    Anastasia''s breath hitched and she remembered all the ill treatments at the hands of Maple and Aed Ruad. That ce was filled with corruption that was more foul than the middens of the entire Lore.


    "When you used to smile orugh over there, I would always imagine how you would look with those wings spread and a smile on your face."


    She snaked her hands around his neck. "Smiling was like privilege andughter a luxury. Maple didn''t like when I smiled. She hated when Iughed."


    "I want to kill her."


    "So do I," she murmured and pressed her face in his cheek. "And I want to make it very slow and very painful¡­" She didn''t realize but she wanted to meet Maple and start with her tortures.


    He grazed his fangs on her nape and rose to kiss her lips. When he parted, he said, "I will take you to the wizard prison tomorrow, but it''s not a very nice ce."


    "I would like to meet you Mother first," she said and leaned her head back on his chest.


    "I am sure Mother must be eager to meet you as well."


    She nodded because she too was eager. "I find it odd that she didn''te to meet us when we entered the pce premises. I also find it very odd that there are no servants or guards in the pce. Don''t you have threats against the pce?"


    Ileusughed. He looked beyond her towards the opposite end of the wall and said, "Give usvender bathing oil."


    Suddenly, out of thin air, two servants in ck uniform that had Draoidh''s crest on the chest appeared. They had a tray full ofvender oils and herbs.


    Anastasia gasped and covered her breasts with her hands. Her face flushed a crimson red.


    None of the servants dared to look at them and kept their heads low. One of them stepped over a stair that surrounded the bathtub and ced the tray on the edge. "Anything else, my lord," she asked. "Perhaps you want me to warm the water again or run fresh water?"


    "No that is all," he dismissed them. And the servants disappeared instantly.


    "Holy fae!" Anastasia eximed. "Were they here all the time?"


    Heughed. "No honey, theye only when summoned. It''s a little different with the royal guards. They are there at every corner, only invisible."


    Anastasia''s eyes became wide with astonishment. "Don''t tell me that they were watching us while we walked all the way to your bedroom?" She was learning a lot of new things about her new home.


    "They were," he said and then applied soap to her hair. "And I am d that you are studying your new environment." While she was left wondering, after giving a good massage on her scalp and removing all the dirt, he rinsed her hair thoroughly. She moaned under his ministrations and almost swayed embarrassedly when he left her. He poked her shoulder and said, "Now you have to rinse my hair, sweetheart." He gazed inside the bathtub. "And looking at all the grime we are leaving here, you might have to scrub the walls."


    "As if!" Her lips curved up and she went to sit behind him on the edge of the tub. She was determined to give him a nice head-bath. While Anastasia had never scrubbed bathtubs, she set to scrubbing Ileus'' head with fervor. The strands in his hair squeaked and his scalp burnt at the end of it. Ileus wondered whether she was grooming him or torturing him. And he had massaged her so gently.


    "Now you are done!" she dered and he thanked all the wolf spirits. But then she picked up a towel and started to dry his hair¡­ fervently.


    "Wife, will you make me bald in one day," he said as she rubbed the towel on his hair. His head was shaking so hard that the words came out, "Vive, vill ou mbaaaaalt ddddayyyy!"


    "Why are you clucking your teeth?" she asked innocently.


    That night, they slept naked in his giant bed that was big enough for five people to sleep in at one time. The overheard canopy was covered with red and blue blossoms. Ileus turned her to face her back and pulled her closer to him. He wrapped his heavy arm around her and draped a thigh over her legs. "We are home," he whispered softly. As soon as they lied, the red and blue blossoms crept around and covered them both in its pleasant fragrance.


    In her sleepy state, through her half-lidded eyes, she looked at the flowers covering them. "This is so beautiful. Is this an enchantment?"


    "I don''t know," he replied sleepily. "But the same arrangement is also in my parents'' room. It used to blossom yellow sometimes, especially when I was there¡­"


    "I think I won''t have nightmares now."


    His arm curled tighter. "Good memories are going to y the nightmares, sweetheart. Sleep."


    Next day Anastasia woke up leisurely. She missed the warm hands and leg over her. When she turned to look around, she found him sitting in a chair with his legs up on the bed, reading a leather-bound book.


    "Good morning, love," he said as his lips curled up.


    "Morning," she said, rubbing her eyes and stifling a yawn and sagging with relief.


    "Get up sleepyhead," he said.


    She looked out the windows and realized that they were arched and tall. It was dawn and the first rays of sun had already lighted the sky. His room looked even more beautiful in the day aspared to hers at Vilinski. She got up and it weighed upon her that she was the princess of Draoidh. It was a new beginning.


    "Get dressed fast. We have to meet my parents."

 Chapter 217 - Dirty Talk

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Dirty Talk</h4>


    Anastasia got out of the bed and tied a low knot of her hair. Ileus jumped out of his chair and walked to his naked wife. He wrapped his arms around her and touched her back. She felt warmth running in her shoulder des. She wanted to stop him but by then he unshackled her wings. The giant wings dropped behind her. She looked up at him with creased brows. His eyes burned like golden fireflies in the dark.


    "You are a fae princess, Anastasia. And I want everyone to know that you are special," he said looking into her sapphire eyes.


    Her pulse raced. "I am not special."


    He traced her cheekbones till her chin. "That is incorrect, love. You are very special to me and you are extremely special to the kingdom of Vilinski. As for Draoidh, we have to im your special ce here." He intertwined his fingers with hers and she felt the familiar bolt of electricity between them. "I will make sure that it happens."


    She smiled. "I look forward to that, honey."


    He pressed his forehead against hers and said, "Don''t call me honey. It reminds me of the honey between your thighs and then I want to suck it."


    His dirty talk. She clenched her thighs. Damn him.


    "I can smell your arousal, sweetheart," he said and wedged his leg between hers.


    "I have to take a bath and be ready," she tried to push his chest away.


    "Not before Ip my honey," he said with a rumble forming in his chest. He sat on his kneels before her and lifted her leg up. She grabbed her head as he buried his face in her folds. Her lusty husband was absolutely merciless when it came to sucking her. He opened her folds with his tongue and then licked them. Her clit throbbed for his mouth and as if he knew what she wanted, he closed his lips around her clit and sucked it hard. He grazed her with his fangs over there lightly and she cried out. She didn''t know when he inserted his finger inside her but when he did, she greedily clenched it with her muscles and rode it. He took it out only to put two inside and she rode them again as if riding his cock. She moaned when she came around him and he removed his fingers only to lick her orgasm. By the time he finished, she was the consistency of a puddle.


    Anastasia returned the favor by kneeling down in front of her husband and taking his rock hard shaft inside her mouth. Ileus came with a brutal roar inside her mouth. He picked her up and hugged her. "Fuck Ana!" his chest was panting against hers. He kissed her cheek and released her. "Now go and take a bath," he said, pping her butts.


    She squealed andughed all the way to the bathing chamber. To her mortal embarrassment, she found the same two servants waiting for her to give her a bath. "We have been asked by the prince to help you, mdy," said one of them, keeping her eyes low.


    "Okay¡­" Anastasia murmured and allowed the girls to take over. The servants touched her wings too gently and wondered if they could wash them.


    They made her wear peach colored silk pants that were loose on the ankles. Her shirt, which amodated her wings, was cropped till her belly showing a tinge of her navel. The sleeves were cuffed with golden brocade. Her gold hair was braided and woven through a diamond diadem, which in turn enhanced her creamy skin and rosy lips.


    In a white shirt with golden cuffs and ck fitted pants, Ileus looked dashing. He was wearing a red colored half cape that was pinned to the shoulder with a gold brooch. The golden crown on his headpleted the looks of the prince that he was.


    With a smile, he approached her. "Shall we go?"


    She nodded. Her heart pounded against her ribcage. She was going to meet Adrianna and Dmitri. He bent down to press a kiss at the corner of her mouth. He threaded his fingers through hers and led her out of the room. As she walked to the door, for the first time since her escape from Vilinski, an emotion akin to hope kindled. Hope of being epted by the subjects of Draoidh, hope of being epted by his parents, his n. She hoped that they saw her as their prince''s equal.


    When Ileus opened the door, she stepped out with warmth in her chest and her face lit brightly. Kaizan and Da were already waiting for them outside the room.


    When they saw hering out with her wings tucked behind her back, their mouths dropped in awe. She was not from his. She waved at them.


    Da waved back. "So nice to see you, mdy" she said and bowed.


    "It''s nice to see you too," she grinned.


    "What about me?" Kaizan whined. "Aren''t you feeling nice to see me?"


    Anastasia shook her head and giggled. "It is nice to see you too, Kaizan." From the corner of her eye she saw Aidan waiting on thending of the steps along with Haldir and Murtagh and a few royal guards.


    "Ah! I see that many havee to receive us," Ileusmented with furrowed brows when his gaze traveled to Murtagh.


    "Why is Aidan waiting with them? Why isn''t heing here?" Anastasia asked.


    "Aidan is a Mozia and reports to Haldir who is the Military General. In the kingdom of Draoidh, a Mozia''s duty is to protect the crown and no one else. He will note to you unless directed by his queen," Kaizan exined. "And as for us, we will go where Ileus takes us since we are not bound by the rules of Draoidh!"


    When Ileus and Anastasia climbed down the staircase, Haldir smiled. "Your Royal Highness," he said with a soft smile and bowed as his hand went to his heart. All the guards including Aidan bowed.


    Murtagh stepped forward and bowed. "I am so relieved to see you here, Your Highness."


    When he looked at Anastasia with his obsidian eyes, icy panic gripped her.


    "We are sorry that you couldn''t cross the spells of Draoidh, but¡ª" his voice trailed off and his eyes met with the gold bands on Ileus'' and Anastasia''s ring fingers. "You married¡­ finally!"


    "Yes, we had to," replied Ileus in a cold voice. "Thanks to Theodir."


    Murtagh''s eyes flitted to Haldir who was standing tall and proud without an iota of guilt or disbelief.


    As if to add more vinegar, Ileus added, "Don''t worry. We are going to have a repeat ceremony over here. We know that you missed it. I mean you all missed it."


    His face turned sour and Anastasiaughed on the inside. Why was this man against their wedding? Maybe because he missed Iona?


    "It is fantastic, my lord," Murtagh said with forced enthusiasm in his voice. "I wish you had waited till your return to Draoidh or Silver Vales."


    "Why?" Kaizan scoffed. "They can marry any time they like."


    "Th¡ª that is true," Murtagh stammered.


    Ileus turned his gaze to Anastasia and said, "Shall we go, wife?"


    She found Murtagh flinching at the term wife. She just ignored him.

 Chapter 218 - Meeting Adrianna And Dmitri

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Meeting Adrianna And Dmitri</h4>


    Surrounded by the royal guards, the couple walked outside to the gardens. "The main wing is in the north," Ileus exined.


    They walked into the garden they had enteredst night via portal and a draft of chilly hair touched her skin.


    Anastasia saw the pce in its full glory. The cobblestone path in the middle of the garden was lined by leafy green trees that had vines of orange blossoms climbing up and hanging like gands from high above. At regr intervals there were marble statues that had plinths below them, which were inscribed with arcane symbols.


    Soft snow had settled over the statues but strangely when it wanted to settle over the trees and the nts, the branches would just shake it off. She realized that it was the enchantment of the wizard pce. She expected nothing less.


    From where she was, she could see that the piece ofnd where they were walking was suspended high in the air because just beyond the garden''s wall was a city that sprawled ahead.


    Fascinated, she had an urge to go and see it from here the various dips and flows of the valleys and hills. White colored structures gleamed under the sun and she realized that it was the pristine snow that had fallen on the roofs that sparkled in the sun. The scene reminded her brief summers in Vilinski when she would run out and y with snow along with her friends as a child, when hernd was free¡­ Past the city were high mountains the peaks of which disappeared behind clouds.


    They rounded off a corner and took a path leading to the north wing. As Anastasia walked, she couldn''t help but be hyper aware of her wings that dragged behind her and which she wanted to tuck tightly. She was trying her best to tuck them tight by using all her energy and muscles in the shoulder des. Her heart pounded against her ribcage so hard that she thought that everyone around her could listen. Her head felt a little dizzy and she wondered what would happen if she fainted in front of her mother and father-inw. Both of them wouldn''t be happy to receive her. However, Anastasia was determined that she would try her best to change all that.


    Suddenly Ileus stopped. He took a deep breath and exhaled it. Then he turned to look at her and said, "Anastasia, your heart is thumping so loud that it is not settling well with me. Please calm down." He looked up at the others and they all spread away from the prince and princess. He resumed talking. "I wanted things to happen in a different way, sweetheart. Under different circumstances, I would have brought you to Draoidh with celebrations."


    "I know, Ileus," she replied in a low voice. "And I am notining. I am so d that Haldir is here and so is Murtagh." She blushed and continued, "I had the entire night to be ready for this meeting."


    "Please sweetheart, don''t be so anxious, okay?"


    She licked her dry lips. "Really, I am trying my best."


    A half smile appeared on his face. "We have together gone through things worse than meeting your inws." He picked up her left hand and kissed her gold band. "This is what we are¡ªhusband and wife. And no one in this life, or the next, can part us." He curled his finger beneath her chin and then nted his head to kiss the corner of her mouth before converting it into a full-blown passionate kiss.


    Anastasia heard Kaizan muttering amusedly, "They have to do this everywhere!"


    When he pulled away from her, Anastasia felt reassured. She stared in his golden orbs and it took her breath away. Her husband was¡­ handsome.


    With renewed energy, she said, "Let''s go."


    Ahead of them a row of blue-colored blossoms that reminded her of roses in her garden in Vilinski. The blossoms struck a familiar chord in her heart. A mild scent wafted in the air as they swayed in the chilly breeze. A tiered fountain that had a statue of a deity over it greeted them. Pink roses rambler climbed the statue as the water gurgled and sshed around it.


    The path ended in stairs that led to an elegant white marble building that had golden iys on the borders. The tall arched windows were covered with white gauzy curtains. They climbed up the stairs and walked into a central circr hall that had a domed ceiling of ss, which was at least three stories high. There were three vine-covered corridors branching out of it. Ileus took her to the one that was furthermost. As they walked, Anastasia noticed a lush green garden on either side lined with tall ivy-covered walls. The Eynsworth Pce was beautiful. It wasn''t as big as Kralj Pce, but was perhaps the most mesmerizing building she had ever seen.


    They stopped in front of giant oak doors that were gilded in gold. Once again there were no guards and they opened on their own. Ileus ced his hand on the small of her back and guided her to walk to a chamber right ahead of them. There were guards this time. Covered in armor from top to bottom and spears in their hands, they saluted their prince as soon as they saw him and then opened the doors. Her heart pounded once again when she heard muffled conversationing from the inside. Her steps faltered as a thousand questions bounced in her head. What if Adrianna would just cast her out? Would she be able to bear the shock that they were unable to find Iona? She took in a deep breath to calm her thrumming heart. She weighed her odds: Why would Queen Adrianna and King Dmitri like her? She has married their son without their consent. She had failed in her attempt to find Iona. The Queen''s people held her responsible for all the attacks on their kingdom, and she was here to stake im as their future queen¡­


    Ileus tugged her inside a beautiful well-lit room and her gaze went directly to two people who were sitting on a couch.


    Queen Adrianna and King Dmitri.


    The queen was wearing a light green silk gown with a diamond choker and matching earrings. Surprisingly, she wasn''t wearing her crown. She was everything the legends had woven¡ªvery beautiful, awe-inspiring and strong. Her raven ck hair was open and cascaded to her waist. So that''s where Ileus got his hair from. Right next to her was a man with striking features and Anastasia knew where Ileus got that straight nose and square jaw from. The two looked elegant andmanded so much respect that it was difficult not to bow in front of them.


    Adrianna was drinking tea when they entered. She froze when she saw her son and Anastasia noticed a whirl of emotions swirling in her eyes and face. When the group approached in front of them, everyone bowed. Anastasia''s breath was hitched. Her palms became mmy in panic when she dipped in a bow.


    "Mother, Father." Ileus said with courtesy.


    Adrianna ced her cup on the table in front of her. Her eyes became glossy and her chin shook with a stuttering breath.


    "Aly!"

 Chapter 219 - A Mothers Heart

    <h4>Chapter 219 - A Mother''s Heart</h4>


    Ileus'' chest felt as if a horse had run over it. He stayed frozen in his ce, desperate just like his mother but remaining within the confines of ptial courtesies.


    "I have missed you, Mother," he said in a low voice. His gaze traveled to his father. "You too, Father."


    Anastasia could feel how much Adrianna wanted to hug her son, but she restrained. Adrianna looked at those who surrounded them and flicked her fingers. They all disappeared.


    Adrianna got up from her ce and walked to her son carefully, taking in his features. No words passed between them. Her hands trembled as she reached for her son, "Ileus," she whimpered and tears fell out of her eyes. "Ileus."


    This time Ileus left Anastasia''s side and took a step forward. He gathered his mother into his arms and lifted her off her feet. Adriannaughed through her tears and he wanted to bury his face in her neck as he did when he was quite young, but he didn''t, for he was scared that it would show his weakness.


    Dmitri eased closer and his eyes grew glossy too. "You havee," he said in a hoarse voice. He walked to them and stood there for his turn. When Adrianna left him, Dmitri gave him a bear hug.


    Anastasia felt a strange sense of relief when she watched Ileus'' interactions with his parents. She had watched him killing people, killing demons, maiming them, bursting into shadows. Her husband was renowned in the Lore to be the Dark Prince, a Dark Wizard and yet right here in front of his parents, he was so vulnerable.


    "Father!" he said in a strained voice. "Would you leave me now? My lungs are getting squeezed. I might die of suffocation."


    Dmitri roared withughter. "I was testing whether you are still as strong."


    Adrianna looked at his broad chest. "You have be all muscles!" She was seeing him after more than a year. "Where is all that chubbiness?"


    "From what I remember, this boy lost his chubbiness the moment he came out of his school Adri!" said Dmitri with a chuckle. "And that was a decade back."


    Adriannaughed, tipping her head back. Ileus watched her lovely features and then turned to look at Anastasia. He took her hand in his. His fiery golden eyes on her, he said, "This is my wife, Anastasia Volkov."


    All at once everyone?fell silent.


    Anastasia walked forward cautiously. Her throat went dry when she saw how his parents were staring at her. She bowed to them again. "Please ept my greetings, Your Majesty." When she straightened, she said softly. "I have been eager to meet you."


    Adrianna''s gaze was like a bucket of cold water. Her eyes went to her wings that she was trying her best to tuck behind her tightly. Adrianna''s difort was evident, but she didn''t say anything. She gave her a tight nod.


    "Pleasee and have tea with us, Anastasia," came his father''s voice.


    Understanding the unease between his wife and his mother, Ileus tugged her to sit on a couch opposite them.


    Awkward silence lingered in the air until Dmitri poured tea for her in the cup and extended it to her. She took it with a slight bow and sat back next to Ileus. Dmitri poured some for his son too and gave it to him.


    Adrianna''s demeanor changed a lot. She cut to the chase and asked him a straight question, "Were you able to find Iona?" Her gaze flitted to Anastasia momentarily but settled back on Ileus.


    "No Mother," Ileus replied and Anastasia could feel his anger rising. "We tried our best to find her, but our efforts were in vain."


    "Haldir mentioned that you had gone to Tides of Bromval," she said in a gravelly voice. "Why?" There was a frown on her face.


    Ileus turned his eyes towards his wife and then said, "Anastasia had a clue that Iona could be in the vige." He went on to narrate the whole thing to his parents. They listened to him with full concentration. When he finished speaking, Adrianna appeared dumbstruck. Blood drained from her face. Pain flickered in her eyes.


    "So that means that Iona was taken there," said Adrianna. "That bastard had the audacity to trick you!" Her fury manifested in a fire that crackled in her hands. "He needs a good answer for his insolence!"


    "Adri, calm down," Dmitri said in a gentle voice.


    Adrianna''s golden eyes that were burning with fury flitted to her husband.?momentster she retracted her magic. He gave her a ss of water, which she gulped down. Once she settled, she tilted her head and peered at Anastasia. Her gaze softened a little. Then she saw the rings in their fingers and she stiffened again. "I met your parents when you were in your mother''s womb. How are they doing? And how is your cousin brother, Aed Ruad doing?" When she said Aed Ruad''s name, Anastasia could feel her bitterness. And if she was enquiring about her parents, then she really didn''t know what all happened over the past one year. However, one thing was clear¡ªshe was aware that she had married their son. Surprise made her skin pebble.


    Before she could speak, Ileus said, "Her parents are prisoners of Aed Ruad."


    Adrianna''s jaw ckened. All these years she thought that¡­ "Let her speak, Ileus." All these years she spent hating them. She hated the fact that her son married the child of the man and woman who were responsible for Iona''s kidnapping. Was she even alive now?


    Anastasia braced herself. This was her chance to tell everything and ask for Adrianna''s help. "My cousin brother had usurped the throne forcibly. He has put my parents in the celestial prison and proimed himself to be the crown prince. He nned on marrying me to be the king, but as luck would have it, I escaped with Ileus." She went on to narrate her story as briefly as possible. She really wanted Adrianna to ept her and not me her for Iona. In the end she said, "I can''t change what happened to Iona, but when Ileus came to Vilinski, he saved my life." She had not chosen to be in that situation. She was a victim of circumstances. On a basic level she knew that the meeting she had with her parents now was going to define her future dynamics with his parents and his people. Even though she wasn''t on solid grounds, she had to try. While narrating the important events of her life, she realized that she escaped Vilinski not to be a puppet or a silent entity in Draoidh.


    After listening to her, Adriana said, "what if he had traded you with Aed Ruad to get information about Iona?"


    Ileus'' nostrils red. He could easily understand the underlying usation in his mother''s voice. "Mother, this conversation is meaningless," he growled.


    "Meaningless? I lost my ten year old daughter," she retorted as?a lump formed in her throat. "You could have known her whereabouts, but¡ª" Her lips quivered. "What do you expect me to do, Ileus? I am a mother whose little daughter was kidnapped. I don''t know in what condition she is. For god''s sake that bastard might have mutted her. Even if that is the case, I want to know where she is buried!"

 Chapter 220 - No Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 220 - No Regrets</h4>


    Dmitri circled Adrianna''s shoulders as a sob escaped her mouth. "Adri¡­" he said softly to console her. Adrianna leaned on her husband''s shoulders.


    The air became heavy. For what seemed like eternity, Adrianna straightened and wiped her tears away. Ileus had not seen his mother in this kind of state in long, but he gave her time to settle. He was anticipating it especially after her meeting with Anastasia.


    Adrianna looked sharply at Anastasia. "I hope you realize that with you as my son''s wife, we have lost thest chance to find Iona." She stopped to see her reaction.


    Anastasia was tired of going on the same path again and again. "Like I told you already¡ªI can''t change as to what happened in the past. And there is no way I can assure you that we will find your daughter, but it''s rather meaningless to keep repeating what could have taken ce when it simply didn''t take ce. Ileus knew right from the beginning that by marrying me he was taking a risk, but he still took that risk. And as a result I am now here, in front of you¡ªa fae from Vilinski. We have to move forward together."


    Adrianna was surprised. "Move forward? Youring to Draoidh is only going to increase our problems, if the word of your arrival goes out. My people are going to see you no different that Aed Ruad who had waged wars against us. So no Anastasia, it is not ''simply over.'' It has just started." She sounded¡­ disdainful.


    And the way she spoke, Anastasia felt tears in her eyes. Ever since she was taken captive in her own home, Anastasia had lived a forbidden life. She was whipped whenever she tried to speak. She was whipped when Iskra tried to train her as a warrior. They fucking killed him in front of everyone stating that he was guilty of treason. Even her handmaiden, Nyles, made a fool of her. She was poisoned to suppress her magic. She epted whatever was being done to her, unwillingly, unknowingly.


    Ever since Ileus had said that he would take her to Draoidh, she was nervous to face them and wondered whether they would ept her or not. But she followed him, because she trusted him. Warm fingers brushed her skin and her heart knew that one person who was real was Ileus. She wanted to be epted, she wanted freedom for her parents and she wanted to feel good. Bile rose in her throat burning her skin, burning her eyes. She wanted to be free of all the things that were not in her control. And suddenly it dawned upon her that what she thought was also important. She didn''t want to be treated as someone who was supposed to be traded.


    "No, it is over," said Anastasia. By scolding me or patronizing me, it won''t solve any purpose. You can''t use Ileus of marrying me instead of trading me for exchanging information about Iona. I am not a trader''s material. I am a living being. Ileus and I are not guilty of what we did. It is others, it is Aed Ruad and Maple and Etaya who are responsible." She took a deep breath. "This conversation will continue to be dreary if we can''t move on."


    Adrianna''s face flushed red with anger.


    "I am not done," Anastasia said. "If your people are not going to ept me, then I will strive for their eptance. I am sure they already ept their prince." She had sped her gown so tightly that she left wrinkles on it when she left it. Her palms were sweaty. "The people of Draoidh and Silver Vales surely have enough intelligence to realize who amongst us is a traitor and who is not." Anastasia turned her gaze to Ileus and intertwined her fingers in his. His golden eyes were burning with fire she was so used to seeing, fire that warmed her heart. From her betrayer, to her friend to her mate and husband¡ªhe was everything she had ever wished for. "Along with Ileus I will find a way¡­" she said softly.


    Silence fell upon the room. Adrianna and Dmitri stared at the young eighteen-year-old intensely. Despite the fact that there were warding spells around Draoidh, Ileus found a way to enter in with his bride¡ªand a fiery one she was.


    The silence was so stark that if a grass de had fallen on the ground, it would have sounded like a loud thud. Tension was palpable. Ileus broke the quiet. "Anastasia is right. If you keep repeating it, it would be tiresome. We are going to lose our focus. Anastasia is my mate and I don''t regret choosing her as my wife."


    Adrianna closed her eyes and said, "I need time to think, Ileus. Until then don''t take her out anywhere. If we have to introduce her, then we will introduce her formally. I don''t want to hide her from people''s eyes." She opened her golden eyes to stare at Anastasia. "If your wife thinks that it is over, then she should feel the hatred of people around her and I would like to see how she brings it around. But for now, you are not going to bring her out of the pce."


    Ileus wanted to protest, but knew that in such a situation protesting against his mother is going against the queen. He couldn''t just act like her son, especially after the way he had entered Draoidh. Adrianna would have to give numerous exnations to her council before she would present them in front of it. Her son, who already knew that marrying Anastasia was a taboo, had snuck into the kingdom with the taboo personified. Moreover, he knew that if his mother had said that she needed time, then she was partially convinced by his wife.


    "I understand Mother," he said. "However there are other things that I would like to discuss."


    Adrianna looked at Anastasia''s wings that were shaking behind her and said, "What matters?"


    "On our way in Yelgra, we came across Aed Ruad''s sister, Maple. She had attacked us in order to kill Anastasia."


    Adrianna''s face became red with fury. She narrowed her eyes.


    "Didn''t you kill her, Ileus?" Dmitri interjected with a clenched jaw. "How dare she attack my son''s mate?"


    Anastasia was surprised that her father-inw would side with her. Her demeanor softened. But suddenly she realized the heaviness of the words ''my son''s mate.'' They respected that she was his mate. They respected her as his mate, but did they respect her as Anastasia? And did they know the kind of torture Maple inflicted upon her?


    "Anastasia wanted to interrogate her," he replied. He didn''t say that she wanted to kill Maple slowly and painfully. "So Haldir has brought her to the wizard prison."


    A faint smile came on Adrianna''s lips. "Good. I will enter her cell."


    "She is all yours, Mother, but leave her alive for Anastasia."


    "I will," Adrianna said with some relief in her voice.


    ---


    In a plush mansion in the outskirts in Silver Vales a prisoner dropped to his feet in front of a woman as if in trance. The woman, wearing only silk trousers, was lounged in a cushioned chair, her leg over one of its arms. Her leg dangled in the air. "Come here pet," L said in a soft voice.

 Chapter 221 - Lila

    <h4>Chapter 221 - L</h4>


    The prisoner was from a high security prison of the Silver Vales. Over there only those prisoners who were imprisoned who had done very high crimes and who were either facing life-long imprisonment or death penalty. L, the daughter of the Minister of Rtions in Draoidh was responsible for the security of the prison. The werewolves had tremendous power and it was a known fact that could easily breach the prisons. However, after Adrianna had be the witch queen of Draoidh, she had appointed wizards and witches to keep it secure using magic and spells. L was appointed a year back. Cruel, ruthless, and power hungry, she was feared by all the prisoners. And she wanted Ileus as her husband¡ªdesperately.


    Tonight she wore silk trousers of light pink color. Her slender legs were dangling from the armrest of the chair. She was wearing a gold choker and several gold chains that were spread around her breasts that were exposed to the prisoner in front of her and the guards who were present behind him. Her eyes were lined with thick ck kohl that extended till her temples. Her serpent-like green eyes were focused on his muscr shoulders and broad chest as she twined a lock of her ck hair in her hands.


    "Come here, pet," she gestured to the man who was sitting in iron shackles that had magic on them. He couldn''t break them. The guards pushed him forward and he shuffled on his knees till the ce she was sitting. She bent down and curled her finger beneath his chin. The man was so scared that he dared not resist. He knew what was about toe. This wasn''t his first time. His breathing became ragged.


    "You were in a brawl yet again with another prisoner and you managed to kill him. Why is that pet?" she asked as she trailed her dainty finger from his forehead to his chin while looking at his lips. "It seems you have either be too good in your abilities or you love shedding blood, just like me."


    The man remained quiet, his gaze steady at her breasts, his erection tenting his pants that were made from thick wool, now threadbare. He didn''t reply back because he knew that if he replied, she would use her magic to generate pain in his body¡ªpain that was more excruciating than the wounds that he inflicted on others or the ones he suffered from. But he had grown to like the woman in front of him.


    L gestured to the guards. "Remove his chains." She touched the chain and withdrew the magic from them in one sweeping motion.


    As soon as his chains were removed, the prisoner rubbed his wrists. He was tired and wounded as hell after the brawl he didn''t know why he even got into. But one thing he had be aware of¡ªhe got into those brawls because she wanted him to. She used her magic to maneuver him into those bloody fights.


    L looked at how wounded he was. She loved dominance and she wanted to dominate the most powerful werewolf and wizard of the realm¡ªIleus Volkov. Thest she had heard was that he was seen in Yelgra forests along with the fae from Vilinski. It meant that he wasing home. And she was waiting. She hade to the Silver Vales to meet his grandparents who really liked her. In fact they treated her like their own for she respected them a lot and she visited them a lot. This was one of her duties that she was supposed to perform and she did a damn good job of it. No oneined and she got what she wanted¡ªalways.


    "Strip and bring him to my bed," she ordered the guards.


    The guards lifted him roughly to his feet. He winced at the pain caused by the sh in his wound on the left side. He was sure that he had a spasm on his left side and that he had cracked a rib. If he performed well in the bed, the witch was going to reward him by treating him with her magic. He staggered to the only bed in the room. The guards pushed him down and he bit his lip in agony as pain cruised through his lungs. L came over and flicked her fingers. His threadbare pants got ripped.


    She crawled on the bed and then positioned herself on his cock. "I love the way you fight. Keep doing it and I will keep rewarding you!" Saying that she took him inside hard. She muttered, "Ileus, you are going to be mine!" She rocked him hard and cried Ileus'' name again and again until she came around him. She had grown to like the cocks of the werewolves¡ªhuge and insatiable beings. She wondered what it must be with Ileus. Once she was done, she slipped onto the silk sheets of the bed and called the guards. "Take him out of here," she said in a raspy voice, as her bodyy naked on the sheets. Before they took him back, she covered them with healing yellow orbs. The werewolf had to be ready for the next fight she enjoyed so much.


    The guards took him away after chaining him again. L saw them leaving and closing the door behind. "Ileus," she chanted his name. "We are going to kill Anastasia together or we are going to throw her back in Vilinski." She bent towards the bedside table and licked milkytex from her te. Her back arched and the reaction sted into her skull in the form of ck stars. She giggled and then startedughing. "We have to increase hatred amongst people." Her body twisted. "We have to!"


    ---


    After Adrianna had dismissed them, Anastasia and Ileus went back to their room with royal guards around them. Anastasia was under house arrest for at least two days until Adrianna didn''te up with her next order. However, the same didn''t apply for Ileus.


    Haldir, Kaizan and Da also came into their bedroom. Aidan and the guards were sent off. Anastasia couldn''t sit in her ce. She paced her room and then walked to the balcony to just look at the sprawling city beneath the pce. Why did Adrianna put her in house arrest? Was she trying to protect her? What was her n? She hated being captive and she was a captive in her husband''s home¡­ again. Fury rose in her chest. "I didn''t want any of this!" she shouted at Ileus who came to stand behind her. "You were the one who coaxed me intoing to Draoidh and look what has happened? I am once again a prisoner!"


    "Ana," he said softly and ced his hand on her waist. "Please sweetheart¡ª"


    She swatted his hand away. "Don''t sweetheart me! Go away!" Her eyes had be violet and felt like burning this whole ce. Did they think that she was weak?


    Understanding her emotions, Ileus backed. Before leaving, he said, "Calm down Anastasia. No good decisions are made when you are angry."


    When he came inside, he gazed at Haldir and said, "We saw a bridge on the ravine that we crossed toe here. It was brand new, but it was heavily enchanted. I recognize the necromancer magic and that is what I sensed there. Who in this kingdom practices dark magic involving the dead?"


    "ck magic?" Haldir sounded shocked as his brows furrowed. "That is banned!"


    "That''s what I thought, Haldir."


    Who was it?

 Chapter 222 - Ignore Him

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Ignore Him</h4>


    Haldir frowned as rm and confusion marred his handsome looks. A crease formed in between his forehead. "Ileus are you sure that it was ck magic? And I haven''t heard of any bridges on that side except the one you had built along with Kaizan and your group of friends long back." Haldir knew all about Ileus'' shenanigans.


    "Did you check that side of Draoidhtely?" asked Ileus.


    Haldir shook his head. "No, why would I risk checking and getting unwanted attraction on an entry point that is marked by you? That would be utterly foolish." Adrianna had created a blood bond with Haldir to protect Ileus at all times. He was aware of the bridge and had never once objected to it being formed because he knew that only Ileus and his friends knew that it existed. Ileus had cast an invisibility spell on it. He had cast such spells on all the exit and entry points of Draoidh, which he meant to keep a secret. And because Haldir never interfered, Ileus was able to get in Draoidh with his wife.


    "Then go and check it now. There is a bridge right next to it and it reeks of necromancer magic. You have to investigate every Shaman and every group that is trying to form a cult in ournds. Tighten the security. The magic out there wasn''t childish¡­ it was very dark¡­ someone wanted to trap Anastasia. What I don''t understand is who knew that Anastasia wasing here?"


    Haldir crossed his hands across his chest as his back stiffened. "Why do you say that Anastasia was being trapped?"


    "There was a voice that called her. It was weird because if no one knows about my marriage with her or if no one knows that she wasing to Draoidh, then who created that spell? Who over here knew that Anastasia wasing? It is rming and very strange. It needs immediate attention. There is someone out there who has thought of a hundred ns ahead. There is an agenda that he or she wants to fulfill and there are spies that work for him or her. Find out as soon as possible!" Ileus said in a harsh voice that wasced with anger and anxiety. Every step he had to take with caution.


    Haldir''s eyebrow rose. "I will find out about it, Ileus." He said that and then he left. Before leaving he said, "I know that your mother is angry, but she also has her ns. If she has restrained Anastasia from going out, one of the reasons is that she is actually protecting Anastasia from the onught of the people and council members. You haven''t exactly entered in the ideal way, so let her create ideal conditions. Your wife is a very powerful fae. We all know that if she wants to break away from here, she can, but would that be right?"


    Anastasia walked inside the room at that point. She heard what Haldir just said. "That''s right Haldir and there would be a limit to my patience. So don''t test it. I will give only two days for the queen to make her decision about me."


    Haldir gave her a faint smile. He bowed and said, "Yes, Your Highness. I will convey this to the queen, but please also understand that if your ns fall in ce, then no one would be happier than the witch queen. After all having a fae ally, and that too the future queen of the fae kingdom is going to only work in her favor." He took a deep breath in. "Adrianna is a mother. You have to let her deal with her inner turmoil for her hopes of finding her daughter have shattered. Give her time. Give time to yourself, because time heals all the wounds. Time will make you calmer. Time will let you make better decisions. Anger would only hamper your judgment. And decisions taken in haste are mostly the worst." Saying that Haldir closed the door behind him and they heard his heavy footfalls receding.


    Anastasia was astounded at what Haldir said. Her anger came down a little. Though at first she thought he was lecturing her, his words weighed on her slowly. She walked to her bed and sagged on it. She lowered her head to look at her hands in herp. Time¡­ she didn''t have much. At this point of time she didn''t know whether to trust Adrianna''s decision or not.


    "Ana?" Ileus called her. "Haldir is one of the most dependable and wise people¡­ after Isidorus. You should trust what he is saying."


    "I have some questions," she snapped.


    "I am shocked," Kaizan said, rolling his eyes.


    "What questions, sweetheart?" Ileus said and walked to sit behind her. He rubbed his hands on her back and shackled her wings. Then he pulled her in hisp and kissed her temple. "You can ask whatever you want."


    Anastasia pursed her lips at Kaizan. "You are a persistent midge fly."


    "Now that is rude Anastasia," he replied. "I am a werewolf who attracts flies¡ªones who want to have sex with me."


    "Do all of Ileus'' friendse with shamelessness? I mean if I have Ileus as my husband, are his friends wrapped in a shameless package and gifted forcibly to me?" she asked with exasperation in her voice.


    Kaizan frowned. He tilted his head, pursed his lips, nced sideways, rolled his head, rolled his shoulders, gazed at Da and when he was out of whatever he could do, he opened his mouth while Anastasia watched him with irritation mounting. A minuteter he said, "Yes."


    Anastasia''s mouth fell to the floor. "Just a yes?"


    He shrugged.


    "Ignore him sweetheart," said Ileus. "What was your question?"


    Da giggled. "I will take my leave, my lord," she said. "I have to talk to Aidan about something urgent."


    "Ah sure!" Kaizanmented. "Even I have to talk to Aidan."


    "What?" Da cried. "No you don''t!"


    "I have to," he replied calmly.

 Chapter 223 - Hospitality

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Hospitality</h4>


    Da stared at Kaizan as if he wouldbust in mes, but the man was unfazed. Once again he shrugged and walked to the door along with Da. She was about to break into a sprint when he pulled her braid and stopped her. They heard her cursing him outside the door all the way down the stairs.


    When they were left alone in the room, Anastasia opened her mouth. "I know that your mother and father are not happy to see me, but do you think that their animosity will go so soon? I want to talk to her about my ns. Will she help me in freeing my parents? Will she help me in removing Aed Ruad? Why do I feel that instead of moving forward we have gone many steps back?"


    Ileus had wrapped his arms around her waist. He pressed his chin on her shoulder. "All these questions areing too soon, and honestly I don''t have an answer. But whatever happens, you know that I am with you and I am going to make sure that you get what you deserve." How could he answer her questions when at this point he was unsure about everything? He lifted her hand and caressed the ring in her finger. "What I know is that you and I are real and that is what matters to me the most."


    Anastasia''s body quivered in response and she curled in hisp. He held her tightly against his chest and rocked her. "By throwing Maple in front of mother we have gained. I am sure she will be on her way to grill Maple." They sat there quietly for a moment when Ileus said, "Would you like to continue with your training warrior girl?"


    Anastasia jerked her head up in a surprise. "I would love to!" she said.


    ---


    To say that Adrianna was eager to get into Maple''s cell was an understatement. She was dying to shred her to pieces but after sweeping her cell. The guards opened the iron gates of the prison. As they opened the magic around them sizzled in white lights that would have sliced anyone into two. The prison was located on a solitary hill that was on Level 3, far away from the civilization. It was heavily fortified. Though one couldn''t see the guards but in reality they were cloaked under invisibility spell. Only the queen could see them. Adrianna had summoned Haldir. She was angry with him but her anger was pushed down because of her impatience to meet Maple.


    As she walked with him to the prison, she said, "Why didn''t you tell me about Maple earlier?"


    "That would have been a grave mistake on my part," he replied coldly. "I am bonded to protect by none other than you and if I would have told you about Maple, his security would have beenpromised." Flimsy excuse, but doable.


    Adrianna stopped on the cobblestone path they were walking on. She turned to him and narrowed her eyes. "Really Haldir?"


    Haldir gave her one of his rare smiles. "Yes, Your Majesty." His answer was short. Sometimes when you hide information, it acts as your greatest weapon.


    Adrianna''s eyes narrowed and she red at him, but then she turned and resumed walking. "How is Inyanga doing? I heard she is pregnant."


    "She is doing good, Your Majesty." Again a short answer. Adrianna was aware that Haldir gave clipped answers and the only people he ever had lengthy arguments with were Isidorus, Ileus and of course his wife.


    "Where is she these days?"


    "She is in her kingdom and ns toe here in a month''s time."


    They soon reached the wing of the prison where Maple was kept. When the guards opened the thick iron door that creaked and sizzled with wizard magic, Adrianna''s curiosity rose. She was sure that she would find her daughter''s whereabouts in Maple''s cell. As she walked, she could hear derangedughter, mad mumblings and loud curses of the prisoners. Prison cells were separated from each other, not by walls, but by thick ivy that crawled around to form a room. If the inmates tried to break ivy, it grew back. It grew back so tightly that it would often trap them for ages until a guard came to set them free. Magic crackled everywhere.


    Adrianna touched the ivy wall of the cell in which Maple was. As soon as it opened, she found herself staring into Maple''s eyes that had turned into a yellow slit. Adrianna stared into those eyes. Maple wrists were shackled by ivy that was growing around them. Every time she tried to pull herself away, ivy grew. Just around her wrists the leaves were red because the roots of the climber had prated into her skin and sucked blood. Her bat-like wings that she must have red at some time out of anger were pinned to the wall and ivy grew around them. Her hair was matted and her lips were chapped.


    The witch queen went and stood in front of her with a smirk. "How do you like our hospitality," she scoffed.


    Maple growled. "Who are you? Release me!"


    Adrianna ambled to her and stopped right in front of her. With a w she tipped Maple''s chin up and snarled, "Look at me well. I am Adrianna, the queen of Draoidh."


    Maple''s eyes widened. Fear skittered down her spine. She tried to free herself from the ivy but the vine grew wildly. "What do you want?" Maple had heard about Adrianna''s skill of entering someone''s cell, and leaving the person deranged for life. Her face became pale like a ghost.


    Adrianna tilted her head and said, "I want to see inside your mind. You know that, don''t you? Now it is up to you to resist, but the more you resist the more you are going to get hurt. I can''t promise that I will not alter your memories, but then again you don''t have a choice."


    Maple felt a tendril entering her mind. "Don''t you do that bitch!" she shouted. "My brother is going to take revenge from you and that bloody bitch, Anastasia!" The tendril turned into something so vicious that she yelled in pain and then her eyes became nk. Adrianna had entered her mind easily despite her resistance.

 Chapter 224 - Maples Cell

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Maple''s Cell</h4>


    Maple''s cell was filled with gore. Adrianna didn''t have problems finding her memories. When she entered the floor of her mind, she found that Maple''s mental shield was a huge mass of ck and red globules that bombarded her the moment she entered. At first Adrianna dodged them when the globules charged at her with enormous speed. But it took merely five seconds for Adrianna to study their pattern and she just waved her hands for all of them to burst before they collided with her. Every time they burst, she would hear Maple''s blood-curdling shrieks from the outside. The shrieks came from a great distance. Adrianna smirked. The globules stopped charging towards and everything became still.


    Adrianna was surprised when she saw that her cell was full of vague memories. Nothing was segued, as it should have been. It was as if someone had already swept through her mind and that too in a hurry. And Adrianna wondered if this was the reason Maple appeared paler than most other prisoners. She sifted through the memories, which were rted to her and came across the time when Iona was kidnapped. There was nothing registered in her mind about that. Adrianna was shocked.


    She continued to search for some information about Iona but Maple''s mind had nothing about her. Did that mean that someone visited her mind already? The only other person who could do that was Ileus, but she knew that her capability was more enhanced. And why would Ileus do that? While scanning around, she suddenly balked. She found Maple whipping a small girl¡­ brutally. Adrianna''s hair rose in her nape and stomach plummeted to her feet.


    The child looked at Adrianna with her soft blue eyes and Adrianna''s heart lurched. Where were her parents who weren''t protecting her? Thinking it might be an illusion, Adrianna moved on, but then she saw another memory. In this memory, Maple had shackled the girl''s hands to a wall with chains and was whipping her. In this memory the child was older. There were several such and Adrianna''s body shuddered. Anastasia¡­? And in every such memory, her parents weren''t there. The child suffered alone¡­ she was so deste¡­ In yet another memory she saw an older version of a child watching someone getting maimed¡ªa fae who looked at the child with fondness and pity.


    Adrianna had visited cells of crazy people, mad convicts and sometimes at the risk of being mentally disturbed, but this¡­ this was beyondparison. Her lips quivered and her chin shook when in yet another cell she saw Maple taking a red-hot iron and scorching a trail of burn on her belly as the girl screamed with pain. She felt like retching.


    All at once dread made her hair rise. She felt an ominous presence behind her. She whipped her head back but saw a tendril of ck smoke that disappeared immediately. It was so momentary that Adrianna thought she had imagined it. Her breath hitched.


    Adrianna was¡­ stunned when on further probing she found absolutely nothing of value to her. It was bothersome because it meant that someone had already cleaned Maple''s important memories and had done so in a hurry. She didn''t waste any more time and came out.


    When Adrianna came out of Maple''s cell, she looked at her slumped body. Blood was oozing out of her mouth and nose. She was unconscious. Adrianna stepped out of her prison and ivy crawled back into space. However, before leaving, Adrianna cast anotheryer of spell on her prison. Upon questioning the guards whether anyone visited her or not, they gave nk expressions.


    Shaken and disturbed, Adrianna got out of the prison. Haldir followed her. Just before they exited the jail premises, she ordered him, "Arrange a meeting with Aed Ruad. Tell him we have Maple."


    ---


    "But it is ridiculous to give Maple back to Aed Ruad," Anastasia almost yelled at Ileus. "If she goes back, they will regain their fallen soldier¡ªone who is powerful. Maple has control over all the rogues of Sgiath Bi¨°. Not only that she is a half demon. It would be their victory if we simply hand over Maple to them!" Anastasia was pacing in and out of the room. She didn''t like the idea of her mother-inw. "We have captured her after much difficulty and your mother wants to simply give her away?"


    They hade back after a training session in which Ileus had unshackled her wings. The training that she had done with Iskra without wings, Ileus had asked her to emte that with wings. And Anastasia found that it wasn''t easy to handle things with her wings. Unless she had enough power to beat her wings and fly in the air like other faes, she felt restricted. And Ileus was a formidable opponent¡ªhe was Iskra multiplied by ten. There was not a single stroke of her sword and dagger and spear that he didn''t dodge and then even attacked back. After their four-hour session when she dragged her wings back to their chamber, she heard the news that Adrianna had called Aed Ruad to Draoidh.


    With his arms crossed across his chest, Haldir was standing on the doorway. His entire frame had blocked the door and he had a dark visage. His jaws clenched when Anastasia shouted about Adrianna''s decision. It had been two days since Adrianna had investigated Maple''s cell.


    "Anastasia I am sure that Mother must have thought out a n," said Ileus.


    Anastasia countered. She waved her hand in the air with a jerk. "And do you think that Aed Ruad is an imp to simplye to Draoidh¡ªthe ce that has her greatest adversaries, the ce where I am waiting to kill him¡ªand talk to your mother? Have you taken him for a fool? Etaya had nned all this and more even before her children were born. If you think that Aed Ruad is going toe here, then you are mistaken. They would send some royal emissaries to get Maple back! Don''tmit the folly of sending her back! And even if hees, I will¡ª"

 Chapter 225 - Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Conspiracy</h4>


    Haldir exhaled heavily and then said, "We have received the information that someone wille from Viniski within the next two days."


    Anastasia stopped. She ced her hands on her waist and widened her stance. In thest two days, she hadn''t heard from the king or the queen. "Faes cannot be in their corporeal forms outside the kingdom of Vilinski. How will you talk to them? You would need me to talk to them and I swear Haldir, I will send them all back or kill them but I won''t give Maple. Don''t test my patience! I am warning you now." Her countenance was dangerous¡­ even lethal.


    "I agree with Anastasia," said Ileus. "What purpose would it achieve to invite Aed Ruad for talks with us when we all know that it would never be in our favor? Moreover, it is possible that they wille to meet us under the garb of a full-fledged war conspiracy!"


    "I was supposed to tell you about her decision, Ileus," said Haldir. "Anastasia needs to be there when Aed Ruades. These are the queen''s wishes and I am no one to interfere in what she demands or how she runs her empire. I have seen many kingdoms, but I know that Anastasia runs hers with an iron hand and is one of the finest women I havee across. If she has called Aed Ruad, she must have thought about all the aspects. In fact as we talk, the king has gone to Silver Vales to prepare and army who is going to stand outside Draoidh just in case the faes try to attack us. Not only that, we have Brantley as our ally. He is also going to stand there." Then his gaze went at Anastasia and he said, "This is going to be your first negotiation as one of the rulers. Adrianna wants both of you to be there. She believes that it is necessary for you to be a part of it and she has ordered that you have to be present during the talks. So please make yourself avable."


    "I hate Aed Ruad!" she sted. "I might end up killing him!"


    "Won''t that be good?" Haldir chuckled.


    "Even if it costs my life!"


    Ileus sucked in a sharp breath. Haldir''s face paled.


    "Never ever say that again," said Ileus.


    After giving her an odd look, Haldir turned to leave and closed the door behind him.


    Anastasia let out a frustrated squeal and sat on the bed. "I don''t like any of this!"


    Ileus walked to her and stroked her sweat-slicked hair. "Let''s take a bath sweetheart. We are going to talk about it over the bath."


    She closed her eyes. "Ileus, is that how you talk with your adversaries between kingdoms? Does your mother know how much I hate Aed Ruad? Why don''t we go and tell her about it? She is an intelligent woman. She will understand my predicament on meeting that bastard cousin of mine. It is possible that I will convince her not to have this meeting."


    Ileus scooped her up in his arms and walked to the bathroom. She was like a big baby he had to handle until things settled between her and his mother. When he was younger, he would scoff at such tussles between inws and daughter-inws and now he had be a part of it. He sighed, shaking his head as to when things would be better. Every day was a challenge. Every day keeping Anastasia in the pce was a challenge.


    She was so impatient and felt so powerful that at one time she said that she could take down the entire Vilinski on her own. Seashell was sitting beside her that day and she was stroking his mane. The lion only seemed to agree with her as he looked smugly at Ileus. Seashell had abandoned his ce of stay, which was Adrianna''s official building and was now staying in the pce, much to the servants'' fear.


    After stripping her clothes, he set her in the tub and said, "It would be wise to wait and watch. Let us not hurry up. I highly doubt that Aed Ruad is going to attack us in this meeting if he has a modicum of sense. And you also shouldn''t act in haste either." He set on the edge of the bathtub. "Though we have armies on this side of the realm to help us, don''t forget that Aed Ruad is still themander of one of the most dangerous armies of the Lore. The worst part¡ªthey all think that you are incapable ofmanding them. Any wrong move from your side is going to be taken negatively and blown out of proportion."


    Anastasia''s lips curved downward and she almost cried on the inside. Like any teenage girl, all she wanted was instant revenge. Why was she being subjected to so many tests?


    "Act wisely, love," said Ileus. "Being a royal and that too being at the highest level of the Lorees with its share of danger and problems. You have to deal with them." When she was still not convinced, he cupped her face with his hands. "Promise me that you are going to listen to what all will say and then act."


    "Al, I¡ª"


    "Promise me." He was scared of her outburst. He knew that it was natural for her to be so mad, but he wanted her to think coldly.


    "I won''t promise, Ileus, but I will try¡­"


    "Fair enough," he replied. "And now it''s time you give me a good bath!"


    "What?" she shouted as water sshed around her as if a huge wave had crashed on her body. The next second, she found Ileus sitting right in front of her¡­ naked, with his back turned to her. "Honey, my back needs good rinsing. It is itchy. Moreover, I need top up honey!"


    She didn''t know how or when, but their bath session turned into a massive pleasure giving session.


    For the next two days she waited in anticipation for the meeting to take ce. However the meeting didn''t take ce as scheduled. It took ce after¡ª

 Chapter 226 - Does She Live?

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Does She Live?</h4>


    ording to Haldir''s reports, the werewolves'' army had gathered on the east side of Draoidh while Brantley had sent his army to the south. On the west the thick mountain range prevented any movement but Ileus was aware that his mother hadmunicated with the habitants of the jungle who were dangerously prowling that side.


    The meeting didn''t take ce as scheduled. It took ce after three days, which meant that it took ce after five days of meeting Maple in the prison.


    Adrianna instructed Isidorus to send invitations to every king and queen of the Lore for the meeting right after she met Maple. When Isidorus asked her if it was necessary for them to call these royals, she said, "It is high time that Aed Ruad understands the consequences of going against us and for every other king and queen to show their fidelity to us."


    After Haldir had left, Ileus and Anastasia had gone to meet Adrianna and Dmitri. The king and the queen, along with Ileus and Haldir spent time on weighing the merits of which would be the best ce to meet.


    "Why didn''t you choose a ce before sending invitations to the royals across the Lore?" asked Ileus.


    Adriannaughed. "Then they would have asked us to do the meeting at their chosen venues, at their chosen dates. We can''t give them such liberties!" She had only sent them the day and the time.


    In the meanwhile, Ileus had gone to visit Isidorus to check upon Guarhal. He was still lying in the same casket. The blue shimmery lights still lingered with the same intensity around him. They passed through one ear to the other and pooled in his mouth. His lips had turned blue and his skin was paler than before.


    "This is necromancer magic," said Isidorus as he pointed to Guarhal. The casket was now ced in arge ss cab inside a room in the south wing of Isidorus'' pce. It was covered with threeyers of spells so that the necromancer magic was arrested. "I am afraid that if Guarhal continues to stay in this state for more than a fortnight, we may lose him forever. His skin is already turning blue at various ces." The old man worried his beard in his hands.


    Ileus stared at Guarhal, his disposition dark. "Who do you think is practicing necromancer magic in our kingdom?" he asked.


    Isidorus sounded worried when he said, "I don''t know. Every witch or wizard who practiced necromancer magic was either arrested or killed by the royal guards long back. This practice is banned. We take our witchcraft very preciously. Necromancer magic makes a person wild, mad andes with a price. The person''s physical features change. Their mind is no longer in their control for it is controlled by the magic and mentality of the dead. Necromancers suck the magic of the dead and are hardly their own self if they have done it for long. In order to stay sane, sometimes they be heavily dependent on opium." He gestured to Ileus toe out with him. The guards closed the door of Guarhal''s room.


    They walked outside to his garden when Isidorus upied himself with pruning his favorite¡ªthe rose ramblers. They were a pride of his pce.


    "If Guarhal doesn''t have more than two weeks with this kind of magic, doesn''t that mean that Iona was also affected by the same fate?" said Ileus. His entire body shuddered at the thought and his knees felt wobbly. Were they chasing an illusion created by Etaya? Had she already killed Iona? Thousands of questions bombarded his mind and his chest tightened.


    Isidorusughed. "I highly doubt. They have to keep Iona alive because they know that they are dealing with a force called Adrianna. However, if they are foolish enough, then they might have killed Iona." His shear cut a bunch of red roses by mistake. The thought was unpleasant. Ever since the child was born, Isidorus had looked forward to being her mentor. She was one of the most beautiful and chirpy kids he had ever seen. She was a breather in his otherwise mundane life. He had grown to love her a lot. And ever since she was kidnapped he had carried out his private investigations to find her.


    Ileus'' brows tightened as butterflies stroked his chest with their wings. "That means that Iona lives."


    "Yes, otherwise the meeting wouldn''t be taking ce. Iona is the trump card. Without her, everything in the Lore is out of bnce."


    "Can you deal with necromancer magic, Isidorus," asked Ileus knowing the answer fully well. What he meant was can Isidorus get Guarhal out of his current state.


    "I would have dealt with it, if it was Adrianna, Dmitri or you and Anastasia. I wouldn''t have given up my life for the rulers of the kingdom."


    Ileus had his answer. He gave a long hug to his mentor and left.


    The pce was abuzz with the news that Aed Ruad hadn''te for the meeting on the designated date. He wasing a dayter.


    The next day when the meeting was supposed to take ce, everyone was preupied. After their practice session in which Anastasia had made great progress, they returned to their bedchamber. Anastasia found her handmaidens waiting in her room to dress her. She had snapped at Ileus at every possible opportunity and though he wasn''t angry with her, he just kept his distance while studying her from a distance. She felt extremely ufortable. Facing Aed Ruad in the meeting without reacting would be her greatest challenge. She had to keep her temper in control because there was a possibility that other royals would also be present in the meeting. Anastasia realized one thing¡ªit was a show of power, which Adrianna was determined to let them know. There was one question that was bouncing in her head¡ªWas Adrianna also going to show the royals that Anastasia was her son''s mate and wife?


    The handmaidens dressed her in a soft blue silk gown and minimal jewelry. They made her wear her tiara. They had braided her hair, which rested between her wings that were tucked snugly behind her.


    Walk to the meeting room was filled with anxieties.


    What Anastasia saw next was¡­ unbelievable.

 Chapter 227 - Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Shocked</h4>


    As Anastasia walked down the corridors to the meeting room, her fingers became cold due to anxiety. Adrianna had asked her to stay in the pce because she didn''t want to tell her people or the council about her presence, but now¡ª? Now she had asked her to attend the meeting in which the kings and queens of various kingdoms would be present.


    "What if someone tries to attack her, Ileus?" she asked as they entered a hall that had numerous cushioned chairs lined on the side.


    The ck cape that he wore for the meeting over his ck leather pants and white shirt that had gold cuffs and gold buttons, rippled behind him. "Once the kings and queens enter the meeting, Mother is going to create a spell around the room which is so powerful that no one would be able to break it. If anyone tries to attack, they would be immobilized by the spell. Now, arrested movement isn''t a problem, but after they would be immobilized, within ten minutes, they would stop breathing."


    Anastasia gasped. "That is¡­ cruel."


    "That is the only way to stop magic from the powerful lords of the Lore."


    She nced at the small stream that was running beside the garden they had just entered. The blue blossoms that she had seen near the bedroom of Adrianna and Dmitri were growing liberally here. They fluttered in the chilly gusts that rustled her dress. "Aed Ruad would be there, and that bastard is high on my hit list!" Her nostrils red. Her wings rustled.


    Five royal guards, who walked around them with spears as they walked to the meeting chamber, were awed by this tiny movement of her wings. Three of them were permanently assigned to them for round the day protection. Everyday the night guard would bring an offering consisting of pearls, coins and petals, which he used to strangely find in the garden just outside the east wings of the pce, where they lived. At first he was shocked as to who was giving away the offerings, but as if on an instinct, he brought them to Anastasia and offered her with a bow. Later he started adding to the offerings before presenting them to Anastasia. And he didn''t know why, but he found it extremely satisfying to do that ritual. It was like offering to a deity¡­


    "You have to control your temper Anastasia," said Ileus. "We don''t want things to turn south. If Aed Ruad is killed, rest assured, chaos would take ce in Vilinski. Who knows what Etaya would do?"


    Suddenly the guard muttered, addressing Anastasia, "Let me know if I can be of some help, Your Highness."


    They stopped and Ileus stared at him with his golden eyes that had burned with anger. The guard seemed unfazed and looked feral, as if he couldy his life for his wife. That was new. He wanted to feel jealous but he didn''t because he sensed that the guard was holding Anastasia at the level of a goddess. The change in him was at the basic level. It was¡­ religious. Ileus pursed his lips and they resumed walking. Was his wife influencing them in some way or was it natural? He had never seen her interacting with them. That guard only brought her offerings. "From tomorrow you will change your guard," said Ileus in order to validate his theory. "You will being during the afternoon."


    "Yes, Your Highness," said the guard but reluctantly.


    They reached the meeting venue. The antechamber right before the meeting chamber was abuzz with activity. Some royals were pacing while some were seated. Ileus saw Lazarus who was sitting with a cold visage along with his wife Emma. Brantley hadn''te but he had sent his General.


    As soon as Ileus entered the antechamber, everyone rose and bowed to them. All eyes were on Anastasia. Her nervousness was palpable, but she tried her best to mask it. This was the time she realized that these kings and queens would be the allies in the war that she open against Aed Ruad. And this was the purpose of calling them. A faint smile of appreciation spread on her lips thinking about her mother-inw''s strategy. Before showing her to her own people and the council members, Adrianna presented her to such high profile people. It was a show of power.


    Ileus held Anastasia''s hand and walked up to where Lazarus was. Anastasia gasped at seeing the vampire. He was so pale and had skin like marble. His wife was an epitome of beauty as if sculpted from marble. She was tall and voluptuous. "Lazarus," said Ileus and gave the vampire a formal handshake. He bowed to Emma. "It seems resurrection is doing wonders to you," Ileus quipped.


    Lazarus nced at Anastasia. "You look like you mother," he said in a voice that tasted like it was lingering from the past.


    "You knew her?" Anastasia asked, as surprise grew in her body and she went stiff. How would a vampire know her and that too one who had just resurrected after a gap of five hundred years? Ileus had already mentioned about himst night as he was introducing the names of the kings and queens.


    The vampire gave a fond smile. "Yes I did. She was a wonderful woman."


    Intrigued as hell and again with a thousand questions to ask, Anastasia opened her mouth but she snapped it shut the next moment when the guards announced the arrival of Adrianna and Dmitri.


    Everyone bowed to the king and queen of Draoidh. As Adrianna walked towards the meeting room, she had already scanned all the members with her sweeping gaze. Little did they know that not only had she swept through their minds, she had also cast the binding spell on all of them.


    The meeting chamber was round. Arge oak table sat in the middle with sixteen chairs around it that were cushioned and looked exquisite. The fire in the hearth burned, warming the room''s interiors. Though they could cast a magic spell, the actual fire looked¡­ stylish. Ileusughed on the inside at his mother''s womanly nature. The plush red carpet was so thick that their feet were buried in its softness. All around the walls there were various paintings and other decorative items. Arge chandelier hung from the ceiling. Not a single weapon was seen.


    Their gaze met¡ªgolden eyes into equally golden, fiery ones and she gave him a smile. Adrianna''s eyes fell on Anastasia who was gazing at the chamber and she said, "Come and sit on my right, Anastasia."


    Perplexed, she hesitated, but when Ileus nudged her, she walked to sit beside Adrianna only after bowing to her and Dmitri. Ileus sat right next to her. Every other royal took his or her ce around the table. One chair that was at the opposite end of the table, remained vacant.


    Silence prevailed in the air as anticipation rose. After about ten minutes, the guards announced, "Your Royal Highness." They opened the door for him to enter.


    Anastasia gripped Ileus'' hand. However, her eyes widened with shock when she saw Etaya entering. Where was Aed Ruad? She looked behind Etaya, but the man wasn''t there.

 Chapter 228 - Otherwise—

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Otherwise¡ª</h4>


    Anastasia''s body tensed and her pulse skittered. Aed Ruad did note and instead sent his mother to attend the meeting.


    She was wearing yellow silk trousers with a ck long tunic. Her ck-feathered wings were half-open and she carried them proudly as if trying to show her superiority to everyone.


    Etaya walked in the meeting chamber and her gaze locked with Anastasia''s. Her expressions darkened when her eyes went to Anastasia''s white wings that looked¡­ ethereal. Jealousy red. She looked as if she would kill Anastasia through the air. Her fists closed until her knuckles were white. Her lips moved as if she was going to chant a spell.


    "Don''t even think of casting a spell, Etaya," warned Adrianna in a very cold, ominous voice. "For if you do, the binding spell around this chamber is going to kill you in ten minutes."


    For a moment Etaya thought that she had lost her ability to talk, as her vocal chords seemed to paralyze. Her eyes shot to Adrianna and only then she could resume talking.


    "You are wee, Etaya," said Adrianna as she gestured to her to sit on the chair at the opposite end of the table.


    Etaya gathered her wits and bowed. "We meet again," she said and walked to sit on the chair. She swept a gaze around all the kings and queens at the table and scoffed.


    "Yes, we meet again," Adrianna replied.


    "Where is your son?" asked Dmitri, as he crossed his hands across his chest. "And where is your husband?" There was a smirk on his face.


    "You don''t expect Aed Ruad toe for such petty meetings, do you?" she replied as she brushed her fingernails and blew invisible dust from them.


    Anastasia was aghast. Petty meeting? "Why do I feel that Aed Ruad is a coward?" she couldn''t help muttering.


    Etaya''s face whipped in her direction and she scowled. "Oh! You have got an attitude, huh?"


    "I have grown a lot of things," said Anastasia, as her wings stirred and her eyes flickered a violet.


    ''You need to act coldly, Anastasia'', the soft voice of her husband entered her mind. ''You can''t show your emotions on this table because in those emotions you may show your weakness.''


    Anastasia sucked in a deep breath and became quiet.


    "What is the agenda of the meeting?" asked Etaya, turning her head back to Adrianna. "You just said that you have Maple here, but what is the agenda? Surely you are not going to hand over Maple to be just like that." Etaya''s gaze went to Lazarus and her body shuddered with unknown fear. She tried to mask it, but Lazarus was quick to catch the fear. The vampire smiled smugly showing his fangs. Etaya averted her gaze immediately.


    "That''s a fine reasoning," Adrianna replied with a half smile and leaned back in her chair. "Where is Iona?" she asked straightforwardly.


    At first Etaya stared at her nkly and then a momentter she threw her head back and startedughing. When she stopped she wiped a tear from her eye that hade out afterughing so hard. "I don''t know," she said with a shrug.


    Adrianna moved forward and rested her hands on the table. "Everyone in this room knows that you have information about Iona. If you want your daughter back, you have to tell me about my daughter." Adriannaid out the agenda. "Maple for Iona."


    Anastasia''s fists curled into tight balls. Her breath became ragged and it took all her will to quiet. Ileus stroked her arms to calm her. How could Adrianna exchange Maple when she knew what Maple had done to her? But what else could she expect? Adrianna was a mother¡­


    "If you think that I am going to give you Iona for Maple, then you are so mistaken, queen Adrianna."


    Anastasia''s stomach plummeted to her feet. Etaya was so cruel that she wasn''t epting this exchange? But what Etaya said next was even more grotesque.


    Adrianna''s eyes narrowed. "What are you suggesting Etaya?"


    Her lips kicked up. "Very simple Adrianna. If you give Anastasia to us, I will tell you where Iona is. The price of Iona''s whereabouts is not so low that I am going to trade her with a girl who is half dead already. Maple is of no use to me." She leaned forward. "And even if she was of use to me, I would have still asked for Anastasia in exchange for Iona."


    "Etaya!" an outraged growl emanated from Ileus. He got up from his chair, which skidded some ten feet away.


    Etayaughed again. She shook her head and tutted. "You are so pathetic Ileus. You had to disguise yourself ande to Vilinski. You didn''t have the courage toe in your true form, and you say that you deserve Anastasia?"


    Before he could say a word, Adrianna said, "And you are so pathetic that you are forfeiting the child you gave birth to? You are so pathetic that you want Aed Ruad to marry his sister for the sake of bing its king? And you are so pathetic that you want a half-demon to be Vilinski''s king." She watched Etaya''s face turn dark as hell. "So don''t you talk about being pathetic because if you do, I will be forced to reveal that you were pathetic enough to run away from your home to marry a demon whom you had enticed for your personal goals."


    Anastasia wanted to burst out into augh at the way Adrianna spoke. She insulted Etaya¡­ pathetically.


    Etaya''s face set into a hard line. She shed a cold smile to show that Adrianna''s insults didn''t carry any meaning. She brushed the shoulders of her ck tunic and said, "You know what I wish. If you are ready to give up Anastasia, I will let you know where Iona is. If not, then kiss my ass goodbye."


    "I can also whip your ass goodbye!" Adrianna said. Ignoring Etaya''s pinched expression, she turned to Anastasia and lifted her left hand. She pointed to her left finger where she was wearing the Evindal ring. "Do you know what that is?"


    Etaya froze as her eyes became wide as saucers. When Maple did not return from Yelgra forests, she got the news from the rogues that no one survived the attack and that Maple was taken prisoner by Ileus. While she was expecting that Adrianna might use Maple for exchanging Iona, this was thest thing she was expecting. Her chest heaved as if a horse had kept its legs over it. That was the¡ª


    "Do you know what it is?" Adrianna''s voice rose from the other side. When Etaya didn''t speak, Adrianna said, "This is the Evindal ring! My son has married Anastasia in Evindal by none other than the elf king Theodir. If you are not familiar with yourws of the Fae Kingdom, Etaya, then let me refresh your memory¡ªtheir marriage is sacred. Even you can''t break it!"


    Etaya''s face paled. Her gaze got fixed on the ring in Anastasia''s finger. When she looked at Anastasia, she found her lips curved into a smile and she felt like smothering her. "My deal is still the same. I will ept only Anastasia in exchange for Iona, otherwise¡ª"

 Chapter 229 - My Challenge To You!

    <h4>Chapter 229 - My Challenge To You!</h4>


    Etaya''s blood had drained from her face. She hade for Anastasia and after seeing the Evindal ring in her hand she gulped. If the marriage was performed in thends of Evindal, it was considered to be the most sacred amongst the faes. Rarely there was anyone whose marriage was officiated in the elf realm. History charts in the libraries of Vilinski had records of such marriages and they happened thousands of years back when the ancient faes hade to this realm. Such marriages had be like a legend that was passed on the generations and was revered. It was said that no one could break the marriage, except those who were bound with it. If anyone tried to break it, they would have to face severe repercussions and wrath of the fae people.


    "Otherwise what, Etaya?" asked Adrianna, lifting her eyebrow slowly. She ced Anastasia''s hand back on the table. She watched how Etaya''s face had fallen to the floor. Her earlier enthusiasm faded, revealing her dark visage. The ck wings that she had so proudly fluttered when she had entered the meeting chamber, nowy limpid behind her.


    "Otherwise, I will kill Iona and you will never ever be able to see her," said Etaya in a deted voice.


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes at the woman who appeared to shrink behind the threat she was making. Etaya''s eyes bored into Adrianna''s. Tension hung in theke like a poisonous viper wrapped in the vtile shroud of silence. A momentter Anastasia heard a chuckle from the side. She turned her gaze to look at the queen. Why was sheughing? Adrianna, in turn, looked at Dmitri who was smiling while seeing Etaya.


    "Did I say a joke?" asked Etaya, recovering from her earlier mood. A sinister n formed in her mind. If she somehow got Anastasia, she would pressure her to break her marriage with Ileus.


    Adrianna tilted her head and shook it momentarily. "Etaya, you will never kill Iona, because if you will kill her, then you are going to lose the only bargain chip you have in hand." She moved forward, ced her elbows on her table and steepled her fingers on which she rested her chin. "Now listen to me and listen very carefully because I won''t repeat." That sentence caught everyone''s attention in the meeting chamber. Fabrics rustled and so did egos and fears. Adrianna continued, "Anastasia will not go to Vilinski with you,e what may. She is my son''s mate and wife and so she is going to stay here. This is her ce, her home and this is where she chose to belong."


    Anastasia gasped and whipped her head in surprise to look at the woman who was until a few days back so much against her staying in Draoidh.


    Adrianna didn''t stop. "If you want to take her, then you will have to wage a war against us. But before doing that, look around you. These are all my allies."


    And at this point Anastasia realized the importance of calling the royals for the meeting.


    "Now I know that you wove lies around the rulers of the fae kingdom and waged wars against the Lore under their name. Anastasia''s parents were held captive eight years back at the time when Iona was kidnapped. And in these eight years you have used Anastasia''s and her parents'' names for every atrocity you did on my people and people across the Lore. Your mask is peeled from your ugly face. Anastasia was a child who was your captive. I swept Maple''s cells and while I couldn''t find information about Iona, I found plenty of atrocities that you did against Anastasia." Adrianna shook her head as she narrowed her eyes. "And by god, you are the filthiest woman in the Lore. A stark example of internal misogyny. You are never ever going to live peacefully. It is your greed to get the throne of Vilinski and that of Zor''gan. But trust me, you will end with dust in your hand. You don''t deserve a crown of thorns, let alone Vilinski."


    "Shut up!" Etaya shouted from across the table.


    "You shut up!" Adrianna roared and stood up. "Anastasia will never go back. And we are going to retaliate. The battles that you waged against us were nothing but a conspiracy to instigate hatred against Anastasia in me, in my people, and in the Lore. But your fa?ade, your ns, your strategy is now unveiled." Adrianna clutched the edge of the table and leaned in front. "Now go back to your kingdom and wait for the war that we are going to wage against you. There¡ªthat''s my challenge to you! Your days are numbered."


    Etaya''s face flushed with anger and her wings rustled. "Adrianna, you are making a big mistake. You don''t need Anastasia at all. If you give her to me, I will vow to the Lore that we will stop waging battles against all of you. Anastasia will willingly break her marriage with Ileus. In fact I also promise that she is going to sit along with Aed Ruad on the throne. We are going to keep her very nicely. And you should allow her to go back to her people. They will ept her willingly. They want to see their ruler. Don''t you want Iona? I am going to end pursuing all this immediately and will tell you where your daughter is. And my price is¡ª Anastasia."


    "Give up your dreams. Anastasia wille back to Vilinski as the queen and that too along with my son as her king," Adrianna answered with a half smile.


    "Oh! Greed of the mighty queen Adrianna shows. She wants the throne of Vilinski for herself?" Etaya sneered.


    "No, I want to see my friends back on the throne¡ª¨¢ine and Ian. It belongs to them. Even though Anastasia is the next ruler of Vilinski, I want Anastasia in my kingdom, next to my son." A smile tugged her lips up when the images of ¨¢ine flickered through her mind¡­ the time she was pregnant and hade to meet her during the council meeting. The way she and Ian had supported her. Adrianna took a deep breath as those images hurt her. She turned her fiery golden eyes to Etaya and warned, "I have a proposal for you. If Aed Ruad willingly abdicates his position as the Crown Prince, we will spare you. If he doesn''t, be ready for a war. And this time it is going to a bloody war!"


    Etaya settled back in her chair. She clucked and then smirked. "You must be mad to think that I am going to ept your proposition. I havee to take Anastasia, not give away the throne of Vilinski. If you are going to wage a war against us, then we are ready for it. Don''t underestimate the power of the faes. We are going to ughter you all. Our magic is powerful, we are the ancient ones and we belong to the purest bloodline. We are descendants of the elves. The entire Lore is no match to us." Then she rose to her feet. "I will give you a week to return what is ours and after that you have to face the consequences of your stubbornness."

 Chapter 230 - You Will Regret

    <h4>Chapter 230 - You Will Regret</h4>


    Etaya looked at Anastasia and said, "Come back and we are going to give you your due ce¡ªas wife of my son and as the future queen of the fae kingdom. I will also release your parents. I would advise you to break your marriage with Ileus. You don''t belong to him. You and Aed Ruad have fae blood. You cannot let our line be stained by the blood of a wizard¡ªa species that is so lower than the faes."


    Anastasia didn''t know whether tough at her or not. "ording to your logic, Aed Ruad''s blood is already stained. He is the son of a winged demon prince called Seraph! There were rumors that you enticed Seraph into marrying you, but I don''t want to take that path." She shook her head lightly. "However, ording to me not a single man, not a single species is low. Your character is defined by what you do or by what you are, and not by what ss you belong to. And the best example of what I just said is you!"


    Once again Etaya''s blood drained.


    Anastasia said, "I will never ever get into a deal with you." She pointed her chin to the door and snarled "Fuck off!"


    "You will regret this Anastasia!" Etaya shouted.


    "No, you will regret not telling Iona''s whereabouts to us. The queen of Draoidh gave you an easy solution to ept your defeat and gracefully bow down to her offer, but you are choosing your fate. Also, don''t think of touching my parents in the celestial prison, because if you do, trust me I am going to mutte you into so many pieces that even dogs wouldn''t recognize that you were a fae once."


    Etaya red. "You bitch! How dare you give me orders? Now that you have the backing of Adrianna and Ileus, you are showing your bravery? When you were alone and at my mercy, where was this bravery? You couldn''t stand up to show your true nature? That time you only showed cowardice!"


    "That time you poisoned me to suppress my magic. My wings were shackled by the Elders."


    Seeing that she was about to spill out all her secrets, Etaya said, "Stop speaking lies! I never did that to you. You are such a monster to imagine a situation and then turn it into reality. You are nothing but a piece of shit!" Etaya was well aware of the fact whatever talks urred in the meeting rooms would be spread across the Lore soon and while negotiating about Iona was fine, if Anastasia revealed her secrets, the word might reach the fae people and an unrest may take ce. In order to stop it, she added, "I am leaving. I will return and I will return with full force to take you back. And when I take you back, you will pay for your insolence. I only want you for my son so that the two of you are in a happy marriage and here you are trying to demean me. How dare you?"


    Anastasia got up from her chair and started pping. "Excellent performance. Now get lost."


    Ileus added, "Should I show you the way to the door, Etaya?"


    Etaya gave onest look to Adrianna and got up. She kicked the chair behind her and then strode out of the meeting room.


    As soon as she was out, Anastasia sagged in her chair.


    Adrianna adjourned the meeting after inviting all her allies for a dinner in the evening at Eynsworth Pce.


    When they left and only Adrianna, Dmitri, Ileus and Anastasia were left, the atmosphere rxed. Anastasia bowed to the queen and said, "Thank you for backing me, Your Majesty." A lump formed in her throat. The way Adrianna supported her was unbelievable. "I will try my best to find Iona and bring her to you." That was her way of repaying. Her mother-inw had just dered a war against the fae kingdom because of her. She didn''t know what else would be the way to reciprocate.


    Adrianna simply said, "Good." She was about to leave but then she turned back and informed me, "You can do whatever you like with Maple. She is still in prison. She is useless to us. A burden to the prison''s exchequer. And oh yes, you should make her death very slow and very painful." A smile tugged her lips up and she left along with her husband.


    As soon as the king and queen left, Anastasia giggled. She faced Ileus and said, "Your mother is awesome!"


    "Isn''t she?" he replied, staring at her beautiful radiant face. He loved the look of confidence on her. She was truly happy and had begun to glow.


    She threw herself on him and hugged him. He wrapped his arms around her waist, sliding her hands beneath her wings. "Are you happy?" he asked as he rested his face on her head.


    "I am," she replied and pressed her face against his chest. "My opinion about your mother has changedpletely."


    "Shh, let us not talk about my Mother. Let us go back to our chamber and celebrate this small victory."


    She pped his arm lightly. "No, I am too excited and filled with positive energy. I think we should spar. I am sure that this time I am going to defeat you!"


    "We can spar in our beds darling. I have a sword that wants to impale your core."


    "You shameless, shameless prince!" she pushed against his chest and tried to run away, but she couldn''t even budge from her ce. Ileus picked her up and walked with her out of the meeting chamber.


    "Put me down," she gasped when the guards opened the door for them to go. She was a crimson red. Her husband was looking at her hungrily and his erection pressed her belly like a brand.


    "No, I won''t."


    "What are they going to think?" She became hyper aware of people around her¡ªthe servants, the guards and some royals who still lingered in the hall.


    "They will think that we are sex starved newly married couple. They understand." He pressed a kiss on the corner of her mouth and licked her lips. He wanted to devour her.


    Servants and guards started giggling while the royals whooped. "Go Ileus, go!"


    Anastasia buried her face in the crook of his neck as her body heated like a thousand suns. Her husband was so brazen, lewd and incorrigible. Was this a family trait? She often found her father-inw looking adorably at his wife.


    "Ileus!" All of a sudden a female''s soft voice from the side came. "How are you?"


    He stopped. Anastasia looked up at the source of the voice. She was still in her husband''s embrace. Very slowly, Ileus slid her down his body but didn''t leave his grip on her waist.


    Anastasia was surprised at Ileus'' reaction as her gaze darted between Ileus and the petite looking woman in front of him.


    "Hello L," said Ileus in a restrained manner. His body stiffened.


    L smiled and bowed to him. "It is wonderful to see you," she said as she gave a cursory nce to Anastasia.


    Ileus didn''t know what to talk to the woman in front of him.

 Chapter 231 - Required Skills

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Required Skills</h4>


    When Ileus didn''t answer, L added very sweetly, shyly, "I have waited so impatiently for your arrival over thest one year." She lifted her hand and the silk cloth slid down her creamy skin. "See I also got your name tattooed on my wrist and at ces I can''t show in the open." She giggled. A pale blush spread on her cheeks.


    Anastasia blinked her eyes as she tried to process what she heard or saw. L was the girl who was promised to him for marriage by his grandparents. She sized her up and found her¡­ petite and sweet. Since L didn''t know of their rtionship, her behavior towards Ileus was expected.


    "All through thest year, I have been waiting for this moment, Ileus," L said in a honeyed voice. "And now that you are in front of me, I don''t know how to express my feelings." Tears appeared in her eyes and they became reddish. Once again her gaze traveled to Anastasia but she gave her a royal ignore.


    Anastasia raised her eyebrow. Though flustered, she stopped herself from showing more of her emotions. There was something that didn''t dwell well in her chest.


    This girl talked about creating tattoos of his name on her wrist or whatever other ces she mentioned, yet L acted very calm when she saw him holding her in his arms. Anastasia''s thoughts scrambled to understand the situation. She took a deep breath as she stood beside Ileus.


    Undecided whether he should tell about Anastasia to L or not, Ileus first tried to enter her cell, but he came across thick mental shields that instead gave him a terrible headache, which died the moment he was out of her cell. And this was¡­ shocking. He stared at her and her blush became deeper. "How are you doing L?" he asked gently so that she would lower her guard.


    In a dulcet voice she said, "I am feeling happy now that you are here."


    When Ileus tried to enter her cell again, once again he was met with the same mental shield and he had to back off. "It''s great to see you too!" he said and instead of wasting more time on her, he looked at Anastasia. He introduced L to her. "This is L, daughter of the Minister of Rtions. Her father is responsible for maintaining harmonious rtions between Draoidh and other realms. One of the most important realms where he has shown phenomenal work is the human realm. Along with Uncle Niiya, he has struggled a lot and been sessful."


    L dipped her head in courtesy as if epting all the praise.


    Ileus continued, "And this is Anastasia, princess of Vilinski." Ileus didn''t mention his rtionship with her. He realized that the entire hall was silent and not a single king or queen spoke. The silence was so thick that one could cut it with a knife. But he also knew that all of them would never reveal the truth until Adrianna permitted it.


    Anastasia too dipped her head in courtesy. "It''s a pleasure to meet you L," she said with a faint smile.


    L forced a smile on her petite face and replied in a voice dipped with sugar, "It''s a pleasure to meet you too." She immediately turned to look at Ileus. "When can we¡ª"


    "Ileus!" Lazarus called from the far corner, and her conversation was snapped. She pursed her lips at the interruption.


    "I will be right back," Ileus said.


    "Oh yes please. You must listen to the guests first." She behaved as if she was the host and waved a hand in Lazarus'' direction. When Ileus was far away, she gave a big smile to Anastasia and stepped forward. In a very low voice, she said, "I saw what Ileus was doing to you, but I ignored it. That man is betrothed to me, so I understand his dalliances especially when he was away for more than a year. You are nothing but just a fae doll in his collection."


    Anastasia jerked her head back. "A fae doll?"


    L nodded. She maintained the sweetness of her voice while she dripped venom with it. "I don''t even know how he is so close to a fae when the entire kingdom hates them. And so I assume that these are just his dalliances. So before he is seen with you in our kingdom, you better leave. In the meantime I am going to keep your presence a secret and do everything in my power to not let this news out that Ileus is indulging in a fae princess. You are absolutely nothing here and you never will. I suggest that you pack your bags and leave. If you want I can tell you a few ces to go because I know that once a fae is out of Vilinski, they are called fallen angels. And fallen angels are not epted back. So¡ª" Suddenly her tongue swelled. She couldn''t speak one more word. When she tried to speak, the word that came out was "Tho¡ª" She swallowed saliva down her throat and attempted to speak again. "Tho¡ª tho¡ª bou¡ª" She glowered at Anastasia. The fae was using her magic?


    Anastasia raised her eyebrow again and cocked her head as if straining to hear her. "I am sorry I can''t understand what you are saying," she said with a shameless look on her face.


    L closed her eyes for a moment and then somehow regained her voice back. "A prince like Ileus will have concubines, which is natural," she continued, but her tongue felt like it was cut at various ces on the inside. Her throat burned. "But I will never tolerate a fae concubine."


    Anastasiaughed on the inside. "Who are you again?" she asked in the most condescending manner.


    L red at her. "I am L, Ileus'' betrothed."


    "I see," said Anastasia. She opened her mouth to say something, but Ileus was back by that time.


    "Let''s go back to our room," he said enthusiastically and held her hand.


    L paled. Her breath hitched. In order to grab his attention, she said, "Ileus, do you have a minute to talk?"


    "No, we have something urgenting up," he snapped.


    "It is very important. Please if you have two minutes only," she requested in the same soft voice.


    Not happy at the intrusion, he said exasperatedly, "What is it L?"


    "Father wanted to purchase precious rubies and emeralds as gift to the ministers in the human realm. He has asked me to help him in buying the gifts," she said looking at Anastasia as if trying to tell her that this was the level of trust the council had in her. "But the money belongs to Draoidh''s treasury. We need to have acumen for recognizing true gems so that we don''t squander the treasury''s money."


    "Good, then go and buy them," he replied in a curt voice.


    At first L was shocked, but she ignored his words and said, "I would love it if you can help me buy it. We have to go to Silver Vales to buy it because that''s where we have called the jewelers."


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. "L, I am sorry but I can''t go to buy gifts for ministers of the human realm. You can do that yourself."


    Anastasia intervened, "Can I go?"


    "No!" Ileus replied.


    "Oh! It''s not a child''s game, Anastasia. You don''t have the required skills," Lmented.

 Chapter 232 - Deal With A Fae?

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Deal With A Fae?</h4>


    "It''s not about skills!" Ileus grimaced. "She is not going and that''s it!"


    L felt a pang of jealousy with that way Ileus showed his possessiveness over Anastasia. It was overwhelming and she willed herself to remain calm. On the inside her hatred for Anastasia grew several mounds higher. In order to entangle Ileus somehow, she said in a calm voice, almost to a pleading level, "A veryrge sum has been assigned from her treasury, Ileus."


    Ileus gave a smile that appeared forced and then started walking with Anastasia. He was in no mood to listen to her. L followed them. She was not going to leave this opportunity. She had been able to wriggle her way in the pce after numerous security measures. Adrianna didn''t know that she was in the pce and L had to bribe many guards to know his exact location. When she had entered the antechamber, she gasped at seeing so many royals, but she thought that this must be a normal urrence in Eynsworth Pce. She couldn''t believe that meeting with royals would be a part of her life after marrying the prince. "Please Ileus¡ª"


    He snapped. "Leave it L. I am very busy and don''t pester me." Saying that he walked away.


    L watched his leaving with Anastasia. Her expressions darkened and she closed her hands in tight fists until her knuckles became white.


    While they were walking back to their bedchamber, Anastasia said, "I would like to go and select the gems for the gifts, Ileus." She didn''t know why, but she found it difficult to trust L.


    "You cannot reveal yourself to the general public, sweetheart!"


    "I know, but I can go under disguise," she replied, insisting that she wanted to go. "What is the kind of money that is assigned to L?"


    Ileus looked up at the sky with exasperation. He really didn''t want Anastasia to go anywhere unprotected. "Thest time this urred, Mother granted half a bag of gold coins and one bag of silver coins, which means a lot of money! But that much is needed, because jewelry is expensive." He rolled his eyes. "Women," he muttered.


    "I am not so skilled, but I can learn. And I am a fast learner. Do you trust me with that kind of money?" she asked.


    They had reached the east wing and were now walking on the cobblestone path, which ended in the stairs of corridors that led to their chamber. The five royal guards surrounded them as usual. Ileus stopped and faced her. "Anastasia, I trust you with my life. I won''t even take a look if you go and throw that money in River Lifye. It''s not about trusting you or not, it is about not revealing your presence to anyone. Now that L has seen you, I know there has been a security breach. While I won''t point it out to her, I will investigate this matter on my own. I have to warn her that she doesn''t expose you. Going to Silver Vales for selecting jewels for ministers of human realm is a job that is not fitting for Vilinski''s princess."


    Anastasia cupped his face. "Darling, no job is small or big for me. Please let me go there. Disguise me. If you want,e with me."


    His wife''s persuasion skills were only getting better and better. She looked absolutely cute when she did that with him. "What if you fail in your endeavor?" he asked, trying to throw a deal so bad that it would stop her.


    She pressed a kiss on his lips, and he melted. Once again he wrapped his arms around her waist and picked her up. He walked with her in his arms. She said, "Do you know that there is a myth - if you make a deal with faes, you get trapped for life? We faes are tricksters. We love making deals because we know that we will always win. However, the other person who loses faces dire consequences." She traced his lips. "Sweetheart, that isn''t a myth."


    "Is that so?" he asked and pressed his swollen shaft in her belly.


    "Hmm," she repliedzily.


    "Then tell me love, what are you going to do if you fail?" Gods, he couldn''t wait to bury himself deep inside her. He rounded a corner as he waited for her answer.


    "Let us rephrase the question honey," she said, deliberately mentioning ''honey''.


    Ileus hissed, feeling tortured and urgent.


    "What punishment are you going to give if I fail?" she said with a smile.


    "I think your question is the same as my deal."


    "No, there''s a difference. Because ording to your question, I can choose my punishment, but ording to my question, you get the chance to choose my punishment."


    "Ah-ha!"


    They reached the bedchamber. The guard opened it for them and when he was inside, he kicked it close with a loud bang. "If you fail, I am going to spank you hard, tie you to the bedpost and have sex with you. I won''t let you touch yourself. I won''t let you touch me and I am going to devour you like a hungry wolf!" His chest heaved at the image of Anastasia tied to the bedposts, sprawled in front of him for his pleasure. His cock twitched.


    "Deal," she replied and bit her bottom lip. "And if I seed, I will do the same with you. Is that okay?"


    "What if I don''t allow you?" He wanted to tie her. His wolf would go mad otherwise.


    "Then I get to create more tattoos on your body."


    "Done!" Not waiting for a minute more, Ileus set her to her feet on the carpet and ripped her dress apart. With a flick of his hand, they were both on the bed with him on top of her. He opened her mouth with his tongue and as soon as she allowed him, he delved his tongue inside. With one hand he cupped her breast and with the other he flicked his fingers again. This time his clothes were out. He trailed a line of kisses on her cheeks, her chin and down to the dip between her corbones. When he went lower, hetched onto her breast and sucked it hard, until it pained. Anastasia''s back arched. Her body writhed below him.


    Desperate as hell, he left her breast and then trailed a line of kisses to her navel. He sucked and nibbled her over there until heat pooled in her belly. She clenched her thighs. Her juices began to flow out and wet the inside of her thighs. "Oh god!" she cried.


    He went further down and then separated her thighs to see her sex. "Gods!" he rasped and dipped his mouth over there. Hetched onto her clit and sucked it hard. She cried and moaned and thrashed her head on the pillow. He grazed her over there and the heat inside her belly uncoiled. It whipped and exploded. She saw stars in her vision as she called his name. Not satisfied, he groaned and then went further down to her core. When he started sucking her there, she pressed her legs against his face but he pressed them down and pinned her. Suddenly he cast a spell and her hands were pinned on the top of her head.

 Chapter 233 - Lusty Little Mate

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Lusty Little Mate</h4>


    "That''s what I am going to do when you fail, love!" Ileus said and started devouring her.


    Anastasia was unable to move her hands and legs and the way he was sucking her, it was making her crazy. "Ah, ah, ah!" she groaned. She wanted to thread her fingers in his hair and press his face there. But she wasn''t able to do anything. The frustration mounted, as she wanted more. And he gave her more. He sucked her till she came again. And then he sucked her more, grazing his fangs over there. "I feel like marking you here!" he hissed. "This is mine!" He said andpped up her orgasm. Not satisfied, he put his tongue inside her core as much as he could to tongue-fuck her.


    "I can''t!" she thrashed her head across the pillow. Her hair streamed around. Sweat lined her skin. He was relentless. She thought that she hade for life, but she was wrong. The way his tongue flicked her andpped her, it only made her crazier. "Leave me!"


    He got up to see her, flipped her on belly and unshackled her wings. Then he flipped her back and before going back to her sex, he flicked his fingers. All at once her hands and wings became free and her body arched with a cry. Her wings red open. Anastasia got up on her elbows to see him. His head between her thighs was so erotic that she almost pressed his head hard between her legs. She wrapped her legs around his shoulders pressing him further to her. She heard a rumble in his chest, which sounded like a hungry cry of a wolf. He continued to suck, flick andp her core until she bucked and cried. The tension in her body was slowly unfurling and with a loud moan, she came on his tongue. Three orgasms made her limp. She settled on the pillow and then pushed him away with her legs. A growl came but she didn''t care.


    With swollen and glistening lips, he positioned himself in front of her core. He said, "Don''t close your eyes," and he entered her. In one push he hit her to the hilt.


    As he wedged his cock in her, he stilled for a moment so that she adjusted. His wife was so wet that it barely took her a second to adjust to his massive shaft. When she adjusted, he started moving like a piston inside her. Her eyes became heavy-lidded and she closed them. "No, watch me Anastasia," he said, his voice a deep rumble. She opened her eyes but they were heavy. And they were glowing silvery behind those violet irises.


    He rocked between her taut thighs. When Anastasia gripped his shoulders, she dug crescent shapes in his skin and met him. His wolf wanted his mate and turn. Ileus had to do everything and willed him to recede. The full moon night was about toe again and he was aware that his wolf would want toe out for her. And that was his right. He bent down on her and buried his face in the crook of her neck. Her wings cocooned them both.


    She skimmed her wings down his back and reached the dip of his spine. When she stroked his hips with them, he groaned. He was so sensitive in the curves between his hips. He grazed her over there and she cried. In excitement, her wing got wedged between his hips. "Oh fuck!" he moaned. He got up andy fully atop her. His forehead rested on hers. He snaked his arms behind her to grip her butts with syed fingers. When he held her firmly beneath him, he could feel her hard nipples raking his chest. In between his breaths, he said, "It is a full moon in two days and my wolf would want toe out and im you." Push.


    Was she ready for his beast?


    "It will be his right and I am not sure if you are ready for him." Push. His shaft throbbed and pulsated. "Do you think you can handle my wolf?"


    Anastasia was far too gone. She wanted all of him. "I will try," she moaned as she squeezed his shaft.


    Holding her hips firmly, he increased his pace "I am going to do this for you baby!" he leaned in and kissed her. With every thrust, his balls pped against her and his hips thrashed on her thighs. His carved and muscled butts flexed to go deeper in her, insert till he could hit her to the hilt. Her hard nipples that raked his chest and he gyrated his butts to rub against her walls. "I am all yours!"


    As she felt more of his shaft, she whimpered and groaned. At this point of time, she was his sex ve. She squeezed his hard shaft. "Give me more!"


    He clenched his teeth, feeling how she was milking him. With a brutal roar he bellowed. "I am all yours!" he roared and ejacted arc upon arc inside her.


    She squirmed and thrashed her head against the pillow and dug her nails in his flesh as he filled her with his hote. She could feel the heat inside her core. With onest jerk of his body, he slumped on her. Her wings brushed his back involuntarily from shoulder to the hips. He didn''t want to think of anything other than his mate''s smooth embrace. Shey beneath him with her eyes closed. When he caught his breath, he rolled off her, taking care that he didn''t fall on her wings. He turned her towards him and said, "Do your wings hurt?" He thought he might have hurt her.


    "No," she replied softly. "You pleasured me¡­"


    "My lusty little mate."


    She giggled.


    When they both settled and were lying in the after glow of sex, she said, "Will you let me go?"


    He nodded. "Of course, but do you know anything about gems?"

 Chapter 234 - Getting Ready

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Getting Ready</h4>


    Anastasia circled his skinzily as shey on his chest. "No. But I can learn very fast."


    "Why do you want to go for it, love?" he asked, tracing a line on the insides of her wings. He pulled the wing gently towards his face and kissed it. These days her shoulder muscles were developing well. He was making sure that she had the proper diet to develop those muscles. After every session of teaching her weaponry and furthering her training as a warrior, he would personally massage her shoulders and back with a special healing oil that he had got from the Mountains of Tibris, from the bark of a tree found especially there.


    "It will be a good opportunity to meet your grandparents and also to learn a few things." She was aware that his grandparents had promised L to him.


    "Cora and Pierre would be biased against you. And I don''t want you to be the target of their hatred. Pierre had gone to live in the Mountains of Tibris for a long time, but he has returned and is back with Cora."


    Anastasia intertwined her fingers and put her hands on his chest and rested her chin over it. "I know it, Ileus, but there has to be a start." She sounded impatient.


    "It''s just been five days since you havee here, Ana. Don''t you think you are rushing a bit?" he said, taking her silky hair in his palm and then letting them fall through his fingers.


    She worried her bottom lip and nced away. Seeing how dejected she became, he said, "Okay, you can go, but the moment you sense trouble, you are going head back to Draoidh. I will ask Da and Kaizan to be present there at all times. Remember L is a witch, so stay away from her. I will ask the treasure to assign you with one bag of gold."


    "Really?" she said with a gleam in her eyes. She got up and crossed her legs to sit beside him.


    "Hmm," he replied and tugged her back to him, but she was too excited to lie down, so she sat on his thighs and straddled him. "There are tons of books in the library where you can read about gems. In my opinion, that''s where you should start from."


    "I will," she said as she pressed her hands on his belly. She skimmed her hands to his navel and then traced the line of hair that went further down. She looked in his golden eyes that were watching her with renewed interest and said, "Do you think I should go under disguise?"


    "I don''t think so," he said, rising up. But she pushed him back. Then she fondled with his already hardening shaft. "And I wille with you."


    A smile tugged her lips up and the wings behind her rustled. He squirmed beneath her in anticipation. "Great," she said and kissed the crown of his shaft. He hissed and bucked his hips for her to take him. Anastasia turned her head towards the clothes that were lying in a heap and waved her hands in the air. She willed them toe to her. Since her gown was ripped apart by him, she nned on wearing his shirt. She sighed when she couldn''t adjust her wings in it.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, looking at her with a frown.


    "Wearing your shirt," she replied sweetly.


    "No, no, no, no!" He pushed his erection to rub against her sex. "We are in the midst of doing something very important."


    "That''s right," she said again very sweetly. Then she turned her head towards the armoire and waved her hand again. The wooden armoire opened and an olive green dress floated out. It came to her and she wore it.


    "Anastasia!" he cried. "You can''t leave me in this condition!"


    Her smile became broad and she got up from the bed. Like an eager child, she said, "I have a lot to study darling!" With that, she walked to the bathroom to take a good bath.


    "Anastasia!" he growled and called her, but the girl was gone.


    An hourter she was in the library. The table in front of her had a pile of books on various types of gems and how to identify them. Being a voracious reader, she read through it all. The wizard who was the keeper of the books, Fionn, already knew who she was. His idea of a fae princess was someone who was ultra spoiled, very rude and very arrogant. However for the whole time as he sat there he watched the young girl studying¡­ and studying hard. Her husband, the crown prince, hade to see her but she hardly paid attention to him. He shuffled around her and then murmured something in her ear but she swatted him away. The wizard librarianughed internally. At present the crown prince was sitting on the opposite side with his legs on the table and watching her with a ruddy face while the princess¡­ she was deep in her research.


    Ileus had to leave in the middle because his mother had called him. Anastasia sat there until it was time for dinner and before leaving she picked up a book and walked back to her bedchamber. The royal guard who used to offer her extra fruits that he would get from his home, followed her devotedly. In fact the guard who had changed the duty had now started following her around like she was the most precious person in the world, like she was a goddess¡­ When they reached the door of the bedroom, the guards were reluctant to leave.


    Since Ileus hadn''t returned, the room was quiet. But as soon as she closed the door, her handmaidens appeared with a tray of food and kept it on the table in front of the couch. "Your Highness, Prince Ileus is with Her Majesty," they informed. "He will join youter." She nodded and they disappeared. When Ileus came, he had a sad expression.


    "Mother has asked me to visit the kingdom of Yardraks tomorrow!"


    "Why?" she asked, tilting her head as she ced the book on the table. Her gaze went to the food, which had be cold.


    "Because they didn''t attend the meeting today." He sat beside her and chanted a spell to warm the food. He took a te and served meat pie, strawberry vored yoghurt, sesame sprinkled bread and fruit sd.


    "Can I go to Silver Vales tomorrow?" she asked.


    He jerked his head back. "What? Why?" he asked.


    "I want to find out about the best jewelers out there. Kind of do preliminary research¡­" She opened her mouth for the meat he offered her.


    They had a long discussion, but in the end he just had to agree to her. "You will be taking the royal guards with you from here." He set his condition. "And once you are in Silver Vales, you will not roam without Kaizan and Da''spany."


    "Okay," she replied, chewing the sulent meat. When the dinner was over, Anastasia walked to the bed and continued reading her book. He helped her change her into soft,cy lingerie. He wrapped his hand around her waist and slept.


    Next morning Anastasia got ready to go to Silver Vales unaware of the dangers lurking there.

 Chapter 235 - Silver Vales

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Silver Vales</h4>


    Before Anastasia left, Ileus gave her a thousand warnings on how to remain as discreet as possible. The royal guards were ready to leave with her and they assured him that they wouldn''t let anyoney a finger on her. Ileus created a portal for all of them in the garden of the east wing. As soon as Anastasia stepped out, Kaizan and Da were waiting for her in what looked like manor. She looked all around. It was a beautiful estate that spanned over three rolling hills. Vines of blue blossoms and flowers that resembled the red wild one of the Virgine Falls covered the patios, balconies and the circr staircases, hanging like gands from the edges. The grounds were covered with lush green grass and marble squares. Sun was shining bright and cool gusts of wind fluttered the flowers and vines in a way that sweet fragrance wafted in the air.


    Anastasia was awed. She noticed several gardeners at work. Everyone worked silently. They walked through the garden over a cobblestone path to the main doors of the house. Heavily crafted and gilded with gold, above the massive doors were narcissus swayed in the chilly breeze. When the heavy wooden doors swung open, Anastasia heard muffledughter from the inside. Was that L?


    "This way princess," said Da and pointed in the direction opposite to the sound ofughter. Unease suppressed her enthusiasm for the work she hade to. Even though the weather was perfect, sweat trickled down her spine. Her chest tightened as she passed through the doors inside an even more opulent interior. The floor of white marble shone beneath her feet. The room they stepped in opened into arge number of doors. Tall arched windows withcy curtains swayed in the breeze. Anastasia noticed the pattern. She found the same style in Adrianna and Dmitri''s bedchamber too. They crossed the hall and entered another garden. They followed a gravel path and came to a small independent house.


    "Where are we?" asked Anastasia.


    "This is the guest house, Anastasia," said Da.


    Shocked, her eyes became wide. "Why am I here instead of the main house?"


    Da replied, "Ileus asked us to keep your presence hidden. And we were sure that in the main house there would be so many servants, it would be impossible to keep you a secret. Over here, you are going to be safe. Apart from your royal guards, both Kaizan and I are going to stay with you round the clock. Haldir will be sending Mozias under Aidan''s leadership to add to the security." A pale blush spread on her cheeks.


    Anastasia rolled her eyes. "There is no need for such heavy security!" She started walking in the house.


    "Anastasia, I hope you aren''t carrying your dagger with you," Kaizan grunted.


    She halted and turned to look at him. She put her right leg forward and then slowly raised her green dress to her mid-thighs. Her sheathed dagger was strapped there. "Satisfied?" she asked.


    "Pretty much!" Kaizan answered.


    She grinned and then left the dress, which slipped back to cover her dagger. The guards stayed on the outside while she walked in with the vokuks.


    Once they were inside, she noticed that though the house was small, it was cozy. "Now that I am here, won''t Cora and Pierre know about my presence?" she asked, kicking her shoes in one direction.


    "I don''t know," said Kaizan. "This is one of Ileus'' hideouts¡ªa ce where he just hangs out. Wee here so often that no one is bothered about it. So maybe they don''t, or maybe they do. Most likely they do."


    "Ah-ha!" Anastasia mused. She didn''t sit and took a tour of the house. Since Ileus had shackled her wings, she blended with the rest of them. At least that is what she thought. When she returned, she said enthusiastically, "Let us go to find the jewelers in the market."


    "No need!" Kaizan replied. "I have arranged for a few jewelers of repute. They are going toe here by evening."


    A knock on the door pounded and a guard opened it. "There''s a maid on the outside. She wishes to speak to you," he addressed Da.


    Da frowned. "What for?" she muttered but went out nheless.


    Anastasia turned her attention to Kaizan. "I want to look into those jewelers who are not so popr. Sometimes you find good stuff with them at cheaper price." She spoke like an experienced dealer.


    "Anastasia, you got so much money. Why would you want to explore cheaper options?" Kaizan said with a smirk, pointing at the gold bag in the corner. He went to lift it to keep in the locker of her room.


    "Everything doesn''t boil down to money!" she said exasperatedly. "Why do you¡ª" Her sentence was cut when the door swung open wide. Da came in.


    "Anastasia, we all are invited by Cora and Pierre to have dinner with them tonight," said Da.


    Kaizan shook his head and walked in her room to keep the bag while Anastasia froze.


    "L will also be there."


    ---


    Cora and Pierre wereughing at a joke from L. She was looking at them sweetly. When they stoppedughing, she said, "I am so blessed to have you in my life." Her dulcet voice wasced with sugar. "Sometimes I feel that no one could be as lucky as I am." She got up from her ce and walked to Cora. She hugged Ileus'' grandmother as Pierre watched them with affection. When she pulled out, she said, "I have to leave now. I have called two jewelers from the market who woulde with their collection. I always buy from them and when Father asked me to carry out this important task, I knew where to get the gifts from," she boasted. "They are top ss jewelers and have collections from the human realm too."


    "We know it, L," said Cora affectionately. "It is nice that you have been given this task by your father. You will have to prove to him that you are the best. Not only that, we know that you are taking care of the werewolves prison out here. We haven''t heard a singleint against you from the past one year. Really L, how do you manage so well?"


    L chuckled. "It''s all because of your blessing Cora. You are too kind to praise me." A headache was beginning to form and she wanted to have the milkytex. She wanted to go back to the prison and ride the cock of the prisoner she had started using over thest few days. She looked out of the window. "It is already prettyte. I must meet them and also go to the prison to take a normal round."


    "Yes of course!" said Cora. "Oh by the way, have your dinner with us. One of Ileus'' guests, Anastasia, is here and we are inviting her too." Cora trusted L so much that even though she had to remain quiet about Anastasia, she revealed her presence and called L to have dinner with them. After all, L was going to marry her Grandson. She should know about everything.


    L''s mouth became dry. Her mind stuttered and she paled. What was Anastasia doing here?

 Chapter 236 - Deep Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Deep Trouble</h4>


    "Is something wrong?" Cora asked, seeing the shocked expression on L''s face.


    L immediately masked her reaction with a docile expression. She said, "N¡ª no. I look forward to having dinner with you and with Ileus'' guests. His guest is my guest too." A pale blush rose on her cheeks as she smiled charmingly. On the inside fury rose in her chest. What was the bitch doing in Silver Vales? Suddenly she remembered the conversation she had with Ileus and Anastasia a day back. Did shee here to buy jewelry items? Was she trying to prove her worth? If that was the case then she was in for some serious insults. She was going to turn it into apetition. L sneered inside. The girl would pack her bags before the end of the day and she would shame Anastasia so badly in front of Cora and Pierre that she would never return or¡­ she may disappear from the face of the earth.


    Cora couldn''t help feeling proud of her choice. On the inside she was happy that she chose her to be her Grandson''s life partner. The fae princess would have been a disaster for him. Cora was extremely sure that the fae princess was a spoiled, arrogant girl who was waging useless wars on her people. If she ever confronted that girl, she was sure to give her a piece of mind or maybe even throw her in dungeons. She stepped closer to L and patted her back saying, "I was expecting this answer from you dear. You are truly a nobility."


    L lowered her head as her blush became deeper. "No Cora, I am blessed to have you in my life. You have been an inspiration to me," she said, her muscles feeling numb for the want of opium. Her body was heating up and all she wanted to do at that time was to rip her clothes off. "If you will excuse me, I really have to rush to the prison. There is a prisoner who has been acting up a little. I really have to talk to him and soothe him."


    "Sure, my dear," said Cora. Yet another one of L''s talents that she loved was her way of calming the prisoners. They all heard her and then became very docile. She was a smooth woman. Even though she was so sweet to talk to, her powers of persuasion were very strong. "Please go. Hurry up!"


    L giggled and then hurried out. All the way to the garden outside, she was riled up. She created a portal and stepped in it. When she stepped out in the bedroom of the manor beside the prison, she took her clothes off. The guards opened the door for her and seeing her condition, they knew what kind of a mood she was in. As soon as she stepped in her bedroom, she rushed to her table where her opium was kept. When she saw that it wasn''t there, she screamed and started finding it. In the process she drew out every drawer and threw the contents on the ground. Finally when she found it, she sagged on the ground and licked it hungrily. Five minutester her breath became normal as she leaned against the cupboard, naked, with her legs sprawled. "I need that prisoner!" she shouted at the guards. "Get him here now!"


    Twenty minutester, the werewolf was shoved inside the door with his shackles open. He looked at her and licked his chapped lips.


    "Come to me, werewolf," she whispered, staring at the erection that tented his pants.


    ---


    "Why the hell do you want to see jewelers of small repute?" Kaizan countered. Anastasia was getting ready to visit the market and Kaizan was extremely restless. He paced the room up and down with irritation mounting. The girl was always so fearless. Why didn''t she understand that there was danger everywhere? If they noticed her pointy ears, she would be in deep trouble.


    From the bathroom she shouted, "I told you already and I don''t want to argue!" When she had requested earlier that they should bring small jewelers too, Kaizan wasn''t happy. He refused and only wanted the reputed ones toe. In order to insist on what she wanted, she decided to go to the market herself and research.


    Da was watching him and her eyes hurt now. "Kaizan, I think with the usual protection around her, no one would dare to approach her."


    The bathroom door opened and when Anastasia came out, Da had to stifle herugh. She was wearing a full-length red cloak with a hood with a ck shirt and ck pants.


    "Even a bee from ten miles away is going to find you in that red cloak!" said Kaizan and walked to her to unbutton the cloak. "And change that ck shirt!"


    The group was walking in the market with Anastasia in the middle. She was now wearing a white shirt and Da helped her with the hair in a way that they hid her pointy ears. Kaizan and the royal guards were tense as hell. The two guards for whom she was like a goddess were just too hyper. Their hands would go to the hilt even if a fly buzzed around.


    The market was buzzing with activity. When they entered the cobbled strip they could hear shopkeepers and customers haggling the prices. Blue tarps strung above the rickety shops on the sides of which sun-faded fabric hung in rainbow colors. "This ce caters to the lesser werewolves," Da said in a low voice. They traversed the uneven dirt pathways between the rows of merchants. Several vendors called them to entice them to their stalls. The path led to a plush market square where the shops were more upscale. All around the market square were high pedestals of green granite on which exquisite shops were located. Anastasia could see shelves and hangers holding colorful fabric,ce, rugs and other clothing. In the center of the square was a small enclosure, which was surrounded by a golden hedge. A small eatery catered to the public. Some people were sitting at the tables sipping wine or tea.


    Along with Da, she would go inside the shops and ask about the prices. Eventually she decided on calling two of the jewelers. She roamed around the market for a good two hours. In the end when she was done, she said, "Can we go and sit over there to have tea?" She pointed at the garden in the center?


    "No!" Kaizan and Da and the two guards said in unison. Anastasia rolled her eyes.


    Satisfied, she returned. Kaizan couldn''t be more thankful in his life to all the wolf spirits he had prayed for when Anastasia was out in the market. When they were returning, Da chuckled, "How are you feeling Kaizan?"


    "I will go and have one mug of beer," he replied. They exited the market square and were now walking towards the manor.


    "Can we have a portal?" a guard asked.


    "No, that would attract unwanted attention!" Da refused. She halted in her tracks and looked to her left towards Anastasia. She stilled and her eyes narrowed. Her face turned feral and her hand reached her sword.


    "What the hell¡ª" Kaizan said. All other guards took their hands to their swords.


    Before Da could react, Anastasia took her dagger out.

 Chapter 237 - The Shadow Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 237 - The Shadow Spirit</h4>


    The path that they were walking was lined with tall and weathered trees that made canopies overhead. Sun-dappled leaves created flickering shadows over the group that was walking below them. Dead leaves crunched under their feet. The cool gusts of wind sent shudders of movement through the branches. From the corner of her eyes Da saw a faint movement over the raised edges of a tree bark. At first she didn''t pay attention, giving it a benefit of doubt that it was just the shadows of the leaves. However, when the shadow slithered out and entwined around the branch, hair rose on her nape.


    Dashing across the space between them, Da put herself between Anastasia and the threat that was lurking. The gray shadow darted to the right and Da swung her sword in an arc to catch it and slice it, but the shadow was simply too fast and it moved back to the trees on the side. Anastasia was stunned and so was everyone else. She thought that Da was going to attack her with her sword but she was in fact chasing the shadow.


    The shadow slithered inside the branch as if it was absorbed by it. Da stood there dumbfounded watching it disappear.


    "What is it?" asked Kaizan. It reeked of necromancer magic. A soul must have escaped or summoned. But he didn''t want to mention it to Anastasia. Dread pulsed through his body.


    The shadow oozed out of the branch toward another tree. Da lunged at it and thrust her sword but the shadow glided, circled the tree and when it came out, it let out bone-chillingughter and its thin echo drifted with the wind. Every person in the group felt as if being pricked by thorns of a bush. Theughter was so eerie that it was something Anastasia had heard for the first time and prayed that she never heard it again. "Th¡ª that sounds like a gh¡ª ghost." She remembered the spirits she had seen when she had turned into a shadow.


    Da gritted her teeth. "Yes, that''s a spirit from the dark world. It has escaped and is now under someone''s control!" Her expression manifested her fury. Fury and fear. The thin, sick and eerieughter resonated again.


    "Run!" Kaizan snapped. "Run to the manor."


    The group darted to the manor, which was another ten-minute walk.


    "What will happen if we run? We might as well face the spirit!" Anastasia said. She missed her Evindal sword. Ileus had asked her to keep it back in the pce just so she wouldn''t get detected because of it. As they ran the crazedughter sounded nearer as if on heels. Furious she turned toward theughter and she caught a roiling motion behind her. A featureless face emerged from the shadow behind them. It attacked her, but she dodged it by ducking.


    "Are you mad?" Kaizan shouted. "That thing would eat you alive!" He grasped her wrist and dragged her away. "This is a very dark spirit. If you touch it as much, it is going to slice you, or worse, it will possess you!"


    The gibbering abomination slithered at a serpentine speed towards them, hissing andughing. A guard behind them stumbled a little and the spirit attacked him. It sliced his calves and he shouted, "Fuck!"


    "Fuckity, fuckity, fuck!" The spirit shrieked in a shrill voice. Its voice was like a scrap of ws against iron.


    Suddenly Anastasia swung to her left and started running away from the group.


    "Anastasia!" Kaizan shouted. "Come back!"


    The spirit screamed and so did Da. Da screamed out of fear but the spirit''s crazedugh pealed as it darted toward the intended target.


    "Yes, you bastard!" Anastasia snarled. "Come to me!" She sprinted toward the copse of trees, desperately. She directed it away from the group. "No onees after me!'''' She instructed them, but none listened. They lunged at her, except the injured guard who was now rolling on the ground. Anastasia pushed herself to go at a higher speed in order to attract the spirit away from them. When she had covered a good distance between them, suddenly she swirled and threw the dagger at it. The spirit''s triumphantughter turned into frightening wails as the dagger passed through it. It twisted in the air as the path the dagger trailed zapped with white electricity. It writhed in the air and let out a shrill shriek that sounded so bad that the group had to press their ears.


    Throwing the dagger at the spirit arrested its movement. She got the time to attract the dagger back in her hand. She was surprised when the dagger resisted snagging out of the shadow. When finally the dagger yanked out, the spirit copsed on itself in a murky stream of clouds before it burst into a giant face with two mouths andrge fangs. It recovered from the zap of electricity, coiled into oily smoke and then one more head grew out of it. Together the two heads screamed so loudly that branches of the trees shuddered and leaves fell on the ground.


    Anastasia flung the dagger back at the spirit as Da and Kaizan swung their swords in the oily miasma that the shadow was. The metal nged inside the smoke creating sparks of white light that seemed like thorns. "Step away!" Anastasia shouted. As soon as they jumped away, the sparks burned their way into the shadow. It shrieked, copsing over and over, trying to form some shape, but eventually it fell on the ground¡ªa thick oily smoke that got absorbed in the ground.


    Kaizan lunged at Anastasia and lifted her from her waist, and he ran toward the manor. He stopped only when they reached the guest house. He set her on her feet and then walked to the table to pour a mug of beer for himself.


    Anastasia was heaving and so was Da.


    "I told you not to go!" Kaizan said irritated as hell.


    "It is prettyte," Da said, evidently shaking from the whole episode. "We need to go to dinner in another hour."


    Everyone was shaken. Kaizan chugged his beer. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and ced the mug on the table with a loud thud. "That was some bloody necromancer magic. Who in Silver Vales is into dark magic?"


    "We should ask Murtagh," Da suggested. "He is the General under Pierre and Dmitri. He must be knowing."


    Kaizan stared at Da. "But who the hell knows that Anastasia is here? And why would anyone release a dark spirit on our group? No one in Silver Vales knows that Anastasia is here. Did they release the spirit on us or on Anastasia?"


    "I am sure Murtagh has the answers," said Da.


    Anastasia sat on the bed. "Let us not think about it. We have to stay calm and behave as if nothing happened. That is going to rattle the enemy and they would definitely make a mistake."


    An hourter, Anastasia was dressed in a beige silk gown that was gathered around her waist and then fell till her ankles. It was embroidered with golden roses around the neck. Her beige silk sandals were soft andfortable. She let her hair open to cover her pointy ears, but they still poked out. So Da made her wear a headdress with heavy gold chains on the side.


    When they walked in the main hall, Anastasia''s eyes met with¡ª"

 Chapter 238 - Sweet Lilas Game

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Sweet L''s Game</h4>


    As Anastasia walked through the gardens, she admired the beautiful night-blossoming jasmine and jacaranda, the fragrance of which wafted in the air with the chilly air. It floated down the path and into the manor''s corridors. nked by the guards, Da and Kaizan, she crossed the corridors and entered a lobby that had several paintings. She gave them a cursory look¡ªa cacophony of colors against gray and ck and navy backgrounds. Anastasia feltpelled to look at the paintings that were iy wood. She walked closer to them feeling a sense of unease.


    "Do you like them?" asked Da in almost a whisper.


    Anastasia gulped saliva down her throat. She didn''t know what to say. The paintings were conflicting, showing a thousand emotions¡ªso abstract that it drew attention, but so still that it was almost repulsive. It was as if they tried to say something to her, as if they whispered unknownnguage to her¡ªof gloom, of despair, of something so foul¡­ something so trapped.


    "Anastasia?" Da called her, pulling her out of the reverie.


    She jumped back a step and jerked her head toward Da. "Shall we go?" she said in a low voice.


    It took a moment for Anastasia to will her strength to leave the ce and start walking. She sucked in a sharp breath and said, "Yes, let us go."


    "Those paintings were made by Iona," Da informed. "She was too young to express her emotions, but when she did, this was what came out."


    Anastasia was surprised and she could feel a knot forming in her stomach.


    "Cora and Pierre loved her a lot. She used to spend a lot of her time with them and they were the ones who inculcated this talent of hers. When she was kidnapped, they took every painting she had made and framed it. A total of twenty paintings from Iona decorate the manor."


    "I see¡­" said Anastasia, guilt seeping in her heart all over again.


    They walked through the antechamber. The guards stationed themselves on the outside along with the guards of the Silver Vales. The guards opened the gilded doors of the hall. Few people were sitting at the table already sipping wine. At the head of the table was Pierre. He got up as soon as he saw theming in. Cora also got up with him to wee the guests.


    Pierre''s eyes were fixed on Anastasia. He stared at her all the way till he came to them. Kaizan and Da bowed to him and then Kaizan introduced. "This is Anastasia, Ileus'' m¡ª" Da coughed loudly. "Ileus'' guest. She is staying with us for a few days."


    A smile shed across his face baring his pearly white teeth and fangs. "Please join us," he said politely, waving towards the table. He pointed to a chair on his right side.


    The servants on the table served food. An array of spices, meat, soups and herbs lingered in the air. Anastasia walked to the other side and sat down nked by Da and Kaizan. She knew that all eyes were on her. A pale blush rose on her cheeks. After being seated when she looked up, her eyes met with L''s. She gasped. And right beside her was Murtagh. What was L doing there? A tentative smile built on her face that disappeared as soon as it came. How did Pierre and Cora know her? Had she told them about her interaction with Ileus? She found Murtagh watching her with his steel gray eyes¡ªthat brutal face tensed to the point that it became angr.


    "Hello Anastasia," said L in a dulcet voice. "It is so nice to see you here." She picked up her goblet and took a sip of the wine.


    "Do you girls know each other?" asked Cora with a frown.


    Lughed so charmingly, it sounded like bells of a temple. "No, no. I just wanted to make her feel wee." What she implied was that she was already a known figure in this household and she was practically one of them and Anastasia was an outsider.


    Cora''s frown disappeared and her demeanor softened. "L you are just too nice." She sighed. "Sometimes I feel that we will miss you so much after you marry my grandson."


    "Aww, Cora, you just make me feel so bad all the time," L replied in a loving tone. "I will not marry Ileus and will stay by your side always."


    "What?" Coraughed a little. She turned to look at Anastasia and said, "Have you ever seen a girl this silly? Gods, I love her so much!"


    Anastasia only gave a faint smile. She was feeling extremely jealous and wanted to blurt that she was Ileus'' wife, but she knew that if she did that there were others on the table who might use the information in the wrong way.


    "So what brings you here, Anastasia?" asked L, her name rolling out like it was slipping from her tongue.


    "I havee to buy some jewelry," she replied honestly.


    "Ah!" There was an excited glint in her eyes. "I am also over here to buy jewelry."


    Anastasia was marveling at the way L was showing her ignorance.


    "I have to buy jewelry for ministers in the human realm," said L as a servant ced a napkin on herp. She fluttered her eyes and continued, "What kind of jewelry are you nning on buying?"


    As other nobles became quiet, Pierre leaned on the table to hear the conversation.


    "Rubies and emeralds," Anastasia answered. She chose to keep her answers short.


    "Really?" L sounded surprised. "That is very interesting!" She ced her goblet on the table and said, "How about we y a small game?"


    "Game? What game?" A crease formed in the middle of Anastasia''s forehead. Warning bells rang loud.


    "Why don''t we simply eat food?" Kaizan scoffed. A grunt from Murtagh came, which meant that his interruption was unwanted. He grinded his teeth.


    "What game L?" asked Cora.


    "Oh it''s nothing, Cora," said L. "It is just to lighten the atmosphere, but if you don''t like it, I will not y. And I am so sorry to speak like that with your guest." She sounded afraid and timid.


    "No my lovely L," said Cora reassuringly. "You can do whatever you like."


    L gave her yet another affectionate soft look. "Thank you Cora," she almost purred. Then she gave Anastasia a patronizing look. "Shall we start then?"


    Cora sped her hands and said, "I am sure you will win L!" She gave a pitiful look to Anastasia. However, when she nced at Anastasia, she couldn''t help the fact that she felt oddly pulled towards her. The girl was beyond beautiful. She was¡­ ethereal.


    L stretched her hand at the back and a servant came immediately to hand her purse. Diamond studded, the green silk purse shimmered when she opened it. When she was opening it, without ncing at Cora, she said in a slightly high voice, "You really indulge me Cora. I love this purse because you specially got made for me." She wanted to boast it in front of Anastasia. On the inside sheughed that Anastasia must be so jealous. She wanted to look at her, but restrained.

 Chapter 239 - Not There

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Not There</h4>


    "It is nothing L," said Cora with motherly affection. "I am getting another one made for you. It is red in color and will be your wedding gift."


    "Ohhh Coraaa!" L purred like a kitten. "You are too kind."


    "No L, I love indulging you," said Cora and her attention went back to Anastasia. Her breath hitched and she found it impossible to look away from the girl. She had a soft halo around her head and the golden headdress only enhanced her looks.


    "Hear hear!" L pulled her attention, a tendril of fear making way in her heart. L tittered and opened her purse. She took out a small red velvet box and opened it. Taking two rubies out of it, she clutched them, one in each palm. She ced her hands on the table and opened her palms slowly. Tiny rubies gleamed on her small palms. She lifted her heavy eyshes and opened her kolhed eyes wide. Then she stretched her hands in front towards her. "Which of these is the real one, Anastasia?" she asked in a melodious voice.


    "Why are you teasing her?" said Cora. "Those two rubies are so simr that it is not easy to distinguish."


    "That''s right," said Pierre, not really liking this game. What if the guest didn''t like it and then Ileus would feel bad. Though he liked L a lot, this was not something he encouraged. "It is impossible to distinguish between them." They emanate a soft red glow in her white palms.


    Anastasia turned her face to peer at all those who were on the table. The person who was watching her was Murtagh and the rest were looking at the rubies in her hands. Anastasia''s eyes locked with L''s. "Would you like to ce a bet, L?" she quipped light-heartedly.


    Taken aback at her jovial exposition, L said, "What do you mean Anastasia? This is a smallpetition in which I am asking you a small question. This is a test of your skills!"


    Anastasia tilted her head and the gold chain around her head jingled a little, catching everyone''s attention. "Well, what if I win? Everypetition needs to have a prize, otherwise why would I answer your question?" She exuded so much confidence that for a moment L stared at her with disbelief. However, she recovered immediately.


    Kaizan''s lips kicked up as he watched L''s change of expressions.


    "I think it''s a fair deal, L," said Pierre.


    Murtagh countered, "It is not necessary that every game is yed for a prize. It''s just a light banter on the table, which should be taken jokingly."


    "Well, in that case I don''t want to answer your question!" Anastasia said with a shrug.


    No one ever talked to her like that. Fury rose in her chest, and a headache began to form. Muscles started tightening for the want of opium. The fae was very clever.


    "You are very unsporting, Anastasia," Murtagh sneered. "We are only trying to be friends with you."


    "Oh Murtagh! Please stop it. If she wants a prize, then we will give her the prize. After all she is our guest," said L in the most condescending manner. Every other noble on the table including Cora, looked at Anastasia as if she was so unfriendly and hostile.


    Anastasia leaned back in her chair and rxed. She picked up her goblet and swirled the wine in it as she waited for L to say more.


    "What prize would you want Anastasia?" asked L, narrowing her eyes slightly.


    "You will have to give something that you love the most to me."


    "What?" L almost squealed.


    Anastasia could feel everyone''s mouth falling to the floor and eyes bulging at her audacity. So she chuckled. "Don''t be so rmed. It can be your pet or your purse," she pointed to the green purse that was now on the table.


    A man on the far end of the table smirked. "How greedy!"


    Another man said, "I am yet to see a girl like her. That purse was given by Cora."


    Cora was fuming with anger. She glowered at Anastasia but Pierre had stopped her from speaking.


    "That''s right," said another man.


    L couldn''t feel happier. Anastasia''s demand only lowered her esteem in front of Cora and Pierre and a bonus was that it lowered in front of other nobles. Everyone would begin hating her. She couldn''t believe her luck. As such the purse wasn''t ording to her taste. Besides, she was extremely sure that Anastasia would never be able to detect. "Alright Anastasia," she said. "This purse will be yours if you can find the original one from the fake." Her words meant that the purse given by Cora was very dear to her and Cora would take it personally if she won.


    Anastasia crossed her arms across her chest. "Are you sure you will give me something you love the most?"


    "Of course," L said. "But you have to win," she added, arching an eyebrow. "But what if you lose?" she threw her card.


    Anastasia shrugged. "What do you want?"


    "I want you to kneel in front of me and lick my feet," L said instantly. It would be an absolute pleasure to have a fae lick your feet. She could feel Murtagh stopping himself fromughing out loud. This was going to be so much fun. And now she looked forward to the evening.


    "L!" Kaizan growled. "Don''t cross your limits."


    "I didn''t start it Kaizan," she said in a quiet voice.


    Once again she extended her hand towards Anastasia and opened her palms. "Tell me which one is real."


    Anastasia was a fae. Making a deal with her was¡­ dangerous as hell. Even her husband rarely made deals with her. If he tried to get into bets with her, she would do her best to give him an out.


    Kaizan let out a softugh and shook his head. "That was a tricky one, Anastasia. Maybe you shouldn''t ce that bet." He knew about the fae deals.


    "That''s right," said Da. "You can back out." She was scared that L would get entangled into something worse. It would catapult the entire situation.


    "No way," L said. "Anastasia has got herself in the deal and she should honor it."


    Da pursed her lips and then waved her hand in front of Anastasia as if telling her to go for it.


    Anastasia leaned forward. She crossed her elbows on the table and narrowed her eyes. The gems were glowing faintly. After examining them closely, Anastasia said, "These gems don''t exist. They are fake." As soon as she said that, she heard L gasping.


    "Are you blind?" Murtagh said.


    Cora''s face lit up because she knew that Anastasia had lost. She looked tenderly at L¡ªthe girl of her choice.


    In a dulcet voice L said, "Are you sure Anastasia?"


    The entire table burst intoughter. While some shook their heads, some mocked her and some rolled their eyes and used sarcasm to show her down. A man snorted and said, "What a newbie. She doesn''t know anything!"


    Anastasia nodded and with confidence said, "Yes I am sure. The rubies in your palms are just a mirage. They are not actually there."

 Chapter 240 - Mirror Realm

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Mirror Realm</h4>


    "Ah, I see!" said L. She knew that Anastasia would never show her magic and that if she did that, it would expose her identity. "Then prove that this is a mirage," she challenged her.


    Anastasia turned her head towards Kaizan and said, "Is there a mirror here?"


    Before Kaizan could say anything, Cora replied, "Of course!" She signaled the servants to get a mirror. When they got it, she said, "Here it is." The servant gave it to Anastasia and stepped back as far as possible. The whole room watched them with extreme interest. All the servants who had lined the room on the sides were also watching excitedly.


    L shook her head lightly and on the inside thought how dumb the fae was. She would not be able to prove that the rubies were fake. What was she doing with the mirror? Just a few more minutes and her adversary was going down the drain. She would insult her nicely once Anastasia would prove that she was a fool instead of an expert. L turned her head to peer at Murtagh who had a smug smile on his face. With a cursory nce she saw that all the nobles present at the table had their eyes on Anastasia and not her.


    Anastasia ced the mirror in front of her palm and said, "Do they show inside the mirror?"


    L raised an eyebrow and nodded with a very tired expression. She yawned slightly to show how boring this was getting. "Well, Anastasia, ept your defeat. You can never prove that this is a mirage because it isn''t. I don''t know how you get the idea that it is a mirage. Just because I am a witch doesn''t mean that I am going to create illusions and that too in front of so many nobles."


    "Yes, everyone in the room can see the gems in the mirror," added Murtagh to support her. Murtagh knew that Anastasia was in Draoidh, but when he saw her in Silver Vales, he was shocked. And he gathered that he couldn''t speak a word about her to anyone. Da and Kaizan were watching him warily.


    With the way things wereing up, Da''s confidence wavered. She touched Anastasia''s dress and tugged it as if asking her to retreat.


    As for Kaizan, he sat there with his brows drawn together. He tapped his foot and looked extremely impatient now.


    Anastasia blinked her eyes. A frown formed on her forehead when she looked at the reflection of gems in the mirror.


    L watched her intently,ughing on the inside. She was such a seasoned witch, how could this stupid fae even think of outsmarting her? She was going to eat dust soon. Proudly, she looked at the gems in her palms and followed their reflection in the mirror. However, she felt a tug in her right hand, and a momentter it froze. Wide eyed, she peered in the mirror. Suddenly, the ss rippled. A small hand that shimmered like diamonds broke its surface in the center and emerged. L couldn''t pull her eyes away from the hand. It was as if she was watching her own hand that was covered in diamond dust. It opened its fist and disclosed the ruby in it. Shocked, her mind became numb. With her free hand she lunged at the ruby as if to test that she wasn''t dreaming. Upon her touch, the ruby disintegrated into dust, which faded away. She felt her right hand was still locked.


    "What is going on?" she demanded. Right in front of her eyes, the ruby in the right hand disappeared. And as soon as it faded away, her hand was free. The next moment it happened with her left hand. The ruby disappeared. Her heart leapt at the sight and her face darkened. The girl was using magic to outsmart her? This time she got hold of the magic and using the same energy, inserted her right hand in the mirror to yank her left hand out, but nothing happened and now both her hands were locked inside the mirror. Sweat lined her brows. Confused, she looked at Anastasia. Her eyes had be silvery and magic was growing on her face and a murderous look came in her ssy eyes.


    "Anastasia, what in the hell are you doing?" L tried to yank her hands out of the mirror, now realizing that her hands were getting locked in one of the most dangerous andplicated realms of the mirrors. If she ever got sucked in that realm, there was no way she would be able toe out. The realm of the mirrors was where witches rarely came out from if they got stuck. But how did Anastasia know of that realm? She shook her head wildly. "Stop it!" she shrieked, scared for her life. "Have you lost your mind?"


    "Don''t fight me L," a warning in a cold voice stunned her as much as the situation she was in.


    "Anastasia, leave me!" she said and tried to use her magic in the mirror realm by thrusting her palms forward, but what happened next made her skin burn. The magic got reflected and came back to her. "Ahhhhh!" she screamed as if on fire.


    Somewhere from outside this chaos, she heard voices, "L, wake up!" There was panic. She could feel fingers crawling over her skin. "L!" Someone shook her. "L!" A voice came again from far away. True fear surged through her. She found herself unable to move and much worse¡ªforced to do nothing but watch herself getting sucked in the mirror realm. The ss rippled and bulged out. It flowed towards her hands like a sticky, gooey liquid, threatening to engulf her. The liquid spread around her arms and then all at once copsed just before reaching her elbows. Her hands became free and she pulled them out instantly. Breathless, she crossed her arms and almost shrank in her chair. She was sweating profusely. Her throat was dry. Her gaze went to Anastasia and her eyes were¡­ sapphire blue.


    In a raspy voice she said, "D¡ª Did you all see what happened?" Her head turned to the left and she found Cora standing next to her, stroking her back.


    "L," she said in a soft voice. "You need rest. Why did you go wild after the rubies disappeared from your palms?"


    Fear and disorientation cruising through her she asked, "H¡ª how did the gems disappear?"


    "I don''t know," said Cora, puzzled at her question. "You moved your hands towards the mirror and they just disintegrated into red dust, which faded away. We all saw your magic. And then you began to shriek."


    L''s mind scrambled. Confusion made her thoughts hazy. Only she experienced the magic whilst others didn''t see anything? She took the napkin from herp to wipe her forehead. People around the table watched her with a puzzled expression that was mixed with a hint of sneer.


    If she said that she didn''t do the magic, then she would have to ept that she was trapped in the mirror realm, which everyone didn''t know about and no one would believe. They would immediately brand her as weird. If she said she performed the magic then they would all call her a liar.

 Chapter 241 - Very Soon...

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Very Soon...</h4>


    "I¡ª I think that I am unwell. I would like to go back," L said in order to save her face and also to get away from Anastasia.


    But Anastasia was on the roll. "I have proven that the gems were just a mirage," she added from the other side of the table. She leaned forward on the table and said, "What is my prize, L?"


    Kaizan and Da stifled theirughter, while others sitting around the table now looked at Anastasia with renewed interest. They couldn''t understand what happened to L and why she yed a game where she was surely going to lose. Little did they know that L would have never lost had she yed with them.


    Murtagh growled. "Can''t you see that she is not feeling well? You can''t stretch a joke like this!" He got up and helped L to get up too.


    "A deal is a deal!" Pierre''s voice boomed from the head of the table. Everyone became tense. "Don''t go around jesting on this table to insult others. Take responsibility for what just happened!"


    "Yes m''lord." Murtagh nodded stiffly and backed.


    "Oh! I am so sorry Pierre," L''s faint voice cameced with self pity." Here Anastasia, you may take this green purse."


    Anastasia bowed lightly. Then she turned to Pierre and said, "Is it okay toe to the manor tomorrow to witness L''s acumen in buying gifts? I would love to learn more."


    "Of course!" Pierre said loudly before L could deny her.


    With a fallen face and hurt ego, L went back to the manor. As soon as she went to the bedroom, she began frantically searching for her opium but it was nowhere to be found. She called her guards in and shouted at them. The whole manor was searched for her opium but none was found.


    L loved opium the most. The deal she had made with Anastasia came into effect.


    She ordered the guards to get it for her from her usual source. Her head ached, her muscles hurt and her throat became parched.


    The guards returned with it and ced it on her table. As soon as they closed the door, she lunged at the table to eat it, but the drug fell on the floor. She scrambled on the ground to get it, but she couldn''t get hold of it. As if it had grown legs, the drug crawled away from her. Was she hallucinating? Her vision became blurry and the muscles in her stomach twisted. She screamed and screamed but that night, she couldn''t consume it.


    ---


    Visibly shaken by L''s behavior, Cora somehow managed to eat her food. The dinner started awkwardly but got over with a lot of jesting. By the end of it, they all liked Anastasia. She was sweet and smart to talk to, and very wise. Not even once did she insult others or tried to prove that she was better than the rest. When the dinner was over, she left the purse on the table and walked out. Pierre realized it and pointed it out.


    "It is fine, m''lord. This is not L''s most loved possession," she replied politely but with mystery in her voice.


    Pierre jerked his head back. Did the girl mean that she didn''t want the purse or was it something else? He watched her leave and walk with her friends and royal guards around her. They allughed and joked all the way back.


    "Did you do something to her?" Da asked in a low voice.


    "I might have," Anastasia replied vaguely. She wasn''t aware of the magic she did, but all she wanted was to fight L''s magic that she had created in the mirror and showed it to the people around her. The gems were conjured and she had created the illusion on her palms as well as in the mirror. Anastasia wanted to shatter that illusion by pulling her into the mirror and at the same time didn''t want others to see what she was doing. She was unbeknownst about the mirror realm.


    ---


    Next day L had called the jewelers at the manor. She was to boast to Cora about how good she was with the gems and that''s why she had arranged a meeting with top five jewelers of Silver Vales. Without her daily dose of opium, she looked haggard. There were dark circles under her eyes. She had told the guards to bring something that was close to opium and they brought arge amount of dried leaves that they crushed and mixed in water for her to have. The aches settled a little. She woke upte and as soon as she woke up, once again she had the concoction made by the guards.


    L fought the urge to shield her eyes from the bright sun as she walked on the cobblestone path that led to the manor. The rising sun that fell on the manor''s granite walls reflected brilliantly hurting her irises. Normally, L never had her drug during the daytime because she would have to meet many people. She took it only when she was at the house near the prison or at night, but the headache was so strong and had troubled her the entire night. It hadn''t gotten better in the morning either.


    As she walked, the pathway seemed to expand. She ignored all the servants and concentrated on reaching the doors. A man approaching from the other side bowed to her. Why was he swaying so much? Were those shadowsing out of him? She narrowed her eyes to see whether it was Ileus, but he wasn''t. She ignored him and swallowed saliva down her dry throat. With every step closer to the door, she felt as if her heart would leap out of her chest. The heart pounded so hard that she could hear it in her ears and amidst that noise she heard a rustle of wings. Someone passed by withrge wings at his back. She was getting jittery and she was sure that was imagining things. When she reached the doors, she thought that the guards were leaking blood. They opened the door for her.


    "L!" Cora called her. "You look¡­ terrible, as if you''ve been trampled by elephants."


    She said nothing and clenched her mmy palms. From where was the sound of wings ppinging? She gazed dazedly at the people in front of her¡ªthe jewelers and¡­ Anastasia. Her condition was awful and she was shaking on the inside, but she said, "What are you doing here?" Her voice was a frustrated whisper.


    "Don''t you remember?" Pierre''s voice boomed from behind.


    L whipped her head to see him. Pierre was holding a crystal in his hand, sipping fresh pineapple juice.


    "Yesterday, I allowed her to witness how you choose the rubies."


    L licked her dry lips and used every ounce of energy for self-control. "Oh I am sorry Pierre. I must have forgotten." She grabbed the sides of her pale pink gown. She turned back and walked slowly to sit on the couch next to Cora. "Show me the rubies," she said in a hoarse voice. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Anastasia sitting on the sofa opposite and watching her intently. She thought that Anastasia was waiting for her downfall but that was not going to happen. She was going to make the bitch suffer¡­ soon... very soon...

 Chapter 242 - Ch— Cheated?

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Ch¡ª Cheated?</h4>


    The jewelers started showing them one by one. There were very beautiful items on the disy but L didn''t like any of them. "Do you have raw gems that I can see? I would rather give my designs than take these," she said to the jewelers.


    Only the jeweler, Paiter, who had the finest collection said that he had them. Rest all were sent packing. The gem dealer walked to where his bag was and pulled out a ck velvet bag that was stringed tightly with a gold thread. The bag, as big as the size of his palm cked with the gems inside it as he brought it to the audience. "I have the best collection, mdy," he said and opened the string. He poured the gems over the table and about five big red rocks tumbled. Theyy there on the table, glittering red like dew on rose petals in morning sunlight.


    L let out a small squeal. "These are beautiful!" she said as she bent forward to pick up one of them and to her eye level to examine. Then she picked the rest and examined them. Once she had seen them, weighed them and admired them, she said, "I want you to use these for creating the nes. I will send the designs to you. How long will you take to craft nes from these?"


    "Not even a week, mdy," Paiter replied, bowing to her.


    "Nice! We have that much time," said L. She gave a fleeting look to Anastasia and then back to the jeweler. "You can go now. I will send you the advance payment by afternoon."


    "Thank you, mdy," said the jeweler and he started gathering the stones. "However, if mdy can give me some advance payment right now, it would be great."


    "Why not?" L replied. She opened her purse and threw a red bag that jingled with gold coins toward him. "That''s fifty gold coins," she said. "Rest I will sendter."


    The jeweler bowed and epted the bag. Just as he was about to put thest jewel in his bag, Anastasia called him, "Is it okay if I see the gems?"


    The jeweler frowned. "Are you saying that mdy''s examination was wed?"


    "No, I am only studying and am a novice," she said softly. "Although I have to say that I did call two jewelers today who aren''t as big as you but they have excellent gems."


    "No one has better gems than me in the Lore!" Paiter snapped. "These gems are priceless! If you like you can call an expert and get them examined."


    "I am sure," replied Anastasia. "But now that I have called them, it is better to see what they are offering."


    "Anastasia, I understand what you did yesterday when you called out my game, but this is the real deal and not mirage!" L said in a harsh voice. The fae bitch was always meddling. She looked at Cora for support. Cora simply ced her hand on hers and squeezed it. That disy was more than enough. "You shouldn''t meddle into the affairs of the ministry." Her headache returned and the skin felt as if it would crack. She needed her concoction.


    "I am not meddling. I just want to see the gems. What''s so bad about it?"


    Paiter took the bag and thrust it in her hands. "You can see them. Don''t stop yourself from examining closely and oh! I would love to hear yourments." His tone was too sarcastic.


    Anastasia pursed her lips and took the gems out. She wasted no time in examining them. While she was studying them, the two jewelers who she had called, also came in. They were stunned to see so many people out there and went to stand in a corner. Anastasia gestured for them toe to her. "Have you got the gems I asked for?"


    One of them spoke, "Mdy, I have only been able to get the jewelry, but he has raw gems and you can take a look at them. He pointed to his partner, Samson.


    Anastasia returned the rubies to Paiter and took the uncut ones from the jeweler she had called. After examining them, she said, "These are better than the ones I just saw."


    "What!" L jumped.


    Paiter''s face darkened. "I think your guest is ndering me. I have the best gems in the Lore and she is trying to malign me. He started collecting the gems. I am leaving." He started collecting the gems and picked up the bag of gold. "I don''t have time for this," he said arrogantly. He turned to look at L,pletely ignoring Anastasia and said, "Please send me the designs as soon as possible, mdy."


    L clenched her teeth. "Yes Paiter. I will do that."


    "Wait!" Pierre''s voice boomed in the hall. "I would like to see these gems."


    L whipped her head toward him. "B¡ª but they are of fine quality."


    "What are you doing Pierre?" said Cora. "Don''t you trust L?"


    Pierre ignored his wife''sment. He got up from his ce to see the gems. Everyone in the room became absolutely still. Dmitri''s father had never shown interest in gems or jewels.


    L almost shrank in her ce as she watched him picking up the gems from two different jewelers and studying them carefully. Once he had studied them well, he shook his head and ced them back on the table. He turned to Anastasia and said, "You really dared to challenge L."


    Anastasia nched. On the other hand, L smiled.


    "How could you challenge L with a jeweler of no repute, with your limited knowledge and on top of that you are just Ileus'' guest? Aren''t you afraid of the repercussions?" Pierre continued. Then he walked to sit back in his ce. He leaned forward to look at L who was basking in glory.


    Paiter smirked at Anastasia and at Samson. He shrugged as if telling them ''I told you.''


    Pierre then faced L and said, "For how long have you known Paiter?"


    "Very long, Pierre," she said with a smug smile. "He is the best!"


    He kept his elbows on his thighs and intertwined his fingers. "And you''ve been buying it from him?"


    "Yes Pierre. He is a very trusted man. I have bought a lot of jewelry from him. In fact, I discovered Paiter two years back and because he has been selling quality stuff, I rmended him to many of my friends in Draoidh." She seemed too proud of her discovery.


    Pierre''s brows drew together. "And you are being cheated by him all the time?"


    This time L''s face nched. "Ch¡ª cheated?" She looked pale like a ghost. As for the jeweler, his eyes became wide with terror.


    "The gems that he is providing are artificial!" Pierre said in a cold, flinty voice. "Are the two of you in cahoots to loot the treasury and your friends?"


    "N¡ª no, m''lord!" L jumped on her feet.


    "M''lord!" Paiter fell on his knees.


    Pierre was extremely angry. He looked at Paiter and shouted, "You tried to cheat the royal treasury with your artificial gems? Do you know what the punishment is for that?"


    Paiter was shaking like a dry leaf. "Mercy, m''lord!"


    "If Anastasia hadn''t pointed out and taken personal interest in the selection of the gems, we would have never known," Pierreshed.

 Chapter 243 - Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Cheating</h4>


    L nced at Anastasia. She had moured the gems with her magic to trick the people into making them look real. She had not thought in her dreams that Anastasia would be able to cut through her mour. And now she was facing the wrath of Pierre, who in his son''s absence was the Alpha of his pack. Worse, he was Ileus'' grandfather. Her position as Ileus'' promised, was crumbling faster than a sand castle¡ªall thanks to the fae bitch. "Pierre, trust me, they appeared real to me." She pointed at Paiter and gritted her teeth. "He must have taken help of magic to put mour on the gems! Otherwise, there was no way I couldn''t discern and original from an artificial!" She had to wriggle out of it and the best way was to make Paiter the scapegoat.


    "Are you mad?" Paiter countered. "You were the one who had moured them," he said in an exasperated, shaky voice. However, as soon as those words tumbled out of his mouth, the room fellpletely silent and he pressed his lips with his hand. He had just acknowledged his infraction of thew.


    For a moment L was stunned at his words. When she recovered from the stupor, she went to him and struck him hard across his face. "How dare you pull me into it? My father is the minister in Draoidh. Do you think I am going to stoop to this level? I have been promised by Pierre and Cora to marry Ileus. Do you think I am going to get into a situation like this? Have you taken me for a fool?"


    Paiter stared at L. He was aghast at hersh out. Disbelief marred his brain as he pressed his hand on his cheek that was burning with pain. The woman had been doing this for thest two years and all of a sudden when a situation like this arose, she pushed the me on him. The punishment for cheating Draoidh''s treasury were severe. His dder became tight and he thought he would piss right over there. Over thest two years, he had made a lot of money in connivance with L. It was L who had suggested this idea to him. She was the one who introduced him to her friends. They were together looting the money easily because everyone trusted L. After being a partner in crime for such a long time, she was trying to put the whole me on him. "You are a liar!" he shouted. "You were with me all the time. Who would put mour on the gems if not you? I don''t know any witches. I don''t know magic. I did things as you directed. And now that you havee under such a strong scanner, you are abandoning me? I will pull you down with me!"


    L''s body quivered with terror. If Paiter spoke more, she would be in dire straits. "Shut up!" she zapped her finger towards him and his mouth sealed. "You are a cheat. You took advantage of my innocence, my trust and my position." She turned to look at Cora. "You know it, don''t you?" she said it with puppy eyes and expression. "You trust me Cora, don''t you? I have never been in such kinds of shenanigans." Tears streamed down her eyes, but they were not of guilt, they reeked of fear. She went and sat down in front of Cora and held her hand.


    Cora''s expressions softened as her eyes became blurry. "I don''t know what to say my dear¡­" she said in a shaky voice.


    Paiter mumbled through his sealed lips. His face became red with strain.


    "You have to believe me," L said in a soft, gentle voice. She had to make Cora believe her. She tried to get in her cell, but it wasn''t possible. Something was guarding her¡ªa thick shield.


    "Why should we believe you?" a thick, brogue voice from behind echoed in the hall.


    Startled, everyone in the room turned their head towards the source of the voice. They were in for a shock. Ileus was standing on the door. Wearing a ck shirt with ck pants and a gold cape that was pinned on the shoulders, Ileus looked terrifyingly handsome. Slowly, he walked inside the hall as he continued staring at L.


    "I¡ª Ileus¡­" L murmured. She got up from her ce. "Al¡­"


    "Who gave you the permission to call me Al?" he said in a voice dripping with anger and danger. "I am ''Your Royal Highness'' for you!"


    L froze. "Y¡ª yes."


    Every person immediately bowed to him. Anastasia rose to her feet and so did Da and Kaizan. Anastasia had sensed his presence in the manor. It was as if her whole body was tuned to his.


    "Ileus!" Cora eximed.


    Ileus nodded at his grandmother and grandfather. He returned his gaze to L and said, "Why should we trust you? The treasure has given you a bag half filled with gold coins and a bag brimming with silver coins and that too ording to your demand. Are these gems so expensive?"


    L''s throat became dry. She swallowed saliva down. Was it Ileus who wasn''t allowing her to enter Cora''s cell? Fear slid down her spine like a snake. Her eyes traveled to Anastasia¡ªthe bitch responsible for this fiasco. If only she got one more chance, she would take her revenge. "Ileus, you have to believe me," she said as tears streamed down her face. "It was him who did it all. I am sure he is in collusion with someone. We must investigate who he is conspiring with. Then only you my name will be cleared. Please let me take him to the prison. Over there I am going to use my methods to question him. He will definitely spill the truth. If you want you can send one of your royal guards with me. You can also send Murtagh with me if you like." Her lips quivered as she spoke.


    Pierre stepped forward and ced a hand on Ileus'' shoulder. "That''s right L, we will send Murtagh with you, and you can take Paiter to the prison in Silver Vales. Once you have questioned him, he will be taken to the wizard prison."


    "Mmmm! Mmmm!" Paiter thrashed his head in protest.


    "Thank you, Pierre," L said as relief coursed through her body. "I am indeed grateful and I will not let you down." Then she turned to walk to Anastasia. She held her hand and said, "You have opened my eyes, Anastasia. If it hadn''t been for you, I would have never known. You have saved me."


    Anastasia was stunned and her mouth opened into a wide gape. She stared at L who was still crying.


    "I will never forget how you saved us from being cheated. Draoidh and Silver Vales will always be indebted to you." She wiped her tears. "Would you please let me show my gratitude to you? I have realized that you are the best friend a person can ever have." She took Anastasia''s hand to her heart and said, "See how it beats. I am so nervous, yet so happy."


    Anastasia was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 244 - My Fire

    <h4>Chapter 244 - My Fire</h4>


    Anastasia''s eyebrows shot up to the roof. Her breath stilled as she watched L''s petite body shrinking all the more. Her shoulders were racking with the shudders that pulsed through her body when she cried, though no tears wereing out.


    "I am so sorry about this whole incident. Please Anastasia, you must allow me to make up for this small mistake. My father has served Draoidh to his best capabilities. Do you know that back in the wizard academy, I was awarded the ''Best Student'' prize for the year I graduated? And that is one of the reasons why the witch queen has given me the position of the ''Keeper of the Prisons''. I have worked very hard toe to this level."


    Paiter was mumbling something in his sealed mouth. He shuffled his knees towards Ileus who stood in the center of the hall with his hands across his chest. However, before he could move barely a foot, he was frozen in his ce by L''s magic.


    "Won''t you give me just one chance, Anastasia?" asked L with all the softness and sadness on the face she could conjure. "I promise that I am going to give Paiter the treatment he deserves."


    "I¡ª I¡ª" Anastasia stuttered.


    "Please Anastasia¡­" L sped her hands as if praying to a deity.


    Anastasia sucked in a sharp breath of air as she measured the tension in the room. All eyes were on her including that of Ileus. She could feel that many watched her, holding their breaths. When her gaze settled back on L, she said, "It is not my decision to make L. Your fate is going to be decided by the Alpha of Silver Vales or by the Queen of Draoidh. However, all I can say is that since youmitted the crime in Silver Vales, Pierre should decide. At the same time, I would ask Pierre to give you minimum punishment for this was the first time you did it and because you are ready to improve."


    L fell to her knees in front of Anastasia and kissed her hands. "You are too kind Anastasia. You have saved me!" Once again, her body racked with a sob and tears streamed out. "I will never forget your generosity."


    Anastasia''s lips tugged up. She held L''s shoulders to raise her up. "Please, you must talk to Pierre about it."


    "Thank you!" L said in her soft, honeyed voice and turned to walk to Pierre.


    Pierre looked at her with fiery eyes. He pointed towards his study and said, "We are going to discuss this in private!" Then he ordered his guards, "Take this jeweler to the prison. As for him¡ª" he gazed at Samson, "We are going to deal with him. Anastasia is going to take over this time."


    Though shocked as hell, Anastasia immediately recovered and bowed. "I will do my best." She could feel Ileus'' chest swelling with pride and she wanted to smack him.


    As soon as Pierre and Cora walked to his study along with L, Ileus gave a heart-melting smile to Anastasia and said, "How is the guest house, mdy? I hope you are not facing any issues and that your beds are warm. Is there enough fire in your room to keep you warm?"


    Anastasia blushed to her toes. She understood his words, which carried double meaning. Her husband didn''t lose an opportunity to be as shameless as he was. Gods! She exhaled a hot breath and chose to ignore his question, but everyone in the room was watching her with wide eyes. Why wasn''t she answering their Crown Prince''s question? Was she insulting him? Damn! She pursed her lips. From the corner of her eye, she saw Da who was stifling herugh and Kaizan¡ª


    He said nonchntly, "You must answer the prince''s question Anastasia. How was your fire yesterday?"


    Bastard!


    "My fire was good, m''lord," she said, trying to curve her lips in a smile. Wait, what did she just say? Gods, now she wanted to smack herself. Ileus'' grin was only making things tougher. Did she hear the guards giggle? "I mean the fire in my room¡­ was good¡­"


    "I understood that purrfectly, Anastasia," Ileus replied. "Would you give me the honor of walking you to the guest house? You have saved us from a financial disaster." It was hardly a financial disaster because that kind of money was like a drop in the ocean of Draoidh''s treasury. Maybe less. Too less. "And I would like to personally thank you for it."


    The guards looked at their prince with reverence. The man was a true royal¡ªso gracious and so kind and generous. They sighed in admiration of their handsome prince. And then they looked at Anastasia with anticipation as if she dared to say no.


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes and then shook her head slightly. With a voice dipping in sugar syrup, she said, "Yes, m''lord. The honor would be mine."


    Ileus dipped his chin in a bow and then offered his arm to her to walk back to the guest house. She took his arm and the two started to amble toward the exit. The guards bowed to their as they cleared the way. As soon as Ileus was out, he leaned towards her and whispered, "I intend to put your bed on fire tonight, mdy!" And Anastasia once again blushed like a thousand suns.


    Da, who wasn''t able tough inside, was now rolling withughter. As for Kaizan, his deadpan looks were enough.


    They reached the guest house and before Da and Kaizan could enter, Ileus picked up his wife and kicked the door close with his right foot with a bang right on the faces of Kaizan and Da.


    "Shameless werewolf!" Kaizan called him. "Don''t forget I was promised to you!" He heard Da giggling and then he turned on his heels to go back to the manor. Da followed him.


    "Put me down!" Anastasia shouted. Ileus had put a spell on the outside so that no one could hear them. He set her down when they reached their bedroom.


    "I missed you sweetheart," he pouted. And he looked so cute that Anastasia couldn''t helpughter.


    "I did great over there," she fished for apliment. "In case you didn''t notice!"


    He took a step closer and turned her. He opened the zip of her gown and said, "Of course I noticed. I came back for you." The gown slipped off her shoulders, revealing the upper swell of her breasts. He pressed a kiss on her shoulders and grazed the ce where he marked her, immediately drawing an arousal from her. "Ah! The sweet smell of your arousal. Fuck, I want to wedge myself deep inside you and forget the world!" He slid her gown to the floor and cupped her breasts from behind.


    Though she was squirming for him to do that, she brought his attention back to the topic, "I told you I am a fast learner. If you hadn''t allowed me, we would have never got hold of the culprit."


    He squeezed her breasts and yed with her nipples. His erection was so stiff that he hissed and missed what she just said. "Yes¡­ the culprit¡­" That was the only word he listened to.

 Chapter 245 - Ominous Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Ominous Feeling</h4>


    For the next one hour, Ileus devoured his mate. He had gone only for a day but it seemed like eternity to him. Anastasia was panting and sweating by the time he left her. She was so tired that she had curled on his body and dozed off.


    It was in the evening that the two came out of the guest house and noticed that Kaizan was pacing in front of the porch with his hands sped at his back. When Ileus stepped out, he was met with murderous res shooting from Kaizan. "Pierre and Cora have sent hundreds of messages that they want to meet you," he said gruffly. "I couldn''t pass the message to you because of that thick barrier that you have put around the guest house! Do you know what that means? Now they are suspecting that the two of you have a secret affair going on!"


    Ileus'' one eyebrow shot up. He looked at his wife who was again wearing the same headdress in order to hide her pointy ears and said, "I think it is time that I reveal her identity to Grandfather and Grandmother."


    "No! That would jeopardize her security," Kaizan retorted. "I will not advise you to do that."


    Ileus held Anastasia''s hand in his and started walking towards the manor. "Kaizan, I don''t want to keep my grandparents in the dark. They will understand."


    "Cora would never understand until she exorcizes herself of the ghosts of L. She is too much into L and hates the faes. As for Pierre, you will have to first sense his stance on faes. Maybe you should tell them that Anastasia is a fae, but not reveal your rtionship with them."


    Ileus didn''t say anything for a long time until they reached the manor''s ornate door. The guards were behind them all the time. He turned to look at Kaizan and said, "I will consider your advice." He turned to the door and entered the main hall. What he saw stunned him.


    Cora was sitting with L who was visibly looking fresh and sweet and coy. Cora handed her a cup of green tea lovingly. As soon as she saw Ileus, she got up and eximed, "Ileus! Come here!"


    Anastasia was just as stunned. What was L doing there? When her eyes met with L, she found something sinister lurking behind them¡­ something she couldn''t point¡­ or was she just imagining?


    Ileus walked to Cora and she hugged him tightly. Then she held his hand and tugged him to sit next to her in a way that she was sitting in between L and him. Feeling ufortable, Anastasia went to sit on the opposite sofa. She wondered as to what was going on.


    "I have decided!" said Cora, as she continued to hold Ileus'' hand. "We are nning on moving the date of your wedding with L to an earlier date. L over here has been so sweet that she has agreed to it."


    "What?" Ileus'' voice boomed in the hall.


    Anastasia nched and when she looked at L again, she found her blushing with a smile.


    Coraughed. "I know that you are flustered but that is natural. Do you know how well L managed that traitor Paiter? She got in his cell and dug out information about every witch and wizard who conspired against the treasury. And now they are all in the prison at Silver Vales."


    What L had done was to arrest Paiter and take him to the jail of Silver Vales. After that she had sent orders to catch two witches and two wizards who were her enemies and had questioned every one of her moves. It was so easy-peazy! Not only she regained her honor back, she removed Paiter and her enemies with one simple move. And now it was Anastasia''s chance. She had to get rid of her. For that she poisoned Cora''s mind and subtly gave her a hint that Ileus was having an affair with Anastasia and that was why she was given the task of seeking a jeweler for gifts.


    Cora was instantly provoked. So, when Anastasia came along with Ileus to see her, her suspicions solidified. Now it was Cora''s task to make Anastasia see as to who was the real queen.


    "We are nning on moving your date to next week," said Cora. "I will convey this message to Adrianna and Dmitri, and Pierre has already agreed."


    "Grandmother, you are going too fast!" Ileus said. "I don''t want to¡ª"


    "Oh hush, Ileus!" Cora chided him. She lifted L''s hand and put it in Ileus'' hand. Then she looked up at Anastasia and said, "See? Don''t these two look lovely together?"


    Anastasia''s heart was filled with jealousy and fury. Magic thrummed in her heart and she felt like releasing her fury. She willed it to back down. She didn''t agree nor did she disagree.


    "Don''t you like their union?" asked Cora with a frown.


    Anastasia gulped saliva down her dry throat. She let out a heavy exhale and barely nodded.


    Ileus retracted his hand from L''s. He was about to get up when L said, "Cora, please stop. I think you have really shocked Ileus. Can I have a word with him?"


    Cora''s face was red with anger. She said, "I would like to have a word with him first. Why don''t you take Anastasia outside for a walk?"


    L blinked her eyes and nodded. "Yes, sure." She turned her face to Anastasia and said politely, "There''s a beautiful view of the mountains in the north from the end of the gardens. Come, let me show them to you."


    "She isn''t going anywhere," Ileus said like a warning.


    L stopped and peered at Cora for help.


    "L, I would like to talk to my grandson. Please take her away from here," Cora said curtly.


    L turned her pleading gaze to Anastasia. She extended her hand and in a very soft voice said, "Please dear Anastasia, will you be sweet to grace the honor of walking with me?"


    Cora was so proud of L that her admiration for her rose to the next level. The girl knew that Anastasia was having an affair with her grandson, yet she was so sweet with her.


    Anastasia got up and with onest look at Ileus walked out of the door. L followed her. As soon as they were out of the door, the guards surrounded them. Kaizan and Da walked right behind them.


    "Where are you taking her?" asked Kaizan, just as shocked as Ileus to see L walking out with Anastasia.


    "We are going to see the mountain view from the end of the gardens," she replied with a gentle smile.


    "But there''s a chasm right next to it!" Da said with worry.


    "Didn''t you know that a rail was built a few days back at the periphery of the gardens?" L informed as she guided them all towards that side.


    Da shook her head with confusion. Still, she couldn''t let Anastasia go alone.


    When they reached the gardens, Anastasia''s nerves calmed when the sweet aroma of night-blooming flowers reached her nostrils. She was hardly listening to L who was yapping about how Cora loves her like her daughter. However, she still couldn''t shake off that ominous sensation she felt from her. As soon as they reached the rails at the periphery, several guards moved from the shadows and surrounded them.

 Chapter 246 - A Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 246 - A Shadow</h4>


    "Da, don''t!" Kaizan spun around to stop her. But it waste. Da had shot forward as she shifted min-air into her gray wolf. "Nooo!" Kaizan yelled. A guard had shot an arrow and it struck her in the back. She shifted back and fell on the ground with a loud thud. Anastasia was shocked as she looked at the chaos around her. Da was on the ground, her body convulsing. Anastasia stifled a scream in her throat.


    Her guards immediately got into action. They started ying the soldiers but they kept on emerging from the shadows.


    Kaizan leaped towards Anastasia to save her from the arrows but an arrow struck him and he sank to the ground with his body jerking straight. "Go! Run!" he said in a hoarse whisper. His eyes rolled and his body writhed. He fell on the floor with a shaft jutting out of his back.


    And this time Anastasia screamed. "Ileus!" She sat beside Kaizan. Goose bumps lined her skin when she touched him. His body was burning and his lips were turning blue. She tried to pick him up but the vokuk was too heavy. Stunned, she looked at the guards surrounding them, fighting with her guards. They seemed to merge with the shadows in the night. Their eyes were white as if they didn''t see anything. Their skins were pallid, wrinkly¡­ Some of them stood still with their arrows nocked, waiting for amand. Were they dead? Was this another of the necromancer magic she was experiencing?


    Where was L? "Kaizan¡­" she called him as she watched his body convulsing.


    Suddenly a burst of shadows materialized right beside her. "Anastasia, wife, what happened?" he asked. But before she could say anything, his body jerked back and he roared angrily. Anastasia saw an arrow head jutting out of his chest. Terror surged through her body. His body convulsed in the same way. He tried his best to stay upright, but he started falling.


    "Nooo!" Anastasia screamed and rushed in front of him to stop him from falling. Yet another arrow came and struck him in the shoulder. The impact was so strong that Ileus slumped right onto her and took her down with him on the ground, his heavy weight and broad shoulders covering herpletely. "Ileus!" Anastasia shouted his name. His body convulsed and he writhed in pain.


    "No, no, no!" She stopped breathing seeing him like this. "This is not happening!" She held his shoulders to steady him, her mind faltering, words stuck on disbelief. She pped his cheeks that were burning like fire.


    He opened his eyes once as if trying to fight it. He extended his hand limply towards her. "Anastasia¡­ run¡­" his words dragged in a whisper. However, the next moment his eyes closed and head rolled to the side just like Kaizan and Da.


    "Ileus!" she shook his shoulders. No, no, no. This was so wrong. Her chest tightened when she saw him lying unconscious. He couldn''t be dead. No, no, no. Anxiety filled her heart. Tears slid down from her eyes. "Come back," she said in a hoarse whisper. But he kept lying like that.


    From the corner of her eyes, she found L standing behind the soldiers from the dead with a snicker and an evil gaze. She was staring at her with absolute hatred. She started walking towards her slowly. "So, he is your husband?" she asked. "You both got married? When?"


    Anastasia''s gaze swung wildly between her and Ileus and others. Her guardsy in the same position. Energy thrummed in her heart as she looked at Ileus¡ªher mate, her husband, her life. Rage cruised through her body that increased the energy in her chest. Fury collected around her pounding heart. Tears continued to roll down her cheeks. She got up, breathless and hurt. The energy that pulsed in her was about to explode. "Yes, he is my husband," she said and showed her the Evindal ring. "We got married in Evindal and no one can break the marriage!" she growled.


    L''s jealousy red. "Bitch!" she shouted and flung her hands in front to throw a sizzling blue light at her. Anastasia stumbled back a little. She muttered curses. She was standing close to a guard whom she kicked in rage. "I swear I am going to kill you!" Her breaths came out faster as magic sizzled around her.


    Anastasia was done. She said in a low guttural voice, "You traitor. You tried to kill your prince, my husband." Magic crackled around her arms and her eyes turned silvery. "Now back off so that I may take them to the healer. "


    L threw her head back andughed wickedly. She shook her head. "I didn''t try to kill them. It wasn''t me. There is someone else, someone powerful, someone beyond your imagination."


    "Ucuti!" Anastasia shouted as her chest vibrated with a low rumble. Rage rose to the throat and her fae instincts wanted to kill the deranged woman in front of her. This time when her anger tried toe up, she didn''t stop it. Her magic exploded like a pulse that throbbed in the air and reached all those around her. She was covered with white pulsing light.


    She heard L''s terrified screams. "I am not the one. There is someone else!"


    She saw the guards from the dead melting in the heat of her magic.


    The fear that was running through her had turned into pure rage. She wanted to murder everyone who harmed her mate. Why was it that she didn''t feel an ounce of sympathy?


    The skies above turned dark gray and trees creaked as they bent.


    More guards emerged from the shadows and started shooting arrows at her. Anastasia was relentless. The poisoned wooden arrows burned before reaching her. She thought she heard Cora''s and Pierre''s shouts, but she was least bothered. Covered with her magic, she walked to where L was and ced her hands over her heart. "Feel my pain!" she said and L''s eyes became wide. Anastasia''s pain flowed through her and L''s heart pounded like a war drum beat. She opened her mouth to say something but her words were caught in her throat. She looked at Anastasia and then the world becamepletely still. L fell on the ground, frozen and dead.


    Anastasia''s shoulders scrunched in grief and relief when she saw L falling down.


    "Anastasia!" Cora shouted. "What have you done? You have killed my grandson and L?" Her words were full of spite.


    Anastasia was least bothered. Suddenly the leaves susurrated, whispering a warning. She whipped her head towards the darkness on the right. A shadow flits through the trees. A cackle sound from behind them.


    Everything became still. When Anastasia looked around, she saw Cora and Pierre and the rest of the guards behind them frozen in their ces like statues.


    A terrible pain slices her mind and her magic shrank. The pain was so intense that tears welled in her eyes. The shadow darted closer.


    Anastasia felt its eerie, cold presence.


    The shadow whorled like a tornado made from the night towards her. It materialized from the darkness in front of her in the shape of a young woman with crackled and ck ssy skin.


    "Who are you?" asked Anastasia.

 Chapter 247 - The Dark Witch

    <h4>Chapter 247 - The Dark Witch</h4>


    Anastasia stumbled back. The girl''s body was ebony, as if it was made from ck frosted ss that was broken and then reconstructed. Her skin shone under the moonlight. She floated in the air, her raven irises between the white pools, focused on Anastasia. Her white hair and white eyebrows were in contrast to her ebony skin.


    Anastasia''s heart plummeted to her stomach.


    The witch''s dark tongue forked out from her cracked lips. She said, "I am the dark witch." She floated nearer to sniff her, her pointy white teeth cking as she breathed. She circled Anastasia and went to stand right behind her. "Aren''t you dying to know who I am?" Her ws lengthened and she dug them in Anastasia''s arms.


    "Ahhh!" Anastasia cried. She tried to get out of her clutches, but the more she tried, the more the witch dug her ws in her flesh. "Leave me!" she shrieked, trying to summon her magic. But nothing surfaced.


    "You are an eyesore, Anastasia," the witch said, her voice like a screeching sound of nails against ss. "Because of you, things have turnedplicated." She removed her ws from her flesh and licked her finger that was tipped with her blood. She smacked her lips. "So tasty. I would love to kill you, drink your blood and that would only add more power in me!" Her hair streamed higher in the cold air. "Why did you escape from Vilinski," she said as her white brows drew together. "You should have married Aed Ruad." She floated to Ileus and looked down at his still body. "Look what you have made me do?" She let out an unearthlyugh. "But it was long overdue. I had to kill him because I need the kingdom." Suddenly her voice changed. It was likeing from a thousand souls trapped inside her. "We need to rule the kingdom."


    Dread skittered down her spine and hair rose on her nape. Anastasia knew that the girl was a necromancer. "Who are you?" she asked, fear stuttering her brain.


    The witch ignored her question. She met her gaze. "You are the biggest threat to my ns. You have always been the biggest threat." She floated behind her and before Anastasia could react, the witch touched her head. Pain exploded in her head and on the back of her neck. It was so sudden and so devastating that Anastasia gasped. And the next she knew was that she was falling into a deep, dark abyss.


    ''Whip her Maple


    Whip her


    To the otherworld we will ship her


    I will watch her bleed


    And then eat.''


    A cackle ofughter sounded as Maple whipped her. Blood pooled beneath her feet and she could feel the witch licking her blood. ''So tasty, it''s life."


    Anastasia woke up gasping. She took in deep breaths of air that was filled with dampness and metallic smell. It was dried blood and mold and something she couldn''t make out. She jerked open her eyes into darkness, wanting to shove the horrible nightmare, and found herself surrounded with piles and piles of bones. She got up immediately to run out of that ce when she was jerked back as something around her wrists and ankles arrested her movement. "Argh!" she winced as pain shot through her wrists and ankles that burned with every move. She realized that the less she moved, the less the pain would be.


    Her headdress was gone and she was in her tattered silk gown. A sudden chilly gust made her shiver like someone threw a bucket of ice on her. She looked down at her hands and found herself bound with iron chains, which sizzled with magic. She tried to remove the chains, but her fingers burned. "Ahh!" She tried to call her energy, but it felt arrested in her chest. Stunned, she stumbled back against the hard and cold wall. She followed the trail of the chains and found theming from the wall. Forgetting the pain associated with moving with the chains, she attempted to pull the chains, but her throat became dry when she realized that the chains slithered and twisted and resisted her pull, as if they had life in them.


    Ice panic drenched her body when she looked around. There were only skulls rolled around and bones strewn like they were eaten and chewed. Horror filled her heart. She was in a cer inside a cave. She felt her chest tightening. She needed answers, she needed to get out. She didn''t know for how long she was unconscious or how she came here. Last she knew was that the witch behind her and Ileus¡ª


    "Ileus!" she called him. The image of his body lying on the ground shed across her mind. "Gods!" she said aloud as her heart constricted with pain. So much pain that tears rolled out. Driven by the urge to go back to him, she got up, only to be pulled back by the chains. "Aaaa!" she cried as her skin burned yet again. She could smell the burn of her flesh.


    She sucked in a sharp breath and tried to calm down, trying to push her terror down. All she needed was to get out of here and kill the dark witch or whoever she was and then find Ileus. But who was she and how did she know so much about her? Right from the fact that she was supposed to marry Aed Ruad? What ns was she talking about? The witch was a necromancer for sure. Was she the necromancer whom Ileus and Kaizan were talking about? So many questions flooded her mind that she yelled out of frustration. Where the hell was she?


    "Calm down Anastasia," she muttered. "If you won''t calm down, how will you n? Think, think. How will you kill her?" She promised herself again and again trying her best to shove anxiety from her heart. She slumped against the wall trying to figure out a way to move past the chains. The moment she moved her wrists, they sensed her movement and slithered like a snake.


    "If I were you, I would never test those chains."


    Anastasia''s head snapped in the direction of the voice of the femaleing from somewhere deep inside the cave she was in. The voice came from the other side of the bars of her cer. "Those chains aren''t normal chains. Those are serpents converted into chains. They slither and they are repressed. Every time you move, they throw their venom on your skin, which burns."


    Anastasia smiled and slumped against the wall. She tilted her head.


    A deepughter boomed from the caves and Anastasia froze. The voice sounded familiar. It was like screeching nails across the ss.


    "The serpents are not normal. They have magic inside them," the dark witch said. "Do you know how long I have waited to capture you, Anastasia L?" She floated inside the cer as the bars bent to give her way.


    Anastasia tensed. She wanted to press her hands against her ears because the witch''s voice would bleed her ears. She clucked her pointy teeth and licked her lips.


    "Do you know that it was impossible to shackle you in simple chains even after they gave you green pills?" the witch said. She snapped her fingers and an old, worn-out candle flickered to life on the side.

 Chapter 248 - Us And I

    <h4>Chapter 248 - ''Us'' And ''I''</h4>


    Knots formed in Anastasia''s stomach as horror seeped in her veins. "Wh¡ª what do you mean?"


    "The pills were given to suppress your magic, but you were too powerful, Ana. Normal chains could never bind and Maple wanted to whip you for all your punishments." She cackled again, tapping her nose. "Poor Maple. She did all that I asked her to do. I was the one who gave her these special chains to bind you, so that she could whip you. Your blood¡ª" she smacked her lips. "I loved the scent of your blood the day I saw you first."


    Anastasia shuddered. "When did you see me first?"


    The witch looked at her with her obsidian, gloomy eyes. Ignoring her question, she said, "Your taste is full of power, fae princess." Her voice was like many people speaking over a gravely path. "Ancient blood mixed with cold winds and fresh pure snow."


    Gods.


    "You have the blood of ancestors. For everyone in the Lore, you are like a deity... a goddess¡­ the most powerful being." She pointed at the pile of bones on her left and continued, "Do you know who these people are and how did they die?" She floated at the opposite corner of the prison and bobbled in the air.


    Anastasia whipped her head to her left at the pile of bones that were stacked over each other¡ªsome chewed, some not.


    "They are werewolves, witches and wizards and other species across the Lore including faes." She let out a cold cackle. "All those faes that were called fallen¡ªthey ended up here¡­ well mostly. Some managed to escape before I could catch them. Those who were captured were chained in a simr manner. Over the years, they grew weak because of hunger and then they died. I gave instant deaths to those whose blood tasted power, but let the rest rot¡­" Her dark eyes showed a flicker of excitement before going back to the gloom.


    Over years? Oh, gods. Anastasia''s breath lodged in the throat as her chest tightened. There was something very sinister going on.


    "Do you want to know why I have brought you here and why I want to kill you? Instantly?" asked the vile witch. She removed a piece of flesh between her pointy teeth.


    The act was disgusting, but enough for fear to run down Anastasia''s spine. Whose flesh was that? And yes, she wanted to know it¡­ desperately. She stared at the witch to speak further.


    "You were a threat to my ns," the witch said coldly. "But more than that I want to sacrifice you. Sacrificing you to the dark lords is going to give me power to rule the world. No, it is going to give us powers to rule the world." Her white hair curled and rose up in the air. "If you think that it was Etaya who was doing it all, then you are wrong."


    "What?" Anastasia was shocked.


    The witch giggled. "I can''t deny that I love the look of shock on your face. It suits you. But you what? The look of fear would suit you better." Her voice sounded as if she whispered right next to her ears. The chains on Anastasia''s hands tightened to the extent that she screamed with agony, and then suddenly loosened.


    The witch floated towards the bars and they moved to the side amodating her travel. As soon as she was on the other side, the iron rods came back in ce¡ªfirm and steady. Her shadowy figure loomed on the outside.


    "Etaya wants to rule the Fae Kingdom, and we want to rule the Lore. So, I gave her what she wanted and in return, I asked her to give you to me. Believe me, she was so generous in agreeing to my demands." The witch went further away from the bars into the darkness and let out a sigh of relief. "Ah, the darkness soothes my body," she said in a rxed voice. "That candle light was like fire to me."


    She became quiet and Anastasia waited for her with anticipation. Her mind was a mess with questions bouncing around. This couldn''t be true. How old was the witch? Did she know Etaya from the beginning? When she had traveled in time, she had seen Etaya hatching the ns to take over the Fae Kingdom.


    All of a sudden there was a burst of cold wind and the witch came to stand right in front of the iron bars. She clutched them hard and bared her teeth. Her hair was streaming behind her. "But it was not always like this!" she growled. "Etaya is a vicious woman. She threw me to the darkness for her ns. I hate herrrrr!" Her voice came as if from deep inside. The next moment her demeanor changed. "Not that we mind it," she cackled again in the same sickening way.


    "Who are you?" asked Anastasia. She was trying to put the puzzle pieces together. Sometimes the witch used ''us'', and other times ''I''. She appeared disembodied for a few seconds and then back in the present. "At least give me your name" She spoke past the lump that was forming in her throat. "And are you going to kill me now?"


    The witch clicked her nails against her pointy teeth and kind of evaluated her. "I might." She stared at her in a predatory way that made Anastasia recoil. She spat on the floor, her ck saliva sending a plume of smoke in the air. She turned back to return to the darkness. "Compelled¡­pelled¡­"


    "Who ispelling you?" Anastasia shouted to call her back. She wanted the witch to talk. And the witch obliged her. She floated right back in the cer, through the bars and came to kneel right in front of her with her fangs and pointy teeth bare. She growled like an animal, her eyes full of hatred.


    Anastasia swallowed her saliva down. "I am not a threat. I can help you¡­"


    "You are a threat to us. You can kill so many people with a snap of your fingers, with your crazy magic. I saw the way you fought up in the gardens of his mansion."


    "You attacked us¡­ for no reason," Anastasia snarled. "I will protect what is mine." Her voice cracked. "My husband, my¡ª"


    "Your mate?" Shepleted the sentence. "Mates are rare in the Lore." The witch rose up as she continued to re at her. Then she turned in the air and floated back to the far corner, away from the candle light. "Once the mates mate, their bond snaps in and it makes them even more powerful. Look at Adrianna and Dmitri. Look at you and Ileus." She clicked her nails in anxiety. "Mates are dangerous. I hate them. They desert you..." Her voice trailed. "They will kill for each other and also follow each other to death. Not even death can separate them." She tilted her head to one side and her chapped lips tugged up. "In this prison, can you feel the bond? Because he is dead now. Don''t you want to join him in his death?"


    Anastasia had to use deceit to weaken the witch''s resolve. In the time she studied the witch, she was sure of one thing¡ªthe witch must have been Draoidh''s resident. She was a dark soul, fed by her arrogance and delusion to rule the Lore. "Of course, I feel the bond," she snarled.

 Chapter 249 - Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Revtions</h4>


    The witchughed, throwing her head back. "You are so foolish. You think that they are still alive?"


    Anastasia''s lips curled up. She moved her hands in front of her face. As she moved her hands, her wrists burned, but she endured the pain and showed her the Evindal ring she was wearing in her finger. The ring started to glow even in the dim candle light. "This is the Evindal ring¡ªa brand of our marriage. I trust the glow of this ring more than trusting you¡­ at least!"


    "Fuck you!" She shrieked. "Fuckity, fuckity, fuck!" She exploded into ck shadows and materialized right in front of Anastasia. She picked up her finger and red at the ring.


    Anastasia remembered this curse. It was the curse of the spirit that had attacked her two days back when she was returning from the market square of Silver Vales. A feeling of heaviness expanded to her core and her mind became dizzy. Was this witch behind that attack? Oh god.


    The witch held her finger tightly and tried to yank out the ring from her hand. "Give it to me!" she screamed.


    Her rough handling caused pain in her finger to the point that it started bleeding but the ring didn''te out.


    Anastasia chuckled as relief surged through her body. She realized that Ileus was alive. The ring was glowing and that was the evidence that her husband was still breathing. Through her tears, sheughed. If Ileus was alive then Kaizan and Da must be alive too. She wanted to cry loudly but a slight moan escaped her lips. Her eyes shone, locked on the thought of Ileus being alive.


    When the ring didn''te out, the witch shoved her hand down and floated back to her corner. "That must be sounding nice to you, doesn''t it?" she said in a low, feral voice. She shrugged. "It doesn''t matter to me. He was never needed. In fact his only work was to get you to Silver Vales, which he did nicely."


    "So you were the one behind the attack on us two days back?" Anastasia asked, wiping her tears. She didn''t want the witch to feel the satisfaction that she was feeling horrible, because now her will to escape became stronger.


    She clicked her nails against the wall and said, "Yes. It was fun to y with you. But that dagger of yours¡ªI love it." She snapped her fingers and the dagger appeared in the air. It drifted towards her. She tried to grab it but the dagger drifted away. Every time she lunged at it to grasp it, the dagger would just glide away. "The problem is that it doesn''t listen to mymand. But it will¡­ soon¡­ when I kill you¡­"


    Anastasia looked at her dagger and moved her hands up to attract it. She found that her magic had weakened so much that the dagger hobbled in the air whileing towards her. The witch watched it glide with immense focus. The dagger dropped right beside her. "This belongs to me."


    "Yes, for now. It will belong to me when you die. I know that I have to win this dagger from you."


    Anastasia changed the topic. "Were you the one who constructed the bridge outside Draoidh? The one where Ileus and I were trapped?"


    "Ahhh! The beautiful bridge. Yes, I had created it for you because I knew you both were about to enter." She held her hands up and her ws elongated. "We wanted to kill both of you and then present you to the dark lords. We would have presented your heads to the dark powers and kept the rest of you, to eat¡­" she smacked her lips. "Your blood smells divine." She took in a deep breath, and then continued, "I was waiting for you on the other side of the bridge, but you shed through the vines with your Evindal sword and ran out of the charmed bridge." She shook her head. "Sometimes I hate when Ileus shows his dark powers. The foolish man can''t seem to appreciate his gift." She sighed. "Oh, do you know who broke the bridge?"


    "Wait let me guess," Anastasia scowled. "It was you."


    "Yes, it was me¡­" her voice drawled.


    "But you crossed the bridge and also saved Da and Ileus!" She pped her hands and cackled. "And then you crossed over to Draoidh. Disgusting!" She started leaving the prison.


    All at once L''s image shed across Anastasia''s mind. "And what about L? Was she your prot¨¦g¨¦?"


    The witch was near the iron bars. She turned her head sharply like an owl. Anastasia shuddered on the inside. No one should be able to turn their head this sharply and at this angle. It would simply snap their spine. "L was never my prot¨¦g¨¦. That drug-addict? She was an ass. Aplete moron behind the fa?ade of a refined woman. She wanted to marry Ileus in order to gain more power. And who was I to stop her? It served my purpose. But Ileus was fated to you. So I had to do something to Cora and Pierre''s mind. You see all I did was to nt a sweet memory about L in their minds. Now you would think that why couldn''t L do this job? After all, she was a witch? And at the top of the wizard academy?" The witch''s body turned to her. "L''s magic was slowly fading. That''s why she came to me to make a deal. And who would know better than you that making a deal in the Lore is just a very bad idea. Promises in the Lore imply more. Theye with a heavy price and theyst forever!" She started to float towards her. "I made a deal with her. She had to entice you if you ever came to Draoidh. And then I added more. I gave her what she craved for¡ªopium¡­ a steady supply of that."


    "Yet she couldn''t deliver her part of the deal," Anastasia scoffed. "The bitch died at my hands."


    "How do you know?" said the witch. She whispered, "Laa¡­" towards the darkness of the prison. Light footfalls were heard.


    Anastasia''s stomach churned.


    The footfalls came nearer and they stopped right in front of the witch. Anastasia focused in the darkness to see who that was, and panic flooded like ice in her veins.


    L shambled closer and came to stand along the iron bars of the prison. There was something very wrong with her. Anastasia narrowed her focus to look at her, but realized that L couldn''t look back. A dense whiteyer was spread all over her eyes. Her skin was pallid, even decaying.


    "Dead!" Anastasia clutched her sides as she stared at the rotting and aberrant L. Her lips quivered. She couldn''t believe the cruelty of the witch. "You should have let her pass to thends of the dead," she said in a shaky voice.


    The witchughed eerily and ran a pointed w on the side of her face. "Deal. She is bound by her deal. Her deal was to serve me as dead." She allowed L to cross the bars. L came in and stood in the corner she upied earlier. "Keep a watch on her," the witchmanded. "We will take her to the Stone of Tepcha tomorrow for the sacrifice!"

 Chapter 250 - Entangled

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Entangled</h4>


    The witch snapped her fingers and she burst into a plume of darkness that whooshed in the obscurity of the cave. Anastasia nced at the dead L who stood as a guard. She wondered whether L could sense her movements or not. She felt like testing it out, but then she was too tired mentally and physically. She tipped her head back against the wall and rested, her heart uneasy. She closed her eyes to concentrate on her magic but it was so feeble that she barely felt it. Ileus had shackled her wings before she left Draoidh because he didn''t want to expose her, but the way things turned up, she was unsure if she wanted them shackled anymore.


    The relief that she had felt when the ring glowed signifying that Ileus'' was still alive was now slowly getting reced by vengeance. The whole scenario that she went through yed in her mind repeatedly. When she saw the arrows jutting out of Ileus'' body, she thought she would kill everyone in the vicinity. Gods, she wanted to take L down. Somehow, she regretted that she lost the opportunity to torture her. The woman died too easily. Why wasn''t she feeling an iota of guilt about her actions? And why was her need for revenge so overwhelming?


    "Ileus¡­" she murmured through their bond. But there was silence. She could feel the bond, but it was empty. The feeling was painful, as if someone has stabbed a thousand ss shards in her heart and then taken them out one by one. Panic rose in her chest and then it ran like hotva over her skin bringing her rage to the surface. Her temple throbbed when she looked back at L. "You all are going to be destroyed by me. I promise to the Lore that I will be the one who is going to wreck all of you¡­ a wreckage befitting dead like you and dark ones like your Master."


    L lunged towards her and the next moment Anastasia was surrounded by unimaginable darkness. She fell unconscious.


    When she woke up next, the manacles on her wrist were slightly loose. Her wrists and ankles must have burned when she had fallen down after L had struck her, tightening their hold by sensing her movement. But now that they were loose, it meant that the serpents sensed that she had stayed still for a long time. She moved her hand slowly and then pulled herself up. She gritted her teeth when she saw the pile of bones on her left and L standing in the right corner.


    Anastasia took a deep breath that was so foul that she felt like retching. Once again, she rested on her back against the wall, closed her eyes and tried to focus on how to get out. The witch had said that she would sacrifice her in the morning. Anxiety gripped her like a vise and her chest tightened. She needed to push the fear down and think of a way to get out of this prison before the witch would sacrifice her to her dark lords. "Dark lords¡­" she murmured.


    She recalled that even Ileus had said something about dark powers. She pushed herself to pinpoint the memories and when it surfaced, her skin lined with goose bumps. Her eyes jerked wide open. He had said that if he wanted, he could be the master of the dark powers. It''s just that he never chose them. Though they are always there trying to lure him, call him to their side. He had also mentioned that it was a thin line to cross because the lure of darkness was too tempting. Anastasia turned her gaze to L and her thoughts went to the witch. "She has given herself to the dark," Anastasia muttered. "She has crossed the thin line¡­"


    All of a sudden Anastasia felt that there was a missing connection that needed to be pieced together. She was sure that the dark witch belonged to the wizard realm and it was possible that Adrianna knew her, even if Ileus didn''t. That brought up the next question in her mind¡ªhow old was the witch? Was she thousands of years old or was she a young witchling? She had to get free in order to tell this tale to Adrianna. Excited, she stretched her arm towards the dagger that was lying nearby not within her vicinity. She knew that the chains would start slithering and the serpents would spew venom, so she slowly moved from her ce. Inch by inch she moved her hand to grab her dagger. Once it was in her hand, she would n her next move. But the moment she came next to the hilt of the dagger, the chain cut in her wrists.


    Gust of chilly wind passed through the bars and tousled her hair, stopping her efforts. Quickly she retreated and closed her hands in herp even as the venom sizzled and burned her skin, staining her dress with blood.


    The plume of darkness gathered and whorled in front of her to materialize into the witch.


    "Ah, you have woken up," she said in her typical voice that sounded like nails screeching across a ssy surface.


    Anastasia''s hands fisted at the sound of her voice. "You are someone from Draoidh!" Anastasia said as soon as she saw her. "That means that the queen knows who you are!"


    The witch, who was floating towards her, stilled in the air. Her eyes flickered a yellow as she seethed with rage. "You think too much Anastasia! And I am d that L hit you."


    "I don''t care that L hit me," she snarled. "But tell me who are you? Did someone betray you? There is no one in the wizard kingdom other than my husband who the dark powers seek. Because I know that for the dark powers, you need to have a strong body¡ªone that can hold them."


    The witch tilted her head and stared at her for a long moment. "For a young fae, you are intelligent," she said and then chuckled.


    "From what little I can gather, you have betrayed the wizard kingdom, you have betrayed Adrianna and you are now standing in betrayal of the crown princess!"


    The witch threw her head back and startedughing. Herughter sounded as ifing from various souls. It was creepy and hair rose on Anastasia''s nape as dread seeped in. "We are not concerned about what you think, Anastasia. Long time back when my people betrayed me, when they couldn''t look after me, I embraced darkness. I waited for them to return to me, to save me, but they didn''t. I was tortured to no end till my sanity broke. At first, I took vengeance from those who tortured me and then when they started fearing me, I granted them pardon." She floated to a ce near Anastasia and sat a few feet away. "My powers increased with each passing day, as more and more dark souls joined me," her voice trailed off. "Now I don''t know where my soul is. It is entangled with all of them." She looked at Anastasia with her obsidian eyes. "You are right in that I embraced the dark powers because that was what I could do¡­ easily."

 Chapter 251 - Stone Of Tepcha

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Stone Of Tepcha</h4>


    Anastasia''s doubts confirmed. The witch belonged to the kingdom of Draoidh. "How old are you?" she hurled her next question, hating every bit of coldnessing from the witch.


    The witch grinned, showing her full set of white pointy teeth and fangs that were freshly dipped in blood. "I am as old as you and as young as this Lore. I am you and you are me." She ran her ws over her arm and stopped when they reached her shoulders. Effortlessly, she poked her arm with her pointy ws and drew blood.


    "Ahhh!" Anastasia gasped at the pain. The blood around her old wounds had caked, and the blood from her fresh wound flowed over them. She slumped in the front and clenched her jaws. She heard the witch licking her w and savoring her blood.


    "So full of power and so dangerous¡­" he hissed. "Your sacrifice would be the ultimate. It would end our struggle and we are going to unleash our force on this world."


    Anastasia steered the conversation back. "What do you mean? You are as old as me and as young as Lore?"


    The witch snapped her head in Anastasia''s direction and red at her with ck eyes. She gnarled, "Enough of history lessons." She rose in the air and pulled her up roughly, grabbing her arm. Amidst her cries of pain, she said, "It''s time for your sacrifice. We have to take you to the Stone of Tepcha!"


    Anastasia jolted and felt as if the floor beneath her had moved. She was feeling too weak as she hadn''t been fed for a long time. Her stomach churned as hunger pangs became hunger aches. She wobbled to her feet. "How long have I been unconscious?" she asked.


    "Two days," the witch answered without hesitation. "Now move."


    Her hands were tied to the chains. "I can''t," she replied, putting her hands up in the air.


    The witch snapped her fingers and the chains fell apart. Along with the weight of the chains, Anastasia also dropped on the floor. The witch hissed out of frustration and grabbed her arm again. "Get up!" The chains were reced by dried, brown thorny vines around her wrists and ankles that dug into her flesh. The pain was beyond her power to bear. She winced as tears stung her eyes.


    Anastasia''s breath was dragged when she somehow pulled herself to her feet, and then generally asked her, "Are you a werewolf?"


    The witch stopped in front of her and grabbed her throat with her wed fingers. Anastasia''s face became red for the want of air. "I¡ª I¡ª" she grabbed her hand with her hand. "¡ªam sorry."


    The witch left her and snarled, "You ask too many questions." Then she grabbed her arm and started taking her out of the cer. When they reached the iron bars, the bars moved as if listening to themand of the witch and allowed them to go forward. Anastasia heard L''s footfalls behind her. As she walked in darkness, she couldn''t see the surroundings and stumbled. The witch snapped her fingers and a torch lit weakly on the left, cascading the cave in its faint yellow light.


    "Ugh, the heat!" the witch snapped.


    For the first time Anastasia saw what was there in the cave. The ce was littered with bones¡ªold and new. The floor was stained with dried blood and putrid meat. She shuddered at the sight. "How many have you sacrificed?" she asked in a shaky voice.


    The witch chuckled. "We didn''t keep a count, but we needed the power of every one of them." She shoved her ahead. "Fast! We don''t have all the time in the world. The stone awaits¡­ It is thirsty. It wants blood." She smacked her lips. "Once you are dead, there will be a new uprising, a war across the Lore. We will take over everything, everyone¡­ except Vilinski¡­ And soon, you will cease to exist¡­ cease to put problems in our ns."


    "If you are going to sacrifice me, don''t think that you are going to seed. Ileus won''t leave you," Anastasia retorted acerbically.


    "Ileus¡­" The witch took his name gloomily. "He wille after you, but we will kill him too. Ileus¡­"


    Anastasia swallowed her anger and anxiety that was now thrumming in her chest. She could feel her magic stirring inside her. Her pointy ears twitched.


    "Ileus is the true guardian of the Lore," the witch continued. "He is your protector. He was m¡ª" Suddenly she grabbed her arm tightly. "Stop talking to us. Come now. The time is going fast. We need to put you on the altar soon."


    All of a sudden, Anastasia turned and lunged at the witch. She plunged her dagger right in the center of her chest. "There! Die!" She shrieked as she twisted the dagger in her heart, despite the thorny vines eating into her flesh.


    The witch''s skin parted to amodate the dagger. ck blood flowed out and she watched it, stunned. She looked up at Anastasia whose face was twisted with anger. She had pulled the dagger back in her hand and looked at the gaping wound in the chest.


    The witch creaked the bone of her neck by turning it on the sides and then her body stitched together. The wound healed as quickly as it was formed. Anastasia stared at it in stunned silence, her hand still in the air with the dagger from the tip of which, blood was dripping.


    "Gods," she said in a hoarse voice. "What are you?" Her legs became heavy and numb and she staggered back. She stared in the obsidian eyes of the witch. The witch floated towards her and backhanded her with eyes full of loathe. The impact was so huge that Anastasia''s body was swept with numbness. She fell on the ground, darkness shrouding her once again. Nightmare came.


    ''Whip her Maple


    Whip her


    To the otherworld we will ship her


    I will watch her bleed


    And then eat.''


    Anastasia woke up to fuzzy lights that hovered in her vision. Her lungs felt devoid of air and she sucked in air sharply. She felt the coldness of a stone beneath her. Stone of Tepcha.


    "Is she awake?" a man''s voice came from behind her.


    She tried to turn her face to see him but the chains around her were too tight and she cried in pain when they dug in her flesh.


    A plume of darkness floated over her and she saw the witch floating in an inverted horizontal position hovering over her. "She has¡­"


    "Good," said the man. "We need her awake for the sacrifice."


    Anastasia''s throat went dry. She turned her head around and found that she was surrounded by several men, all hooded and covered in ck cloaks. Were they her followers? Some of them had torches that cast a yellow glow over the gray stone.


    "It is time," the man said.


    Her breath lodged in the throat when she saw the man moving towards her side and handing an axe to the witch.


    "I am sorry Anastasia," the witch said, as she floated back to vertical position. "No one should have your fate." She swirled the axe in her hand.


    Anastasia should have felt afraid, but she felt angry. "I would be worried about your fate, witch!"


    The witch picked up her axe and raised it in the air. She brought it down with force, but before she could strike¡ª

 Chapter 252 - Iona

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Iona</h4>


    Furious at her retort, the witch licked her lips and with a guttural voice, picked up the axe in the air and brought it down in an arc. "You are pathetic!" she growled and was about to strike her when her body jerked and she arched back. The axe fell down from her hand as cold ck blood sprayed on Anastasia''s face and body. She turned her head like an owl to see what happened. Upon the sight, she snarled, showing her pointy teeth and fangs tipped with dried blood. "You¡ª" Before she couldplete her sentence, yet another bolt of ck orb mixed with orange fiery light hit her head making her fall to her side right beside Anastasia. Anastasia screamed.


    The ck orb of death stuck to her head as it rotated around. With a shrill roar that sounded like pounding against iron, she clutched the orb to pull it away, her fingers prating it. The ce where her fingers prated the orb, the ss melted and delicate white fingers revealed. She screamed with agonizing pain and instantly removed her fingers as if they were being burned. Her fingers reformed back into the obsidian ss that they were made of.


    Anastasia blinked her eyes with shock, trying toprehend the scenario. Suddenly a massive brown wolf leapt right over her, crossed her length andnded somewhere behind her.


    Kaizan.


    Goose bumps lined her skin and Anastasia shouted. "Ileus!" Her husband was there. They were there for her. Yet another gray furred wolf leapt over her and took someone on her right side. The witch had rolled down the stone with the ck orb. Anastasia lifted her head up to find Ileus. She strained her eyes in the darkness but all she could see were bolts of lights and thousands of orbs made of darkness and fire floating around her and hitting those who wanted to sacrifice her. Yet another golden furred wolf raced in this madness and lunged at her head. She closed her eyes, but the wolf simply stopped right over her head as if protecting her. She heard a metal nking over the stone and then a screech.


    "Anastasia." The voice came like a tendril in her mind.


    Anastasia whipped her head to look up. The golden furred wolf was Adrianna. The wolf looked down at her and then leapt in the darkness behind her.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus'' guttural voice came from the left, where the witch was still struggling with the ck orbs. He flung a few more orbs of death towards her. "Bloody witch!" he shouted and spat with wild anger. "How dare you try to kill my mate?" He kicked her in her abdomen with his boots with so much force that they could hear her grunt along with shattering of ss and gurgling of blood. "How dare you even think of it?" His voice was filled with fury of the moltenva.


    "Ileus!" Anastasia shouted, grabbing his attention. With a curse, he focused on removing the manacles that tied her to the stone. It took him some time before he could free her and in that much time, he had to kill a hooded man who attempted to swing his sword at her. He scooped her in his arms and then jumped down from the stone. He could smell the burnt flesh of her wrists and ankles and it was like a sharp cut through his guts. He let out more curses in Russian.


    Anastasia clutched his chest and pressed her head against it, feelingforted, feeling his warmth and surrounded by his misty, coppery and woodsy scent. He kissed the crown of her head as he led her to safety. "Where is Adrianna and Kaizan and Da?"


    "They are snapping the head of those who had their hands in abducting you and then had the audacity to sacrifice you on the Stone of Tepcha," he replied, holding her tighter against him.


    Tears stung her vision as emotions cruised through her body, overwhelming her. It was not safe for Adrianna to be so far away from Draoidh because if her enemies knew or if Aed Ruad had even the slightest idea about it, he would attempt to kill her. However, she also knew that the queen of Draoidh was a formidable force on her own.


    Suddenly she saw a plume of darkness speeding behind them. Before she could warn Ileus, he had set her on her feet, and turned. Standing tall like the dark wizard he was, his raven ck hair being ruffled in the wind, his golden eyes burning with fire, Ileus burst into shadows and stood in front of her protectively. The plume of darkness materialized into the dark witch.


    "We finally meet, Brother!" said Iona, as she stared into his golden eyes with hers.


    Ileus shuddered and for a moment his shadows shrank. Iona took advantage of it and hurled a bolt of lightning at him. It hit him on his shoulder but by then he recovered and the bolt passed through him. He breathed, "Iona!"


    The vision in front of him was unbelievable, shocking really. His mind reeled in order toprehend or process what was going in front of him. He stared at his sister as his breath lodged in his throat, refusing toe out. Trauma of being separated from her that even in his dreams he was unable to resolve. And when the trauma tried to resolve it became a nightmare. With Anastasia''s entry in his life, his nightmares had reduced, he could look past the gloom. But now with Iona standing in front of him, he wentpletely still. Even though she attacked him, Ileus stood with dark shadows whirling around him. His mouth fell open as he stared at his sister. And the more he looked at her, the more his vision became blurred.


    Iona prowled closer to him and cked her teeth. In a voice that came as if many souls were speaking in tandem, she said, "What do you think of me, Brother?" Her forehead, her shoulder, part of her torso, looked shattered like ss and ck blood flowed in trickles as her body slowly knitted together.


    Ileus'' thoughts were so caught up in a whirlwind of emotions that he didn''t know what to say. He just kept ncing at her with a knot in his heart. Emotional numbness marred his thoughts. He had searched for her day and night, he had put his life in danger, he had put his mate''s life in danger, and yet here she was¡­ at the helm of chaos¡­ the harbinger of chaos in the Lore¡­ his deadliest enemy¡­ one who came out of from the same womb, one who shared the same traits with him, one who gave into the darkness¡­


    She was taken over by the dark forces¡ªones that were after him, ones that lured him ever since he was a small child, ones that wanted him to be their Master. When he refused them, they grasped his sister.


    Iona swirled in front of him with her hands up and pulled the smoke that was her skirt, to the side to bow. "Isn''t this lovely?" she asked. "I am on this side of the line and you on that side."

 Chapter 253 - Waited

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Waited</h4>


    Ileus was feeling emotional to the extent that he wanted to be corporeal and embrace his sister. She looked like she was walking out of hell, but it didn''t matter. He and his parents had gone crazy to find her all these years, and yet here she was¡­ wanting to kill his mate. A tear ran down his eyes.


    Anastasia walked up to him and rested her head on his back that materialized just for her, sensing her mate''s mental state. She didn''t know what to do other than that. All she wanted was tofort her husband. She knew the kind of shock he was going through.


    Iona extended her hand to him. "Come, let us join forces and we will rule this world¡ªyou and I are going to be forces no one can stop!" Her lips curled back revealing her pointy teeth and long fangs. "Let us sacrifice her," she said in a voice that wasn''t hers. "I have waited for so many years to get her in my hands. Come Brother, let us finish what we started. It will bring a new era. The world will belong to us, our darkness." She closed her eyes and tipped her head back to the rays of the moon. "Ohhh! It''s soforting¡­" She turned towards the chaos happening behind her. Lights, swords, axes nking against each other and the stone. They could hear the thunder and the shattering of the stone.


    Yet another tear fell from his eyes and he knew that she was now beyond repair. But he had to try. "Iona, I don''t know what circumstances led you to this, bute back to me Sister¡­" His voice choked. "Mother and Father miss you dearly, madly. We all love you."


    Iona whipped her head like an owl to look at him with her ck eyes that now flickered a dull yellow and Ileus flinched. "Loved me, missed me!" She turned her body to face him and let out a cackle that made him want to press his ears hard. "You didn''t do any of that. You all left me¡­ left me to be tortured by souls, by those who hated you. They took it out on me. I will never forgive you."


    "We never left you. Trust me Iona, we didn''t leave a ce uncovered. We tried¡ª"


    "Then you should have tried harder!" she screamed. "You should have tried harder!" she spat on the ground and the grass where she spat turned into ashes. She pointed her cuspated w at him as her breath became ragged. "You didn''t try enough. You didn''t check properly. You let me slip into darkness!"


    "That''s absurd!" Ileus retorted. "Who tortured you, tell me! I will rip that person and make it so bad that they would beg me to kill them!"


    "Shutttt uppppp!" she screamed like a maniac.


    Suddenly Adrianna appeared right beside him. She growled, "Take Anastasia to safety while I manage this witch!"


    Iona looked at her mother with wide eyes. "Name is Iona," she said in a cold, disembodied voice. "Mother."


    Adrianna gasped. Her stomach plummeted to the ground as her insides churned. "Iona¡­" she eyes became wide as her mind refused to believe what she saw while her heart knew that it was her daughter. The ck witch was her daughter. She pressed her hand to her mouth. "Oh my god!" She took a step closer. "Iona!" She took another step closer. "My daughter!" Her eyes became blurry with tears that she had held for so long and when she finally found her daughter all she could think of was to embrace her.


    Iona stepped back. "Are you not afraid of me?" she said, waving to herself.


    Adrianna shook her head. "No Iona, my child," she was barely able to speak. She pushed down the lump in her throat. "My child is my child, no matter fair or dark. A part of my soul, my heart belongs to you and lives in you. Why will I be scared of you?" She took another step closer. It was not difficult for her to realize that Iona had gone too far but as a mother she was going to bring her back. So, she went to step closer to her and extended her hand to her cheek. She ced her hand on her cheek and poured all her love into her. "Iona, my child, you have my support always and I will guide you back to this world. I am going to walk into the gates of hell to keep you safe and if you will give me a chance, I will be honored."


    Iona''s ck fa?ade melted slowly as it rippled down like water till her neck, exposing a beautiful girl with ck hair, golden eyes and rosy lips. She bore acute resemnce to her brother. "Mother," she whispered as she leaned in her touch. "Where were you¡­ all this time¡­" Tears ran down her eyes. "I waited and waited¡­"


    Adrianna couldn''t stop her tears at all because it was the first time she was seeing her daughter''s face in so many years. "I was¡ª I was¡ª" she stuttered and couldn''tplete her sentence. "You are lovely."


    "They have taken over me," Iona cried. The ckness started to ripple back on her neck. "I feelpelled¡­"


    "You have to resist them, Iona. Only you can do it. Come back to us. You can," Adrianna urged. "I have been waiting for you, trying to find you¡­"


    The ckness rippled and covered her face again. Her icy demeanor was back. "You tried to find me?" She pushed Adrianna away. "You liar!" Iona started conjuring a ck orb of darkness in her hands. "You are the biggest traitor. You didn''t protect me when they were kidnapping me! I hate youuuuu!" she roared and threw the orb towards her. "You should dieeee! I suffered because of you and now I will make you suffer to no end!" She conjured another orb as Adrianna stumbled back.


    "Noooo!" Ileus shouted and held his mother.


    "Iona! What are you doing?" he asked, aghast.


    She threw another orb at her, but Ileus caught it and directed it to the left. "Don''t! She is our mother!" He knew that it was of no use to bring emotions up because Iona now belonged to a part of the world, which only recognized blood and gore.


    "Mothers are hateful!" she screamed in a voice that could make ears bleed. "She couldn''t protect me. And she is going to suffer for that!" She threw more deathly orbs at her.


    Ileus dodged them all as Adrianna''s mind had be numb from the shock. Her limbs felt like lead. She couldn''t lift them or process what Iona just said and did.


    "I will kill her!" Iona shrieked and then summoned a massive bolt of dagger-shaped beam in her hands. She rushed to stab it in Adrianna''s heart, but before she could do it, a bolt of lightning hit her chest. A hole formed in her Iona''s chest. She looked down at it and then when her gaze went up, she saw her mother standing in front of Ileus and his mate with magic crackling in her hands.


    Adrianna''s defense weakened by what Iona said next.

 Chapter 254 - In The Midst Of Attack

    <h4>Chapter 254 - In The Midst Of Attack</h4>


    "You bitch!" Iona yelled and once again ran towards her with the sword. "You deserve to dieeee! We are going to kill you and then drink your blood!" But she couldn''t go more than a few feet as this time she was met with dark shadows that matched her magic. The shadows engulfed her as they sliced her ssy skin.


    "Ahhhh!" she screamed in pain. "Brother, you can defend her, but till what time," she said in a jittery voice. "I will kill her eventually. I will kill your mate and then I will rule this world!"


    An outraged roar escaped from his mouth as he materialized behind her and punched her back to slow her down. Iona shrieked as shended on the ground, her back shattering at the ce of impact. Anastasia had gone to Adrianna to support her. Iona ran to them, but Ileus stood in between them, stopping her with yet another punch in her heart. However, this time, she exploded into plumes of darkness and Ileus followed her.


    For the next few minutes, all one could see was two dark forces, all shadows and smoke and mist, fighting with each other. Lightning bolts and orbs of fire were thrown out. Shrieks and grunts were heard.


    "Ileus!" Adrianna shouted in a strained voice as blood oozed from her shoulder where Iona had hit her with the orb of death. "Iona!" She started going towards them. "Stop it!" Her mind was in a tumultuous state. She wanted Iona toe back, but the way she was fighting with her brother, it was impossible. "Iona, my child, pleasee back!"


    Anastasia rushed after her. "Please Adrianna, you should stay away," she advised. The kind of power that the two siblings were, was so enormous that it was like a ck tornado.


    Adrianna shook her head. "No! I have found Iona after so long. I will have to convince my baby. She has lost her way. I have to bring her back."


    A lump formed in her throat and Anastasia could only feel pity.


    All of a sudden, with a loud thud, they saw Iona falling on the ground, her leg shattered like ss. She was looking at the shadows that were right in front of her. Ileus became corporeal and shoved his fist on her head. It shattered and she howled.


    "Ileus! Please stop!" Adrianna''s voice sounded full of pity. "Have mercy on your sister. She is too young," she cried.


    "Shut up you old bitch!" Iona shouted. "I don''t need your sympathy!" Then she looked at Ileus who was about to give her another punch and said, "I wille back for revenge! I will kill all of you. I will destroy Draoidh!" Saying that she burst into a plume of ck smoke that faded in the dark of the night.


    Adrianna watched her daughter disappearing in the darkness. Dumbfounded, she stood there, her body frozen, her eyes fixed on the ce where Iona was and her words ringing in her ears. ''I will destroy Draoidh.'' World went silent.


    "Mother," Ileus came to stand next to her. "Please go back to the pce." But Adrianna wasn''t even listening to him.


    Ileus called Kaizan through his mind link and asked him to take his mother and Anastasia back to the pce.


    "I won''t go without you!" Anastasia said.


    He growled. "I am not requesting you, Anastasia. Can''t you see the chaos out there?" He pointed with his thumb over his shoulder towards the Stone of Tepcha. Hooded men and women were still fighting with Da and several other guards. "You have to leave."


    "Come Anastasia," said Kaizan. "Ileus had gone mad tracing you. He wouldn''t want to lose you again."


    "And I don''t want to lose him," she replied stubbornly. "Instead of waiting for him at the pce, I''d rather prefer to die here, with him."


    Ileus shook his head. His demeanor softened. "No one is dying."


    Her lips quivered as she wrapped her hands around his chest. Ileus kissed her on the crown of her head and then created a portal for Kaizan and Adrianna. Adrianna was simply too numb to say or do anything. Kaizan had to pick her up and take her step inside the portal.


    Without another word, Ileus darted to where his men were fighting with others. Anastasia followed him and Da came by her side immediately.


    Despite her wounds, she fought. Three men pounced on her and she dealt them with her dagger, ripping their bodies, spraying their blood. Da helped. However, it seemed endless, more men poured from the shadows and attacked them. But before they coulde to her, Ileus had moved at lightning speed in the front. In the blink of an eye, he had dismembered two of them and spun to plunge his sword in the rest of them. For a brief moment when Anastasia looked at her husband, she was mesmerized. The fury radiating from his face had made his angles even sharper than they were. His golden eyes were burning like hot moltenva. She shed the remaining three with one stroke.


    Gods. Anastasia''s stomach churned as giant butterflies fluttered their wings inside. How could she find her husband so¡­ sexy in the midst of a rescue? And that too with people as avaricious and evil as dark forces?


    "Stop gaping. You are watching him with reverence," said Da as she spun her sword and beheaded a man.


    Anastasia sighed. "I can''t help falling in love with him again."


    Da rolled her eyes. "Save it for the¡ª" But she snapped her mouth shut when in the midst of a bloody war, Ileus walked to his mate and crashed his lips on hers. They exchanged a steamy kiss and while doing that Anastasia threw her dagger somewhere in the side. A scream followed and her dagger returned in her hands.


    When he pulled away, he brushed her cheeks with his thumbs. The tension that she had seen in his eyes was reced with relief mixed with anger. He rested his forehead against hers as she ced her hands on his rock-hard chest muscles. "I need to feel you again, sweetheart and this need is driving me crazy."


    She nodded, breathless and aroused as hell. Her magic thrummed back in her chest. He touched her back and unshackled her wings. As soon as her wings dropped down, she red the white beasts in the air and pped them.


    "Go warrior girl!" he said. "And kill them!"


    With a chuckle, Anastasia beat her wings and took to the air. With her dagger in the end, she brought havoc upon them, killing them, slicing them and burning them. She found L amongst them. L was fighting mindlessly like a few other dead soldiers. She sliced her head and released her from her curse.


    It was nearly dawn when Ileus broke thest bone. He walked to where Anastasia was hovering in the air after plunging her dagger in thest dead soldier. Blood was sprayed on her face, her dress and her wings. He extended his hand to her. She caught it and touched the ground. Without looking anywhere, he threw a beam of light on the side, which swirled and circled into a portal. He covered his wife in his shadows¡ªwhite wings surrounded by ck tendrils of smoke and shadows, and took her inside the portal.


    They stepped right in the gardens of the east wing of Eynsworth Pce.


    "How did you find me?" she asked.

 Chapter 255 - Revived

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Revived</h4>


    Ileus held Anastasia''s hand tightly and as soon as they stepped out of the portal, he picked her up in his arms and walked inside with her head pressed against his chest. His heart was pounding so hard that she could hear it and sense his anxiety. She asked, "How did you find me?"


    "When Iona appeared, I knew that L was involved and it was obvious that she was not alone," he said. "So, I started questioning all those who were close to L, which led me to the prison and¡ª" he sucked in a sharp breath as his body shuddered.


    "And?" she goaded him to go on.


    "And it led me to a small manor right next to the prison. The guards there narrated the horror stories of L and how she pressured and forced prisoners for her pleasure."


    Anastasia''s mind became numb. There was something so wrong about L all the time. Her sweet and soft demeanor was just to fool people on the outside while she carried her nefarious activities on the inside. "At first the guards did not divulge the information, butter when I forced them by entering their cells, they had to reveal it all."


    She didn''t ask how he used the force, but she could well imagine how ruthless he could be.


    "L had cast spells on many guards and prisoners and I had to go past those spells to get the information." He didn''t tell that there were two guards who were her so trusted that he had to use extreme measures and yet they didn''t speak. In the end, he just killed them for treason against the kingdom of Silver Vales. Seeing how he used force, the other guards started speaking for their lives."


    Anastasia clutched his shirt and curled a little more. "I don''t think it was only the guards who did it. There has to be someone else involved." Who would have the guts to use a ploy to hand over Anastasia to the dark witch?


    "I am sure there is someone else, and for thest two days my soldiers arebing the valley to get the traitors out. Haldir is carrying out the job along with my father."


    "Your Father?" Anastasia was surprised.


    "Yes. My father is the Alpha of Silver Vales. It is ultimately his responsibility."


    "Oh!"


    They reached his room and he set her on foot. She caught his arms and their gaze locked. Scent of mist and woods surrounded her as her breath became ragged. He brushed her blood-stained cheeks with his knuckles and said, "You''ve made me crazy yet again. It had been an agonizing two days." His eyes were blurry. "I called and called you through our bond, but it was empty. The void was so huge that it could engulf me if I had not gone around asking for you." He rested his forehead on hers and whispered, "I am sorry for what Iona did to you." He kissed her over there and picked up her wrists. Seeing her burn marks that went all the way into her flesh, he was repulsed. "We need to heal them." Icy panic ran down his throat.


    Anastasia whimpered as the pain came back. "It wasn''t your fault," she said, knowing that he was ming himself. She had forgotten all about it. It was just an itch all the while until now. Pain surged through her body and her breath became ragged. She remembered how the chains slithered on their own and spewed venom every time she tried to move. There was so much misery burning through her chest all the time.


    He pushed the lump down his throat and carefully removed her dress. "You need a bath first," he said and covered her wrists with green balmy lights. Then he knelt and covered her ankles in that light. He checked her wings and when he was satisfied that they were fine, he took her to the bath chamber. Hot water was filled in the bathtub and the maids were waiting for them. He set Anastasia in the tub. Her wings were sprawled wide inside it. Even though the water was hot around her, the green lights were like ice all over her wounds making her feelfortable. She took a deep breath and tipped her head back to rest on the edge of the bathtub and let the maids do their work. As for Ileus, he stripped his clothes and sat in front of her, watching the maids as they helped her take bath, as they took soft loofah and cleaned blood from every feather of her wing and from her skin. He spread his legs around her and gently massaged her feet, sending tendrils of magic tofort her.


    She didn''t know when, but she drifted off to sleep, and when she woke up, she found herself wrapped in the nket of Ileus'' warmth. His hands and legs were thrown over her and he had pulled her very close to him. The room was filled with the soft buttery glow of the hearth that was now burning thest log, its embers red hot. The canopy above them had encased the bed with its red and pink roses, which exuded pleasant fragrance. Petals glided in the air and dropped around them softly. She turned her face to see him and found him staring at her with those intense golden eyes. Her chest rose sharply. She took her hand to his cheek and cupped it. He leaned into it and kissed her palm. "I missed you, Aly."


    He closed his eyes. "I missed you too." He covered her hand with his palm and brought it to his lips. "My mate," he whispered.


    She observed that the wounds around her wrists had healed considerably and there were just some angry red marks remaining. "How long have I slept?" she asked.


    "Nearly half a day," he replied. He hadn''t budged from the room in those twelve hours except once.


    Surprise flitted through her face as her eyes became wide. "Really?"


    "Hmm¡­" he hummed.


    She pursed her lips and then turned on her side to face him. Her hands went on his chest inadvertently and she madezy circles in his hair. She looked at the tattoos on his chest and arms¡ªones that she had created. When she took her fingers over there, the ink seemed to move beneath her touch. "How is your mother?" she asked. A wing lifted and cocooned him.


    He took his hand to her arms and brushed his fingers up and down. "She needs to cope up and face reality. Father was with her for some time and then he left."


    "I feel sad¡­" she said. "For you and your sister¡­"


    "Iona chose her side consciously, Anastasia. Whatever led her to those circumstances¡ªit was unfortunate, but no one can be med."


    She nodded because she knew the level Ileus had gone to find her. He had stationed himself along with his friends outside Vilinski for a year, and even went to the depths of Zmjia, risking his life and that of his friends. That reminded her. "How is Guarhaal?" she asked with a twinge of gloom.


    "I have revived him."


    "How?" she asked, stunned.


    "I learnt Iona''s magic when I was fighting with her and used it to revive him."


    Gods!

 Chapter 256 - Just Ask

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Just Ask</h4>


    Anastasia was speechless. Amber eyes stared in her sapphire blue ones. "That was awesome," she said in a low voice full of appreciation. "You have saved him."


    Ileus didn''t answer as he continued to look at her intensely, his breath slowly bing ragged. Anastasia brushed her fingers over his lips.


    "I was very concerned about you," he said, his voice filled with tension. "We traced you down to the cave where you were locked. It was present in one of the mountains that border Silver Vales. I am surprised L carried on her activities so discreetly right under our nose and none of us came to know. She had quite an influence on Cora and Pierre."


    "Iona told me that she had charmed Cora and Pierre and nted some fake memories in them."


    Ileus shook his head. "Not possible. My mother keeps checking them time and again. Grandmother had given L unwanted attention. I don''t know why was she so happy with L. It was her love for L that led L to this level. She carried on with her vicious activities in a house so close to the main manor and no one suspected her," he said with a voiceced with frustration. "Grandmother was blind. She only saw the fa?ade and not her persona. If she had once suspected L or tried to check her out, things would have been different. I can''t believe that L took you to the gardens and then got you attacked." His fists clenched until his knuckles were white.


    Anastasia stroked his chest to relieve him of his stress. She knew that it was all far from over but, "I am back, Aly. That is what matters." A shudder ran down her wings. She doubted if she would ever see the light of day again in her life.


    "When we reached the cave, there was nothing over there, except piles of bones. Serpents slithered in a cage. Were you locked in that cage?" he asked.


    "Yes, Iona had changed those serpents into chains. They sensed my movement and spewed venom every time I moved."


    He hissed a curse under his breath. Then he curled his hand behind her neck and pulled her closer to his chest. "Natsya!" She could feel the vibration in his chest. "I failed to protect you."


    "Please Ileus, don''t me yourself. I look at it positively. If Iona hadn''t kidnapped me, you would have never known how to heal Guarhal." Then she looked up. "Oh, there''s one more thing. Iona said that the new bridge that we tried to cross to enter Draoidh¡ªit was created by her. And she also sabotaged the old bridge that you had made."


    Ileus closed his eyes as a crease formed between his forehead. "What has happened to her, Anastasia¡­" he murmured. "She was such a sweet child¡­" Grief was evident on his face. It was as if he had aged in those few hours of meeting his sister.


    Anastasia cupped his face as she brushed his back with her wings. "Look at me Ileus." When he opened his eyes, she said, "This was something beyond our control. I do have confidence that we are going to save her. She is in the grip of dark forces. I promise that I am going to do everything in my power to save her, save you and save Draoidh from the wrath of dark powers."


    "Shh!" Ileus ced a hand on her lips. But by that time magic sizzled in the air at the promise Anastasia had made. "I told you long back not to make promises in the Lore." His neck muscles strained. "Such promises, if not fulfilled, can take your life! How many times do I have to remind you?"


    She kissed his finger and smiled. "It''s a promise I have made from my heart and I will always keep it."


    "Gods, what am I going to do with you!" he said.


    She giggled. A momentter she said, "I saw you all being attacked by arrows. Were the arrows tipped with poison because all of you convulsed and your skin became hot."


    "Yes, the arrows were tipped with wolfsbane. It''s a poison found in the valleys near the cave where you were imprisoned. The flowers of wolfsbane are crushed and their oil is mixed with extract from opium. The arrows are dipped in it. The poison made doesn''t kill the enemy, but paralyzes the body for a few hours. All those who were attacked by the arrows passed off for about three or four hours."


    "That means that Iona didn''t want to kill you," said Anastasia.


    "Yes, she wanted to leave her signature," he replied.


    Anastasia turned on her belly, pressing her breasts against his chest.


    Ileus hissed. "Things are about to get intense, Natsya."


    Something about the way he spoke was so raw and sexy that she got lost in his stare and his scent. Ileus got up on the propped-up pillow and moved her over him. He cuddled her against his chest as he wrapped an arm around her waist. Her wings spread wide across. He brushed her cheeks, her nose, her jawline and her lips. "I am so sorry that I left you alone for that one moment, Anastasia. I am sorry that your hands and ankles were shackled again. I can understand how you felt. But I am so proud that my mate soared through all of it with her grit and determination. You said I am awesome, but it is you who is awesome. It is you who despite all the tortures given to you, didn''t break. You stayed sane because you wanted to fight the evil in the world. You didn''t give into malice. And that is why I am amazed by you, ever since I saw you first in Vilinski. Iona broke and while I am no one to me her, I am d and thankful to the wolf spirits that they chose you as my mate. You are above all of us. You are a true deity."


    "I am not¡ª"


    "Hush, let me speak." Anastasia became quiet and he added, "I so wanted you to escape from Vilinski and was ready to do anything for you. I am still ready to do anything for you. Just ask."


    She moved over his body and he groaned, his shaft bing hard. Heat pooled in her belly reached her core. Involuntarily she moved her hips against his erection and it swelled even more. She lifted herself by keeping her hands on his chest and pushed him. She moved her sex over his remarkable length that was hot like iron and felt like a brand against her skin. She moaned. She rubbed her body over his shaft. His hips flexed up for her to take him. But Anastasia wanted to feel him inside her mouth, so she moved down and licked the crown.


    "Fuck!" he said, not ready for this. "Ana!" Before he could protest, she took his length in her mouth and his hips bucked. "Ah!" She sucked his erection until her cheeks were hollow. She licked it, flicked it and then sucked it. His massive chest shook with a vibration so deep. She took his shaft down her throat and when it hit her there, he couldn''t stop. With a brutal roar, he came and came until his eyes rolled back in his head. "Natsya!" He wasn''t done.

 Chapter 257 - Eternity

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Eternity</h4>


    When Ileus finished, he pulled Anastasia up and kissed her lips, delving his tongue into her mouth, tasting himself. Then he grasped her hips and in one fluid movement positioned over his shaft and slid her down it. She gasped as he hit her to the hilt. Her wings rustled behind her. He lifted her again and slid her gently down. He built a gentle pace for her, but she pushed down to urge him to go faster. She pressed her hands against his chest.


    Tension and heat coiled inside her and her body shuddered when he matched her rhythm and pumped her fast. The way his muscles rippled beneath her hands, it was magnificent. The way her hips hit his thighs, it was mind blowing. Her entire body became still for a moment and then pleasure hit her. She came around his shaft with a cry and a whimper. He started driving inside her like a piston, so furiously as though he was waiting for her for an eternity. Finally he tipped his head to the ceiling and then with a brutal roar, he came inside her.


    "Anastasia!" He called her name in reverence.


    She fell on his hard chest muscles like a puddle, breathless, as tension seemed to seep out of their bodies. She closed her eyes, savoring every moment as he continued to hold her tight against his chest. He threaded his hand in her hair and gathered them to one side.


    They lied together for god knows how long, but drifted off to sleep with him still inside her. At some point of time his shaft swelled again inside her and stretched her. She must have been sleeping because all she remembered was that he had rolled her down and was mindlessly pumping inside her calling her name again and again. She knew that he was shocked at what Iona did to her and was anguished. He wanted to feel her, wanted to feel home.


    The way she was deceived and taken hostage was unbelievable. Though she was trying to be as calm as possible over the entire incident she was deeply affected. The deceit, the anger and the very fact that she was held captive again, ate her insides. She was furious and her heart was flipping every now and then. She needed him as much as he needed her. And she didn''t know how, but revenge crept in her heart. She didn''t know if that was good or bad, but the emotion prated some deep part of her brain and sat there, coiled tightly.


    "I need you so much, Anastasia, that I am scared of the beast inside me. He craves for you," he murmured.


    "I am yours, love," she whispered. "For this life and for the next. For eternity."


    "For eternity," he repeated. "I will follow you beyond eternity."


    And in that instant, she knew that he had actually followed her even though he wasn''t sure whether he would survive or not.


    He flipped her over. He kissed her in between her wings and down till her hips. Then he pulled her hips up and positioned himself at her entrance. "My beast wants to mark you again," he said in a voice so guttural that she almost came. His fangs lengthened and he licked his venom over them.


    She bared her nape to him and said, "I am all yours, love."


    With that assurance, he thrust hard in her and at the same time plunged his fangs in her shoulders. She cried loud as both pleasure and pain hit her. He drove inside her, driven with need, with lust, with urgency. Release shattered her vision into a thousand stars and with a low rumble in his chest, he came inside her. He snarled as his body jerked with every hot cum. When he was done, he slumped over her and released her flesh. He licked her again and again over there, until the wound began to heal. "Gods, I love you."


    Sated, Anastasia drifted off to sleep once again. No nightmares affected her this time.


    When she woke up again, she found that the canopy had retracted and she was sleeping with her wings sprawled on their massive bed, alone. She missed his warmth immediately and got up as panic ran down her spine.


    "I am right here, Natsya," he said and rushed to her side.


    Relieved, she smiled. He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Did you sleep well?" he asked.


    She nodded. "Yes."


    "Mother and Father want to talk to you," he informed her. He was already dressed and wearing a ck leather pants with a white shirt that was slightly puffed on the shoulders. A golden chain dangled that tied one side of the cor to the other.


    "Oh, okay." She frowned a little.


    He rubbed the frown away from her forehead and said, "They want to introduce you to the council members."


    Stunned, Anastasia jerked her head back. "Does that mean that we have to meet L''s father?"


    "Yes, the Minister of Rtions is going to be there. He has already been apprised of his daughter''s treason," Ileus said. He kissed her temple, her forehead and her pointy ears. They twitched. "So fae," he murmured with affection.


    Anastasia wondered how the meeting would go. How his reaction is going to be. She let out a ragged breath and then pursed her lips.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. It''s a regr meeting. He didn''t know of his daughter''s activities."


    "I see¡­" she replied, wary of his statement, but she didn''t delve further. He helped her to get out of the bed. When she walked in the bathroom, she found the maids waiting for her. Her thoughts wandered to Cora and Pierre and then back to the impending meeting. Why was Anastasia suddenly interested in introducing her to the council members?


    The maids made her wear a dark blue gown. Her hair was swept up over which they had made her a tiara crafted from gold and diamonds and gems that sat at regr intervals on the periphery. Her earrings were shaped like crescent moons with a solitaire fixed in the middle of each. They wanted to make her wear a three strips of diamond ne, but she decided on wearing a thin choker, the pendant of which matched the earrings.


    When she stepped out of the room, her eyes met with that of Ileus'' and the emotion that waved through his face was enough to make her feel confident. The feathers on her white wings rustled a little under his gaze.


    "You look lovely, Anastasia," came Da''s soft voice from the side.


    Dragging her eyes away from her husband, Anastasia looked at Da. She looked stunning. For the first time, Anastasia saw her wearing a violet gown with just a pair of earrings and no other jewelry. She looked stunning. "And you too," Anastasia replied as the two hugged.


    "There is a surprise for you waiting in the gardens," said Da, as Ileus pulled his wife close to him and they walked towards the meeting chambers in the west wing of the pce, surrounded by the guards.


    "What surprise?" asked Anastasia.


    Suddenly Ileus stopped, gathered her in his arms and kissed her temple and then crashed his lips on hers. Everyone looked away, except Kaizan who was dumbstruck. "Why do you give such dog food to us singles, Ileus?" he said.

 Chapter 258 - Council Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Council Meeting (1)</h4>


    "And how is that surprising?" Da chuckled. "Ever since he has met, no correction, seen Anastasia, he has behaved like an ass."


    Kaizan burst outughing. "I will have to toast to that, Da," he said. "And I hope Aidan is there when I do that."


    Da blushed a crimson and internally cursed Kaizan.


    "You know I can hear you cursing me, Da," said Kaizan cheekily.


    Anastasia licked her lips when he left her. "You look gorgeous, sweetheart," he whispered. She stared in his deep golden eyes and for a thousandth time couldn''t help admiring them. "And if you keep looking at me like this, we won''t be able to make it to the meeting." She chuckled and pped his chest lightly. He intertwined his fingers with hers, pressed them to his lips and they walked through the corridors.


    When they reached the gardens of the east wing, Anastasia''s hair fluttered in the cool wind and came on her face. She heard a roar from a distance. It wasing from the sky. "Seashell!" she gasped. She pressed her hand to her mouth and ran down the steps, leaving Ileus, to the far end of the garden. Heavy beats of wings pping could be heard and when she turned her face towards the sky, she saw a golden lion flying against the golden rays of the morning sunlight. His massive wings were beating majestically. She squealed and roared in the answer. "Seashell!" She pped her hands and jumped in excitement.


    The lion flew above her and thennded down. He broke into a run beforeing to a halt right in front of Anastasia and tucked his wigs back.


    "Seashell!" Anastasia chirped. He walked towards her and nuzzled as she wrapped her hands around his mane and hugged him tightly. "I missed you! Where were you?"


    The lion rumbled low in answer.


    "He was in the ministry building," a voice came from the front.


    "Aidan!" Anastasia said with excitement looking up. "Damn, seeing you after so long. How are you?"


    Aidan smiled. "Been busy with things and had to keep an eye on your precious insignia." He bowed to her.


    Anastasia nced at Da who was stealing nces at Aidan and had blushed hard. Suddenly she realized why she was all dressed up. She was trying to get Aidan''s attention. Da was looking so flustered that Anastasia wanted tough, but she stifled her feelings for the moment.


    "How was the surprise?" asked Kaizan.


    Anastasia''s attention went back to Seashell. "It was wonderful," she said and kissed the tip of his muzzle. She heard a jealous grunt from somewhere.


    "We are gettingte," said Ileus.


    Anastasia giggled and said, "Come, walk with us Seashell." As they all started going towards the meeting chamber, the lion walked with her, his tail swishing behind him.


    As they came closer to the meeting room, Anastasia''s anxiety increased. She was still not understanding as to why Adrianna would introduce her to the council members. She hadn''t even announced their wedding.


    The massive ornate doors of the meeting room were opened by the guards who were stationed on the outside. They pressed their hands on top of the knobs. The gilded wolves crafted over there rose from slumber and turned to look at the guards. A low grunt was heard as if they didn''t like the disturbance and then allowed the doors to open. "Are there new measures?" asked Anastasia because she hadn''t seen this thest time she was here.


    "Yes," said Ileus as they stepped inside. Everyone else stayed behind.


    Anastasia saw that the attendance was in full. She could feel the eyes of every member in the meeting room on her. Ileus had held her hand and she clutched it harder as her palms became mmy. Adrianna was sitting at the head of the table. When their gaze met, a smile yed on the queen''s lips. She beckoned to her and waved at a chair on the right. Anastasia nodded and walked to the chair along with Ileus. All eyes followed her with mixed emotions and one of them, which she could feel was the tartness of jealousy and dislike. There were some curious nces as well. The way they looked at her wings¡­ It was indescribable.


    "This is my daughter-inw, Anastasia, Fae Princess of Vilinski." Adrianna introduced her proudly and loudly, without a hint of displeasure. "Ileus married Anastasia in the elf realm, Evindal." She took Anastasia''s hand and showed the ring to all the council members as it glowed softly.


    Anastasia''s cheeks blushed a pale pink. She couldn''t understand whether her mother-inw was showing her off or making a statement or giving them a warning. Also why wasn''t there any emotion regarding Iona? Or was it that she was too trained to show her weakness to the public? Her eyes went to the opposite where she saw a man with white beard and white hair that hung on his shoulders. Isidorus. She bowed to him as he looked at her with his cold eyes. He nodded once to acknowledge her.


    Every council member bowed to Anastasia and then sat in their ces, awaiting what the queen had to say next.


    Adrianna''s eyes went to the Minister of Rtions, Ozin. He was looking the most nervous. Then she swept a nce to all others and said, "Over the past few days there have been extremely bad circumstances involving dark forces who want to destroy Draoidh. Along with Haldir, the king of Draiodh isbing Silver Vales to find out the culprits. It all happened because of L, daughter of Ozin, whom we trusted blindly. And the interesting part is that it has been happening for past one year." She turned her head to Murtagh who was sitting in the extreme left corner and pounded the table. "Where did youck?"


    Murtagh froze in his ce. "I¡ª I¡ª" He licked his lips. "L never gave a reason to¡ª to doubt her. She was¡ª was always perfect," he stuttered.


    "So, you mean to say that you would not check the backgrounds or keep a watch on people who act perfectly? I am sorry but if that is what you are going to do, you don''t deserve this position!" Adrianna growled.


    Murtagh swallowed. He could feel his Luna''s anger as it affected his mind, but he braced himself and then said, "I didn''t know that she was in collusion with the dark witch." What he meant was that it was after all the queen''s daughter who was the one who created havoc.


    Adrianna narrowed her eyes. "Why not?" she asked. "Besides, I haven''te to that point. Right now, I am asking about yourck of duty. Because you couldn''t perform your duty well, Haldir and Dmitri are out there in the forests and you are sitting here. If you had kept a close watch, all this could have been prevented." She leaned back. She was about to add more when another member spoke.


    "Adrianna, we can also say that because you couldn''t find your daughter at the right time, Iona has now be a formidable threat to the kingdom of wizards," said Minister of Finance, Draven. He was sitting right next to Ozin, gazing at Anastasia with hateful eyes.

 Chapter 259 - Council Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Council Meeting (2)</h4>


    The council of Draoidh was appointed by the queen, but it had a solid backing of the general subjects as well. Adrianna could never take indigenous decisions. Whatever decision she had to take was put forth in front of the council members for approval.


    Adrianna narrowed her eyes.


    "That''s ''Your Highness'' for you, Draven, in case you have forgotten the basic curtsies" said Isidorus with a sharp warning in his voice.


    Draven gulped and said, "I am sorry¡­ Your Highness, but I thought that in the meeting chamber we dropped the titles."


    "But you are currently not using Adrianna, you are using the queen of Draoidh!" Isidorus'' voice boomed in the chamber and every council member stilled. Trifling with him was not a good idea. The wizard was tool old, very wise and supported Adrianna fiercely. For her he even visited the Land of Gaira. He had personally been with Ileus time and again to train him to be the next king of Draoidh, but now with Anastasia, Isidorus knew that Ileus would be taking care of three kingdoms in the future. Hence it was important how things went in the council.


    Draven dipped his head in a gesture of sorry. "I am not using her. We are asking for an open discussion over the current state of affairs." He gave a side nce to Anastasia, his face flushed with suppressed anger.


    Adrianna replied, "Draven, you very well know that my kingdom''s welfare is above all."


    Anastasia was stunned at his acerbic burst of hatred that was mixed with bitterness. It was as if he didn''t trust the queen because she was supporting her. And Anastasia was aware that the entire room was a mixture of emotions ranging from sourness to cynicism to bewilderment and shock. She saw the looks of some women members and found them looking at her with awe, though fear was apparent on their faces. Her heart pounded against her ribcage. Sensing her nervousness, Ileus ced his hand on her thighs and lightly brushed her. He sent a tendril offort through their mental bond.


    Minister of Civil Affairs, Solon, who was responsible forw and order in the kingdom intervened, "I would like to ask Your Highness what are you going to do next now that we know that it is your daughter who is the biggest enemy of the kingdom. How are we going tobat the threat knowing fully well that she is after Anastasia, who is your daughter-inw?" He leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms across his chest. "From what we see, it looks more like a family affair than being the affair of the kingdom!" Then he gazed at Anastasia and added acerbically, "No offense, fae princess! But we really don''t want your problems mixed with ours."


    "None taken," replied Anastasia in a firm voice. "Also, I think it is necessary to remind you of the duties of a king or queen of a kingdom."


    Almost everyone around the table gasped. It was more out of surprise for what a spoiled princess who only knew how to wage wars was going to say. They sneered at her interjection.


    "What do you mean?" Solon said, almost peeling his lips back. "Now I have to be reminded of my duties from a woman of foreign species?"


    Ileus grunted and his aura became so dark that tension became heavy in the air. "My wife has the right to speak," he said in a cold voice. "Are you challenging that right, Solon?"


    Solon froze in his spot. He could never openly mess with one man and that was Ileus. However, he surely loathed his wife. When Adrianna had mentioned that to the council members, he was amongst the first ones to protest. Though they were not allowed to make the news public, he was seething with anger and craving to let the general public know about it. There were several others who felt the same, and he knew that those who didn''t show their support to him openly, were actually not happy. In general, he had good support from most council members. "I am not challenging that right," he said feebly after recovering from the sudden question thrown by Ileus. "But I am much wiser and have worked as Minister of Civil Affairs for too long. And please don''t forget that I have lost my son while serving this kingdom."


    Ileus turned to Anastasia and said, "Continue love." It was like throwing a bucket of cold water on Solon''s face. If he wasn''t challenging it, then she might as well speak up.


    Anastasia sent a tendril of appreciation to her husband and took a deep breath. She started, "A king or a queen is not just a political head. In this case I am talking about my mother-inw, Adrianna and so I will use the words like ''she'' or ''queen''." Anastasia said that on purpose because she sensed that the Minister generally didn''t like the idea of a woman being his head or advising him. "The queen of Draoidh is not just a political head, but she is a custodian of morality and ethics too." Saying that Anastasia imposed that Draven was just a minister ofw and order, but Adrianna was above him. She was his queen and head of all the ministers at the council table. "From what I have heard of Queen Adrianna, she is not only brave, but evenpassionate. She went to protect me not only as her son''s wife, but also as a subject of Draoidh. She protected me against her daughter, Iona, even though she had met her after a span of eight years."


    Draven watched her with increased hatred. She became unsettled. The emotions in the room were like that of a viper ready to strike at her slightest mistake. Suddenly, she heard the thunder of the skies on the outside. It was so bright and sunny when they walked the chamber in but now a heavy downpour began. She hoped that the weather of Draoidh wasn''t getting affected by her moods. Her father''s mood affected the weather of Vilinski and on the inside she was worried if she carried the same trait. Nheless, she wanted to run out of the room and stand under that heavy downpour to wash away the heaviness mping her heart.


    She continued with confidence after pushing down her anxiety, "The queen and her son showed their grit in saving me from Iona who is their daughter and sister respectively."


    Her answer was so on the spot and perfect that Solon, Draven and Murtagh were taken aback, but Adrianna knew that they had masked their shock under their cold fa?ade. A smile tugged her lips up as her chest filled with pride for Anastasia. She was proving her mettle. She looked at her son and found him beaming with the same emotions.


    Anastasia said, "I understand that when ites to me, you wouldn''t trust their decisions, and would fear if they have done right or wrong. But if you question your queen, then all I can say is that you don''t understand what she is doing as the head of all the affairs of Draoidh!"


    Draven''s gaze narrowed on her. His expressions turned dark for being given such a smart answer. He didn''t know what to say. But¡ª

 Chapter 260 - Council Meeting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Council Meeting (3)</h4>


    Draven now actually looked like a fool in front of so many council members. He hadn''t seen a girl carrying this kind of attitude and having the perception of a ruler at such a young age. But how could a misogynist man like him agree to what an eighteen-year-old had said. It was below his dignity to ept advice from her or be lectured. "Thank you for your wisdom, fae princess," he scoffed, mocking her. On the inside he realized that she was not an idiot.


    "Oh, I am not finished," Anastasia said and continued, "Draoidh''s queen is a legend to people outside her kingdom, and trust me when I say this¡ªshe is known as a generous ruler and who has served her kingdom magnanimously. At Vilinski we were all fed with wrong information about the kingdom of Draoidh, and I was expecting to see a dpidated and ruined ce, but when I came here, I was astonished. Draoidh is a beautiful ce and I haven''t even visited outside the pce. So, please think carefully before you use the queen or the royal house for being selfish." With that she took a deep breath and sat back. Her hands shook as anxiety ran down her heart. The thunder on the outside seemed enticing than the weight of the emotions pressing her down.


    Did she go too far? She didn''t know. But she felt Draven''s usations were terrible. She also acted a little selfishly. She needed the support of the council members to help her free her parents. If they became hostile right in the first meeting, it was possible that the sentiment may only percte deeper in others too. She had to nip it in the bud. And for that she couldn''t wait for the queen to answer them.


    Her eyes went to the old man sitting opposite her. Isidorus was staring at her with¡­ admiration? She pursed her lips and then looked down in herp where she was fidgeting with her fingers.


    For what seemed like an eternity, the ce was silent as if people were absorbing all that she just said. The silence broke when Adrianna spoke. She looked at Murtagh and said, "Even if the attack on Anastasia was done in collusion with the dark witch, I demand to know how all of L''s activities were swept under the rug. Did you not suspect her on one single asion?"


    Murtagh shifted in his ce. "How could I?" he countered. "L was promised to Ileus, and it was Cora and Pierre who had promised her marriage to Ileus. How could I keep a vigil on someone as important as her?"


    Ileus knew that Murtagh was trying to circumvent his way through this mess. "You hade to meet us in ¨®raid, Murtagh," Ileus interjected. "You were aware that I was marrying Anastasia at that time. So why are you feigning ignorance? The way you are speaking, it is as if you didn''t know about our rtionship. You were present in the forest of ¨®raid when Haldir transported us to Evindal. Don''t you know that?" The anger of his voice boomed in the room.


    Murtagh stabbed his fingers in his hair with a snort of dismissiveughter. He blew out a noisy breath and shook his head. "With all due respect, Your Highness, Haldir didn''t tell me where you two had gone. How would I know what you were up to? You are a crown prince and you are allowed to have as many lovers as you like!"


    "Murtagh!" Ileus rose to his feet as shadows peeled off him in wispy smokes. "Don''t cross your limit!" There was a sudden stillness on his face but tension was visible in his tight jawline. The crown prince was so powerful that he could single-handedly destroy a kingdom. No one wanted to be in his bad books. But the council members knew that he was bound by thews, by his mother''smands and so they could test the limits.


    Except Adrianna and Isidorus, everyone in the room flinched.


    Murtagh also got up on his feet. His emotions were that of satisfaction and fear. He had sessfully roiled the man he never liked. "It is not my fault that you never revealed that you were going to marry her." He leaned forward and put his hands on the edge of the table with his forearms'' muscles bulging.


    The room heated up with the tension in the room. A small chuckle from the side prated the heaviness of the air. Murtagh whipped his head in Anastasia''s direction. "What''s so funny, fae princess?" he asked with a dark expression.


    Anastasia smiled and then rose to her feet. She touched her husband''s arm urging him to retreat his shadows. Ileus gave a warning look to Murtagh and collected his shadows. Anastasia tilted her head and said, "You very well knew that I was Ileus'' mate, didn''t you?"


    Murtagh couldn''t refute her statement, but he didn''t agree to it either. He continued to stare at her and she met it with ferocity under the soft chuckle. He clenched his jaws. He recalled that it was Kaizan who had announced when they were all waiting for Ileus and Anastasia toe to have lunch with them.


    "Didn''t you?" she asked again, this time seriously and a little louder. "And I was told that you were promised to Iona." What she meant was that there was a possibility that he was associated with the dark witch.


    He wanted to deny it because no one who was over there at the time it was revealed was present here. However, he feltpelled to tell the truth. Adrianna. His chest rose and fell visibly and he ended up saying, "Yes, I knew." He hated that Adrianna had cast the truth spell on him. The pressure of the truth spell gripped his mind so strongly that his neck muscles strained.


    "And can you tell me what happens when vokuks find their mates?" she pushed. "Nije li to ekiva baraku?" She spoke in faenguage, ''Isn''t it the same as being married?'' And somehow without her having to exin it, everyone in the room understood what she said.


    A strange look crossed Murtagh''s face. He swallowed because how could he understand what she just spoke. "Strange things are happening in the kingdom," he murmured.


    "That is not the answer to my question!" Anastasia said with a fierce look.


    "Having mates is equivalent to being married, but sometimes mates are rejected for the benefit of others," he said. "It was possible that the prince could have rejected you."


    "It wasn''t possible, it is what you were hoping," said Anastasia as irritation shed across her features. "Also, strange things aren''t happening. A change is happening and that too for good, whether you ept it or not!"


    Murtagh stiffened. He arched his eyebrow at her. Before he could say another word, Adrianna retorted, "I will not take your nonsense anymore Murtagh. So shut your mouth, else I will bepelled to hold you as my prisoner." She had swept his entire cell while he was talking to Anastasia and Ileus and she was horrified that none of his memories were about her daughter despite the fact that he was betrothed to her. "I am appalled at how you are feigning ignorance about the whole thing."


    What she said next shook the people in the meeting.

 Chapter 261 - Council Meeting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Council Meeting (4)</h4>


    Adrianna was extremely angry. She said, "Your powers will be stripped for time being, until all this is cleared. You will be under surveince round the clock and you are going to stay in Draoidh for that time in Level two."


    "But that is not fair!" Draven protested. "How can you pass a judgement based on the fact that he didn''t agree with your daughter-inw?"


    "You question the queen''s judgement one more time and I will have your head impaled," said Isidorus. "Let me know if you want Adrianna to sweep your cell."


    "I have already walked through his cell," Adrianna said.


    Draven flinched. He had built a heavy mental shield around his mind. Scared as hell, his eyes became wide and a thin line of sweat coated his forehead. The hair on his nape rose as dread skittered down his back. What did shee to know? The woman was simply too powerful. He was working on aw to prevent this kind of invasion of privacy and he needed support.


    "What?" Murtagh almost shouted. "This is not fair."


    "You failed to contain a threat, which resulted in a major catastrophe. There is no reason why I should keep you as the second inmand to the Alpha of Silver Vales. Dmitri is currently looking at the possible threats to his kingdom when it should have been you who would have seen them in the first ce. Why do you think we appointed you as the second inmand?" she asked. "We did that to appease the tribes that constantly wage wars against us. We even went to the extent of promising our little one to you, but you have forgotten the importance of an alliance. There are many good contenders for your position and that too from your tribe. My husband will choose one from them!"


    A tense silence followed. No one spoke a word of protest after that. Adrianna gazed at all of them and then continued, "Even if Iona is my daughter, I will stand in her way if she is an enemy to the kingdom of wizards. My duties lie to the kingdom first and then to my family. Do not misconstrue my statement because having said that I will fiercely protect my family from all types of threats. As for the dark witch, we will wait and see what her next move will be. In the meantime, I will ask Haldir to prep up the security around Draoidh and Silver Vales."


    "And what are we going to do with the constant attack from the kingdom of Vilinski?" asked a woman, Circe. She was the Minister of Education and was also looking after the wizard academy. With light brown hair, hazel eyes and a heart-shaped face, she looked lovely. Wrinkles that fanned around her eyes showed years of experience. She had given L the honor of merit for passing the academy with highest marks, and when she heard how L''s life ended, she felt sad. The whole scandal around L was now a part of the gossip circle. Her father, Ozin had stoppeding out of his house as her family was the target of bitterness from theizens. Circe was not happy with the attacks of the faes and Anastasia was a fae. "Though I do believe that with Anastasia here, the attacks are going to cease."


    Adrianna was waiting for this question and she grabbed the opportunity. "Anastasia is here against the will of her cousin brother, Aed Ruad. Aed Ruad had usurped the throne of Vilinski eight years back when Iona was kidnapped. We have strong reasons to believe that Iona is now a part of their ns. Anastasia''s parents were thrown in the celestial prison." She paused and looked around at the shocked expressions of the council members. It was expected. Nheless she continued, "Aed Ruad had nned on marrying Anastasia. But his ns were thwarted when Ileus helped Anastasia escape. Had he married Anastasia, he would have ascended to the throne of Vilinski and gained more power as their king. At present with Anastasia as my son''s wife, there is a strong political fracture in their kingdom. This is the time to attack them!" She pped the table with excitement.


    Anastasia gasped. She hadn''t anticipated her mother-inw''s move.


    Murmurs started amongst the council members at Adrianna''s sudden revtion. It was huge news. Anastasia had run away from the kingdom? And that too with Ileus? He married her in order to create a political fracture in their kingdom. That was nice andforting.


    Ozin questioned, "Do you mean that we should attack the most powerful kingdom of the Lore because you want to free Anastasia''s parents? That is going to cost too many lives. And god knows for how long the battle would go!" He looked at Draven for support.


    "That''s right!" Draven supported him. "Like I said earlier¡ªyou are putting us in the line of fire for your personal interests!"


    "That is incorrect!" Circe countered. "The queen is saying that we should take advantage of the situation because at present we have Anastasia with us. If we win the war and the fae kingdom is returned to its rightful owner, we are going to have strong political allies. What is so difficult to understand?"


    For the first time someone from the council backed Anastasia and it meant a world to her. Her hopes returned. She looked at Circe as a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    "But we can''t fight with them alone!" Draven snapped. "And we don''t have allies in the Lore. Who the hell in this world is going to fight a lost battle? No one is going to be on our side!"


    Adrianna arched an eyebrow. "Last week I had a meeting with the kings and queens of the kingdoms across the Lore. The meeting was also attended by Etaya, Aed Ruad''s mother. She demanded Anastasia in exchange for leaving us in peace, but that wasn''t possible. I refused her because my son has wed Anastasia in Evindal. She left in a huff, but we gained allies in the Lore. So, if we go to battle against Aed Ruad, rest assured, we have a lot of backing!"


    Once again, the room was full of murmurs as they got to know the gravity of the situation. Adrianna perceived that it would take some time for the members to limatize to what she said. "We conclude the meeting for today. I will leave all of you to understand the situation properly. I will let you know when we have to meet next."


    When all the members left the meeting chamber, Ileus asked his mother, "Do you think it is the right time to reveal about my marriage with Anastasia to the public?"


    "No," she gave a sharp reply. "Now I would like to discuss things with Isidorus. You both may leave."


    "Yes Mother," said Ileus and bowed.


    Anastasia also bowed and was leaving with him when Adrianna said softly, "You did good, child."


    A grin appeared on her face. "Thank you, Your Highness," she replied.


    Ileus held her hand and they walked out of the chamber. Anastasia noticed that the clouds had dissipated thankfully. They met Da and Kaizan on the way back to the east wing.


    "Ileus, we are nning a small fun party at our old joint in the evening. Would you join?" Kaizan asked.


    "Yes!'' Ileus immediately agreed. He realized how much he was looking forward to unwind.

 Chapter 262 - Jealous Vokudlak

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Jealous Vokuk</h4>


    Anastasia hesitated going to the Silver Vales again, but Ileus insisted. "It is going to give you some relief from all the tension you''ve been going through, love," said Ileus as he massaged her shoulders after shackling her wings. "You will also see my group of friends." They hade to their room in the east wing. A guard had given her the offering he had seen in front of the garden and after giving her the offering, he stationed himself as near as possible to her room. All he could think of was how to protect the deity.


    Anastasia picked up a strawberry and ate it. She did want to unwind and just rx. After Adrianna had asked the council for their support to wage a war against Aed Ruad, Anastasia had been wondering if the council members would agree or not. Thousands of thoughts ran in her mind. The foremost is that she wasn''t that popr amongst them, and that her poprity ran pretty low considering the circumstances. Because of one person who had attacked the kingdoms and med her for everything, she was suffering. She pondered whether the Lore would ever trust her. It wasn''t her, it was that one person and his mother who had created all the misunderstandings. She sighed and sagged against his chest.


    She wanted to make sure that the subjects of Silver Vales or Draoidh did not consider her as a threat. She wanted them to think that she was an ally and together with them she wanted to work towards the betterment of the kingdom. After Ileus had massaged her shoulders and removed the knots between her shoulder des, she felt rxed.


    "Anastasia, you should spend time with us. Enjoy life. You''ve gone through a lot thest two days. I can''t imagine that you were locked in that cer with chains," said Ileus. He kissed her shoulder des then her nape. "The gathering is going to be fun."


    Anastasia gave a soft chuckle. She did need it and so that was what she did.


    When they came to Silver Vales, Anastasia met Kaizan, Da, Aidan, Guarhal and a girl who they introduced as Paige. Paige bowed to her. Wearing a ck shirt and ck leather pants, she matched her group. The entire group except Anastasia were wearing ck leather pants paired with their choice of shirts. It was some kind of group code, she thought.


    "Guarhal!" Anastasia eximed. She went and hugged him. "Gods, it''s great to see you. How are you? And where is Tadgh?"


    "I am very fine," said Guarhal, as he flexed his muscles and showed her the bulging bicep. Sheughed and swatted his bicep. "Tadgh has gone to see his family. It was a much-deserved vacation for him. And thankfully Haldir allowed it."


    They had stepped out from the portal into the outskirts of the town. They walked along a gurgling creek, past small houses with neatly maintained gardens and alfresco dining ces that were packed with people who were chattering over mugs of beer and food. Anastasia had never seen this kind of a setting in Vilinski. It was all so warm and fun loving that an amused smile tugged her lips up. "What is this ce?" she asked as she watched people going about their business.


    "This was the ce where most young werewolves meet and generally chill out," said Kaizan. "But over the years, this ce looks like a human realm caf¨¦. Would you like to step in one of them?"


    "No, we would rather go to our ce," said Ileus and ced his hand on the small of her back and directed her away from there. She was attracting so many stares and amused nces, especially from men that he was growling all the way. Anastasia was wearing avender silk shirt paired with a long tight white skirt with a thigh high slit and leather boots. With her sunshine hair falling down and a flower wreath to cover her pointy ears, she was clearly the most beautiful girl in the whole ce.


    Suddenly a girl with a wicker basket full of roses came to her. She bowed to Ileus and then took out a red rose from her basket and gave it to her. "This is for you," she said with a grin. "The boys over there," she pointed to a group of vokuks on the far left, sitting together at a table under alfresco bars. "They have sent it."


    Anastasia giggled as her cheeks flushed red. She epted the rose from the girl and bowed to the boys. Ileus''s jealousy was red as hell. He had this dangerous look on his face that was so dark that he felt like going and killing all those boys. "It seems that they have a wish to die!" he muttered under his breath. He tugged her closer to him to show them who she belonged to.


    The girl started to leave, but Ileus stopped her and asked, "How much is the basket for?"


    "One gold coin," she said shamelessly.


    Ileus gave her ten gold coins and took all the roses from her. The girl squealed out of excitement and ran away from there crying, "Mom, mom!"


    Ileus knelt on one knee on the ground and presented the bunch of red roses to her. With eyes as warm as honey and a deep rumble, he said, "Will you mine?"


    Kaizan shook his head. "Gods, you are so fucking dramatic, Ileus!"


    Anastasia blushed a thousand shades of red. She knew that every pair of eyes was on them. Her husband was the most jealous vokuk she had ever known. Her breath ragged, she took the bouquet from him and bent down to whisper. "I am yours, forever."


    "Then kiss me," he whispered back, sexily.


    She lowered her lips to his and kissed him lightly. The next moment she felt her waist being grabbed and she squealed. She was face to face with him, her feet dangling in the air. Before she couldprehend anymore, his lips crashed on hers and mashed hers. His erection pressed her hard on her belly and he groaned in her mouth.


    Ileus passed the group of the boys while kissing her passionately. It was like showing them¡ªbloody bastards, she''s mine! Once he had kissed her for a long time and once, they hade at least a hundred meter away from there, Ileus set her to her feet.


    She sucked in a sharp breath and said, "Gods, you are one jealous vokuk."


    "Ask me!" said Kaizan, rolling his eyes. "Ever since his wolf marked you as his mate, there was not a day when we were not worried about him."


    "What do you mean?" asked Anastasia even as Ileus led her in the front of the group and whispered, "They are spouting nonsense."


    "He woulde to meet us out of Vilinski during the times when he waspletely frustrated. These were the times when apparently, he had seen you closely. He would simply let his wrath out on all of us. We used to have a boxing match in which he would challenge all of us and then we would just have to beat him¡­ badly. He had spent many hours bruised and battered over ice outside Vilinski and trust me Anastasia, he wouldugh through all of it. At one point of time, we thought he had gone insane."

 Chapter 263 - Dont Be Coy

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Don''t Be Coy</h4>


    While othersughed, Anastasia gasped. She squeezed his hand tightly and looked at him as he walked with her that fall evening, leaves crunching and so doing barrel rolls in the cool wind. He looked surreal.


    The shadows had thickened and the purple night sky edged with pink and orange as the sun slowly moved below the horizon and light drained from the sky. The leaves were various shades of yellow, orange and red.? The sides of the cobbled street were carpeted with yellow leaves. The air was thick with the sweet smell of overripe apples and oranges on the ground beneath trees. Anastasia took in a lungful of crisp air thanking the deities that Ileus was her mate and that because of him she was inhaling her freedom. "I love you, sweetheart," she murmured and he pressed a kiss at the back of her hand.


    "There''s a lot more," Kaizan continued as others onlyughed at the anecdotes. Some girls hastily bowed when they all rounded a corner. They looked at Ileus with wide eyes that were filled with awe, infatuation and fear. They giggled away at a joke one of them made about riding him. Anastasia gave them a dark look.


    When they were further down the cobbled street, and came across a secluded spot from where one could only hear the sound of water running in the creek. There was just one small pub with a few rustic wooden benches around tables crafted out of logs. Ileus tugged her close and made sure that she sat right next to him. Kaizan ordered food and beer and special local brew that was specific to Silver Vales. "This one is made from a variety of fruits and is very strong. It is only for us and don''t you dare to drink," warned Kaizan.


    "Anastasia won''t drink," said Ileus. Surprise flickered through her. Thest time she was drunk, he had to handle her and chided her that she wouldn''t be allowed to drink more. She didn''t realize that Ileus paid attention to all her behaviors. He was learning her slowly. She had this urge to hug him and cuddle him like she cuddled with Seashell but restrained herself. Though she knew that Ileus wouldn''t mind if she did that, she was not sure what would be the repercussions of the action. The vokuk was a louche in these matters.


    "That''s just too controlling!" said Paige. "Why can''t she have a drink?" She challenged Ileus.


    Ileus arched his eyebrow as he narrowed his eyes at her. "Paige, my wife is a fae and she is only eighteen. In the human realm, the legal age for drinking is twenty-one. So yeah, she will not drink," he growled.


    "Humans have less tolerance than us!" Paige countered. "Stop parenting her!"


    The owner of the alfresco bar lit the lights, which now dimly lit throwing shadows over their faces. Anastasia smiled at Paige who had a petite face and petite features but she had tried her best to garb it under heavy makeup, which mainlyprised of thick ck kohl around her eyes and dark maroon shade of lip color. Her straight raven colored hair was tied in a tight ponytail over her head tightly. "Thank you, Paige," she said. "I agree with you."


    A waiter had brought a tray of beer mugs, beer bottles and the brew. He bowed to Ileus and then ced them on the table. He nced at Anastasia and at first his eyes popped out but then Ileus'' aura became so dark that he left immediately saying, "The food will arrive shortly."


    When he left, Ileus said, "Paige, watch it, else I will report it to Uncle Nate and Ookashi."


    "You think my parents are going to stop me?" she retorted in a sassy way and snapped her neck. She poured beer for Anastasia and said, "Have it, girl!"


    Ileus red at Paige¡­ helplessly.


    "I wanted to ask you a question," said Anastasia in a sheepish tone.


    "Ah! I just can''t wait to hear it," said Kaizan and took arge gulp of the brew.


    Anastasia glowered at him.


    "Of course, love," said Ileus and picked up his brew.


    "Do I look like a regr vokuk?"


    Ileus downed almost half his mug and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. "You look like what you are and stop feeling ufortable because I love you." He cupped her cheek with one palm. "Don''t be coy and appropriate all the time."


    She giggled and took a sip of her beer. "I haven''t had the opportunity to be sociable in Vilinski, so I do feel I am awkward in the presence of people."


    Ileus had downed his entire mug by then. He poured more brew for himself. "No baby," he said. "You are just right the way you are." He smiled and pressed a kiss on her forehead and pressed his erection against her belly. Then he picked up his mug and drank the whole brew in one shot.


    "Woah!" said Kaizan. "Take it easy Al!"


    Da giggled at them and suddenly she found herself in Aidan''sp. "What¡ª" her mouth was sealed with his kiss.


    Anastasia''s lips tugged up seeing them. They looked so cute together.


    By the time Ileus had gulped the third ss, he had pulled Anastasia in hisp and was staring at her. "You are the most beautiful woman in the world," he said in a slurry voice. He took her hand and ced it on his shaft. "Here, feel me baby. I am all yours."


    "Gods, Ileus!" Anastasia blushed to the roots of her hair.


    "Give him something to eat, dammit!" said Kaizan.


    Anastasia picked up freshly roasted vegetables mixed with boneless chicken and shoved it in his mouth. "Eat it!" she ordered.


    "Ah my love!" Ileus said loudly. "I can die for you!" He started chewing the food.


    "Great, first have your food," she rolled her eyes. When she gave him the second spoon, he had picked up the fourth mug of brew and was gulping it down.


    Anastasia was aghast at his capacity. Ileus wiped his mouth. His eyes were hooded. She shook her head and made him eat more. Eventually, he took his shirt off.


    It wasn''t until the sun hadpletely gone down the horizon that they all walked to the ce where the creek pooled into a smallke. Anastasia saw that there were many young couples out there. Ileus knelt down and took out her boots.


    As she walked over the soft damp grass, she felt invigorated. The group walked closer. Sounds of drum beats,ughter and loud chats filled the air. In the background there were tents, the fabric of which was rippling in the cool fall breeze. In front of them were soft rugs and a small fire was lit. Couples sat huddled together as others danced over the drum beats. Anastasia was seeing this kind of free environment for the first time. The warmth and happiness that flooded the air was absorbed by her and manifested in excitement.


    Kaizan, Aidan and Da broke away and walked to a group of people whom they met with fervor. Some of that group''s girls were dancing around the fire. Kaizan went to join them. He took his shirt off as a girl came and joined him.


    Paige darted towards them and joined Kaizan and the girl in the dance.

 Chapter 264 - The Dance

    <h4>Chapter 264 - The Dance</h4>


    Anastasia watched Paige run to Kaizan and the girl. Ileus snapped his fingers and a rug appeared in front of them. He ced her boots on the side. He took his boots out and untied the shirt that he had tied over his shoulders and ced them near her boots. He sat beside Anastasia, but he was just too drunk to stay away from her. The alcohol was making him lusty for his wife, so he pulled her between his thighs and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    He rested his head on her shoulder and said, "My father always teases my mother about this ce. He had seen her in a war against her pack. The war was won with my mother''s help, and so my father was angry. They met here on one such night and had crazy difficulty in oveing their attraction."


    Anastasia chuckled, "Really?"


    "Hmm, my father had to eventually make a deal with my mother''s pack to marry her. He knew that she wouldn''t agree easily, so he actually went and abducted her best friend, Niiya and kept him locked until he got married to her." He buried his head in her neck and inhaled her scent.


    "Oh my god! Your mother is fierce."


    "And so is my father," he replied and grazed her mark. She shuddered against his chest and heat pooled in her belly.


    "You and your father are the same¡ªshameless," she chuckled.


    "We are fierce about our mates." He kissed her temple and slowly started brushing his fingers on her exposed thigh.


    Anastasia''s eyes became hooded under his ministrations. Her gaze went to Kaizan, who was dancing so close to that girl that she couldn''t ce where his body began and the other one''s began. He had wrapped one arm around her waist, her head and back resting on his bare chest, her thighs sticking to his. He directed her moves to the beats of the music. Paige had joined them and she was facing the girl. She leaned down and whispered something in her ears and the girl ced her hands on her hips and moved very close to her. Kaizan kissed the girl''s cheek.


    "Is Kaizan close to that girl?" asked Anastasia.


    Ileus cocked his head to see them. Amidst the bodies that danced around the rising mes, he found Kaizan. Paige was in front of the girl and had curled her arms around her waist. Sweat glistening, Paige pulled the girl away from him. "No, he isn''t close to her," he replied.


    She gulped seeing Paige dancing with the girl. Kaizan turned to someone else.


    "Don''t be so shocked, honey," he said as he closed his eyes and once again grazed her mark with his fangs. But on the inside, he could well understand her shock. The girl had never been exposed to vagaries of life and he silently thanked the wolf spirits for that. He kissed a trail of kisses on her nape and shoulders while brushing his fingers right up inside her skirt to her panties. "You are so wet, love," he breathed and pressed his erection against her belly.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Aidan leading Da inside one of the tents and her lips curled. However, Aidan didn''t go inside the tent. He rounded it and took her behind¡­ into the forest. "Da loves to scream when shees," said Ileus. "And Aidan doesn''t want anyone to hear her in the throes of pleasure." They saw Guarhal going inside a tent.


    "Gods!" Anastasia rasped. "How do you know?" She turned her head to yet another tent where she saw silhouettes of men and women in acts of sin. Her heart pounded against her ribcage.


    "Would you dance with me, love?" he asked, seeing how curious she was getting.


    Anastasia bit her bottom lip. "Yes," she said softly. She realized that they had never danced together. Ileus had watched her dancing with Aed Ruad on the night of their escape. She was eager to dance with him.


    He got up and extended his hand for her. She took it and he pulled her up. He led her to the bonfire. People bowed to him and separated to give them space. Music caught fire. Ileus ced her hands on his shoulders while he grasped her hips. She swayed along with him for a few minutes and then he picked her up on his thigh. She gasped. Her legs were across his thigh¡ªonepletely exposed. He brushed her thigh and hissed and suddenly picked her up and hurled into the air. She stifled a scream as her eyes became wide. He caught her midair and twirled her and then brought her gently to the ground. He twirled her and as soon as she faced him, he dipped her. She stilled in his arms and stared in the warm golden eyes that were swirling withscivious promises. He bent down and kissed her. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach. Her skin flushed hot as need cruised through her body.


    He lifted her up. "Did you like it, honey?" he whispered near her ear.


    "Yes."


    He turned her around and cradled her hips in his as they swayed more to the dance music. Suddenly a voice came from behind. "Would you like to dance with me, Anastasia?" said Kaizan.


    "And me?" said Guarhal, shocking Anastasia. He hade out of the tent, with his shirt off.


    Before Ileus could protest, the two held her hands and took her closer to the fire where Paige and the other girl were. For the first time, Anastasia let go of her inhibitions and she danced. She watched Ileus going back and sitting on the rug. He looked crazily sexy and all she wanted was to be with him. She left the group after a while and ambled to him. She cupped his cheeks. "I want you," she whispered.


    "And I want you," he said. He led her a little far away towards an area where the lights of the tents faded and only moonlight shone down upon the waters of theke.


    He made her lie down on the soft grass and crawled above her. Each hot breath he took was fanning her cheeks. He opened the buttons of her shirt and cupped her breasts. After staring at her pink nipples for a while, hetched onto them and sucked them hard. He groaned as he sucked them. Her body arched to give him more of her. When he pulled away, he said, "Do you remember the book we used to read in Sgiath Bi¨°."


    She nodded as images of that book shed across her mind.


    "Princess, which position would you like today?" he asked.


    "You said you have more of those, which I would like to see." Gods, was she speaking under the effect of alcohol? How did she be so bold?


    He grabbed her other breast and in between said, "I will show you more positions." Her heart pounded louder than the drum beats. He grazed his fangs around her nipples before pulling away. "Natsya!" he hissed.


    She lifted her head and kissed his chest. She opened the belt of his leather pants and her hands dug inside to feel his hard erection. When she brushed the crown, his shaft pulsated and her hands and he pushed it in her hands. "I want to taste it¡­" she said.

 Chapter 265 - [Bonus ] - Living

    <h4>Chapter 265 - [Bonus ] - Living</h4>


    His breath became ragged. His eyes flickered an obsidian, with anticipation. "I would love to see your lips wrapped around me, Anastasia," he rasped. "But will you befortable here?"


    "I am at no difort, Aly. If you don''t want to, it''s fine."


    "Don''t want?" he said as a shudder passed through his legs. "There is not a day I don''t want to see those rosy lips around me. Do you know how many times I have fantasized about you when I wasn''t with you? My mind was a gutter when I thought of your mouth¡ª" He bit back a grunt. "Yes, sweetheart, I want you there. I need you there."


    "Then let me do it," she said in a melodious voice.


    "I am all yours," he said and flicked his fingers to form a sound barrier around them.


    When Anastasia slid beneath him to wrap her lips around his shaft, he bit so many curses that his face became ruddy. He straddled her on her chest. He twined his fingers in her hair and cupped her head to lift it up and down to aid her. Anastasia licked him from his base to the tip and then started sucking it. "Fuck," he said and rolled his head back. She continued to take him deeper until his shaft hit the back of her throat. He swelled more inside her, his skin bing taut. She licked his salty taste. When Ileus spoke, he was breathless. "You are¡ª" a tremor passed through his body and he couldn''t utter another word when her teeth grazed his length. His chest let out a loud rumble.


    Ileus hissed as he inhaled deep breath in between his teeth. He looked at her face under the moonlight and found that her eyes had silvery speckles behind the violet. His fingers dug into her scalp. She took her hand and worked his penis as she moved to his crown and delved his tongue in the slit. He tasted like his personality¡ªdarkness with a tinge of salt. She pressed his balls and he grew heavier inside her mouth. He couldn''t resist anymore. Mindlessly, he began thrusting in her mouth and he hit back her throat over and over until he came with a bellow to the sky. Anastasia took all of him.


    Ileus dragged her up and kissed her on her lips before pulling away. "Now I want you," he rumbled. "I want to worship you, Natsya."


    The silvery speckles became brighter. "How would you want me?" she asked, as she ced her hand on his naked chest and slowly began to make more vines.


    He didn''t have to think twice as to how he wanted her. "I am going to flip you on your knees and hands and take you from the back."


    "Then?" her hand went lower, as she shuffled closer to him and trailed a line of kisses from the base of his throat to his chest that scorched his skin.


    "I will pull you up and make you ride me till youe around my cock with my name on your lips." He removed her shirt and exposed her creamy skin to the moonlight and pooled her skirt on her waist.


    Anastasia felt the soothing rays of the moon on her skin. "That sounds like a promise," she said. Her lips went to his nipple and she bit him there with excitement. Immediately, he flipped her and pinned her hands above her head. He kissed her naps, grazed his mark on her and then nibbed and sucked her all the way down. She squirmed beneath him and tried to position herself in front of his erection, impatiently. He chuckled and bit her hips.


    "Now I can say that you have kissed my ass," she rasped.


    He bit another one and replied shamelessly, "And I will say ''literally." Saying that he moved up and then filled her. He moved in slowly, leisurely, but she became frustrated. She started pushing her hips back fiercely.


    "Faster!" she breathed.


    He curled his arm around her waist and brushed her clit. "Ah!" she cried. He worked his fingers over it to build the tension, until the heat pooled in her belly unfurled and she cried his name in ecstasy. As soon as she shattered around him, his eyes rolled back in his head and he followed her with a roar to the sky.


    He slumped over her and pressed her body with his weight as he continued to mindlessly move inside her.


    Later when he had pulled her over him and theyy on the grassnguidly without a care for the world, Anastasia closed her eyes. She was living her life and she felt good.


    He cupped her breast and fingered her nipples while with the other hand,zily made circles over her clit and sex. "My wife," he muttered.


    She teased. "Do you mean my breasts and my sex is your wife?"


    He smiled. "Those are part of you."


    "So, you want to say that you are in love with my body?"


    Ileus cocked his head and looked at her as she gazed back at him. He knew that he had to answer that question carefully. His throat worked and out came the words, "Women!"


    Anastasia''s eyes became wide. "What do you mean by saying ''women''? Have you had a lot of experience with them?"


    "When did I say that?" he said in an exasperated voice. Now one of his forearms rested on her breasts and the other on her waist even though he was dying to touch her sex and feel the juices there.


    "You certainly implied that."


    "I¡ª I¡ª"


    "You what?" she asked.


    "I am in love with your body¡­ definitely, but I love you inside out," he said and he couldn''t say anything better than that. "I want to worship you, honey¡­ again."


    And Anastasia burst outughing. She couldn''t tease him any longer. He was so flustered that she felt bad for him.


    "Gods, you are so mean!" he chided, feeling relieved.


    Anastasia and Ileus spent the whole night over there between the friends. She felt lively and hoped this never ended. Her husband had buttoned his leather pants and made her wear her clothes. They walked back to the party where Anastasia noticed that all of his group was present except Paige, and all of them were only in their pants. They drank more and ate more and exchanged anecdotes that made Anastasiaugh andugh. She had settled herself near her husband who was lying on the ground with his arm over his face.


    "You both should make public appearances together," said Kaizan who looked totally spent. Anastasia wondered what he did all this while.


    "Not until the council approves the mother''s request," said Ileus.


    Anastasia flitted her gaze around to see if anyone was listening, but Aidan assured her that they had a sound barrier around them. Da was sleeping in hispfortably. Anastasia marveled at their chemistry and was very happy for them.


    "I would love to go around Draoidh¡­" Anastasia muttered.


    ---


    Anastasia and Ileus had spent such a wonderful evening together that they slept till the sun was high up in the sky. When she fluttered her eyes open, she found him ying with her hair. "Do you want to see Level three?" And that was his first question.

 Chapter 266 - Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Paintings</h4>


    It was such a lovely day. Anastasia felt soplete with him that it filled her heart with warmth. She snuggled closer to him. The canopy of flowers overhead bloomed a pink and red and dropped several rose petals over her face. Even though the idea of going to Level three was great, she didn''t want to get out of bed. She curled herself beside his warm body, surrounded by his lush woodsy and spicy smell and said, "I want to stay in bed."


    He looked down at his wife. The gauzy white curtains of the windows swayed in the chilly breeze. Seeing that she shivered a little, he tucked the nket around her and wrapped his arm around her. "That''s fine, love," he said, kissing her head. He slid his arm beneath her head and wrapped his thigh over her legs. "You can stay in bed for as long as you want. There''s no rush."


    She closed her eyes. "Why did you open the window?" she asked.


    "I didn''t," he said. "The maids must have. This is the east wing and the pce is built in a way that morning sun''s light filters through every window. The maids make it a point to open all the windows for that. It has be kind of a ritual."


    "Hmm¡­" She hummed. "The food yesterday was perfect. Can we go there more often?" She started stroking the hair on his chest and belly.


    "Of course. We can go there whenever you want to unwind, but we have more ces to go and rx."


    "Like?" she asked curiously.


    "My father had found some caves in Silver Vales, which only he knew about exclusively. Whenever he used to see that my mother wasn''t giving him sufficient time or that she was too busy and needed to rx, he would kidnap his wife and take her to these caves. When I was born, the three of us used to go." He twisted a strand of hair around his finger. "They are so beautiful that you would never want toe back, but the drawback is that you wouldn''t have the same luxury of living. The caves are equipped with basic amenities only." He left the strand and it tumbled over her face.


    "Did Iona ever visit those caves?" she asked, now drawing infinity circles on his chest. The nket came down a little more and to her horror there was a vine of tattoos that ran down on the side of his belly and curled to his hips behind. "Damn!" she shrieked. "What have I done?" she retraced her fingers from him.


    Heughed softly and said, "You have disyed how possessive you are about me."


    "But it was you who was showing your ownership over mest evening, not me!" she cried.


    He turned to his back and ced his hands behind to cradle his head. "Well now you figure out who is more possessive amongst us." A smug smile lit his features and those golden eyes.


    There was a lull of silence while she tried to figure it, but Ileus interrupted her thoughts. He turned his head to see her and said, "I love whatever you do to me. My body is yours to y with. Who cares if I am covered in tattoos, as long as we live? We are mates and mates have a bond that is deeper than the skin."


    She ced her chin on his chest and gazed into those beautiful amber eyes. His raven ck hair was a mess on his forehead. She smoothed them back and said, "You didn''t answer my question." No one should have such a beautiful volume of hair, so soft and silky.


    "They took Iona also but she was too small and I wonder if she even remembers the location of the caves," he said with a sadness in his voice. "But it was a lot of fun when my father used to y with both of us over there. There is this cave which is hidden behind a massive cascade that pools into a tinyke. Father would take us there mostly. When Iona was only three, I remember how we both used to take turns to teach her to swim." He chuckled. "She would p her wee little hands and legs in the water and scream andugh. It was¡ª"


    "Amazing." She said, lifting her head up.


    "I was about to use, family," he said. "It just¡­ vanished¡­"


    Gloom flickered in her eyes. She cupped his cheeks and said, "She left you with a lot of memories, Aly. We are going to use those to draw her out from her darkness."


    He exhaled a heavy breath. "It''s just what she has be¡­ it''s so powerful that it is frightening."


    She brushed his cheeks with her thumbs and said, "I saw her paintings in the corridors of the mansion in Silver Vales. When Da told me that it was Iona who had painted them when she was barely ten, I was totally amused and I felt, I felt¡ª" she hesitated.


    He drew his furrows together. "What did you feel?"


    "I felt those paintings conveyed something to me, like she was trying tomunicate something through her paintings." When Ileus continued to stare at her, she shook her head and sighed. "Maybe I am thinking too much." She got up and her hair fell on her shoulders.


    Ileus'' gaze went up to the canopy where the flowers were bloomingzily. "Maybe you are thinking right. There could be a message in them."


    She gathered her hair, tied it in a high bun and shrugged. "I would like to see them again."


    "And that reminds me that we need to go back to Silver Vales. Cora and Pierre know about us and they want to meet you¡­ again."


    Anastasia cringed. "Cora doesn''t like me. Do you think it would be a good idea for me to meet her?"


    He was quiet for a moment. "My grandmother does have fixed notions about others, and sometimes they can be very entric, but she is a nice woman. They have called us this week and we should meet them."


    Anastasia stiffened. He brushed his fingers over her arms. "Don''t look so worried. They won''t do a thing to you because you are married to me. Besides, I think Pierre wants to convey his apology. I know that they are not fully convinced about your marriage with me, but it is a beginning."


    She smiled faintly and nodded. She liked beginnings.


    "When you meet them, you behave the way you feel is right though I won''t me you if you are biased."


    Anastasia hade such a long way and one department where she usually failed was rtionships. She could never imagine a time when her rtionships didn''t start on a bad note. Heck even with Ileus it started so badly. "I am so lucky that you waited so patiently for me, honey," she breathed out. For all she knew, he could have given up.


    "Waited for you? I would have died waiting for you. If you would have ended up marrying Aed Ruad, I would have stayed beside you throughout my life to support you and, and¡ª" his voice choked.

 Chapter 267 - Dancer

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Dancer</h4>


    Anastasia stared at him as his amber eyes stared back at her back. They were so full of emotions that swirled behind them.


    His face had be stiff because he was stopping himself from going back to the thought. His dark hair was ruffled, and his Adam''s apple bobbed as he tried to push the lump that had formed in his throat. He took a deep breath but he didn''t break the stare.


    Her mate was¡­ extraordinary. This vokuk who was powerful and handsome beyond words¡­ who had sacrificed a year of his life to be next to her¡­ waiting¡­ anticipating whether she would evere to him¡­ who had remained hidden in the shadows for his people, going around the Lore to chase enemies of the kingdoms, who hadn''t approached her earlier only because he was scared for her, because he knew that if he approached her, she would be punished heavily. And yet this beautiful, beautiful man waited for her¡­ patiently, until she chose to escape. And yet he always said that he was unable to breathe when he saw her. He felt that he wasn''t enough for her.


    "And suffer?" Anastasia''s eyes stung with tears. "Oh Ileus!" she eximed and jumped to embrace her husband. Always sacrificing¡­ always. "I love you so much!" Tears rolled out of her eyes and a tendril of relief prated her mind.


    He caught her tightly in his arms. "I love you too, sweetheart."


    After she settled a little, he wiped her tears away and said, "Aren''t we lucky to be together?"


    She bobbed her head like a toy. In a hoarse voice she said, "Kaizan said that you would spar with them often when you wanted to take your anger out. Why?"


    His eyes flitted to her lips. "That''s something you should ask him." He pressed a kiss to her lips and she closed her eyes. "I don''t think I can ever live without you, love."


    "Neither can I," he replied. "Do you¡ª"


    "Shh," she hushed him to feel his embrace¡ªskin to skin. When momentster she pulled away, she said, "We have to get ready for the day. I would love to go to Level three, but how are you going to take me there? The queen may not like it."


    His lips kicked up. "I will disguise you as my servant."


    She narrowed her eyes. "How about I disguise you as my servant? In fact, how about you sleep on the couch outside this room tonight?"


    "Hell no!" he whined. "But I have to disguise you as something!"


    "Why don''t we get Da with us?" she suggested.


    Ileus unshackled her wings and the maids gave her a nice bath. She wore a silver tube top that had a delicate golden chain, which wound around the neck to keep it from falling. Ileus bit back a grunt and said, "By the time we will make it to Level three, I might spear you ten times."


    She pulled up her ck leggings and giggled. In a very sexy voice she said, "I look forward to that, honey."


    "Woman!" Ileus hissed as he changed into ck leather pants and ck jacket.


    "How are you going to disguise me?" she asked with a curious tone. Suddenly a nervousness surged through her body and it was nothing to do with the conversation they just had.


    He walked to her and brushed his hands from top to bottom while chanting a spell. When he turned her to look in the mirror, Anastasia gaped in shock.


    "How did you like my imagination, wife?" he asked, wiggling his eyebrows.


    She looked like a simple barmaid with ck hair and average features. She was now wearing a long frilly skirt and full sleeves shirt with an apron over it.


    She startedughing and then coughed as she choked on herughter. He ran to fetch a ss of water for her. "Do you want me to take all of this out, and bend over with a pail in a corset only?" She fluttered her eyshes.


    Ileus'' mouth fell to the floor. "Only if you want me toe instantly."


    She looked down at his shaft which had swelled at the thought. "It sounds like we are going to have fun, hon."


    Ileus'' breath hitched. "Wait till I take you to the side and bend you over every damn ce I can and take you!" Suddenly he felt that if he was this randy in front of her, how would other boys feel? In a heartbeat, he brushed his hands on her again and changed her dress to a wraparound tunic and leggings. "Ah! Better!" he said.


    Ileus put his hand on the small of her back and guided her out. They stepped in the portal with the guards that looked fierce. All of them had served her the offerings and considered her as their deity. They had to protect her. Da apanied them.


    The quiet street they entered meandered its way up. Soft cool breeze drifted making the afternoon a pleasant walk. Anastasia was carrying her dagger beneath her tunic just out of habit.


    "Why are we in Level two?" asked Da.


    Ileus chuckled. "It seems mother knew of my ns. She has restricted Anastasia''s entry in Level three."


    Da rolled her eyes. Sometimes the queen was very overprotective.


    "Is there anything in particr you want to do, Anastasia?" she asked.


    Anastasia shrugged. "No, I don''t have anything to do!"


    "Then let us go to the wizard mall. We can eat fabulous ice creams over there."


    "What are ice creams?"


    The group entered the mall and as soon as the girls saw Prince Ileus, they swooned over him. Though all of them bowed and didn''t stop, soon Anastasia found that they were being followed by mostly¡­ girls! Her jealousy red and she had to keep it in check. She gritted her teeth.


    "There''s a great ce round the corner," Da''s voice distracted her. "We can sit in privacy and enjoy our lunch and desert."


    Anastasia liked the idea because that would keep the girls out. "Yes, sure!" she replied enthusiastically. Ileus also agreed to her.


    They walked through the corridors of the wizard mall, and Anastasia noticed that everything worked on magic. Fabrics over which stars shimmered as if they had traveled to the earth to sparkle over them, hung in the ss panes of the windows. People were having beverages in which the stirrers were rotating on their own. Trays of food were gently flying to the relevant customers. An arts shop had paintings that floated aroundzily for the customers to see at leisure. Orbs of yellow lights floated near the ceiling. The corridor was divided in the center where flowers bloomed in abundance imparting intoxicating fragrance.


    Da stopped at the end of a walkway in front of dark tinted doors. The door pushed open on its own when she pressed her thumb on the knob. And they entered a restaurant that was shrouded in very low light. "That''s a dance stage," Da whispered to Anastasia. "We havee at the right time. A dancer should being any time. She is very popr."


    Curious and eager, for she had never seen anything like this, Anastasia let Da lead them through the maze of tables and chairs to a private corner.


    Suddenly¡ª

 Chapter 268 - [Bonus ]Who Was She?

    <h4>Chapter 268 - [Bonus ]Who Was She?</h4>


    "This ce is called The Copse," said Da. "Do you know it is Draven who owns it?" She opened the door of the restaurant. "It is very popr amongst witches and wizards. Since its on Level two, they have an exquisite clientele. Only the ministers and undersecretaries and their spouses, sons and daughters are allowed. The membership is whopping."


    "It is lovely," said Anastasia, noticing its unique d¨¦cor. It was a pretty cozy ce with a garden-inspiring theme. Da led them to an elevator that led to a level above. It was a circr balcony with segregated spaces designed like a forest. A gravel path wound through beds of flowers amidst which there were small trees strung with tiny lights that looked like fireflies. Wisteria vines in full bloom grew over some of the trees, lending their sweet fragrance to the air.


    Da led the two down the path into a small yetfortable space, which had a semicircr cushioned sofa and a table in the center. A selection of sliced fruits, wine, breads and freshly baked biscuits awaited them. The space was such that it directly looked at the dance stage.


    "I will be right back," said Da and quickly left.


    Anastasia saw her going down to the ground floor where in the dim light she could make out Aidan''s silhouette. She chuckled. "It seems that the two are going strong." Da held Aidan''s hands and the two disappeared in one of the private spaces.


    "They are," replied Ileus as he poured the wine for each of them and toasted their evening.


    After she took a sip, she asked, "How did you know that Da screams when she is having sex?" She remembered what he told her the previous night about them.


    Ileus rxed back and crossed his leg. "Guarhal and Tadgh are the cheeky ones who informed me. They happened to mock the two after they heard them in Aidan''s room. In fact, the entire Mozia now know about Aidan and Da."


    "Oh my!" Anastasia said amusedly. "They have be popr," sheughed softly.


    Ileus tilted his head. "You know I would love to be popr with you."


    Anastasia blushed to her ears. "Are you mad?"


    Heughed, the sound decadent. "If they don''t hear it all the way down the east wing of the pce, then it means I am not satisfying you enough. We would have to do it again."


    "You are so brazen!" She sipped more of her wine as she clenched her thighs, hoping her juices didn''t overflow.


    "And you are the sin I want tomit again and again," he replied, dragging her closer to him. With one hand on her thighs and the other holding his ss, he stared at her with his amber eyes. "You know I can smell your arousal. There''s no need to hide it."


    They were interrupted by the keeper of the ce, a young witch. Wearing a red mini skirt, paired with a ck shirt, she looked cute. At first, she gave a withering look to Anastasia and then bowed to the prince. In a melodious voice she said, "It is a pleasure to have the crown prince with us today." She almost sounded nervous. "We have already increased the security outside our restaurant, but we know that your royal guards are there as well." Her tone became flirty and ttery when she said, "I will soon send you a great selection of food and we have invited the best dancer. Please enjoy your afternoon with us."


    She bowed and once again gave Anastasia a degrading look. She was shocked as to who this ordinary looking, regr girl was apanying the handsome prince. It was as if she was trying to say how dare she even think ofing with him. "The wisteria vines are blooming these days," shemented. "Do enjoy the fragrance!" What she meant was that like the wisteria vine that entwined itself tightly around a tree to take support and bloom, the girl with the prince was being just as toxic even though she was lending her fragrance.


    Ileus narrowed his eyes at her as his expressions became dark. The manager shriveled under his gaze and quickly left.


    "What did she mean by saying that?" asked Anastasia while sipping more wine.


    "Nothing, love. Let me refill your ss," he said.


    "Are you trying to get me drunk?" she asked.


    "If that is going to make you lusty, then yes."


    All at once the chatter around them died and a drum beat sounded. The lights on the stage became brighter whereas the lights everywhere else faded. Anastasia squeezed Ileus'' hand as she watched the dancer with wide eyes.


    The dancer, a girl, was wearing a shimmery silver bustier with a silver skirt that was like silver chains gathered and tied on her waist and fell straight to her ankles. Atop her ck hair, she wore a headdress that had thin silver chains that acted like a veil on her face. The image of her veil during the ball shed across her mind and in order to push those images, she downed her ss of wine. It was immediately filled by her husband.


    "Is that a witch who is dancing?" she asked.


    "Yes, of course," he replied, looking at her and brushing the insides of her thighs over her leggings.


    The drum beats increased and the dancer moved her waist and hips rhythmically. Her movements were like water transformed by the music of the drum beats. She flowed in graceful arcs, her limbs moved constantly, her body tuned with every note of the music. Her feet left the ground and now she was floating in the air, twirling without effort as the audience looked at her with bated breaths. A fog started developing on the floor, the wisps and tendrils of which started rising up and twined around her. The beats of the music increased, creating tension in the audience as the dancer came in and out of the fog with faster movements.


    Anastasia was staring at the dancer and admiring her moves when the manager appeared again with the waiters. Three waiters stood behind her who had an assortment of food.


    "We will be serving you choicest of sea-food today, Your Highness," said the manager. Then she turned to the waiters and personally started serving the dishes to the crown prince while ignoring Anastasiapletely.


    "Serve food to mypanion too," he growled.


    The manager was intimidated and even though she hesitated, she couldn''t refuse. She served food to Anastasia. As soon as she pierced her fork in a boneless braised fish and put it in her mouth, the manager stared at her. Her heartbeat increased and she felt strangelypelled to protect the little, ordinary girl in front of her. She appeared like a deity to her. Every thought that had earliere to her mind about her, vanished. She tried to reason with herself but couldn''t. It was as if she wanted to appease the deity more. The girl swallowed her saliva down the throat and served Anastasia more breads, meat pie and ice cream. With a lot of difficulty, she left.


    Ileus gave her more fish to eat as Anastasia continued watching the dancer. She looked¡­ familiar. Dread coated her insides. Who was she?

 Chapter 269 - Hello Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Hello Cousin</h4>


    The yellow orbs of that were lighting up the stage now circled over the dancer, putting her in the spotlight. She rose above the fog and floated towards the audience with her hands and chest moving seductively. A tendril of fog twined around her and carried her further up to the level where Ileus and Anastasia were sitting. The tendril looked like a white serpent slithered around her body like a lover and brought her right next to Ileus. Shock flitted wildly through Anastasia''s when the dancer lowered her body to touch Ileus.


    Stunned Anastasia looked at her, trying to see into her eyes through the veil. She could feel the dancer''s eyes fixed on her. An unknown horror settled into her heart. Her heart pounded so fast that Ileus held her hand and ced it on his thigh as the shock that sted through their bond overwhelmed his senses. He tried tofort her mentally but it was of no avail. She opened her mouth as she tasted bile in her throat.


    As the fog retreated to the side and waited for her, the dancer snaked her body in fluid motions and started dancing around them with frenzy. Anastasia''s face heated up when she became aware that every pair of eyes in the restaurant was looking at them. The girl''s dress was nking as she rocked her hips that would get exposed every time she moved them. The chains of veil also moved around but they were so thick that it was impossible to see her features.


    All of a sudden, the girl lifted her leg and put it on Ileus'' thigh over their joined hands. Ileus is furious as hell and wanted to shove her but Anastasia stopped him by looking at the orbs above them and telling him that the audience was watching them.


    The dancer moves her leg over their hands and crushes them with her foot. Then she turned her hips towards Ileus, bent back in a full arc to touch the floor with her hands only to show that she wasn''t wearing panties.


    Ileus'' nostrils red and a shadow peeled off him in wisps of smoke. A growl formed in his chest as his eyes became cold, hard and flinty. He red at the dancer and was about to remove her foot from hisp when Anastasia stopped him. She exhaled a ragged breath as dread rose in her chest. Her fingers dug into the table''s edge that she was now clutching while one hand remained locked under the foot of the dancer. The acidic anger from Ileus was palpable and she knew that he wanted to rip the dancer. But she knew that if he did that, the audience was going to go against them. For the audience it was just a part of the dancing act, which was done to please the prince. Then why was she feeling so dreadful?


    When the dancer pulled herself up, her rosy lips tugged up in a satisfactory smile. She put her foot down and twirled around them and reached behind the sofa. She lifted herself in the air and then from behind wedged her leg in between them. The snake-like fog slithered on the ground and held her from behind. Taking its support, she pushed off and in one graceful swingnded right on Ileus''p.


    ps resounded from the audience for her beautiful performance. They cheered her and whooped for making their day. They also thanked the prince foring over and giving them a rare glimpse of the best dancer of the restaurant.


    Breathless in hisp, the dancer only bowed to all of them but she didn''t get out of hisp. Anastasia stared at her as her eyes started turning violet. Seeing that Ileus waved his hand and the orbs above them became dark. Only the candle on the table was the source of light. From the corner of his eye, he saw that the fog had settled on the floor as if waiting to carry the dancer back. It was uncanny to note that it was heaving like it was a real thing.


    Anastasia had to retract her anger and Ileus waved his hand to light the orbs again.


    Anastasia brought her hands to open the veil of the dancer, but as soon as she brought her fingers near her face, the dancer moved back.


    In a voice loud enough for the audience to listen, the dancer said in a soft voice, "If you pull my veil aside the prince has to kiss me. It is the tradition of the ce."


    On the verge of exploding, Ileus'' chest rose and fell as he breathed roughly.


    "It''s fine," said Anastasia acerbically. "A frog doesn''t be a princess when he kisses her, and you¡ª you are a toad." Saying that she pulled her veil apart but as soon as she saw her face, she nched.


    "Kiss, kiss, kiss!" the audience shouted.


    "Hello cousin," said the dancer.


    "Kiss, kiss, kiss!" the cheer of the audience became louder. They started clunking the sses with their spoons.


    Dread that had knotted in her chest, blossomed to life. "Lilette?" she rasped. "What are you doing here?" And how did she recognize her in a disguise? Confusion marred her thoughts to the extent that she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Her eyes had widened.


    Anastasia was just too shocked and disturbed to notice that a hand cupped her head from behind and his lips crashed on hers. She tasted his wine on her tongue. He moaned in her mouth and she closed her eyes. The audience erupted inughter. They pped and pped till Ileus kissed her and poured all his passion into her. When he pulled away, he rested his head on hers and whispered, "I love you." He left her and then flicked his fingers for the orbs to stop their glow. Once again, the ce delved into darkness. Immediately he shoved Lilette out of hisp. And then he growled, "How dare you sit on me? Do you wish to die?"


    Lilette got out of hisp and simply smiled. She removed her headdress and ced it on the table without giving an exnation. Anastasia watched with horror her cold, inhuman smile and demeanor. Her mind refused to believe and refused to fathom the depravity of Lilette. What the hell was she doing here and, "How did you recognize me?" she asked. Ileus held her hand and squeezed it hard, feeling as stunned as she was. He cast a spell around them to block the sound from going out.


    "Why are you here?" he asked. "And how did you enter Draoidh?" It was a huge thing that she came to Draoidh and they never came to know.


    Once she took her headdress out, Lilette turned to look at him with her pale emerald eyes and said, "I am here for you, can''t you see?" She picked up his ss, swirled the wine and drank it. "I followed you all the way from ¨®raid to here. I wanted to meet you but the royal guards never allowed me. So, I joined this restaurant and waited for you toe out of the pce." She ced the ss back on the table and licked her lips.

 Chapter 270 - Deal And Threats

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Deal And Threats</h4>


    "That''s bullshit!" Ileus growled.


    Lilette giggled. She picked up cheese bread and chewed it.


    Anastasia asked, "Lilette, do your parents know that you are here?" She was feeling disgusted at her behavior.


    Lilette chuckled. She ignored her question and said, "It was easy to recognize you. Ileus would not sit so cozily with any other woman except you."


    "But how did youe here as a dancer? It''s not that you knew that we wereing here!" There was something so wrong about the whole situation. "Or have you killed the original dancer and taken her ce for today? And did you follow us or do you have people following us?"


    Liletteughed as she leaned forward and clutched the edge of the table. "Questions, questions, questions!" she shook her head. When she stoppedughing, she said, "I havee here to warn you."


    Anastasia noticed the serpentine fog slithering up her legs like a lover and hugging them as it heaved. "Warn me? For what?"


    "If you don''t leave Ileus soon, you will get killed," she said softly, wickedly.


    "What the fuck!" Ileus'' chest rumbled with a growl so ominous that it was a warning of danger. His aura darkened.


    Da and Aidan had rushed them, bearing a puzzled expression on their face. Ileus allowed them to enter the barrier. He said, "Get her and imprison her with Maple. I would like to sweep her cell!"


    Da strode to Lilette but suddenly the fog around her burst into four white snakes and bared their fangs with a hiss. Da stumbled back, stunned.


    "Don''t do that again," Lilette cautioned her. "These are going to bite you so bad that you won''t evere out of aa." Then she turned to Anastasia and said, "If you want to stay safe, you better leave Draoidh and hide for the rest of your life."


    Fury pumped her blood as she got up from her ce and crossed the distance between them. She pulled her dagger from beneath her tunic and flipped it, taking it by its hilt.


    Lilette suddenly turned and dragged Da to her side as if she was weightless. The snakes slithered on Da''s neck and hands as her gaze traveled to Anastasia. "Don''t even think of that Anastasia," she growled. "Or this one goes down first!"


    Aidan''s hands clenched into tight fists. "Let her go," he snarled.


    "Or what, lover boy?" Lilette said.


    Once again surprised at her inhuman strength with which she could so easily drag a vokuk, Anastasia asked, "Lilette, you are making a big mistake. Who has poisoned your brain? Tell me. Are you under any threat? I will make sure that you are returned safely to your parents. Stay in ¨®raid and don''te out."


    "Stay in ¨®raid?" Liletteughed like a maniac. "I wanted to get out of that sick ce where we do not have the luxuries that we get to see in the Lore, and you want me to go back? Do I look like a fool to you?"


    Anastasia raised an eyebrow and replied, "Is that a question? Because you are being very foolish. Go back to your parents." Her mind wandered as to who was backing her in Draoidh because a threat like that meant she was being backed by someone heavily. Was it Murtagh?


    "Fuck off!" Lilette snarled. The snakes around Da now looked at her face as if wanting to bite her.


    "Remove those snakes from Da," came a low growl from Aidan.


    "Yes, remove them, else I am going to kill you right now!" Ileus warned her as he stood up.


    His threat worked and she slowly released Da from her grip and pushed her away from her towards Aidan who caught her before she could fall. The snakes snapped their jaws at her.


    "Who sent you here or brought you here?" asked Anastasia.


    "That is not the right question, Anastasia," she said as she ced her hands on her hips. "But let me give you a hint. Do you know who was the one who passed those letters from Maple to you?"


    "Yes, there was a small child you spoke about," said Anastasia, narrowing her eyes.


    Lilette''s red lips kicked up. "No, it was me. I was Maple''s messenger."


    Anastasia gasped as her hands fell to the side. Ileus held his wife''s waist and pulled her closer to him. She wentpletely still and her mouth fell open. She blinked slowly with disbelief. "Why are you doing this Lilette?" she asked in a confused voice. "What have I done to you? Our paths never crossed before I came to ¨®raid and so I can''t do anything that would have annoyed you." Her thoughts ran nk as if her brain had stopped working. She just felt¡­ emotional numbness.


    "Oh, get lost!" Lilette snapped. "You know what¡ªI have struck a deal with the dark witch," she said with reverence as she looked at the white snakes and the fog that was hugging her waist now.


    "Dark witch! Iona? What deal?" Anastasia said and pressed her hands to her mouth.


    Ileus stepped in front of Anastasia protectively as terror seized his heart.


    Lilette crossed her arms across her chest and looked at Ileus tenderly. "I get him and the witch gets you."


    "And you think it''s so easy?" Ileus said and lunged at her with his lengthened ws and fangs to snap her neck, but as soon as he touched her, she disintegrated in tiny fragments of dust that floated in her shape.


    "Gods!" Anastasia breathed.


    Liletteughed when she became corporeal. "Do you think that after I have struck a deal with the dark witch, after I havee here to caution you, it would be easy to kill me? I have the blessings of the dark witch."


    "Those are not called blessings," Anastasia said, trying to drill sense in her. "This is trickery. She is tricking you to fulfill her purpose."


    "Anastasia, you are just too na?ve to see the reality. No one is going to let you stay here. As I talk with you, there''s a group outside that is already spreading hate rumors amongst the citizens that the crown prince of Draoidh has married the fae princess, Anastasia. There is yet another rumor that hase up¡ªyou were in love with a girl from ¨®raid, whom you ditched to marry the princess."


    "What the hell is going on?" Ileus said as adrenalin hit him hard and he clenched his jaws.


    Lilette continued, "If you want them to stop, you should either leave this kingdom forever and go back to Vilinski or¡ª"


    "Or?" asked Anastasia.


    "Or Ileus can tell the people here that he is not marrying you. He has to convince them that the rumor is baseless and puts me in front of them saying that I am the girl he married. The pretense is only going to benefit you."


    Hotva flowed into her blood and Anastasia felt something deadly humming in her chest. She wanted to take it out and her body heated up.


    "That''s it!" Ileus said in a gruff voice to Lilette, halting Anastasia''s emotional outburst. Anastasia bit her lip and let the fury curl inwards. "You are not getting out alive from here!" Ileus forewarned Lilette and stepped closer.

 Chapter 271 - [Bonus ] Temple

    <h4>Chapter 271 - [Bonus ] Temple</h4>


    "Of course, I will," Lilette replied coldly. She pointed towards the exit and said, "Do you know what is behind that door? Your doom, if you walk out of here with Anastasia." She extended her hand towards him. The white snakes retracted and twined on her shoulders. "Take my hand and tell you that the rumors that you have married a fae princess are baseless. Tell them that you are going to marry me. And then throw her out of Draoidh."


    Anastasia started shaking as fury flowed in her blood. She stared at her cousin sister. "How can you stand there and spout tant nonsense?" she retorted. "I am furious with you for threatening us. For even thinking that this was an option. You must be absolutely insane to go to such lengths." She lifted her dagger. "You get out of here before I kill you." But on the inside Anastasia''s hands were shaking because it was her cousin standing there. How could she kill her own?


    Lilette shrugged. "What else can I do?" she replied with nonchnce. "Do I look like I care for your threats?" A semnce of an evil smile could be seen in the faint glow of the candle. Looking back at the door, she said, "If you like, you can test what I am just saying."


    Anastasia gave onest chance to logic. "Lilette, you are being misguided by the dark witch. Take my hand and I will help you."


    Lilette''s eyebrows furrowed tightly. "Help me with what you fool! This is my choice. You thought that you would marry Ileus and I was going to watch it? The moment I met the dark witch I knew that I could get what I wanted. You keep harping that he is your mate, but have you heard that mates can reject too!"


    Not able to bear Lilette''s nonsense, Anastasia hurled her dagger at her, but the girl once again disintegrated into dust and the dagger passed through her. Anastasia summoned the dagger back and yet it couldn''t harm Lilette. Ileus lifted his hands towards the orbs of lights on the ceiling. "Taqae!" he breathed and all the orbs started falling on the ground over Lilette, shattering into small pieces as they touched the floor. However, Lilette''s body, now a mere silhouette, faded away and a warm gust of wind tousled their hair. She left whispering a warning, "Leave Ileus. Soon I am going toe back and take your ce!" The fog around her dissipated as soon as she left leaving everyone in dreadful silence.


    After a moment, Ileus said, "Aidan, go on the outside and see if what Lilette said is true or not. I am taking Anastasia from her. It is definitely not a ce to stay. Call Haldir back from the forest and ask him to form a team to look at each and every house in Level two. Strat with Draven''s. Also, where is Murtagh?"


    "I will do that," said Aidan. "Murtagh is in house arrest here in Draoidh and he is also in Level two. But if you want, we can imprison him."


    "No, let him be. Mother must be having her reasons to keep him in house arrest. Besides, we haven''t been able to prove his guilt," Ileus said in a gruff voice.


    "Okay, but what are we going to do with Lilette," he asked, pointing at the shattered orbs.


    "Shut down this restaurant with immediate effect!"


    Suddenly they heard a rustle of clothes from the side. Alert, Ileus burst into his shadows and embraced Anastasia. Ileus was about to teleport to the pce, when they saw the manager rushing towards them. She came and looked at Anastasia with nervous expressions.


    "There''s a horde outside that is demanding to see you Your Highness. They are spewing nonsense that they want to see the fae princess, Anastasia," she said in a jittery voice. "Also¡ª also¡ª" her face became red with anxiety.


    "Also, what?" asked Aidan with furrowed brows.


    "Our dancer is found dead in the basement. She was gagged and tied and stuffed in a closet. Her assistant just found the body and reported it to us."


    "How is this possible?" Aidan retorted. "She was right here!"


    The manager shook her head. "No, that was an imposter. I have sent the guards to find her but it''s like she has vanished in thin air!" She sounded scared when she addressed Anastasia, "You should leave this ce mdy. There''s something really terrible happening here. If you want, you cane with me to my ce and I will protect you!"


    Anastasia jerked her head back at the manager''s offer. "Thanks, but we are leaving," she murmured.


    Aidan stabbed his fingers in his hair as anger rose in his chest. He looked around helplessly as Ileus narrowed his eyes.


    "We are leaving now," Ileus said. "Call the Mozias here and seal this ce immediately." Saying that, they parthoned to Eynsworth Pce. They stepped right into the gardens of the east wing. Ileus removed Anastasia''s disguise. He held her hand and they started walking inside. They came to a sudden halt when they found Adrianna waiting for them. "Mother!" Ileus blurted.


    Adrianna looked fiercely at her son. She growled, "When I asked you to not take her out of the pce, why didn''t you pay heed to my words?" The news of unrest had already reached her ears.


    Ileus shifted in his ce and Anastasia pulled her hand away from him. She stood sheepishly beside him with her fingers sped in the front.


    "I wanted her to see¡ª"


    Adrianna snapped. "Don''t I want her to see Draoidh? Don''t I want her to go around as the princess and as your wife? But everything has to be done in time and you are in so much hurry!" She pounded her fist in her palm. "You have ruined my ns! You have shown her to everyone."


    Ileus clenched his jaw hard. "I think you were aware that I would take her there, that''s why you stopped my entry in the thirst level." He walked slowly towards the sofas and slumped on feeling very frustrated. "There has been an untoward incident in ''The Copse''.


    Anastasia came and sat beside him. There was so much tension in the hall that it felt charged with negativity.


    Ileus narrated the incident to his mother. There was a long silence from her and after that she said, "Take Anastasia to the temple. She will stay with the High Priestess over there for the next three days."


    "Why?" Ileus sounded puzzled and very angry. He didn''t like the idea of his mate staying in the temple premise. They were very strict inside and the temple was protected by too many spells. No one could enter it without the permission of the High Priestess and the Shaman¡ªeven the witches and wizards. The temple opened for the public to pray to the deities only on specific days.


    Adrianna looked at Anastasia and said, "She will be most protected in the temple. We are going to open the gates of the temple every day for an hour for the public."


    "She is going to be safest in the pce, Mother!" Ileus countered her.

 Chapter 272 - Patience

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Patience</h4>


    "How can you allow her to go inside the temple where there would be no protection? For god''s sake, Iona is lurking out there. We just encountered something so close to her. Besides, how will her staying in the temple reverse anything that is happening? The situation is only getting out of control!" angered Ileus pounded the table in front of him, which splintered upon the impact.


    "She will stay protected in the temple," Adrianna replied, as she sat back on the sofa and crossed her arms across her chest. "And that is my decision. Anastasia will stay in the temple premises for the next three days." Then she pointed at him and continued, "You are not allowed to enter the ce."


    A wave of frustration scorched his skin because he hated the idea of parting from his mate even for an hour, and this was for three days. "Mother, you know it is not justified. How can hold Anastasia captive in the temple when whatever happened, happened because of my folly? I am ready to take the punishment."


    Adrianna arched an eyebrow. "You knew it was a mistake, yet you went ahead andmitted. Not only that there''s a report that you took her to the creek in Silver Vales. Level two is slowly bing a chaos and I fear that this chaos would percte to the Level three and then Silver Vales."


    After more heated exchanges, the queen left the hall surrounded by the guards. She informed him that they would all be going to Silver Vales to have dinner with Cora and Pierre in the evening. Ed would being from the Mountains of Tibris to meet Anastasia.


    Anastasia''s heart kicked around her chest as she leaned against the pillows. She hadn''t thought that one simple act was going to make feel so guilty. Her breath snagged in her chest as her body quivered. "I didn''t know that we would get into such big trouble."


    Ileus'' gaze flickered over her face. "It''s not your fault and stop feeling guilty about the situation we are in." He had just poured all his tension into her as he came again and again and they were lying next to each other with their fingers intertwined.


    She took a deep breath and muttered, "I am sorry." Her voice carried a slight tremor. "If I had known that this would turn out into such a huge chaos, I would have stopped. When you proposed the n to me, I was too excited¡ª"


    "I told you Anastasia, there is nothing to apologize for," said Ileus. He was determined to not allow his young fae princess to carry the burden of guilt that ording to him she was cing wrongly on her shoulders. "Mother wasn''t there when the incident happened and she couldn''t have learnt what exactly happened unless she had swept the cells of Da and Aidan. You are guilty of nothing, okay?"


    "But she might have swept your or my cell while we talked to her," her sapphire eyes wet.


    "No, she didn''t, though she tried. I had cast a very strong spell around our cells."


    She squeezed Ileus'' hand and picked it up to kiss it. "Do you think putting me in the temple is a good idea, Ileus?"


    Ileus didn''t answer her question. He just stared at the ceiling wondering what to do next. One thing was certain¡ªhe was going to put more guards around the temple and alsob the entire Level two to look for the traitor. He strongly suspected Draven and Ozin.


    "Do we have to go to have dinner with your grandparents?" she asked, not really feeling like visiting Cora.


    "Yes, Ed, my father''s grandfather is visiting and I think Mother wants to take the opportunity to introduce you to the family."


    Anastasia took a deep breath. She turned to him and rested her chin on his chest. "I will miss you a lot," she said, sounding nervous.


    "I will miss you too, honey," he replied pensively as he stroked her hair.


    A gloom hung in the air between the mates. Anastasia closed her eyes and then drifted off to sleep. Ileus made her lie down beside him and tucked her in the nket. He couldn''t sleep because he continued to stare at her. He twined a strand of hair around his wrist and worried it.


    When Anastasia woke up, it was already evening. The maids were waiting for her. Ileus unshackled her wings. The maids helped her with a bath and made her wear an olive-colored silk dress with a meshed top. Her hair was braided with strings of gold chains that had numerous diamonds studded in them at regr intervals. She brought the braid over her shoulder and settled it in front. They made her wear a small circlet that had tiny diamonds on the border. As usual they didn''t apply makeup on her face, because ording to them she was naturally the most beautiful woman they had ever seen in the Lore.


    When they left after making her wear olive silk padded sandals, Ileus came to her and gave her a long kiss. Her wings rustled as she craned her neck to see his face after the kiss. Wearing a pale green shirt over ck leather pants and boots, he looked macho. He hadbed his hair back. She cupped his face in her hands and said, "I will never tire of falling in love with you again and again, even if I forget you."


    His brows drew tightly in. "And what do you mean by that? You think you can forget me just like that? I will never let you forget me!"


    Sheughed softly and kissed his chest. "That''s just a figurative way of speaking, love."


    "Ah!" he replied. "Well, don''t say it then." He suppressed a tremor in his body. The fact that she was going to stay away from him for the next three days was eating him on the inside.


    They walked hand in hand through the corridors and then to the garden. As soon as Ileus was about to create the portal, one of the guards said, "Your Highness, the queen has asked us to apany you to the north wing. She wants to go to Silver Vales with both of you."


    Ileus frowned but he didn''t challenge the guard. They walked to the north wing''s gardens where they found Adrianna waiting for them with the portal.


    For the first time Anastasia saw Adrianna''s portal and to say that she was mesmerized, it was an understatement. Her mind was blown. The portal was made of gold dust that swirled in circles. The lightsing off the torches in the garden made it glimmer and shine. Symbols floated on the top, which she knew were for the destination. Adrianna was wearing a long carmine red gown that had a small train. Her long ck hair was tied in a neat bun. A simple gold tiara was sitting on top of her hair. Anastasia bowed to her with a soft smile out of admiration.


    "Come here, Anastasia," Adrianna called her. When Anastasia went to her, she held her hand and said, "Whatever happens there, keep your patience intact."


    She nodded.

 Chapter 273 - Call Me... Mother

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Call Me... Mother</h4>


    "And you look lovely," said Adrianna. She brushed her hair with her fingers. "I am sure if Iona was with us, she would have looked just as lovely as you¡­" she said in a voice that trailed off with heavy emotions underlying it.


    Anastasia lowered her eyes. If Adrianna had lost her daughter that day, she ended up losing her parents. The two women shared simr emotions. She looked up at her and said, "Your Highness¡ª"


    "Call me ''Mother''," Adrianna said with a tender expression on her face.


    Surprise flickered through her eyes as she stared at the queen for a long moment. The surprise gave way to warmth. The word mother was filled with too many emotions. A lump formed in her throat and tears stung her eyes. Despite the whole world turning against her, Adrianna and Ileus were standing with her. She pushed the lump down her throat and said, "Mother¡ª I, I¡ª" she couldn''t speak further.


    Adrianna''s lips tugged up in a warm smile. "Let''s get in the portal. I don''t like to see the gold of the kingdom being wasted like this."


    The portal copsed as soon as they were in the gardens of the manor at Silver Vales. Anastasia tucked her wings tightly at the back and filled her lungs with the fragrance of the night-blooming flowers. It reminded her of her day at the creek with Ileus. It was such a wonderful remembrance and she hoped that she would be able to spend more such carefree days with him. A tendril of agreeing to her wishes entered her mind and she stopped herself from giggling because Adrianna was holding her hand, and not Ileus. She loved it a lot and just holding hands with her filled her with a sense of security.


    Dmitri was standing on the entrance looking impatient. He stared at his wife, cutting off everyone else from the vision. When she reached him, Anastasia left her hand and Adrianna walked right into the arms of her husband. "Missed you¡­" she murmured.


    "My Adri¡­" Dmitri hugged her tightly and then kissed her on her lips. When he pulled away, he looked at Anastasia and Ileus and smiled at them. Adrianna curled her arms around his with pride and walked inside. Anastasia and Ileus followed.


    Ileus leaned down and whispered in her ear, "See that''s how you walk with your husband. Learn, girl!"


    Anastasia exhaled heavily. "For god''s sake they are our parents. Have you heard of the word ''respect''?"


    Dmitri turned to look at Anastasia and remarked, "Sorry Anastasia, that word doesn''t exist in his dictionary when ites to you." He looked at his wife who let out a chuckle. "Not that I amining."


    Adrianna pped him lightly on his arm. "You were the most shameless man and still are!"


    Dmitri shrugged. "I am not guilty. I love you and, in a heartbeat, would be as brazen as I can¡­ for you¡­"


    Anastasia''s eyes widened with surprise when for the first time she saw the queen blushing to the roots of her hair. No wonder Ileus'' public disy of affection came from his parents. But it was so lovely to see the king and queen in a light mood. It felt like¡­ family. A grin appeared on her face.


    Dmitri led all of them to the main hall where Pierre was sitting with Ed. They got up and Adrianna almost squealed. She pulled her arm out of Dmitri''s and rushed to meet her grandfather. "You look so old, Grandfather," she said as she hugged him tightly. "When are you going toe to Draoidh? I want to take care of you!"


    Ed closed his eyes as he embraced his granddaughter. Over the years he had been in the Mountains of Tibris, he had grown aged. Wrinkles appeared on his face and his hair was white. "I am doing just fine, Adri," he said in a hoarse voice. "Mun takes care of me. Howard is also there. Together we are managing pretty well."


    Mun, the magical beast of the Mountains of Tibris, had be Adrianna''s wand and Jun, his girlfriend, had volunteered to be Ileus'' wand. Another one of their species had joined Ed and Howard after Jun had be Ileus'' wand. And Ed had named him Mun.


    Ed''s eyes went to Ileus who was waiting for his grandfather. "Come here," he said and Ileus walked in his bear hug. "How are you doingd?" he asked. Ileus couldn''t answer his question as he savored his grandfather''s hug. When he finally pulled away, Ed looked at Anastasia.


    She was standing a bit away from all of them, watching the family meeting. When Ed gazed at her, a smile wormed on his lips. Anastasia''s wings rustled involuntarily out of nervousness. Ed walked to her and lifted her hand. "I think my grandson is very lucky to have a mate like you."


    Anastasia bowed, as warmth filled her chest. She liked the old man instantly. "I am luckier than him." Ed patted her head.


    "Dinner is ready!" Cora''s sharp voice distracted all of them.


    The dining table wasden with a variety of breads, meats, sliced fruits, cold sds and a variety of cheese. Pierre sat on the head of the table, nked by Cora and his son. Adrianna sat right next to Dmitri and Ed was sitting opposite to her. Ileus and Anastasia sat next to Adrianna.


    When Anastasia opened her wings slightly to adjust in the chair and Ileus helped her, Cora watched her. Anastasia could feel her eyes on her and sense the acerbic aura off her. Cora hadn''t greeted her or Adrianna or Ileus. She simply came into the main hall and announced that the dinner was ready. Obviously, her mood was sour. She focused on others because Adrianna had asked her to be patient for the evening.


    Over the dinner, Ed started talking about Mun and how he behaves possessively whenever Ed has to leave him. He talked to Anastasia about her experiences in the wizard kingdom and before she could speak anything, Cora spoke.


    "Don''t ask about her experiences in Draoidh and Silver Vales, Ed!"


    Anastasia snapped her mouth shut as she jerked back her head.


    "Ever since she has arrived, there''s not a day that we haven''t seen despair!" said Cora.


    "Cora!" Pierre snapped at her. "Stop ranting."


    "Stop ranting?" she snapped back. "If Adrianna and Dmitri hadn''t let their son go astray, he wouldn''t have met this fae princess. But they were just too invested in finding Iona and sent him away. Oh, incidentally, they couldn''t find Iona either."


    Ed was taken aback. "Cora you are talking all wrong!"


    Cora threw the fork in her te and growled, "I am not. Had Ileus, our only grandchild, the only heir of Silver Vales and Draoidh, taken his job of being the crown prince seriously, and felt that he had a duty towards the two kingdoms, he would have never married Anastasia! The fae whose people have attacked us time and again." She turned to look at Ileus with a face red with anger. "Don''t you have an ounce of shame?"


    Anastasia''s wings rustled as anger from her heart pumped into her veins. Adrianna ced her hand on hers as Ileus watched his grandmother with a clenched jaw.

 Chapter 274 - [Bonus ]Wholeheartedly

    <h4>Chapter 274 - [Bonus ]Wholeheartedly</h4>


    Cora continued to rebuke Ileus. "You should have waited before rushing into the marriage. Was it necessary to fulfill the prophecy so soon? Couldn''t you restrain yourself and keep your kingdom''s duties before your own stupid needs?"


    Ileus was stunned into silence at his grandmother''s outburst. She was trying to make him feel guilty and it was working. She was trying to rile up Anastasia and make her feel like the worst thing that could happen to them, and it was working.


    Seeing her ring up so rudely Pierre shouted, "Cora, you are going beyond limits! So, shut up."


    "Oh please, why should I shut up when I am pointing out the bitter truth?" she retorted. "It''s not like¡ª"


    "Mother," Dmitri interrupted her. "When I met Adri, I couldn''t wait to marry her. I see history repeating. At that also you protested against the marriage because of Kiesha and once again you are doing the same thing."


    Cora peeled her lips back and red at her son. "How dare you make simr references, Dmitri? Those were different times!" A low growl sounded in her throat as if she was going to attack. "Talk about the present situation. Right now, there is a rumor in Silver Vales that their future Alpha will be marrying their enemy. How is it fair to the subjects? Tell me!" She red at him. "There is a chance that if they feel that the rumor is correct, a civil war may erupt. Right now, because of this fae princess, because of your son''s dalliances, we are sitting on the verge of a civil war!"


    Cora''s acerbic burst of hatred left everyone stunned at the table. She distrusted her own family to the extent that sheshed at everyone, pointing out Ileus'' mistakes. The anger Anastasia felt earlier was mixed with guilt and confusion and frustration. Ileus ced his hand on her thighs and brushed her lightly over there. She could feel the bitterness he was experiencing and she knew that the act was more to appease his anger. When Cora gave Anastasia a withering re, Anastasia shifted in her chair towards her husband.


    Adrianna sat there with a cold look in her eyes. She sliced a meat pie and ate it patiently. Not only that, she served some fresh apple juice to Anastasia and her husband murmuring, "Please have it. It''s awesome."


    Her act only irked Cora all the more. "And how are you going to suppress a civil war, Adrianna? Aren''t you already upied with saving your borders from the attacks of other kingdoms that you also will be looking into a war within your own people?" Her gaze shifted to Dmitri. "When you married Adrianna, there was no such thing as a civil war. People supported you. Whatever you did was not frowned upon. But in Ileus'' case there''s ack of support from the citizens of Silver Vales and Draoidh. How are you going tobat that?" She asked, pping the table.


    "Let me refresh your memories, Mother," said Dmitri in a sarcastic voice. "Adrianna''s father, the Alpha of the Red Moon pack was never our ally and we had to wage a war against them. I don''t want to get into the details but there was a lot of unrest back then too. However, together all of us brought the situation under control."


    "The situation didn''t spiral down so fast!" Cora was going ballistic. She pointed at Anastasia and said, "Send her to stay with Dawn and Daryn for a few months till the situation here is resolved and faith is restored amongst the people."


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes. The old crane was getting ahead of herself. What the hell did she think she was? Suddenly she realized that Adrianna had removed her hand from her. Was that an indication? Anastasia answered back, "And how will solve the problem? Is that a permanent solution? What is going to happen once Ie back? I am going to stay where my husband is. No one can snatch that right from me! While I do agree that my marriage to Ileus did bring its own consequences, you can''t ask us to separate. I am sorry to say, but your analysis of the situation hasn''t been too wise and we have all seen it in the case of L. You never came to know that L was an opium addict and that she was using prisoners for her own pleasure and you chose that woman for your grandson."


    "Anastasia!" Cora roared, her cheeks mottling as anger rippled through her. "You do not have the authority to speak with me like that, you insolent girl!" She turned to look at others and waved at Anastasia. "See this is what a fae princess is like¡ªspoiled and arrogant and no regards to elders!"


    Anastasia''s breath was ragged as she glowered at Cora. And she just couldn''t imagine what she might have been to her own daughter-inw.


    "Grandmother," Ileus intervened in a cold, calcted voice. "I married Anastasia because I wanted to. Yes, I was in a hurry, but there were other reasons too. And the main reason was that with my marriage to Anastasia, there was a political upheaval in Vilinski, the sound of which is echoing in the Lore."


    "You should have waited!" Cora shouted. "Silver Vales and Draoidh havee together and are now a powerful kingdom. I certainly don''t want a civil war." She threw her fork on the te. It nked and bounced off the te.


    All the confidence and anger that Anastasia''s body was thrumming with got reced by guilt. She lowered her head and fidgeted with her fingers. She had warned Ileus that Cora did not like her. Suddenly she felt sorry for putting the whole family in a situation asplicated as this. "Cora," Adrianna''s calm voice pulled her out of her thoughts. "How did you choose L? I would like to know on what grounds did you choose L? If it had not been for Anastasia, we would have never discovered what L was like. If Ileus hadn''t married Anastasia and hadn''t brought her to Silver Vales, we would have gone ahead with Ileus'' marriage to a woman like L. We would have never discovered that Iona has gone to the dark sides. I would have never met my daughter." She choked and gulped the lump that formed in her throat. "I don''t want to hear about Ileus'' choice on marrying his mate because I support him and his mate wholeheartedly."


    Anastasia gasped. She pursed her lips tight to stop the squeal that wanted toe out of her throat. Her heart struck a chord of happiness and fought with the brain to suppress the expression. This time she took her hand beneath the table and squeezed Adrianna''s hand as a gesture of thanking her.


    All of a sudden Ed startedughing, catching all of them by surprise. The tension in the air notched a little with the soft edges of hisughter.


    "What''s so funny, Ed?" asked Cora, irked as hell.


    Ed shook his head and asked, "Who is the keeper of the prisons now?"


    Adrianna knew why her grandfather wasughing. He always backed her, encouraged her and was her most loyal supporter other than Dmitri. She loved when heughed and a smile came across her lips. "We have put Tadgh as the keeper of both the prisons."

 Chapter 275 - Uncivil

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Uncivil</h4>


    Cora understood the rtionship between Adrianna and Ed very well. She knew that Ed wasughing at her, mocking her reasoning. She blurted, "When L was here, there was absolutely noint. Things were under control so nicely. Not only that did you see how soft L was. It was her soft demeanor that won the hearts of the prisoners and the guards. That''s why everyone was happy with her." She turned her gaze to Adrianna and smirked, "We are going to see how Tadgh will handle the wizard prison, let alone the werewolves'' prison."


    Adrianna''s golden hued eyes flickered and orange as Cora''s words sent a jolt of scorching chock through her. Anger hummed in her chest and she exploded, "Are you so blind Cora that you can''t see things around you or are you so old that you are unable toprehend situations? Didn''t you see what L did? During her tenure so many political prisoners went missing? Do you know what she was doing with them? She was feeding them to the dark witch in order for her to sacrifice them to the dark forces. The main reason why she volunteered to be the keeper of the prisons was that she had to give Iona a continuous source of sacrifices, and what would be better than the prisoners who were already condemned by the society, by their families and by the kingdom. L took full advantage of the situation. She was one of those who made sure that Iona continued to stay as the dark witch. Otherwise withck of sacrifices, it is impossible to stay in a state like hers."


    She stared at Cora and took a deep breath in order to calm herself. "I am aghast at your words, and as the Luna of the Blue Moon pack and queen of Silver Vales, I can send you to prison for supporting a woman like L and picking on my daughter-inw!" Adrianna exhaled a heavy breath as everyone stared at her with wide eyes and fear. She could actually do that and no one would question her.


    Dmitri ced his hand on the small of her back and stroked it. ''Adri, please calm down,'' hemunicated mentally. ''I am sorry for the way my mother has spoken. Please Adri calm down¡­''


    Adrianna lowered her head and closed her eyes. If it hadn''t been for Dmitri, she would have gone madder.


    "How dare you, Adrianna?" Cora said as a warning. "Don''t forget that I was the one who made your husband the Alpha of the Blue Moon pack and then I was the one who helped in expanding his empire!" She red at her daughter-inw as if she would eat her alive. "If Iona is like that then it is because both you and Dmitri failed to protect her. Had you been a little more vignt that day, no one would have dared to abduct her! After that for a full eight years, you couldn''t find her but your son came back with the fae princess, with the woman because of whom the girl was kidnapped!"


    Anastasia''s body shook with rage that seeped to her bones. Furious she catered to the wilderness that was growing inside her. "Ileus had sieved the entire Lore to find Iona. After I married him, he went to Zmjia to find her on a clue I gave him, even though he risked his life and even though when he reached there, he came empty handed with a Mozia who became a victim of necromancer magic. Yes, I agree that Iona was kidnapped by Aed Ruad and Maple, but how am I supposed to be med and it is preposterous to me the king and the queen. It was a series of misfortunate incidents that led to Iona''s kidnapping. But you shouldn''t forget that in the process my parents were captured and thrown in celestial prison. I¡ª I was¡ª" Anastasia choked on her words.


    "And do you know why Adrianna and Dmitri were going to Vilinski?" said Cora. "They were going to attend your birthday."


    Ileus clenched his fists until his knuckles were white. Shadows peeled off him and he looked at Cora with flinty eyes. Everyone at the table was now in a sour mood.


    Anastasia gasped at Cora''s rudeness. The old crane''s behavior was beyond rough. She was acerbic to the level of being impertinent and inconsiderate. Tears stung her eyes and she got up from her chair without eating a morsel. Tremors of shock and frustration surged through her and she just walked out of the dining room. There was only one woman in the family who didn''t like her and her level of dislike was equal to thousands of people.


    "Gods, Mother," said Dmitri. "You are so uncivil and ill-tempered."


    "I would like to leave," said Adrianna in a gruff voice. "I am done!" She looked at Cora and cautioned, "If you don''t like Anastasia, then I don''t care. Deal with it!" Saying that she turned to her grandfather. "Let''s carry this meeting in Draoidh, grandfather. It was a bad idea to call you here. And Father," she looked at Pierre, "It would be a pleasure if you join us." She didn''t invite Cora, which was a strong message that Cora wasn''t wee in her kingdom for a long time now.


    Ileus got up and followed his wife. "Anastasia!" He called her when he saw her walking towards the gardens. Her wings rustled with tension and fury and he became scared that she would take to a flight in this darkness. "Sweetheart!" he ran to her and holding her hand pulled her in his embrace.


    Anastasia let her emotions out. "It''s not my fault," she said as tears rolled out of her eyes. "I didn''t want Iona to be like that."


    "Hush." He stroked her back. "Grandmother was just too enamored by L. You said that Iona had cast a spell in grandmother''s spell. I think these are the aftereffects of the spell. Maybe she is struggling to break it all ande out. Give her time darling."


    Anastasia pressed her face in his chest as tears wet his shirt. "I told you it was a bad idea toe here for dinner."


    "I know, and we won''te to see her unless you want it, okay? Nothing is more important than your happiness." He cupped her cheeks with his hands and kissed her tears. "Don''t cry. It unsettles me. I hate to see your tears and if you won''t stop crying, I will also start crying."


    "What?" Anastasia chuckled. Her husband managed to make herugh even in this tense situation. "I want to go back home."


    Ileus smiled and kissed her lips. "It''s the first time you called Draoidh your home and that''s a lovely step forward." She threw her arms around his chest and hugged him tight. "Mother is also going back. No one wants to stay here after what grandmother did. Let''s have good dinner at Eynsworth and forget about her."


    Anastasia nodded. "I love you," she murmured.


    "No, I love you more than you," he countered as he wiped her tears with his sleeve and held her hand to walk.


    "That''s a thing I would like to challenge." Anastasia giggled.


    "How?" he asked as his expressions turnedscivious and mind went to the gutters.

 Chapter 276 - Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Paintings</h4>


    Anastasia shook her head. Her husband was simply too lusty. He could change anything and everything into a conversation about sex.


    "Let''s ce a bet, honey," Ileus coerced. "I will make youe at least five times. How many times can you make mee tonight?"


    Anastasia tapped her chin to y along with him. "At least a dozen times," she said. "All I have to do is drop my clothes on the floor and shimmy my hips." She saw his jaw cking. "And oh, cupping my breasts. I can even dance that way. Do you want me to?"


    "Damn it, woman!" Ileus rasped. "You really make me randy around you." He rubbed his erection. "I think we can''t have dinner with the rest of them because I am going to take you straight to our room."


    Anastasia bit her lip and looked at him with hooded eyes. "Sorry, my dear," she said. "But I want to be with your great-grandfather and talk to him."


    "No sweetheart, the only man you are going to be with tonight is me," said Ileus in a hoarse voice.


    Anastasia pulled her hand out from his and started to run. He dashed after her through the corridors. The guards saw the two of them and smiled. Young love! Ah!


    All at once Anastasia came to a halt. From the corner of her eye, she saw a blur of paintings that Iona had created. Breathless, Ileus came and stood next to her and said, "What is it, honey?" He followed her gaze. "Iona''s paintings¡­" he murmured.


    She walked closer to them and stood in front of thergest. It was a 4 feet by 5 feet painting that had abstract art that was extremely difficult to understand. It was framed in heavy imposing wood that almost gobbled the painting. Every object that Iona tried to make was blurred and then roughly painted. The gray color was predominant. She stared at it with concentration and in a disembodied voice said, "Can you make out the table, the chair, the closet and the curtains swaying in the window?"


    Ileus tilted his head to the right and then slowly to the left. "Nope. All I see are some blotches of colors here and there."


    "How old was she when she started making this painting?"


    He narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms across his chest as if trying to remember. "Iona was ten years younger than me. I remember teasing her all the time about her paintings. Mother used to bring her canvas and oil paints and she would just draw something so abstract that all of us would pester her till she was annoyed. Once I even ced a flower vase on the table and told her to paint it. All she came up with was blotches of color instead of blooms. Look," he said pointing to the next painting. "This one here. The flowers are all messed up. It looks like it''s been painted by an untrained child." He let out a softugh recalling his sister. "I can tell you countless instances when I would stand next to her and try to reason with her to draw better, but she wouldn''t listen."


    Anastasia stared at it and then walked along the row to see all of them.


    "Sometimes I feel that my sister forgot what she was painting and she just did it because she wanted to spend the paint mother bought for her."


    Anastasia hummed a low "maybe" and then stopped to look at thest one. The corridors lights were dim to actually understand the paintings that lined the wall. The moonlight crept in the corridor and so did the aroma of the night blooming flowers as chilly wind flow gently. She came back to where he was standing. "Ileus," Anastasia said, pointing at the center of the painting. "See there''s a table over there, hidden behind that cluster of color. She must have drawn the outline of the table and then fill it with colors." Then she pointed at the far top right. "That''s the window and¡ª and¡ª" she tilted her head to see it closely. "What was the color of her curtains?"


    "Mother liked to use a pink theme for her room, but she started hating pink and chose ck and gray and whites." Ileus shook his head.


    "Hmm. Now look at the color of the curtains over here. They are blurred and steel gray."


    Ileus stepped a little closer and found that what Anastasia just said was right. "They indeed look like curtains. Look at them fluttering! She captured them well."


    "I told you," Anastasia said with pride. "Her paintings may be abstract but she drew inspiration from her room or things around the room. Most of her paintings were based on inanimate objects. Now look at the closet beside the window."


    Ileus narrowed his eyes once again to find the closet. "Which closet?" he asked. "There was an armoire there."


    "Anastasia! Ileus!" Dmitri''s voice boomed in the corridor. "We are waiting near the portal for you!"


    "Sorry Father!" said Ileus and urged Anastasia to walk.


    "Can you take these paintings to Draoidh?" Anastasia muttered under her breath.


    Ileus lifted his eyebrow. "Let''s see," he replied with a naughty hint in his eyes. They followed Dmitri outside to the gardens when Adrianna was talking to Ed.


    "Where were you two?" she asked with a frown. "Come fast. I am hungry as hell!"


    Anastasia giggled and they all stepped in the portal she had created. They came right into the dining hall where the table wasden with a variety of food. Feeling hungry, Anastasia simply walked their first, picked up a roasted chicken leg and dug her teeth in the sulent meat. "Mmm," she said as her shoulders sagged with admiration. "The cook here is excellent," she said and sat right next to where the serving tes were. "But how did they know that we wereing?"


    Adrianna sat next to her and smiled as she watched her eating. "The kitchen is preparing food all the time. We have too many guests that keep visiting us at all times of the day. That''s why it is necessary for the kitchen to never stop working."


    "Oh!" Anastasia replied with surprise.


    "You should know everything about the pce, my dear," Adrianna''s pleasant voice made her feelfortable.


    "I would love to," she replied, picking a cheese cube. She remembered the cold cheese cubes they used to eat during their journey in Sgiath Bi¨° and a smile crept on her lips. "But tomorrow I am going to the temple¡­"


    "Yes, that is essential," Adrianna said in a clipped voice. She called Dmitri and Ed who were lurking at the bar along with Ileus who was unting his collection of whiskey.


    "When did you manage to get it?" asked Dmitri, totally puzzled. "And why couldn''t I see it all the time you weren''t here?"


    Ileus wiggled his eyebrows. "I know you father. I had hidden these bottles for special asions." And it was a special asion. "They were having dinner together as a family for the first time." He poured the whiskey in the crystal sses.


    Ed picked up the first one. He took arge swig and smacked his lips. "Ah! This is what I miss in the Mountains of Tibris."


    Adrianna rolled her eyes. "Men!"


    After dinner when Anastasia walked in her room, her eyes widened at what she saw.

 Chapter 277 - [Bonus ] Swirls Of Gray Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 277 - [Bonus ] Swirls Of Gray Smoke</h4>


    The paintings made by Iona were lined on a wall in the antechamber that led to their bedroom. "Gods, Ileus!" she rasped. "What if Cora finds out that they are missing?" she said as she peered at the paintings. Her husband was full of mischief.


    Ileus came and wrapped his arms around her waist and said, "She won''t. By the time she wakes up in the morning, she will see them. I have got them only for the night."


    Anastasia giggled as she clutched her husband''s arms. He kissed her on the temple and said, "You can continue with your research on these, honey, but before that you have to fulfill your bet."


    "What bet?" she asked as her attention went to thergest painting.


    "Something about making mee a dozen times." His erection was pressing against her belly already.


    "Ah, I see," she teased him. "Well then, let''s get inside."


    The next moment Ileus picked her up and took her in the bedroom as she squealed. He set her feet on the bed and looked at her with his bright golden eyes that swept a gaze over her face. Anastasiaughed. She bent and kissed the tip of his nose. She got down and walked away from him with a teasing smile. She removed all her jewelryzily and when she turned, she found that her husband was already naked, and that his massive erection faced her. Her cheeks heated up like a thousand suns. "Are you going to make up for three days of my absence?" she asked.


    "No, I will make up for themter. This is only for tonight," he replied promptly as he waited for her to fulfil her promise.


    When Anastasia took her gown out and tossed it away over his clothes, Ileus hissed in a sharp breath. His wolf was moring on the inside to grab his mate. Languidly, she removed hercy bra and threw it over the pile and then shimmied out of her panties.


    "That''s it!" he said and lunged at her. She shrieked and tried to run away but Ileus caught her, hauled her over his shoulder and took her to the bed. "Never tease a werewolf!" he growled as he crashed his lips on hers and thrust his erection at the same time. Her body arched in response and her nipples grazed his chest every time he thrust inside her. He came inside her with a bellow to the ceiling and then slumped over her, mindlessly thrusting. "I can never get enough of you Natsya," he whispered. He didn''t know what he would do without her for three days.


    When the two finished, they were totally exhausted. Ileus was lying beside her with his face buried in the crook of her neck.


    "What am I supposed to do in the temple?" she asked.


    "The High Priestess will make you pray to the wolf deities every day. They have a strict regime, which you have to follow. The Shaman who is the head of the priestesses, is a holy man who rarely meets people. The only people who he meets without any appointments are the king and the queen. I don''t know if he will meet you. He is a powerful man for he runs the temple, but he is loyal to the kingdom and hence neutral in his approach."


    "I don''t want to meet him," said Anastasia and turned away from Ileus. She closed her eyes as he wrapped his arm around her waist and the two went off to sleep with nervousness for the days toe.


    Nightmares revisited.


    She floated in the gray smoke. The smell of putrid flesh and bones made her retch. She forced herself to touch the ground and found herself walking on the ck and gray paints. Her feet splotched as she walked in it towards shadows that were slowly taking shapes.


    "Mother!" a voice shrieked in the background. It was filled with pain and fear.


    The smoke swirled around her and she slipped on the ground, no, an abyss. She kept falling back in time, in the night, in the darkness until she was small and helpless and looked like¡­ little Maple.


    She could see a man clearly, his gray skin and ck hair in the dim torch light of the room. His eyes were a yellow slit and they were half closed, as if in pain. He looked at his daughter. And over him was standing Etaya¡­ with a dagger in her hand¡­ the jambiya.


    Maple ran to her father and covered him with her body. "No Mother, no. Please don''t do this."


    The man lifted his head to kiss her. "I have to go, my precious child," he whispered.


    "No Father, no. I won''t let you go. We don''t want to rule Vilinski. I want you. I love you a lot."


    "My precious baby," he cupped her face. His breathing was ragged. "I love you and your brother more than anything else." His hands trembled on her cheeks. "I will return. You have to be patient."


    Etaya came forward, with her face as white as that of a ghost. "You should leave this room Maple. Sedora will soone."


    Maple shook her head. "No, I will not leave my father." She was howling.


    Anastasia could feel the pain of the little girl. She wanted to get out of there but felt so trapped in little Maple''s body.


    Thunder sounded with a loud p of lightning on the outside. Loud unintelligible voices rose. Gusts of wind roared.


    "Go Maple!" Etaya shouted. "Trust me. Your father will be safe."


    The swirls of gray smoke intensified around her. Etaya lifted the jambiya.


    ---


    Anastasia jerked open her eyes and found that she had walked to the antechamber and was standing in front of the paintings. Her skin was covered with a thin sheen of sweat. She was panting. She clutched the sheet she must have around her and looked at thergest painting. The nightmare felt so real that it spooked her. Why did she see Serapah in her nightmares? What had he got to do with the paintings? And did Etaya kill him?


    Her gaze flitted to the armoire in the painting and her fingers went to trace it inadvertently. She could feel strange energy over there, something so eerie that it didn''t make sense. Iona had captured the curtains fluttering on the window very well. Anastasia''s eyes examined the rest of the painting and she could make out the bed, the canopy overhead and the flowers in a vase on a study table. But everything was badly blotched and blurry. And why was it that while the curtains swayed, the rest of the fabric in the room was still? She touched the curtains and a sharp icy pain hit her fingers. "Ah!" she removed her fingers as if jabbed by ice needles.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus'' sharp voice distracted her. She whipped her head at him with wide eyes.


    "Ileus," she said in a breathless voice. "There''s something in these paintings that I am unable to figure out!" She pointed at the painting. A wild panic rose in her chest making her breath shallow. Her heart pounded against her ribcage. She felt weak.


    Ileus came and immediately wrapped his arms around her and she fell on his chest. "There''s something she wanted to convey¡­" said Anastasia and fainted.

 Chapter 278 - Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Mystery</h4>


    "Ana!" She heard Ileus'' panic filled voice and felt him holding her before she fell down. After that she slipped back in faint gray smoke, feeling weak and weary as hell.


    "What happened to her?" she heard a woman''s soft voice. It wasforting just like her mothers. She wanted to open her eyes, but she felt so weary that she couldn''t.


    "We got Iona''s paintings from Silver Vales," she heard a deep cello voice of her husband.


    "And?" the woman asked.


    A moment of silenceter, he said, "She touched one of them and just¡­ fainted."


    For a long time, heavy silence lingered in the air. She heard rustle of fabric and then perhaps the woman walked out.


    She slipped back into time, into gray smoke and silvery bursts of stars. That was her vision. Maple was whipping her. A mellowed voice sang¡ª


    ''Whip her Maple


    Whip her


    To the otherworld we will ship her


    I will watch her bleed


    And then eat.''


    The voice belonged to a very small girl. Where was iting from? She focused on the voice but it was difficult. The pain was mind numbing. "Maple, stop it," she said almost about to give up. Through her half open eyes, she tried to look at the girl who was singing, who was encouraging. Suddenly, the gray smoke swirled in front of her and a teenage girl appeared. Her silhouette was blurred with so much smoke around her. It was as if the smoke was peeling off her creamy skin. Her features were just as beautiful as Ileus'' and her golden eyes flickered like an obsidian. "Iona?" Anastasia reached her hand to touch her. However, the girl stared at her and then the gray smoke swirled rapidly around her. It engulfed her before fading into the air.


    "Take more you bitch!" said Maple.


    Anastasia shrieked and opened her eyes. She felt hard muscles against her face. Sweat had broken out as tremors of horror raked her body. He was rocking her and had pressed her face in his chest. His other hand was stroking her hair, her back.


    "Aly," she called him in a hoarse voice. Green orbs of lights were floating around her. They touched her skin every now and then.


    "Ana!" he looked down and stopped rocking. "How are you baby?" he asked, his tone filled with anguish.


    Someone pushed a ss of water in front of her. "How is she now?" asked Kaizan.


    Anastasia gulped the water down her throat greedily. She sagged against her husband''s chest once more and closed her eyes, happy to be out of the nightmares.


    After a long quiet, Ileus set her on the bed and leaned on her. She saw Kaizan sitting on the other side. He held her other hand as he watched her with worry etched on his face.


    "Do you want to eat something?" he asked.


    Anastasia''s eyes went to the window outside. "How long was I unconscious?" she asked in a weak voice.


    "A few hours," he replied. "It''s almost dawn now."


    She took a deep breath. Her stomach rumbled and Kaizan immediately got up to fetch food for her. She turned her face to Ileus who was staring at her as if she was the only thing that mattered in his life.


    "You were shouting Iona''s name," he said.


    "Where are the paintings, Ileus?"


    "I have sent them back. And would never get them here." His chest heaved with anger.


    "There is something about them, honey. I feel the paintings are connected to Iona''s kidnapping. They contain some mystery that wants to get resolved. We should go back and see them."


    "You are not touching them again!" he said with anger and frustration.


    "Aly, we need to understand them. It is possible that Iona was trying to convey a message to you all and you people couldn''t understand."


    There was a long pause. "Whatever, but you are not going near them again."


    Kaizan appeared with a tray of food. He ced it right in front of her and said, "Eat." He held a ss of pineapple juice near her lips. "We need you alive," he said with suppressed anger that Anastasia could feel his anger peeling off his demeanor. And he was restraining it. She didn''t know why he was so angry, but she epted the ss of juice and gulped it down. It soothed her parched throat. She had her food inplete silence and then Kaizan left.


    "Howe he knew about my condition?" she asked once he closed the door behind him.


    "I called him," said Ileus as he helped her lie down. "Mother was also here."


    Anastasia remembered that Ileus depended a lot on Kaizan for emotional support. He was promised to Ileus and emotions flowed through the bond.


    At the crack of dawn, the maids came. "We have to get you ready for the temple, princess."


    ---


    Kralj Pce


    Vilinski


    Maple''s Bedchamber


    Sitting on a couch, Etaya was looking at the girl kneeling in front of her. The dark witch was hanging upside down the ceiling. Her ck hair was a tangled mess and moved as she rocked back and forth without falling. She was looking at the girl with her obsidian eyes.


    "Please leave my father," Lilette begged her. "I have done my part of the deal and now you should fulfil your part of the deal. You must leave my father. You¡ª you said that once I will¡ª" Her mouth snapped close when she saw the witch walking on the walls. She leapt and exploded into darkness that circled around Lilette.


    Lilette froze inside her, scared as hell. Her body started quivering. "Are you sure youpleted your part of the deal?" a cold voice hissed and she felt shivers run down her spine. The witch shed downwards and a ck face appeared in front of her. Lilette closed her eyes in panic. All at once, she felt the witch''s ck ws into her flesh and warmth of blood trickling down her neck.


    Iona lifted her chin up. "You didn''tplete you deal, Lilette. You had to get Anastasia out of the kingdom. You had to goad her to get out of Draoidh but you couldn''t even manage to sway Ileus on your side."


    "At least I started the rumor," said Lilette as tears rolled out of her eyes. "I have partiallypleted the deal. Anastasia and Ileus are mates and are mated. Their bond has snapped in. It is impossible to separate them." She pleaded and tried to reason with the dark witch.


    Two days back the dark witch hade to ¨®raid and captured her father. Even though Robert tried to fight her, she had easily captured him and made him unconscious. Now he was lying in a casket with blue shimmery lights flowing from his mouth to his ears and nose. His body was fully covered in the lights. She had tried to put her hand through the lights to wake her father, but she felt a burning sensation and had to immediately pull out.


    "You didn''t try hard," said the witch as she withdrew her ws from her flesh and tasted the blood. "Disgusting!" she said and spat it.


    Lilette''s eyes became wide. "I did whatever I could," she wailed. "Please at least wake him up."

 Chapter 279 - Wrapped Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Wrapped Schemes</h4>


    "You didn''t!" the witch growled. "You have to go back to Draoidh and finish the task given to you!"


    Anxious and tasting bitterness of fear as she gulped bile back, Lilette said, "Since I have already threatened them that I was the one who started the rumors, if I go back, chances are that as soon as I enter the wizard kingdom, I will be killed or taken a prisoner." She sobbed and her shoulders shuddered. "It''s not that I didn''t try. Please leave us. We have nothing to do with Anastasia. Her mother, who is my father''s sister, rarely ever came to ¨®raid. When I met her in ¨®raid, it was for the first time. Do you think we have any feelings for her or that she has emotions for us? There are no ties. It is empty."


    Iona cked her nails and her pointy teeth. "Yada, yada, yada," she mocked Lilette. "I don''t care. We will disguise you and send you back, but you go back. And till then your father stays with me in that condition!"


    "Please dark witch," Lilette wailed. "Anastasia hates me and so does Ileus. If you leave us, we are never ever going to show our faces to you. We will leave the hamlet and disappear somewhere."


    "And then how are you going to be useful to me?" said the witch as she took two steps away from Lilette. "You are useful if you are alive."


    Lilette was now absolutely frustrated. More than fear, hatred pierced her heart for the witch. She got up and lunged at her, however, the next instant, the witch twirled and kicked the girl with so much force that Lilette was hurled in the air. She crashed on the wall and became unconscious. She slumped on her ground with her head bleeding from the back.


    "Disgusting humans!" Iona snarled.


    "Why don''t you sit down, Iona? Calm down, hmm?" said Etaya. "The tea is waiting for you." Etaya called the guards inside and asked them to take Lilette back to the prison.


    Iona cocked her head to look at the guards as they dragged her away from the room leaving a trail of blood. The maids came and cleaned it immediately.


    "Come Iona," said Etaya with a sweet voice.


    Iona walked towards Etaya, and as she walked, her ckness rippled and peeled off her skin like waves of water, revealing a lovely nude eighteen-year-old girl with amber eyes. Her long ck hair cascaded on her back.


    A smile appeared on Etaya''s lips. She poured tea and gave it to the girl who was now in her original form.


    Iona extended her delicate fingers to take the cup. She sipped the ck tea and sighed, "Sometimes I do miss the simple pleasures of being normal." She giggled and drank more. The darkness was still hugging her right leg, greedily, hungry for her power, for her magic, for the abilities she was born with.


    She smacked her lips and threw the cup on the side. She picked up a biscuit from the te and started eating it as she twirled a strand of her hair with the other hand. "I forgot what normal food tastes like," she said. "It''s fine, but I like the flesh and blood more."


    "Well, there are two more people waiting to be sacrificed for you, Iona," Etaya said. "We will send them by midnight."


    Iona crossed her legs and covered her breasts with her hair. "Good," she replied pensively.


    "So, what do you think we should do now Iona?" asked Etaya. "Lilette couldn''t really throw Anastasia out of Draoidh. When you had sent her to the wizard kingdom, I was extremely sure that she wouldn''t be able to separate the two. I mean why would Anastasiae out because of her? She is no match to Anastasia."


    Iona chuckled. She finished eating the biscuit and said, "The reason to send her in Draoidh wasn''t to throw Anastasia out. My brother is too enamored with the fae princess. The main reason was to nt the seeds of hatred amongst people. And Lilette did that very well. I am not bothered that the two sisters fight. If Anastasia wants, she can kill her for all I care. But the main purpose is fulfilled. Let the rumor gain momentum. I am going to send Lilette again to add to the rumor that Iona was kidnapped by the faes on orders of the fae princess whom Ileus has married."


    At first Etaya looked at Iona with raised eyebrows with surprise. And then she burst intoughter. Iona''s lovely face got split in two by a grin.


    "You are brilliant, Iona," Etaya said.


    "I know. It''s a curse," Iona replied smugly. "I am much better than Ileus. Both of us can summon the dark forces, but I chose to embrace them." The darkness around her leg started swirling up as if hugging a lover. It entwined around her body slowly until it covered herpletely. "It''s soforting¡­" said Iona, closing her eyes.


    Suddenly Etaya narrowed her eyes and said, "But what if Adrianna attacks Vilinski out of anger?"


    "The situation would soon get out of control to the extent that a civil war would ensue. Adrianna would have a hard time containing the situation and then¡ª and then we are going to attack Draoidh!" Iona snarled, and peeled her lips back. "I will take over the throne of Draoidh and throw Anastasia to you. You can kill her or marry her to Aed Ruad. I am not bothered. Once I get Draoidh, no one can stop me from ruling the Lore!" Her eyes became fiery orange. "I will take revenge from my parents, revenge!" Furious, she got up from her ce. "I will kill Adrianna and Dmitri!" Then she turned to look at Etaya who was already trembling with fear. "If you hadn''t made the deal with me, I would have killed you too Etaya." Sheughed in a way that it could make your ears bleed. "The deal¡­" she whispered. She started walking towards the window of the room. The gauzy curtains were fluttering even though there was no wind in the room and everything else was still. She caught the curtains and all at once burst into smoke, which rose up and swirled out of the window.


    Relieved, Etaya poured yet another cup of tea for herself. She hated Iona and was waiting for her task to be finished. Once she got what she wanted, she knew how to get rid of Iona. "Dark witch, my bloody foot!" she cursed looking at the window. There were greater ns. How could she let Iona live? She chuckled and shook her head at the young girl with a dark heart but no sense of the world. After all she had sacrificed her husband for her ambitions. She had killed him with jambiya. Time ising¡­ Her reverie broke.


    "Mother!" Aed Ruad walked in with his chest heaving. He scanned the room and said, "Where is Maple?"


    Etaya sighed. She lowered her cup to the table and said, "Iona couldn''t help us retrieve Maple. She was only interested in her ns. She wasn''t even interested in listening to me. Sorry, son."


    "What?" Aed Ruad yelled. He picked up a chair from the side and threw it on the ground. "I will kill that witch! I will kill her!" Another chair splintered.

 Chapter 280 - [Bonus ] High Priestess

    <h4>Chapter 280 - [Bonus ] High Priestess</h4>


    Temple of Aarus


    Kingdom of Draoidh


    Anastasia was sitting in the carriage looking outside at the temple. She was waiting for the royal guards to inform the High Priestess about her arrival. Ileus and Haldir had also gone with them. A dozen guards were standing around the carriage.


    Built on a small teau in the forests that surrounded Draoidh, the temple was surrounded by a beautiful valley of golden daffodils and buttercups with hints of dandelions. It looked like a thousand gands of the most vibrant blooms were scattered around the temple. Those were the colors of which the dreams were woven, as soft and happy as the finest silk. Since it was early fall, the Beech and Elder trees around the temple were still green. Dry leaves barreled on the ground as pleasant cool breeze swept over the blooms. A smile wormed on her lips when she flowers swayed like a ripple in theke. She savored the beauty of the wilderness wondering when will shee back again or even see it. The ce was such a riot of colors that it was hard to believe that the arms of winter were about to embrace the earth.


    The temple rose between the wild garden like serene, yet powerful entity. Built from white marble with gilded edges, it reflected the sun''s rays. There were two towers on either side of the main sanctum. A narrow cobblestone path led to the entrance. It had taken them an hour toe to the temple. Though Ileus had created a portal to step right outside the temple, he said that due to spells and charms, there was no other way to reach it other than by the carriage or on foot.


    Anastasia took in a deep breath of the fragrant flowers and tucked her wings tightly. Her husband had unshackled her wings for all to see even though she had said that they would hate her with her wings. "I don''t care, Natsya!" he had replied. "But you are my wife and they better understand it. You are the most important person for me. I will not allow anyone to suppress your identity as the fae princess."


    Anastasia had stared in his warm amber eyes. "That''s a bold move, Ileus. You won''t be there with me."


    "You are my warrior girl! Kill anyone who tries to harm you, okay? Mother would overlook it."


    She had chuckled.


    Tension cruising through her mind, Anastasia looked at her hands in herp and while she wondered about the paintings, her attention was diverted by a woman who appeared between the trees several yards away from the carriage. Her white robe that at least threeyers of fabric was fluttering in the wind. A silver belt on the waist entuated her slender waist. Her face was covered in a veil over which was a thin silver circlet sat. Her ck hair was tied in a low bun. The woman came to stand in the front of the carriage. She was immediately stopped by the guards.


    Upon seeing Anastasia, a wide smile came across her face. She bowed at her waist. Her sweet voice trilled, "Your Highness, "I am Tamara, the High Priestess. I havee to receive you." Her voice was so pleasant that Anastasia''s tension eased a bit.


    The guards didn''t remove the spears they had crossed in front of her. For a moment Anastasia was puzzled as to howe Ileus or Haldir didn''te, but she bowed back. She was about to open the door of the carriage when a guard opened it for her. He stood on the side and helped her step out.


    Anastasia walked towards Tamara with a little caution.


    Seeing her hesitation, the priestess encourages, "Pleasee," she waved her hand towards the temple.


    Anastasia followed her and the whole lot of guards also followed. She didn''t know why, but Adrianna had asked all of guards around her to offer her something to eat. The moment Anastasia ate the fruits offered by the guards, things changed. They were now surrounding her and following her ferociously.


    They started climbing the stairs and that''s where the guards were forced to stop. The spells warded them all and only allowed Anastasia to walk with the priestess.


    "Sorry, Your Highness," said the priestess. "Only you are allowed toe in."


    Anastasia nodded and apanied the priestess inside. They walked through a corridor that circled around a courtyard, the floor of which was cracked at ces and tiny grass erupted. Tall statues of gods stood as columns supporting the ceiling all around. Anastasia was mesmerized at the way they were so beautifully sculptured. She tore her gaze from them and looked at the overhead canopy of treesden with oranges and plums and apples. The trees grew outside the courtyard, but their branches had grown inside.


    "The Crown Prince is waiting for you along with the Shaman in the main chambers of the temple," said Tamara. "It is right that way," she pointed to a door that was straight ahead several yards away.


    Anastasia pulled her gaze from the trees and looked towards Tamara but her mind stuttered when she saw her going towards a group of people.


    Several women stood beneath arge canopy, some veiled and some with hoods. They all had simr silver circlets over their heads. Their attire mainly consisted of white billowing gowns. The way they stared at Anastasia, unnerved her. Their stares carried a sort of fury, which made her feel so out of the ce. Her wings rustled with anxiety as instincts red. They murmured seeing her.


    "Why have youe here, fae princess?" said one of them. "You do not belong to Draoidh!"


    "We have to offer more prayers to the deities to ward off an omen like her," said another one. "God save our crown prince."


    Anastasia''s breath hitched. She quickened her steps to reach the door of the main chamber. And where was Tamara? She seemed to have disappeared in the group.


    The door opened and Ileus stepped out. "Anastasia!" he called her and she felt relieved. She gave him a wide smile and realized that the women stopped speaking. But their hatred had thickened the air.


    Ileus'' brows furrowed. "Where is Tamara?" he asked, seeing that his wife was walking alone.


    Anastasia pointed her chin to the group in the courtyard. Ileus'' jaws became tight. Suddenly the High Priestess came rushing towards him. She knelt on the ground in front of him, her body shuddering in fear. "I am sorry, Your Highness," she said. "I had gone to see a fellow priestess who has injured her leg. It''s my fault for leaving the princess alone."


    Stunned by what she saw in front of her, Anastasia stared at Tamara. She scanned the group of women who had again started doing their work, as if what just transpired between them was a delusion. Anastasia wanted to run away from there because she was feeling trapped. And the behavior of the priestesses hurt her deep in the chest. Lilette was not wrong when she said that the seeds of hatred had been nted. She willed her anxiety and anger to go down. She had to stay calm if she had to pull three days in the temple peacefully.


    Ileus was so angry that he didn''t speak to Tamara. When Anastasia came to him, he circled her shoulders and led her to the main chamber with the High Priestess following them.

 Chapter 281 - Faes Are Deceitful

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Faes Are Deceitful</h4>


    Haldir was sitting right over there and talking to the Shaman when she entered the main office of the temple. Anastasia met the Shaman who was very cordial to all of them. Haldir said that more guards would be stationed around the temple.


    "But it is not needed," said the Shaman. "The spells around the temple are very powerful and ward off any intruder." He stopped short of saying about the powerful energy he felt from Anastasia.


    "We know that," Haldir replied. "But has there been an instance whereby you have had a royal member of the pce as your guest? Anastasia will be staying here for three days and we don''t want trouble from the people. You will open the gates of the temple for the general public for a specific hour every day. And who knows what is going to happen in that time? That''s why we are going to ce more royal guards around the temple."


    "As you wish, Haldir," the Shaman said politely, not wanting to argue with the military general of the wizard kingdom.


    Ileus intervened, "At the same time, as I have already mentioned, Anastasia shouldn''t get hurt physically in the temple premise. If she does, you know it would sit well with me." What he meant was that if his wife was hurt, then he would take it personally.


    The Shaman nodded. "I assure you Your Highness, we are going to take special care of the fae princess." He nced at Anastasia''s wings that were tightly tucked behind her with only a small arc projecting over the shoulders where they folded. Then he tilted his head to see the High Priestess who was standing behind them and instructed, "Please take the fae princess to her room and help her dress in the robes of the temple."


    "Yes, Your Holy Highness," said the priestess. She smiled sweetly at Anastasia and said, "Shall we?"


    Ileus held Anastasia''s hand. He picked them up and kissed them. "Be well." His golden eyes were intense as he stared at her.


    She bobbed her head nervously and smiled. She was just as anxious as him and her head felt lighter. When she turned to follow Tamara out of the door, she knew that Ileus was standing and watching them.


    "Please don''t worry, Anastasia," said Tamara. "Your room won''t be as luxurious as the one at the pce, but I hope you won''t feel uneasy."


    Cool gusts of wind rustled her hair. Anastasia was wearing a white sleeveless tunic with brocade on the shoulders and silver pants that billowed at her ankles. The gold tiara over her head and gold armbands were deposited in the locker in the main chamber. The walk through the corridors was once again an ordeal as the women out there watched her going¡ªa fae princess with bright golden hair with white and silver dress and massive wings behind her back. She looked ethereal, but dangerous.


    "Faes look naturally deceiving through their beauty," said one of them.


    Anastasia exhaled heavily. Only three days and she would go back. Though she wondered whether Adrianna would be able to contain the rumor.


    They rounded the corner and came across a long hallway. It ended in anding. They climbed the stairs and walked through a narrow corridor that had dim torches burning on the walls. There were rooms on either side of the corridor. "This is where the priestesses live¡­ the junior ones. They undergo rigorous training for two years before they can actually help during the ceremonies."


    Tamara took her to her room, which was very small. A fire heart burnt opposite the bed, which had a soft mattress on it. Tamara pointed to a small door on the right. "That''s your bathroom. Your robes are hanging inside. Once you take a bath and change into them, pleasee out to the courtyard. I will assign you your duties."


    As soon as Tamara left, Anastasia plopped on her bed. She wanted to run out of the temple and her eyes went to the narrow window. "Too small to escape!" she breathed. She pulled herself out of the bed. Half an hourter she was in the courtyard, wearing the same robes as the other women. She noticed that now there were some men too, who were wearing white loose tunics and pants with a silver armlet on their right arms.


    "Anastasia, you have to wipe the statues clean," said Tamara, giving her the necessary equipment. Saying that she left her and climbed the stairs of the main temple.


    She carried the wet cloth and a broom to the nearest statue. However, she felt the hateful nces of the women out there behind her back. Her skin heated but she focused on her work.


    "You shouldn''t have been here," said one of the men. "Why did youe from Vilinski after sending you troops to kill our people?"


    "Exactly," a woman said. "You are a stain, a disgrace to this holy ce, fae princess."


    Disappointment sank its ws in her. She felt that she was so foolish to want them to ept her. They loathed her to the extent that despite knowing her, they were so acerbic to her. She turned to see them and her mind numbed when she saw the whole group behind her. It took her entire will to suppress the magic that thrummed in her chest. Lowering her hand to her dagger, she said, "I am here only for three days. And I don''t know what rumors you have heard, but I am not¡ª"


    "Shut up!" the vokuk snarled. "Faes are deceitful. We know that you have cast a spell on our prince. He wouldn''t have chosen you as his mate, otherwise."


    So, they all knew.


    The hair on the skin of the neck behind her braid rose as dread tingled her skin. "I haven''t deceived anyone," she defended herself.


    "Shup up, you whore!" the man snarled again. He had peeled his lips back to show his fangs that were lengthening.


    Anastasia froze. She blinked, stunned at the way he spoke.


    "We won''t let our prince suffer," he said. "You think that by marrying him you would conquer Draoidh too? Don''t think that we don''t understand what you are looking for, bitch!"


    A woman stepped forward. "You may have captured the heart of the prince, but we won''t let you capture Draoidh. Because of you Iona was kidnapped. You are the one who is now hiding the little princess!"


    "You are mistaken," Anastasia said. "I haven''t done anything to Iona." She fisted her robe to the extent that it wrinkled. Her palm became sweaty.


    "Really?" said the woman. "You lie! Tell us where the witch princess is."


    Suddenly the courtyard that was until now bathed in sunlight became dark as dense gray clouds gathered in the skies. She hoped that the weather wasn''t getting affected by her mood. She hoped that it didn''t rain. However, thunder boomed in the skies as a bolt of lightning shed with a loud bang.


    "Who knows that you are here as a spy and that you will lead your fae army to kill us and seize Draoidh?" yet another man said.


    Anastasia stared at the vokuks in front of her. Anger pierced her heart and soul.

 Chapter 282 - Regret It

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Regret It</h4>


    "You are wrongly ming me. I have nothing to do with the attacks on Draoidh!" Anastasia was done listening to their acerbic words. "I am extremely sorry that the fae army attacked you all, but it all happened without my knowledge. And don''t you dare call me bitch or whore, because I won''t stand it!"


    The lightning above them came in fierce forks apanied with a roaring thunder that sounded as heaven''s drum beat of war, threatening the vokuks.


    "You won''t stand it?" said the man. He took a step closer with his ws and fangs lengthening. "If you want to see another day, you better leave, else don''t me us if you are found dead in your room!"


    Anastasia''s breath became ragged as tears stung her eyes. She would never be a part of these people. Never. And Adrianna wanted her to be with these people? What kind of protection was this? She saw the man withdrawing a dagger from beneath his tunic and she did the same. The clouds became denser and grayer. The air was thick with tension and dampness. And at this point of time, she didn''t care whether her mood emted the weather or she had the dagger pointed towards them. She was badly hurt, alone and she had to defend herself. "I am warning you," she said, as the energy in her chest wanted to explode. "Don''te near me because I am not what you are thinking. If you dare toe even a step closer, you will regret." Her massive white wings red as those words left her mouth. The violet of her eyes became stark. Silver speckled behind the violet. She beat her wings hard. The magic in her traveled through her veins towards the fingers.


    Lightning streaked the skies ominously.


    "Anastasia!" a man shouted from behind. "Calm down!"


    The Shaman.


    "Stay back," he said to the others with calm confidence. His voice was that of someone who had spent a long time in a position of authority. The men and women in the front stopped, not because they wanted to but because the Shaman demanded it.


    Thunder boomed and more lightning forked.


    Anastasia looked at the people. Their anger and hatred were so palpable that it was difficult for her to lower her shields. Emotions overwhelmed her, shallowing her breath.


    "This woman shouldn''t be allowed inside the temple," said the man. "She''s nothing but a slut of the prince who is slithering her way inside Draoidh.


    Slut? Bitch? She reduced to these things because she was their prince''s mate? "How dare you!" She seethed in a low guttural voice. Her wings pped and she was airborne. The floor trembled beneath her, her magic about to unleash. It started raining heavily.


    "No!" The Shaman shouted again to gain her attention. "Anastasia, I am sorry for all of them. Please calm down!" Carefully he walked towards her and stood right in front of her. He craned his neck to look at her and then sped his hands. "Come down fae princess."


    Anastasia hissed and peered at the Shaman. Seeing his face was etched with concern and fear, she did everything she could to call her magic back. When she stepped on the floor, she stared at the Shaman through the heavy downpour.


    The Shaman bowed to her and said, "Please forgive them. They don''t know who you are."


    Anastasia''s gaze shifted to the faces behind him. They were all ring at her. She tucked her wings behind and then turned to leave. Grasping her robe, she started to walk fast and soon started running in the corridors towards her room. She opened the door of her room and walked to her bed where she crashed. The moment she crashed on the bed, the raw panic hit her chest and a shudder raked through her body.


    Disbelief mingled with anguish surged through her as she tried her best not to cry. She focused on her breathing to steady her breath but her mind was in such a mess that she couldn''t help crying. Why did the queen send her to the temple? How was she protected here? If the people in the temple had heard the rumor, then chances were that the rumor was rapidly spreading in the kingdom. She had to get out of this ce. And then she would find Lilette and punish her. Badly¡­ painfully.


    For the rest of the day no one came to her room. Anastasia didn''t know when she drifted off to sleep. She was disturbed a knock that pounded on the door. When she opened the door, she found Tamara.


    "Anastasia, please join us for dinner," she said in her sweet voice.


    Anastasia hesitated. She bit her lip and lowered her head. "I would rather eat here," she said in a low voice.


    "Anastasia," the priestess said, "I am so sorry that you had to face that situation. Please don''t worry. Things are now in control and no one is going to behave like that with you. The two men and woman who misbehaved with you have been sent to do harder jobs and demoted by Shaman." She took her hand to brush her cheek. "This kind of an incident has happened for the first time in Temple of Aaros."


    Her heart felt at ease at Tamara''s words. She wore her sandals and walked with Tamara to the dining hall. "When was this temple built?" she asked. "It looks pretty ancient."


    "At first there was only a small sanctum here. Gradually the rulers started showing interest in building it. This temple is now the official residence of the Shaman. The ritual of weddings usually takes ce over here," said Tamara. She turned her face to look at Anastasia and said, "I hope you choose to stay with us more."


    Anastasia didn''t reply. Just a few hours back she was wondering how to break away from here without being noticed. She wanted to go back home to Ileus.


    They reached the dining hall where men and women were around two long tables that wereden with various kinds of food.


    "We only serve vegetarian in the temple," Tamara whispered. She directed her to the head of the table where the Shaman was sitting. Everyone in the room stopped mid-conversation and started staring at her. Goosebumps prickled her skin as the air thickened with tension. They continued watching her till she walked to the Shaman. Stillness amongst all of them was like a warning, an ominous one¡­ it spoke louder than the words.


    The Shaman got up and received her politely. He smiled and asked her to sit on the chair on his right. She gazed at the te that was loaded with various types of fruits. When she was seated, Tamara sat next to her. The Shaman looked at everyone else on the table and they all resumed eating, but none of them spoke.


    "It is a ritual that all of us eat from this te of fruits. The disciples and those who visit here offer these to the deities and at the end of the day, we share the offerings. It is a tradition we''ve been following for a long time," said the Shaman. He picked fruit from it and gave the te to Anastasia. Too hungry because she hadn''t eaten for the day, Anastasia took a lot of fruits and passed the te.

 Chapter 283 - [Bonus ] - A Shameless Visit

    <h4>Chapter 283 - [Bonus ] - A Shameless Visit</h4>


    The fruit te was passed around the table. It contained offerings from those on the table as well those who hade to the temple to offer their prayers to the deities.


    "When does the temple open its gates for the general public?" asked Anastasia as she dug her fork in a sliced apple and ate it.


    "We open it in the morning for two hours until the afternoon," replied the Shaman. "There is a long queue of devotees in front of the temple every day. Earlier it used to be very crowded and messy. So, we have made a system here whereby we open only for two hours. The devotees are allowed to enter one by one and when a devotee has offered his or her prayer to the moon goddess, Selene, in the main sanctum, we allow the next one to enter. We have also limited the time they can stay in the sanctum," he added. He kept his fork down and put his elbows on the table. He cradled his chin on the intertwined fingers of his hands.


    "Those who can''t see the goddess must be dissatisfied," said Anastasia, eating more. She savored every bite she took because she was really hungry.


    The Shamanughed. "That is true. But it can''t be helped. We have to maintain a lot of discipline here."


    Anastasia noticed that people had started leaving the table. She took a deep breath and again went back to eating.


    "Tomorrow you cane with me to the main sanctum where the statue of moon goddess Selene is," said Tamara, offering her a te of stewed vegetables and bread.


    Anastasia added more to her te and nodded. "That would be nice." Much to her embarrassment she noticed that the Shaman wasn''t eating. He was looking at her with interest.


    Tamara said, "It was the queen''s wish that we build the temple around the moon goddess and so she invested a lot here. And believe me¡ªthe people loved it."


    "Is the moon goddess the only deity vokuks pray to?" asked Anastasia, stirring the bowl of tomato soup.


    "Vokuks?" Tamara asked with a frown.


    "I mean the werewolves," Anastasia corrected herself. Sometimes she forgot that she had to speak themonnguage here.


    Tamara chuckled. "I like your ent. Yes, Selene is our goddess. It is known that we are the children of the moon goddess. The moon''s rays have a very unique effect on the werewolves."


    And this is when it struck her as to why her husband behaved like he would go mad if he didn''t mate her during the full moon.


    "When the queen was born, she was blessed by the moon goddess herself. This is absolutely unheard of in the wizard kingdom. But our queen is a special one. They say that when she was born the goddess descended to the earth only to give her blessings to the child," Tamara said.


    "Oh!" That was surprising. She couldn''t imagine how the goddess appeared with all the silvery glow around her. Overall, Anastasia was pretty impressed. No wonder her mother-inw was such a wise woman, a legend in the Lore.


    "How are you feeling now?" asked the Shaman. "I am sorry for what happened to you in the courtyard this morning. They are driven by the rumors that are spreading in the kingdom. Please forgive them."


    Anastasia''s cheeks became pink. She was moved with the way the Shaman was asking for forgiveness. She took a deep breath and then gave a faint smile. "I am willing to forget it all," she replied. "I just want to spend the next two days peacefully."


    "And you will, fae princess," he replied earnestly. "I will make sure of it."


    "Thank you," she said, dipping her head slightly in a bow. When the Shaman offered her a te of mashed potatoes and cheese, her stomach groaned. Gods, she was crazily hungry. Once again, she said a soft thank you and focused on eating. She snatched yet another fork from the side and started digging it in the potatoes. She moaned softly as the dish melted in her mouth. When she looked up next, she saw that almost everyone had left and she also noticed that the Shaman had barely touched his food. He was only offering her to eat various dishes. She was flustered and blushed, but then she didn''t make much out of it.


    When the dinner was over, Tamara escorted Anastasia back to her room. "Would you like to look around the temple?" she asked. "It is very beautiful."


    For a moment Anastasia was tempted to go and look around, but after the morning''s incident, she was weary. These people already hated her. If something untoward happened, she was sure that she wouldn''t be able to control herself and that would mean bloodshed¡ªnot hers, but theirs. She shook her head. "No, I want to rest."


    "Sure," Tamara said. "But one of these days, you must walk with me under the moonlight and see how the temple looks. This teau is breathtaking in the night. Some say that the moon goddess descends from the heavens during a full moon."


    "Ah! That''s interesting."


    They had reached her room by then. Tamara bade her a goodnight and hurriedly walked away. Though bored as hell, Anastasia went to stand near the freshly lit hearth. The window of her room was left open and so the air was very cold. In fact, she didn''t realize until she started shivering. She turned towards her bed and jumped back at what she saw. Her husband was lying on the bed, and was watching her with a lop-sided smile that revealed a hint of his fangs.


    "Ileus!" she eximed loudly and then pressed her mouth with her hands, scared that someone might have heard her. "Gods, how did you manage to enter the temple?" She couldn''t understand how was able to cut through so many spells. She couldn''t help giggling at his mischief. She rushed to him and jumped on him. He caught her and circled her tightly in his arms. The next moment he rolled and she was pinned beneath him.


    "I can enter anywhere I like honey." He gave her a chaste kiss on the lips and buried his face in the crook of her neck. "I missed you¡­" he murmured. "A lot¡­" He just stayed there and inhaled her scent.


    Anastasia closed her eyes as she savored his warmth. She couldn''t believe that she missed him so much. "I missed you more honey," she whispered. Loneliness of the day manifested in tears that were threatening toe from her eyes.


    Ileus lifted his head up to gaze at her and kissed away the tiny pearls that formed around her eyes.


    "What is wrong, sweetheart?" he asked in a hoarse voice.


    "I wanted toe home."


    He kissed on her lips and slumped beside her. "And I wanted toe to you."


    She chuckled deeply. "You are incredibly unpredictable."


    "And you are incredibly predictable. I knew you wanted to meet me and so I came here."


    "Ah really?" she said amusedly. "Well then, thanks for obliging me." She could now feel his erection against her belly.


    Ileus rolled on his back. He folded his elbows and cradled his head in his arms. "You are wee princess."

 Chapter 284 - Haters Vs Protectors

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Haters Vs Protectors</h4>


    Anastasia''s gaze slid to his erection that was tenting in his pants. She touched the tip of it on purpose and said, "We are in a temple and we have to abstain from these activities."


    He caught her hand with his around his shaft. "This one has its own brain and I can''t help it." Slowly he guided her hands up and down it. "I will end up having blue balls if it is not catered to."


    "Blue balls? What are they?" she asked innocently. "How do you get blue balls?" She stopped her hand. "Is it some kind of illness? What is the treatment for it?" She stared at her hubby''s pants and sympathized with him.


    The dark prince sighed. "Cold showers," he said. "Cold showers are the treatment for blue balls."


    "Oh!" She started to get up.


    "Where are you going?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I will fetch a mug of cold water to pour it on you. You see, prevention is better than cure. That way you won''t get blue balls."


    His eyes popped out. He pulled her back to the bed and wrapped his arms around her shoulders and shackled her wings. He lifted his thigh and put it on his legs,pletely caging his wife. "You just sleep Anastasia and don''t ask questions or don''t think of treatments," he said in a low, painful voice.


    "Are you sure?" she asked as she yawned.


    "Hmm."


    And Anastasia slept. She was so rxed seeing him, being with him that she went off to a deep slumber, one that didn''t have nightmares.


    Next day she woke up to an empty feeling on the bed. He was gone. She pouted, her mood dipping. She dragged herself out of the bed and got ready for the temple chores. She hoped that she didn''t see anyone out there, but as luck would have it, there were many vokuks, witches and wizards present over there. And they were all giving her side nces every now and then. Tamara came to her and gave her a bucket of water and cloth. "You have to clean the stairs that lead to the moon goddess'' sanctum," she said pointing at the sanctum.


    Anastasia took it from her and nodded.


    "But you can''t go because the gates are closed." She lowered her voice and added, "If you like we can visit herter."


    A smile kicked up her lips. "I would love to," she said.


    Ignoring everyone''s stares, Anastasia walked through them to reach the stairs. The sun shone brightly and she started working. Anastasia had never ever done this kind of a job, but she learnt how to do it within five minutes. She wiped the sweat on her forehead, feeling proud. She didn''t know how long the time had passed, but she heard a rumble of a crowd growing on the outside.


    "They have opened the gates," said a woman. "But it''s too early!" she rasped. There was fear in her voice.


    Anastasia looked up and wondered whether it was time to leave. Quickly, she started winding up her work because she didn''t want a repeat of yesterday''s events. She just wanted to fade in the background. Suddenly she heard a loud thud on the floor as if a door was pulled out of the frame and shattered on the ground. Her stomach knotted as salty surprise flickered through her. Who could they be? She backed up the stairs a little hoping that her imagination was wrong.


    "Where is she?" There was a roar in the throng of people who started pouring inside the courtyard.


    Hair on her nape prickled. She gathered her things and started to leave when she found that some of the men and women working around her started walking towards her while some froze in their ces.


    "No, no, no!" she muttered under her breath. The skies overhead started gathering again. Her gaze shifted to the blurred faces around her.


    The crowd starteding closer. A man with sharp ws and lips peeled back, exposing his lengthening fangs snarled at her. "There she is!" another one shouted.


    Anastasia climbed back the stairs. The magic in her chest started thrumming as her skin tingled. She could feel that her magic was about to explode. How could she stand so many vokuks unless she killed them? There was so much bitterness and hatred around her that she couldn''t take it.


    "Kill her!" snarled the man and started running towards her when all of a sudden something unbelievable happened. A woman who was working in the courtyard, leapt towards him and shifted. Anastasia was shocked when she found the woman growling at the man who had now stopped. In the next few moments her fellows shifted into their werewolf form and snarled at the crowd while the witches and wizards stood there with magic sizzling in their hands. Anastasia watched them prowling around her, staring at the throng, growling dangerously as if protecting her.


    Shocked at the sight of furs that had surrounded her, Anastasia''s eyes widened. Her instincts red and she knew that they wanted to protect her¡­ fiercely. They looked eerie, yet beautiful, massive creatures, beasts with ws cking on the marble floor. A low rumble echoed in the courtyard mixed with snarls. These workers were after her life just yesterday. Howe they became her protectors? She couldn''t understand anything. Did Adrianna know that this was going to happen?


    "She is an abomination!" said a woman behind. "Kill her and get rid of her!" Suddenly along with two more, she charged towards Anastasia but she was stunned when more people from the crowd growled and leapt in the air only tond on the ground in their beastly form. They joined the ones who were protecting Anastasia.


    The courtyard became a ground of bloodshed that was awaiting. The clouds above roared as lightning forked.


    There was a burst of shadows and Ileus became corporeal in front of the crowd. His dark hair was wildly tousled as if he had run at a great speed. He stepped in front of all of the werewolves who had surrounded Anastasia, his golden eyes flickering with anger, his chin dipped low and his features more angr. He looked like a dark wizard. Magic crackled through in his hands. He looked ruthless. "If you think of damaging as much as my mate''s hair, the consequences would be disastrous!" he warned.


    "She has cast a spell on you!" said one of the witches. "When we kill her, you will be released from the spell!"


    "Yes! Iona, your sister was kidnapped on her orders. We must execute her!"


    The Shaman and Tamara ran up to the courtyard and they stood with Ileus. "Stop it!" the Shaman shouted. "This is wrong!"


    "You were hiding the enemy of the Draoidh. You are just as treacherous," the woman shouted back. "Kill him too!" Saying that a throng of crowd rushed towards him.


    Gods.


    "Enough!" Anastasia screamed and her magic exploded. She just let it go. It was difficult to take so much negativity. Her eyes turned violet with silvery speckles. And then everything became blurred. She heard yips and howls and screams and creaks. She didn''t care. All she felt was anger and it consumed the haters.


    "Anastasia," his voice cracked the barrier of her anger.

 Chapter 285 - A Religion

    <h4>Chapter 285 - A Religion</h4>


    Anastasia''s wings stretched behind her, the dark gray clouds setting an ominous feel about them. White magical glow danced around them as the storm whirled above them. A few beats of the wings boomed and she shot in the air. She hovered a few meters from the ground and continued to stay there with wings still pping encased in the silvery lights of her magic.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus called her. He wanted her toe out of it. The magic consumed her energy to the extent that she could lose consciousness. He had to force her to withdraw her magic.


    Focused on the haters, Anastasia''s chest rose and fell. She wouldn''t leave those who hated her for wrong reasons. She didn''t even know them, had never personally talked to them, and yet they were against her? Why? Because of a rumor they heard from someone who didn''t even belong to their kingdom? None of them bothered to ask her or let clear her name. They just started hating her? People were too mean. But she was done with mean people. They could go to hell as far as she was concerned. And they had to suffer her wrath.


    "Ana! Pleasee back!" That voice¡­ his voice¡­ the only good thing left in the world¡­ That was the only thing that tethered her to the world. She gulped the lump forming in her throat. She looked at him. Through the blurry images, she found his intense golden eyes. He was watching her with pain, with love, with desperation. "I want you toe back Anastasia," he called her again.


    Her lips quivered. "Ileus," she said in a shaky voice. The magic in her weakened. It began dissipating. The crackles now reduced to a soft glow around her and the wings.


    He extended his hand towards her and took a step closer. Afraid that he would get affected by her magic, Anastasia tried her best to pull her magic inside. Slowly the magic faded making her chest thrum and skin tingle. She took his hand and he pulled her down gently. When she was right in front of him, her gaze flitted to his warm golden eyes. "I¡ª I couldn''t control it," she rasped, trying to breathe.


    "I understand," he replied and stroked her arms. "Breathe, baby, breathe."


    Ileus hadn''te alone. Kaizan, Haldir and Da were behind him. They were standing right in front of the crowd. She peeked over his shoulders and saw what she had done. And what she saw brought goosebumps to her skin. She stepped away from her husband and he turned with her. Several vokuks, witches and wizards had sunk down to one knee and dipped their heads in a bow. The rawness, the bitterness of the haters that she had experienced a while back had turned into awe and fear and something she couldn''t understand.


    The Shaman who was standing right in the front raised his hands up towards the skies, which were now less dense. "Thank you, great heavens! Thank you, Selene, for bringing forth the queen of the Lore, the goddess, the deity!"


    Anastasia''s breath lodged in her throat. What was the Shaman saying? Was he senile?


    "Bow before the goddess, the one with the ancient blood of the faes. The only one who is our true goddess!"


    Her gaze went to those who were kneeling in front of her and those who were lying still on the floor, their bodies twisted as if they had writhed in pain before dying.


    Haldir walked and stood behind her like her guardian while Ileus stood right beside her. Kaizan and Da joined the mass and sank to their knees.


    Anastasia covered her mouth with her fingers as her lips trembled. There was silence in the air. Ileus circled his hand around her shoulders as his chest swelled with pride. She attempted to glean more information as she scanned the crowd, those who were kneeling before her. There was a tingling in her chest. Her stomach hardened. She licked her lips as she craned her neck to look at her husband. He gazed down at her and his firm, bow-shaped lips curved into a heart melting smile.


    "You are their princess, their goddess," he said, his voice a lilt to her scorching emotions.


    She pointed at the bodies out there, her heart not feeling anything for them. "I didn''t mean to¡­"


    "You don''t have to exin yourself, Anastasia," he replied in a low voice. "They deserved it."


    Her shoulders slumped and the anxiety flooding her body, ebbed. She felt drained. Her knees were wobbly. Sensing that he was about to fall, Ileus held her close to his chest. "Your body has be weak, honey," he chided. "Those are the repercussions of using your untrained magic." She chuckled. Her husband was annoyed at her.


    The Shaman walked to the royal couple. He bowed and said, "If you like, you can take her back to the pce, but the queen''s orders are that she has to stay here for one more day."


    "She will stay," said Ileus.


    The Shaman looked at her with reverence. "I am so honored to have you amongst us, Princess Anastasia. I think there is already a buzz going on amongst these people that they will construct a sanctum and install your statue."


    "What? That is insane. I think everyone is mistaken here. I am no goddess."


    "You don''t know what you are, child," the Shaman replied kindly. He pointed to the still kneeling people who hadn''t dared to look up. "They are your blind followers. You are like a religion to them now. They have answered your call."


    Eyes wide with disbelief, she sucked in a sharp breath. "I don''t understand. I didn''t call anyone!"


    "I will exin everything to youter, princess," said the Shaman. "You are very weak. I can see from the paleness of your face. And you have endured a lot. Take a rest and we will meetter." He turned to call Tamara, but the High Priestess wasn''t there. "I would request the prince to take you to the chambers."


    "B¡ª but I didn''t summon them," she said, turning her head to Ileus. The clouds above cleared, giving way to the sunshine.


    "I know, Ana," he said in a soft voice. "Don''t worry. Right now, you need to eat and rest." Saying that he picked her up in his arms. But as soon as he did that, some people got up and snarled at him, as if hating to see him take away their goddess.


    The Shaman had to stop them. Haldir took his sword out. Ileus looked at them and then walked towards the corridor as Haldir followed them.


    When they reached the room, he made her lie down gently. "You need rest, honey," he said.


    "And answers." She saw that Haldir had positioned himself outside the room and that was something.


    Ileus walked to the table and poured her a ss of water from a pitcher. "You will, but first drink this." He gave it to her. "The temple gates are opened muchter. I don''t know who opened them without permission."


    She shrugged. "I don''t know, but where did you go in the morning?" She drank the water.


    He tilted his head and said, "Something weird happened in the paintings."

 Chapter 286 - [Bonus ] Unrest Grows

    <h4>Chapter 286 - [Bonus ] Unrest Grows</h4>


    Anastasia cocked her head with a frown. "What happened to the paintings?" She felt that strange foreboding again.


    Ileus sat down beside her and helped her to prop her on the pillows. She was looking pale and so fragile that his heart ached. He said, "After you had fainted, I had teleported them to Iona''s room. They were supposed to be stashed in a corner, but they lined a wall. The maids are now afraid of going in the room because they hear strange hissing sounds emitting from the paintings. Mother has cast spells around the room for the moment and no one is allowed to enter."


    "Oh!" Anastasia''s mind went back to the paintings. She did hear strange sounds. "When I touched the window curtains of thergest painting, I felt as if I was sucked in time. When I fainted in my dreams I saw¡ª I saw a very young Maple. She was only ten years old and she was trying to protect her father from her mother. Etaya was standing with a j?mbiya on top of him and they were on an altar. She wanted to kill him!"


    Ileus jerked his head back. "Did you see that in your dreams?"


    She nodded, hoping they were just nightmares.


    Ileus looked at the worry on her face. He bent down and hugged her tightly. "I think they are just nightmares. Don''t think much about them. What Etaya does or did in her past is of no consequence to us. We have to think about what we have to do next."


    She wrapped her arms around his waist and closed her eyes, sinking in his woodsy and spicy scent. A soft knock on the door distracted them.


    "Come in," said Ileus and sat straight.


    Haldir stepped in, sheathing his sword and behind him were Da and Kaizan.


    Da rushed to her and sat on the other side of the bed. "How are you, Anastasia?"


    She smiled lightly and said, "I am fine, Da. And you?"


    Da stared at the innocent little girl. She took her hands to her cheek and stroked them softly. "I am fine." She took a deep breath and looked at Kaizan, who immediately rushed out.


    "What did you two just talk about?" she asked.


    "I asked him to fetch food for you because I can hear your stomach grumble," said Da. She shot a dark look at Ileus. "Someone here is happy to have his wife with him only without considering that she needs food."


    "Well, I was¡ª"


    Da put her hand up in the air to stop Ileus ranting. "That''s fine Ileus. Kaizan has gone."


    Ileus pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. "Where''s Aidan?" he asked.


    A pale blush spread on Da''s cheeks as Anastasia giggled. "He is on the outside, managing the devotees. And stop ying mind games with me."


    Anastasia chortled and so did Haldir. Haldir pulled a chair and sat down, crossing his leg at the knee of the other one.


    Ileus turned to him as Da covered Anastasia with a nket. She whispered in a concerned voice, "Girl, you look so pale."


    "Did you talk to Draven?" asked Ileus as he turned towards Haldir.


    "Yes, and he said that he didn''t have any knowledge about the dancer. The thing is that their original dancer was found dead in the room just below the stage. Draven said that he wasn''t there. It is his daughter who manages the ce. He was in the ministry on his duty. Now that is a very strong alibi. We can''t touch him because there would be many who would vouch for his presence at the ministry building. Not only that, when you enter the building, there''s a magic spell that covers your body to identify your DNA. Basically, Draven''s involvement is very hard to prove. I have sent my Mozias to investigate other aspects."


    "And what about his daughter?"


    "She has gone to the human realm a week back. It is the Manager whom we are suspicious of, but the Manager is a staunch devotee of Anastasia because she served food to her! She will never go against Anastasia!"


    "This is gettingplicated," Ileus mused.


    "We are keeping a watch on Draven," Haldir said. "We have sealed the restaurant for the time. But as I say all this, unrest in the kingdom grows. The rumor is spreading very fast and we can''t contain it. I am afraid that if this continues to grow this rapidly, a civil war would break out and Adrianna would be challenged to stay as the queen of Draoidh."


    Anastasia gasped. "What have I done?" she said in a shaky voice.


    "Adrianna has asked the Shaman to open the gates of the temple for the people all day," said Haldir.


    "And how will that help?" asked Anastasia. She was getting utterly flustered.


    Haldir shrugged. "I believe the only person who has the answers is the Shaman," he said. "If things dive south, I will have to ask Inyanga toe and help us."


    A heavy knock on the door halted their conversation.


    "Who is it?" Ileus growled.


    The door creaked open and Tamara walked in with her veil intact. She bowed to all of them. She looked at Anastasia and in her usual lilting voice said, "The Shaman has called you in the sanctum of the moon goddess. He says that he has to urgently discuss things with you. However, he also says that if you are not feeling well, the discussions can be heldter."


    Kaizan entered the door with a tray of food. He stiffened seeing the woman in a veil. "What is it?" he asked Tamara. She repeated the request. He said, "Anastasia is not going anywhere until she eats," he informed Tamara. "We are going toe as soon as she has eaten."


    Tamara looked Kaizan and then bowed. "I will inform the Shaman. We are waiting for you in Selene''s sanctum."


    "But there would be a lot of people out there at this time," said Anastasia, feeling queasy all over again. Meeting people had be such an ordeal to her. Even at Vilinski she was either not allowed to meet or when she met, she kept her distance.


    "We have closed the gates to clean the courtyard," said Tamara. "People are outside the gates, but¡ª"


    Ileus frowned at her hesitation. "But what?" he goaded her toplete her sentence.


    "But there is arge number of people, and there''s unrest amongst them. We are doing our best to control them."


    "Okay!" Ileus breathed out.


    Tamara bowed to all of them again and left the room. When the door was shut, Haldir said, "I will go and contain the wrath of the public."


    Anastasia knew that Haldir''s magic was much stronger than hers. He was an elf, a race that was even more ancient than the faes. But because he was bonded to Ileus by his mother, Adrianna for lifetime, he could never im to be the most powerful in the Lore. Not that he wanted to. ording to him, he was one of the happiest men living in all the realms. He had no lust for power or thrones. He was happy to serve the queen because of her, he came out of hiding and got eptance, because of her, he met his mate, Inyanga.

 Chapter 287 - Offerings

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Offerings</h4>


    Haldir left the room to manage the devotees, which also consisted of the people who were against Anastasia.


    Anastasia ate her food soon enough. She was too hungry and needed a lot of rest because she was still feeling weak. Seeing how frail she still was, he said, "You are going to rest Anastasia. We will go to meet the Shaman after an hour."


    "But¡ª"


    "Ileus is right, princess," said Kaizan. "While you rest, Da and I are guarding at the door." Saying that the two vokuks walked out of the room.


    Ileus removed the te from the bed andy down beside his wife. He put his forearm beneath her head to cradle it. She turned on her side to face him and snuggled in his chest. She closed her eyes and asked, "Where did you go this morning, Aly?" She had missed his warmth and this rock-hard chest.


    He wrapped his arm around her. "I went to look around the temple. Was just checking on the ces to see if there were any intrusions."


    "Did you see any?" she asked, stifling a yawn. Why was it that with him, she always felt thisfort?


    "None. Except for some people walking up the path to reach the temple, there were absolutely no disturbances."


    "Then who could have opened the gates of the temple before time?" she asked.


    "Beats me, Anastasia," he said as he took a deep breath.


    They both became quiet for a long moment. Then softly Anastasia asked, "Does Kaizan know the High Priestess?"


    Ileus'' brow creased. "I don''t think so. Why?"


    She pursed her lips. "I think there''s something¡­"


    Ileus startedughing. He kissed her temple and said, "My dear little wary wife, you are imagining a lot of things. The High Priestess is out of bounds, which means she can''t be touched. She is a witch and the Shaman is a werewolf. She is just next to the Shaman in position. They both know everyone in the court and are powerful religious figures outside the temple. Though Shaman is a neutral person who has his allegiance to the throne, Tamara is important in the noble circles. She often presides over the various ceremonies. She is people''s favorite and they consider her Selene''s handmaiden to show them the way out of despair. To sum it up, she is a popr political figure. No one suspects her and has no reason to!" Ileus tapped her nose. "Sleep Ana. You need it. Your brain needs it." He kissed the crown of her head.


    She chuckled and snuggled closer. "You are right. I need proper sleep." But sleep was nowhere near. Thousands of questions bounced around her head. "I wanted to ask a question," she said after a few minutes of silence.


    "Shoot," he said patiently.


    "All vokuks canmunicate so easily with each other through mind link. Why can''t I?"


    "In time sweetheart, in time¡­" he said. "Now sleep."


    But how could Anastasia sleep?


    An hourter with only one question answered out of the thousands she had they all went to the sanctum of the moon goddess. Anastasia noticed that the courtyard was absolutely clean. There was not a sign of what urred there just an hour back. As they climbed up the stairs of the sanctum, the High Priestess joined them. She greeted them with a sweet smile. "The Shaman is waiting for you," she said and led them inside the sanctum.


    The sanctum was small with a pristine marble floor. It had attice framework of white stone all around over which vines of red roses grew. All of them were neatly trimmed in a way that ample light entered the ce. Fragrance from flowers and incense wafted.


    The Shaman was offering hisst prayers to the moon goddess. Made from pure white marble, Selene''s statue looked as if a live person was sitting over there. She was looking up towards the sky in the direction where the moon rose in the sky.


    The Shaman offered hisst prayers and got up to wee his guests. He waved at all of them to sit on the floor. Anastasia sat next to her husband with her legs folded and tucked beneath her thighs. While Kaizan and Da sat behind Ileus and Anastasia, Tamara sat next to the Shaman, opposite Kaizan. She nced at him and then averted her gaze.


    Without wasting time, the Shaman said, "Anastasia, I have called you to make you understand what happened a few hours back. It will help you in crafting your future strategy."


    Anastasia jerked her head back in surprise but didn''t say anything.


    The Shaman continued, "You are a very special person, a special child of gods who has the blood of the ancient. It means that you have the blood of the creator of the Lore. And that in turn signifies that you are a goddess."


    She gasped. Even as surprise shuttled through her, a small part of her was satiated that one of the questions was answered. But goddess? That was awkward as hell.


    "Since you are here, more people are going toe and look for you."


    "Just because my parents are faes, I don''t be a goddess," she argued. "Everybody in Vilinski is a fae."


    "Yes, that is true," he said. "But all of them do not have the same bloodline as you. They can be called as angels because they belong to the families that are not a part of the ancient bloodline but must be half-gods. I am aware of the concept of fallen angels. Those are the faes who have been banished from the kingdom or have willingly stepped out of it. But the point to note here is that none of them had this kind of an effect on people."


    Breath lodged in her throat as her eyes became wide. "I have so many questions in my mind at the moment!"


    "And I am shocked," said Kaizan in a low deadpan voice.


    She shot a dark re at him.


    The Shaman said, "Whenever you eat the offerings of the devotees, they start worshipping you."


    "But those offerings are meant for Selene, the moon goddess," she pointed exasperatedly.


    The Shamanughed. "Yes, my child, they are for the moon goddess and she is a deity just like you. She is thousands of years old and you are new. Offerings are offered to deities out of devotion. If you eat them, it''s not that you are stealing. Would the moon goddess feel that you have stolen her offerings? Would you feel like that if someone else ate these?"


    "No, never!" she said immediately. All at once she recalled that they all followed a tradition in which the workers at the temple shared a te of offerings. She felt relieved.


    "Have you ever noticed this phenomenon before?"


    She nodded. "Back in Yelgra, I saw some pixies offering me berries and pearls and coins. I found it funny at that time, but they were very serious about it. They have followed me to Draoidh too."


    "What? They have followed you here too? Why shouldn''t I be surprised?" He smiled and his expressions covered an understanding. "Who brought the offerings to you?"

 Chapter 288 - Ancient Bloodline - A Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Ancient Bloodline - A Goddess</h4>


    "The guards. They bring it in the morning every day for me."


    "Did you notice any change in their behavior?" asked the Shaman.


    "Yes, they have kind of be very protective about me, and honestly it creeps me."


    Heughed a little and said, "Child, better get used to it. This is going to be a regr feature."


    "That is embarrassing," she said and bit her lip.


    Ileus held her hand and she could see how his chest swelled with pride.


    "What you said partially covers my question," said Anastasia. "Can you borate on blood-calling business?" She sounded just like any other teenage girl making everyone in the room smile. "I mean they people worship the moon goddess all the time!"


    "Deities are worshipped by men and women and at the same time, they are hated. And don''t challenge the beliefs of those who worship Selene. I mean she is the deity of the werewolves. But you¡ªyou are new. You are still to establish yourself as a deity. It is not going to be a smooth ride. Deities are not unheard of, but a living deity in the Lore? That''s unexpected, unbelievable and shocking."


    Anastasia''s hand went to her throat and she started brushing it lightly with her fingers, as anxiety pricked the back of her throat.


    "So, by offering you the food, the devotees advance to a spiritual level. The moment you eat their offerings, your blood starts summoning them. The main reason is that each one of them has a bloodline that originates from yours, but yours¡ª yours is a pure bloodline thates from being the direct descendants of the gods who ruled Vilinski."


    Surprise flickered through her again and she felt that she was constantly in a state of surprise over thest few hours. "I don''t know what to say," she breathed. She picked her hand in the air and waved in front of her. "It''s an amazing thought that I am the direct descendent of the gods."


    The Shaman knew that she was still having doubts. "Do you see how your mood affects the weather?"


    Her eyes popped out. So, even he noticed? "Did¡ª did you notice?" she asked in a disbelieving tone.


    "Of course, Anastasia," he replied and grinned. "Only a fool wouldn''t notice it. Whenever your mood darkens, the weather turns grim."


    She shook her head andughed. "I was thinking about it. My father''s moods also affect the fae kingdom. I was hoping that I didn''t have the same traits. But apparently¡­" she waved at the skies above. "It''s out of my control."


    "On the contrary, it is something in your control," said the Shaman.


    "Ah, it is a good feeling!" she replied. Back in Vilinski, she remembered how her father''s mood yed a major role in the kingdom''s weather. It was always snowing. She sighed. "But back in Vilinski, nothing of the sort ever showed up."


    "That''s because your magic was suppressed, Anastasia," Ileus said with anger that scorched his insides and he let out a heavy exhale. "They gave you poison. They wanted to kill you."


    "Maybe¡­" she replied with anguish in her voice.


    The Shaman turned to Ileus and said, "Your mother probably came to know of Anastasia''s traits early. That''s why she insisted that she stay in the temple."


    A cool wave of surprise hit her and she froze in her ce. "The queen did this because¡ª"


    "It was part of her strategy Anastasia," said the Shaman. "She had caught this thing about you after seeing your guards and took her chance. She already knew about our ritual in the temple and so she made sure that you attended the ritual with us."


    "Did you know of her ns beforehand?" asked Anastasia and then shot a look at Ileus. He was looking just as bewildered.


    A smile yed on the Shaman''s lips. "Yes, she discussed these ns with me two days back after the incident at Draven''s dining ce. And she discussed them only with me."


    Tension crept in Anastasia''s mind as she felt unhappy for not knowing what the queen did. Her emotions were a mixture of reluctance and eptance.


    "Anastasia, the queen didn''t want to divulge her ns to anyone. And this was just a theory she wanted to test. The best part is that it worked and it worked pretty well. As far as the rumor is concerned, it is spreading like fire in the jungle and people are bing weary of our prince. That''s why she has asked me to open the gates of the temple for the entire day. Let the devoteese. This is the only way to counter the hatred. She is turning your haters into your followers."


    "Oh my god!" Anastasia rasped. Her mother-inw''s brilliant scheme was working in her favor. She nodded as a smile crept on her lips. She chuckled. "How should I help you in this?" she asked about the risk of sounding selfish. Though she also realized that in the games of kingdoms, anything that can work to their advantage would be exploited.


    "There is going to be a lot of tension in theing two days. You should stay hidden in this room and note out. However, you have toe in the evening to join us for dinner. That''s all."


    "But I would like to talk to the people and remove their doubts," said Anastasia.


    "No!" the Shaman almost squealed. "Don''t interact with them for now. You don''t know who is your hater and who is your admirer! We have asked the royal pce to send in more protection. Soon the soldiers will be deployed around the temple."


    Anastasia sagged, tension returning. "Okay¡­"


    They all returned to her bedroom as the Shaman and the High Priestess remained back.


    "I feel like an elephant without work, Ileus," she retorted. "I don''t want to be put high on a pedestal and just watch people battling amongst themselves."


    "That''s something you have to do," said Kaizan.


    "Yes, patience is the key for the next two days," Da added. Then she added, "I am going outside to be with Haldir and Aidan."


    "I will also join you," said Kaizan.


    When the two left, Anastasia sank in her mattress. She crossed her legs and sat on it. "Ileus, this is soplicated."


    "Yes, sweetheart," he replied as he sat beside her. "It is tooplicated. Now do you realize why Aed Ruad and Etaya were poisoning you?"


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes and tilted her head. "Because they didn''t want my magic to develop?"


    "That''s just a part of it. They poisoned you because after his marriage with you, he would havepletely crushed you with the poison. He would have married you¡ªa useless royal fae with no magic and then ruled Vilinski. As for the Vilinskians, your ascension to the throne meant that their goddess has been crowned, which is the rule. However, what they didn''t know was what would happen after you became the queen."


    Gods. She stared at him with wide eyes.


    "Having ancient blood in your body means that you are very powerful and strong. If you magic developed, you would have easily defeated or killed them and taken the throne back. That''s why they gave you poison little by little, so that you lived but your magic was suppressed. They even shackled your wings and kept you in house arrest," he said.

 Chapter 289 - [Bonus ] Characteristic

    <h4>Chapter 289 - [Bonus ] Characteristic</h4>


    Her body shuddered. "If that is the case, how did they defeat my parents? It wasn''t easy. My father''s magic is potent as hell and so is my mother''s."


    Ileus lowered his head. "I think Etaya poisoned your parents too in ways they didn''t recognize."


    "Oh gods!" Anastasia rasped. Suddenly everything started making sense. Her parents were such powerful faes that they were ruling over the entire fae kingdom. How was it possible that Aed Ruad and Maple could easily defeat them and then even throw them in the prison. It just didn''t make sense. "You are right, Ileus," she said with a shaky breath. "Etaya must be poisoning them all the while and my father or mother never noticed. But if she was doing it, then there must be someone in Vilinski who was helping her out. And who could that be?"


    "That could be a possibility or she might be doing it alone," he said wondering who could actually help her.


    Anastasia shook her head. "Nyles was working for Maple, and along with my cousins were working with their mother. I am sure that there were people around them¡­ very close, who knew what to do and who are still a part of the n." She got out of the bed and began pacing the room. "I know for sure that R¨¢ild, Iskra''s son, is one of the men who is Aed Ruad''s close confidante. So, he is definitely with them."


    "What about Nyles'' family?" Ileus asked as he leaned on the headrest of the bed.


    "I don''t think they were with her. Nyles hade to me when I was ten. She was kind of ''forcefully'' donated by her family to stay with me. Her parents never wanted her toe to the pce, but Maple forced her parents to give her to serve me. After that Nyles was always sticking with me. I don''t remember her going back to her parents." Anastasia tried to recollect any instance whereby Nyles had left her side. There weren''t any. She was always with her, in front of her eyes.


    "It is difficult to say who all were with Aed Ruad or against him. From what I heard while staying there was that he had a close coterie of friends and they were very loyal to him. It included his military general and some people who were looking after the treasury. Do you know any of those?"


    "Maple, rarely let me meet those people," said Anastasia. "She would ridicule me in front of them and say that I was an absolute moron when it came to the matters of the kingdom." Her gaze went beyond the window, towards the wildflowers that were in full bloom. At first, she used to feel angry and extremely frustrated when Maple made a joke of her, but right now when she was recalling it, she felt sad. Sadness lingered beneath her disposition.


    "Are you feeling sad, sweetheart?" he asked.


    "No," she paused. "Sort of¡­"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know." She walked towards the window and crossed her elbows on the ledge to lean on them. "I hate Maple for being so cruel, so¡ª" she choked and her voice trailed off. There were not enough words to express it. A moment of silenceter, she felt his arms around her shoulders.


    "Don''t waste your energy in thinking about her, Anastasia," he said softly as he curled his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face up. "She is not worth it. Instead you must try and recall people who are close to Aed Ruad. Those are the people we have to deal with."


    "Why not Aed Ruad directly?" she asked with curiosity.


    "We have to weaken the structure he has built around him. And at the same time understand what Etaya is doing. The mother and son have developed something very strong around them. While Etaya has the force of dark powers with her, Aed Ruad has the backing of some strong nobles. We know who is with Etaya, but we don''t know who is with Aed Ruad."


    Anastasia sighed. "I wish Iona was not tortured by Etaya. I feel so bad for her. Poor one¡­ she broke."


    "You were also tortured by them. You did not break. You were poisoned by them, but you didn''t break." He pulled her into a tight embrace. He stroked her head and back with his long fingers as if savoring every moment, he lived with her. "But Iona¡ªshe had the dark powers, and they consumed her."


    She craned her neck up and said, "I feel there is much more to all of this, Aly. I really want to see those paintings again."


    "No, I will not allow you to go there even for a minute!" he growled and pressed her harder into his chest as if trying to merge her in his body. When she didn''t say anything, he curled his fingers below her chin to draw her gaze to him. "What is it that you are thinking sweetheart? That look of yours¡ªit means that you are nning something, cooking some mischief in that little head of yours and you won''t tell me about it."


    "And what is that characteristic that makes you think like that?" she asked with a smile.


    "You stop speaking and your eyes twitch slightly."


    "No, that doesn''t happen!"


    "It happens."


    "I was listening to you." She was partially listening to him.


    He brushed her cheeks with his knuckles and said, "You are a bad liar, sweetheart. So tell me what you were thinking." His warm golden eyes bore into hers as if trying to peek into her soul. "I was wondering¡ª"


    Suddenly an explosion was heard and her heart leapt out of her ribcage. The explosion followed amotion apanied with noises. "What is happening?" she asked, pulling herself away from him.


    "I don''t know," he said, hoping that what he was thinking was untrue. "You better stay here, Anastasia. I am going and finding out."


    He started to leave, but she held his hand. Her heart was pounding like a cksmith''s hammer on hot iron. Blood drained from her face. "I want toe with you. Please."


    "Do you have your dagger with you?" he asked in a low tone.


    She nodded.


    "Then wait for my signal," he said and strode out of the room.


    Though feeling nervous, Anastasia wasforted that Ileus wouldn''t leave her alone here. She changed into her clothes and discarded the white robes of the temple. Beneath her tunic, she tied her baldric and sheathed her sword. And then she waited.


    She felt the tension and heard the intensity of noise on the outside. Her anxiety rose a notch higher, but she knew that if she became nervous, she would loseprehension and so something like what she did a few hours back. She would let her magic explode and that would again kill more people. She closed her eyes and focused on the fact that her husband was the dark wizard. He could also unleash his magic in order to kill people, but he exercised a lot of control. She calmed herself and restrained her magic in her chest. She stopped it from flowing out, and the control¡ªit was heady. She felt she could will her magic. It was just the beginning.

 Chapter 290 - Collusion

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Collusion</h4>


    "Anastasia!" She heard the door open. "Ileus is calling you!" Da said. She appeared rattled. Her breath was shallow and the urgency of her words made her feel edgy.


    She jumped out of the bed and followed Da through the corridors, the courtyard and then outside the temple. There was eerie silence everywhere. Heart elerating like a wild horse gone crazy, she came to stand where Ileus was. He was standing on the topmost step of the stairs.


    She peered at his visage¡ªhe was standing straight with a stiff spine, with golden eyes focused in distance and raven dark hair blowing softly in the cool wind of the fall. There were about three or four dozen devotees on the ground. As soon as they saw her, they bowed to her and came to stand right in front of her with fierce expressions on their faces, as if to protect her even if it cost their lives. Haldir and Kaizan were standing in front of the devotees and Da stood beside her. Everyone was so silent that she could hear leaves susurrating in the cool breeze.


    Soon the silence was pierced by the heavy footfalls of men and hooves clomping on the packed earth.


    "Who is out there, Ileus?" she asked in a worried voice.


    "I smell¡­ Lilette."


    It couldn''t be! Her grip tightened on her dagger. She wished she had her Evindal sword with her when she looked at Ileus with his swords sheathed on his back in a vee. Where did theye from? They weren''t there when he was with her. Her heartbeats became slower when she realized that it was her husband''s magic.


    As the footfalls drew closer, she narrowed her eyes. When they came in her line of vision, she noticed men in the front line. They were mostly wizards for she could see magic crackling in the hands. Behind them was a line of witches on their brooms and then there were vokuks. They were no more than thirty, but were more than enough to createrger problems.


    The men and women parted allowing a ck stallion toe forward. Anastasia squinted and the unrest in her chest came back. As the horse came forward, she saw a girl riding it. She was cloaked and her head was covered with a hood. She was helped by a wizard to dismount her horse. The girl removed the hood from her head, revealing her face.


    "Geez!" Anastasia rasped.


    Lilette stood before the men and women whose expressions were full of hatred. She looked paler than what she looked before. There was a stark red mark on her left cheek. She was wearing ck leggings with a ck shirt, her hood down.


    Anastasia just couldn''t understand why Lilette was doing it. Lilette had been cold to her initially butter she had warmed up to her. It was hard to believe that she was the one working with Maple to send her letters. And how did she know that Anastasia was her cousin? She had never revealed it to Robert also that she was ¨¢ine''s daughter because at that time, they were too scared to reveal her identity. So, who was the one who knew everything about their rtionship? What was the connection?


    She walked closer to them and her eyes went straight to Ileus. "The Dark Wzard," she said in a cold voice, as Anastasia''s hand went to her dagger. "Or should I call you the Dark Prince?"


    "That''s Prince Ileus for you," he said with his eyes focusing on her with a re.


    Lilette chuckled. "You should have listened to me Ileus." She turned her face to Anastasia and said the same thing. "Why didn''t you listen to me and leave Draoidh?" She waved her hand around to show them the witches, wizards and vokuks who had apanied her. "See what you have done. They all know that you are feeding their crown prince with spells upon spells and he can''t see your truth. You are the fae princess who should have gone."


    Ileus came closer to his wife and touched her back with his hand. He stroked her lightly over there and softly whispered, "Don''t show mercy." When he stepped away, Anastasia''s feral wings red wide and taut. He had unshackled them. A murmur rustled amongst the crowd.


    Lilette''s lips curved into a malicious smile. "I wish you were the wind beneath my wings, Ileus. I would have been a better partner aspared to her." She flirted with him.


    "That''s if I allow you to live," he snarled. "Why are you here?"


    Sheughed softly. "I am here to give Anastasia onest chance to leave this kingdom."


    "You are out of your mind," he snarled.


    She shook her head. "No, my dear prince. I hope now you understand that with her on your side, you are only going to face hatred because there are many who stand with me." He pointed with her thumb behind her shoulder. "These are just a few of them. If she still chooses to leave the kingdom, well, she would be spared. She can go into hiding anywhere in the Lore. Otherwise, there are beings, beasts, dark forces that would enjoy her as dinner."


    Anastasia felt dizzy. Did Lilette meant Iona? Gods.


    She took a step closer. "You should know that even with the addition of the troops of the queen, the people with me will easily outnumber you."


    Fear cruised through Anastasia''s heart. She didn''t know how many of theizens were with Lilette. A civil war was something she thought was going to get suppressed only a few hours back, but to her horror things just¡­ escted. And where did Lilette go after thest encounter and how did she appear so fast in front of them? She was high on the list of the Mozias to be caught. Then how was she leading a faction of haters? Anastasia was bewildered. There had to be something behind her moves. Or someone¡­ Etaya? Iona?


    "What do you think, sister?" asked Lilette, as she looked at Anastasia. "It all depends on you now. Leave this ce and everything will return to normalcy."


    Suddenly there was a low, dangerous roar amongst the vokuks and Anastasia saw that those standing in front of them started to shape shift. The wizards and witches threw their hands on the sides as magic crackled around their fingers in the form of sizzling lights.


    Lieltte only grinned. "Anastasia, look at what you are about to do. Do you want so many to die for you? You are so selfish. Why won''t you listen to me for once?"


    Ileus walked down the stairs and stood a few yards away from Lilette. She tensed as her jawline became tight. "I have never shown interest in you, Lilette. There has never been an instance that would prove it. When we were in ¨®raid, things were amiable between you and Anastasia when we left. So please. Tell me what has changed that you have stooped to this level. Moreover, I know that you have colluded with the dark forces."


    Lilette threw her head back andughed. "Nice try, Prince Ileus. Dark forces?" Sheughed hard. When she stopped, her jaws set in a tight line again and she said, "You have to send Anastasia out of the kingdom."


    Anastasia jerked her head back. Oh. God. Her suspicions found roots. She was not wrong in thinking that Lilette was in collusion with Etaya or Iona.

 Chapter 291 - The Attack

    <h4>Chapter 291 - The Attack</h4>


    She lowered her voice. "Now that you already know my intentions, give me Anastasia. Send her back to Vilinski. Give the faes what they want. She belongs to them and not you. I will leave with her quietly." She smirked and lifted her chin. "There would be no bloodshed."


    "And if I don''t give you back the woman who belongs to me?"


    "Then I will throw another deal for you." She raised her voice. "The faes are willing to give Iona back to you, to Draoidh. The beloved princess of the wizard kingdom will return. Just give Anastasia to them."


    Ileus'' jaw clenched as fury surged through his body. He knew what she was doing. When he didn''t say anything, Lilette cocked her head and said a little loudly, "Anastasia? What do you think? Will youe with me?"


    "Do you know what happened to Maple when she came looking for Anastasia in ¨®raid?" asked Ileus.


    "I do know," she said with so much certainty in her voice that Ileus knew she didn''t know a thing. "But if you think that it will repeat here, then you are so wrong."


    "Oh really!" he snapped. "Anastasia will never go to Vilinski to marry Aed Ruad. She is my mate and belongs to me. She will go to Vilinski as the princess, as its rightful heir."


    "Now this is where you are going all wrong." Lilette tsked. The fresh red scar of her right cheek throbbed and it looked as if it was about to split.


    Anastasia could no longer bear the insolence of Lilette. As if they listened to her on some basic level, the devotees in front of her parted and let her walk down the stairs. She walked right next to her husband and said, "I belong to Ileus and no one else. We are married and hence Aed Ruad can go to hell."


    Lilette''s lips curved in a smile. The scar on her cheek leaked a little and blood oozed. "My dear little cousin. Come with me and we are going to be a happy family."


    "How did you know that I am your cousin?" asked Anastasia. "I never told you."


    She chuckled. "Is that so hard to decipher?"


    "No, I have my suspicions."


    "Well, then you already know that it was Etaya who came to me and revealed the fact that ¨¢ine, who was my aunt, was your mother. She hade to us and exined that she wanted her niece back to rule the kingdom. The throne is empty."


    "Or was it, Iona?" Anastasia asked, ignoring her fake emotions. "Do these people who are standing behind you know that you are actually sent here by Iona? Because if they would know, then your whole theory is going to crumble and they wille to my side."


    "You don''t know what you are speaking, Anastasia, and this dark prince¡ª who thinks he is the most powerful in the Lore¡ªhe is nothing in front of the dark witch," she said as she peeled her lips back. "Now stop wasting my time and let us go!"


    "Shut up!" Anastasia snarled.


    Lilette''s face tensed up.


    "I like that sharp tongue of your Anastasia," said Ileus, looking at her with pride.


    "Gods, I want to dig her with my dagger," she said as if warning him that she would do it in a moment.


    "Lovely!" he said, as he grabbed her for a quick kiss on her temple.


    "It seems that you are just not going to yield," Lilette said. "Then probably you are going to like what I have brought for you." She turned to look back and a witch who was flying on the broom came near her. She had a sack with her that she tossed on the floor. As soon as it opened, the heads and limbs of people rolled out.


    Anastasia gasped as icy panic hit her chest and bile rose in her throat.


    "These are your followers from Level three. They tried to stop us froming here and we just had to chop their heads off."


    "Oh my god!" Anastasia muttered.


    At first Ileus watched those heads and limbs with horror in his eyes, and then his horror turned into fury so intense that he turned to look at Anastasia and growled, "Show no mercy." He pulled out his swords from his sheath. One of them was the Evindal sword. Her eyes glowed. He had been carrying all this time. He handed it to her and let out a battle cry. Everyone on his side joined him. They all attacked the haters.


    Magic sizzled, swords nked and werewolves attacked each other with a roar that could deafen you.


    Anastasia sucked in a sharp breath of air and moved her sword in an arc towards Lilette, but she slipped from there and then hurried ran to her horse. A witch from above attacked her, but in a few solid beats of her wings, Anastasia was in the air and she sliced the witch''s broom into so many pieces that the witch shrieked as gravity pulled her down, but before she could hit the earth, Anastasia had beheaded her in one strong move. She moved ahead and charged at three wizards who were trying to kill Kaizan with their magic. She threw her dagger at one of them and pulled it back as Kaizan attacked ferociously at the other wizard who was shocked to see Anastasia this close.


    A vokuk who hadn''t shifted flung a barbed chain towards her to injure her wings, but he was taken down by Haldir. She wanted her magic to erupt, but that would affect those who were on her side, so all did was to focus on how to take down every one of the haters. As she charged ahead, she saw a witch charging from behind at some vokuks with her magic. She released her dagger. In the meantime, she beheaded another wizard. Her dagger lobbed across the distance and struck the witch''s head. The force was so hard that she fell down from the broom.


    She watched Da moving with an rming speed right below her, trying to kill anyone who wasing her way. "Are you okay?" asked Da, looking up at her.


    "Yes!" she said. Suddenly she found herself surrounded by two witches and a wizard. Before they could attack her, shadows burst in front of her. Ileus. He threw shadow des at all of them, and the air was filled with their screams. They were all on the ground, maimed. And on the ground, they had to face Da''s wrath.


    Anastasia looked at her followers. They were getting mercilessly killed, but they didn''t leave her side even for a minute. She noticed that Lilette was on her horse and had moved back. She started to go towards her when a Haldir stopped her. He pointed in the far distance down the slope of the teau. "There are moreing."


    "Damn!" she grated. She turned back and along with Haldir, took down a few more wizards. She looked down and found that Ileus had shifted into his massive ck werewolf form and was attacking the enemy, shing them or snapping their jaws. "And I thought that they loved their prince!" she said. Suddenly a doubt crept in her mind. "Are these hired?" she muttered under her breath.

 Chapter 292 - [Bonus ] Deal?

    <h4>Chapter 292 - [Bonus ] Deal?</h4>


    In the frenzy that followed, Anastasia realized that she had killed almost all who were there in her way to Lilette. She looked up again at those who hade closer. They were very close and if she didn''t turn back now, she might get caught by them. She whipped her head to look at Lilette whose mouth curved into a vicious smile as if challenging her toe near. It was impossible to control herself now. She lunged at her when from the corner of her eyes she saw someone attacking Ileus.


    "On your left!" she shouted and changed her direction immediately. Anastasia pped her wings hard to change her direction and go to him. As soon as she reached him, she kicked the wizard on the head who was about to hurl a beam of white lights at Ileus. When the wizard stumbled, she yanked his head back and shoved the Evindal sword in his chest. The wizard''s body convulsed before it hit the ground.


    The whole thing happened in just enough time when Ileus spun back, shadows peeling off and blood sprayed over his clothes. The shadow des he had thrown towards her dissipated merely a few inches away from her. "Gods! Anastasia!" he pulled her down with one hand. She tucked her wings behind her. He curled his hands at the back of her nape and pulled her tightly against his chest. She could feel him heaving heavily. "Thank you, sweetheart," he said, kissing her temple.


    She savored his scent for a moment and then realizing the hardness against her belly, Anastasia chuckled. "You are such a louche!"


    "I told you, this one has its own brain. If you pull those tricks, it bloody gets lusty for you." His face broke into a wide grin. "My body just doesn''t listen to me around you."


    Anastasia broke into a softughter. "I have to go to Lilette. She is right there," she pointed at her. Lilette was still sitting on her horse watching the carnage and Anastasia had this strong urge to kill her.


    "But I can see more peopleing, and they are very close," he said.


    "If we leave her now, she will not stop. I need to kill her for spreading the rumor and starting this civil war!" said Anastasia. She wondered as to why Adrianna hadn''t sent her troops yet.


    "Okay, go for her Ana, and I will cover you," he said, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    With strong beats, Anastasia shot in the air and Ileus followed her as he burst into ck shadows and smoke. As soon as she was near Lilette, she noticed a bundle of white beams, sizzling with orange fiery orbsing towards them from the right. Someone was trying to stop them. Anastasia was too stunned to stop them. She stared at them when all of a sudden something heavy grabbed her and pushed her to the ground. She was coveredpletely in the familiar shadows. The beams passed over them and hit the boulders on the other side.


    "Gods!" she rasped as a shudder of horror surged through her body.


    Ileus muttered a curse under his breath.


    They were too close to Lilette and the people from the other side had arrived¡ªa mixture of witches, wizards and werewolves. Armed with their natural armor¡ªmagic and ws and fangs¡ªthey poured in slowly.


    Panic surged like a torrential river into her body and touched her bones with its raw edges. Ileus got up and pulled his wife close to her. She looked at his face. With those fierce golden eyes, he stared at the people that belonged to his kingdom and who had gone against him only because he chose not to part with his mate. He knew that it was going to get down to this chaos, yet he chose to be with her and oh man! He was proud. With his chin held high and straight nose and stark angr features that became more defined when he looked at those who wanted to kill them. Anastasia felt lucky to have known him for whatever brief time they were together. She didn''t regret even an ounce of it. She whispered, "I love you, Ileus."


    "I love you too, Ana," he replied, looking at her. "I wish I gave you more of those books."


    She chuckled. Even in such a dire situation he could make a joke. "And I wish I could spend a¡ª" His lips crashed on hers, sealing her mouth with his warmth.


    When he pulled away, he said, "No one is ever going to take you away from me, love. So, we are going to give them our best! Use that Evindal and kill like you have never killed before, warrior girl!"


    Anastasia let out a nervousughter. "If we get out of this alive, I will try as many positions as you want, honey."


    With a raised eyebrow, he swirled his sword and said, "A deal?"


    "Deal!"


    Magic sizzled in the air as the deal became final.


    Together they charged at the men and women who had thronged behind Lilette, who had gone much further back. Her horse was now at the verge of the slope where she could turn and make her horse gallop down the slope.


    As soon as they came near the crowd, something strange happened. It was so weird that both of them stared at each other, astounded. Instead of attacking them, the group rushed past them and attacked all the haters who were still fighting behind them. Anastasia was awestruck and as for Ileus¡ªhe was, well, dumbstruck.


    And Lilette¡ªshe looked shocked. It was as if she punched in her gut.


    She rubbed her eyes to understand what was going on, as disbelief thudded through her. The contingent of the witches, wizards and vokuks was supporting them. A smile spread on her lips when she realized it and confidence exploded in her body, removing the shreds of panic that had seized her earlier.


    "You want to kill her, sweetheart?" Ileus again asked with a lop-sided smile.


    "Yes, very much," she said.


    "I think the wolf spirits wanted that deal to go through," he chuckled through his blood-stained face.


    She shook her head. "Cover me!" she said and lunged at Lilette.


    Lilette nudged her horse that broke into a gallop. But Anastasia beat her wings hard to go and halt in the air right in front of her horse. With her massive wings pping in the air, she looked like an angel of death.


    The horse reared, shaking its head throwing Lilette from her saddle. She fell down and rolled a little on the slope. As she got up with much difficulty, she saw her horse running away. She got up and charged at Anastasia with a dagger in her hand, but Anastasia dodged her and kicked her right in the face. Lilette faltered and fell back on the ground as blood oozed out of her mouth and nose. "You bitch!" she shouted. She wiped the blood from her face with her sleeve. "You think it is going to stop here?"


    "No, but I do know that I have started on a mission to stop this craziness!" She pped her wings and her feet touched the ground. "And it starts with you."

 Chapter 293 - Lies

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Lies</h4>


    Lilette dipped her chin low. Her eyes were filled with acrimony and bitterness, and her mouth was downturned. Her breath came out shallow when she said, "When I first met you, I thought you were a docile girl who knew nothing about the world. You were very simple and pure. How did you turn out to be so ferocious and crafty?" Sarcasm dripped from her words. She took a step closer to Anastasia.


    Anastasia ignored her words. "Why don''t you tell me what Etaya is doing to you. What is the deal?"


    "Come with me and I will tell you everything."


    Anastasia scoffed. "What about Iona? Is she with you? Where is she? Tell me."


    Lilette shook her head. "I am aware that you are dying to know about her, but like I said earlier,e with me and you will know everything."


    "Come with you where?" asked Anastasia. "There''s no way you can get out of this ce."


    "Really?" Lilette smirked. "How do you think I got in?"


    "How did you get in?" Anastasia demanded.


    Lilette smiled. "It is Kaizan who has helped us."


    Shock hit her with full force. "What?" Anastasia''s blood drenched from her face as stomach knotted and her heart plummeted. "You are speaking lies!"


    Lilette shrugged. "Why would I lie to you, Anastasia?"


    "Because you are disgusting. You have spread the rumors without thinking what kind of effect it would bring upon the people of Draoidh and Silver Vales. And because of you, innocents were killed." She recalled the heads and limbs that rolled out of the sack. It was so gory, so mindless. Bitterness was all she felt for her cousin.


    Lilette tilted her head and shook it lightly. "What you see isn''t always true. There are many things you will never know or I can tell you. Kaizan isn''t what you think he is. He was more than happy to help me, help Iona. He is in love with Iona and he is helping us on the inside."


    "Shut that fucking mouth of yours."


    Lilette rolled her eyes. "You don''t know anything. Etaya wants you back. She is ready to let you rule the kingdom beside Aed Ruad. She believes that the two of you will take Vilinski to greater heights."


    Anastasia raised her hand for her to see her Evindal ring. "Ileus and I were married in Evindal. No one can separate us. Who the fuck is Etaya to even think like that?"


    Lilette jerked her head back as her breath became ragged. "Do you realize what that means, Anastasia?" said Lilette with a gleam in her eyes. "Why don''t you seize Draoidh from the queen and then you will be able to rule both the kingdoms. This whole Lore would be yours. The battle will be over. We will all go back to where we belong¡­ quietly¡­ peacefully¡ª"


    "Enough!" Anastasia roared and she threw her dagger at Lilette. It struck her right in the middle of her forehead and blood sprayed on Anastasia''s face.


    Lilette''s eyes rolled back in the head after a brief moment of shock. When she fell on the floor with the dagger in her forehead, there was a smile on her lips and a tear rolled out of her left eye. "Father¡­" she heaved herst.


    Anastasia watched her body turning cold almost instantly as death gripped her. Shemanded her dagger toe back to her. It pulled out of her flesh and lobbed in the air. She caught it with its hilt. Anastasia wanted to feel guilty for killing her cousin, but she didn''t.


    Ileus was standing a few yards away, watching his wife kill her. It was almost twilight. The orange sun was setting behind her and its fiery glow made her golden hair and white wings shine with shadows of its light. She looked¡­ divine. He walked up to her, admiring his wife''s gorgeousness. Even in this state, with blood sprayed on her face and clothes, she was the most beautiful woman his eyes had ever beheld. And he was the luckiest man in the world. No. He was luckiest in all realms. "What were her parting words?" he asked because he heard Lilette murmur something.


    "She said¡­ Father¡­" Anastasia swallowed bile that had risen in her throat. "Is it a hint?"


    "Come to me," he said as the evening grew quieter. She took shaky steps towards him and he pulled her into a tight embrace. Her wings curled around them and cocooned him. The sounds of the war behind them subsided.


    Anastasia could feel her husband''s heart thundering. She just pressed herself against his chest as even she was feeling as if a thousand stormy waves had crashed inside her body. "I want to take you away from here, princess," he said. "And start working on the deal we struck."


    She just chuckled as her body shuddered. She let out a sob¡ªone that she had pushed down for so long that she didn''t realize it wanted to explode out of her chest. "I¡ª this¡ª this is all far from over," she said, lowering her hands, which had a dagger and Evindal sword.


    "I am proud of you warrior girl," he said in a low voice. His mate hade a long way. From being a timid girl who was dancing with Aed Ruad with a veil on her face, she has turned into this fierce, strong and determined warrior and a fae princess that she was truly supposed to be. He didn''t care that she was being seen as a deity by his people or not, but yes¡ªthat was something that made his chest swell with pride. He curled his fingers beneath her chin and when his eyes that burned like fireflies in the night, gazed intently into hers he said, "You havee a long way, woman. And I feel confident about you. And seeing you in action like that¡ª"


    "Why do I feel that you are not appreciating me?" His erection pressed against her belly.


    "Because right now, my body is not in tandem with my brain. So, what my brain is saying is right, but my body is contracting everything I just said, but that doesn''t mean what I am saying is incorrect because¡ª"


    Anastasia went on her toes, threaded her fingers in his hair and pulled him closer to kiss on his lips. When her lips were merely a breath away, she said, "Stop stuttering, honey, and kiss me."


    And Ileus crashed his lips on hers.


    "Ugh!" They heard a man from behind and they knew who that was.


    Ileus flicked his fingers and Anastasia found herself traveling through smoke beforending right in their room. She didn''t know who was taking out whose clothes but they were all teeth and lips and tongues. They kissed each other wildly. In a few seconds, they were both on bed rolling over each other to show who was more needy than the other. Anastasia was never so desperate for him and he was never so desperate for her. He dipped his head on his mark and sucked there as he grazed her with his fangs. "Ah!" Her thighs clenched as heat coiled in a liquid pool over there.

 Chapter 294 - Desperate

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Desperate</h4>


    He left a trail of kisses down her throat and grabbed her nipples with his lips. He grazed her there with his fangs as he sucked her hard. Her body arched giving him more ess. And he¡ªhe took everything she had to give. Hetched on to another nipple. She groaned as he suckled her. He lifted his face and looked in her eyes with those golden yellow ones that were full of desire.


    "I am going to take you now, princess!" Ileus said in a voice so deep that it stirred her on the inside. He leaned to take her mouth and at the same time thrust deep inside her in one go.


    "Ah!" Anastasia moaned as he sucked her tongue and thrust harder. His chest vibrated as he too groaned in her mouth, sucking her so hard that she dug her nails in his back making crescent moons. All the tension, the despair and anxiety in knowing that they could have died over there, made them go crazy. He filled her as she stretched for him, as she gave him all she could. She met every thrust of his hip with the same vigor and energy. It was something they needed because they wanted to feel each other''s presence in their bodies.


    He left her mouth and leaned on his elbows. His chest rumbled and said, "Come for me, Ana." And she let the heat in her stomach uncoil. She came, moaning his came and he shuddered before he followed her with a bellow to the sky.


    She was so close to being lost forever that all he wanted was to feel that she was still there with him, for him, always.


    He slumped over her, kissing her lips and cheeks and ears. He buried his face in the crook of his neck and said, "That was close. You know I can''t live without you."


    She stroked his back with her soft fingers. "I know sweetheart."


    An hourter when he had taken her a few more times, they were lying exhausted side by side, breathless.


    "I still have a day to stay in the temple, Aly," said Anastasia as she madezy circles on his chest.


    "You are not going anywhere," he said with firmness in his voice.


    "Your mother won''t like it," she breathed out.


    "I would hate it if you went there. So choose between me and my mother''s dislike," he pouted like a baby.


    She let out a sigh. Sometimes he could be such a baby. "Let us go and help those people out. We have to talk to the Shaman. There are so many things that still need an exnation."


    He pulled her closer and kissed the crown of her head. "What did Lilette tell you about Kaizan?"


    Anastasia stilled. She didn''t want to discuss what Lilette lied about, but then she had to speak it because she knew that vokuks were curious creatures. "She said that Kaizan helped her to get inside Draoidh and that he is the one who is helping Etaya and Iona."


    Ileus froze as a wave of shock surged through his body. He got up as his brows drew tightly together. "That''s fucking absurd!" he retorted.


    She too got up and rested on the propped up pillows. "Calm down Ileus. I know she was speaking lies. There is no way Kaizan would be helping her. I mean this doesn''t make sense. He was promised to you when you were younger and you both share a blood bond. There is no way that Kaizan can deceive you. If he deceives you, he will die."


    "It''s not the question ''if he deceives me''. He would never even think of going against me. He would rathery his life for me as a friend than go against me," Ileus replied.


    "I know," she said and took his hand in hers. "Lilette was speaking lies. It was very apparent. But having said that, we have to find out who helped her. We also have to find out about those who hate me. What happened today was just a glimpse of what can happen tomorrow if we don''t take the right measures."


    His jaw set in a hard line when he remembered the events of the day. "I understand¡­"


    "And I really want to be there because I want to see all the injured and those who died for me."


    He nodded. "But first you are taking a bath."


    After the maids gave both of them a good bath, they left for the temple. Haldir wasn''t there, but Da and Kaizan were there along with Aidan.


    "How many died?" asked Anastasia as she climbed the stairs of the temple.


    "A dozen died and the rest were injured. We have also caught a few haters who are heavily injured," Kaizan said. "Overall things are under control. The Shaman wants to talk to you."


    "Gods!" she said with anguish. "Who allowed them to get in the temple in the morning?" asked Anastasia. "Do you know who opened the gates?"


    Kaizan shook his head. "No, we still don''t know. No one saw who opened the gates because everyone was in the courtyard."


    "Gods I have so many questions to ask the Shaman!" Anastasia let out a heavy exhale.


    Kaizan tilted his head. "I am sure he must be waiting to hear them."


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes as she red at him.


    "Let us go to the Shaman, sweetheart," said Ileus.


    As they moved, Anastasia couldn''t help but think that even if it was the haters who died, they belonged to the kingdoms ruled by Adrianna and Dmitri. It was such a mindless thing to do.


    Da came running to them. "Where the hell did both of you go?"


    "Don''t you know? Didn''t you see?" Kaizan smirked. "Ileus took her to his bedchamber."


    "Our bedchamber," Ileus corrected matter-of-factly. "We had made a deal and Anastasia was fulfilling the deal. Though much remains. I will have to show her the books to train her more."


    And Anastasia¡ªshe flushed like a thousand suns. She elbowed him for speaking so freely.


    Aidan came by Da''s side and grabbed her by her waist. "You promised me something Da after all this was over!"


    Da stiffened. She blushed a deep crimson.


    Kaizan noticed the two of them and his eyes popped out. "Have you guys gone madder than before? You don''t go around doing that in public, especially in front of singles like me!"


    "Get lost!" said Ileus, as he too held Anastasia''s hand and lifted to kiss it.


    Suddenly she heard a cry of pain from inside the temple and said, "I want to see the injured first, Ileus. Do we have an infirmary where they can be taken?"


    "Of course, we do," he said.


    "We have already shifted those who wanted to help us to the infirmary, Anastasia," Aidan informed. "But there are some who don''t want to go. Those who¡ª" he lowered his head as his voice trailed off.


    "It doesn''t matter. I would like to see them."


    "But it could be dangerous," Ileus warned.


    "No, it isn''t. We have sealed each one of them in thick air walls and so their magic can''t leave the confines of it," Aidan assured him. He led them to a room situated on the right side of the courtyard, round the corner. There were three women and two men. They eyed her suspiciously when she entered.

 Chapter 295 - [Bonus ] Planning The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 295 - [Bonus ] nning The Wedding</h4>


    Anastasia walked to the nearest woman and found that her skin was burnt on her hands. Green orbs of lights were floating around her to heal her. She looked at Anastasia with pain and hate in her eyes.


    "I am sorry that you are in this condition," Anastasia murmured to her.


    "It''s all because of you!" she snapped in a low voice.


    Anastasia sat on the trestle stool beside her bed and pressed her hand through the barrier. After initial reluctance, the barrier gave way. Her hand went to the woman''s hands. The woman flinched and tried to move her hand away, but she was in too much pain.


    "Ana!" Ileus went and stood behind her, chiding her on the inside for being so reckless.


    Anastasia held them and as if she knew what she was doing, a spell came to her mind. "Izleci jeh." She closed her eyes and let the energy that was thrumming in her heart flow to her hands. When she opened her eyes, the woman''s hand was healedpletely.


    The woman gasped and got up from the bed. "H¡ª how did you do that?" she asked, turning her hand up and down. "What kind of magic is that?" The woman was a witch and this kind of magic was new for her.


    Feeling a little weak, Anastasia sagged behind on Ileus'' legs. A faint smile curved her lip. "Give your other hand to me," she said.


    Ileus grabbed her shoulders from behind to not do this, but Anastasia held the other hand of the witch, which she had thrust in her hands greedily. Anastasia closed her eyes and the same thing repeated. The other hand too got healed.


    "Oh my god!" said the witch.


    Anastasia was much weaker now. She could feel as if arge amount of energy drained from her. She felt dizzy. Ileus immediately picked her up in his arms. "Enough for today," he grumbled and took her out of the room as the witch continued to watch her new princess.


    She looked at her healed hands again and her expressions softened. "Our prince has married a deity. Oh my god!" she pressed her mouth with her hands. "What have I done?" Hate that was flowing through her veins against Anastasia only till a few minutes back turned into a feeling of devotion. She got up from the bed and sank to her knees as tears rolled out of her eyes. "My princess, my goddess" she said with reverence and tears in her eyes.


    Ileus took Anastasia to the Shaman''s room. As he walked through the corridors, surprise flickered through him when he saw royal guards standing at regr intervals with spears crossed. Not a singlemon man was allowed to enter. However, when the guards saw Ileus walking with Anastasia in his arms nked by Da, Kaizan and Aidan, they straightened the spikes and let the group pass, and then again built the barricade of spears.


    "Your mom is here?" said Kaizan with a furrow on his forehead.


    Ileus didn''t answer. He continued to walk with his wife in his arms. He pressed her head harder in his chest and murmured, "Are you fine?"


    She nodded and inhaled his scent to calm down the anxiety that surged through her at the mention of the queen in the temple.


    When they reached the Shaman''s room, Kaizan''s suspicions were confirmed. Adrianna and Dmitri, both were sitting at the table, in a deep conversation with the Shaman. The High Priestess, Tamara, was also there. They stopped talking as the group entered.


    Ileus set Anastasia to her feet on the ground and Da immediately fetched a chair for her at the right of the table.


    Anastasia bowed to her inws and sat down. Ileus pulled another chair and sat beside her. The Shaman gave a knowing look to the rest of the group, who walked out of his office and the door closed on its own.


    "Mother, Father," Ileus acknowledged them, trying to push his surprise out of his body.


    Tamara looked sweet at Anastasia and walked to one of the shelves in the Shaman''s office that contained arge number of jars with liquid potions in them. She brought a green colored potion for Anastasia to drink, however as soon as she ced it in front of her, Adrianna flicked her fingers. A crystal with pink potion appeared in front of Anastasia. Tamara stifled a gasp.


    "This potion is going to be better than that one, Anastasia," said Adrianna.


    Now there were two potions in front of Anastasia. She chose the pink one without hesitation and drank it. Then she looked at the High Priestess and said, "Thanks, but I am already feeling better." A warmth rushed in her chest and she felt as if the energy that had weakened in her chest, returned with full force. It was¡­ awesome.


    Tamara bowed to her and said, "That was the intent, princess." She took the potion and ced it back on the shelf.


    The Shaman looked at Anastasia and said, "What you did out there was impressive, Anastasia. And I am so sorry that this thing happened in the temple premise. But we are investigating and hope to find the culprit soon." It was apparent that fear cruised through his blood like ice. Fear of seeing the queen in the temple, fear of her wrath, fear of seeing his Alpha and fear that horrible things happened in the temple under his nose.


    "Yes, I want to find the culprit and would personally take care of him or her," said Adrianna in a cold, ruthless voice.


    "Adri, I think you should allow Anastasia and Ileus to decide the punishment of the culprit," Dmitri added to her ruthlessness.


    "Hmm, they can also do that. I trust both of them." Then she looked at the Shaman and said, "But right now we are here for something more important."


    The Shaman leaned forward with more focus.


    Adrianna''s face lit up when she said, "We are nning on an official wedding for Ileus and Anastasia in the kingdom of Draoidh followed by yet another one in Silver Vales." By the time she finished her sentence, there was a glow on her face.


    Anastasia''s eyes became wide as both surprise and joy seeped till her bones. Surprise because she had never seen her mother-inw practically glowing like a moon and happiness wiggled its way in her heart. She gasped as she looked at Adrianna, Dmitri and their son. She wanted to squeal like a child, but she didn''t know what was expected of her. So, her face flushed a red as a wide smile wormed on her lips. She couldn''t believe that they wanted to officially hold the wedding. She blinked several times. She found that her reaction caused all of them to chuckle orugh. And Ileus, he held her hand and squeezed it tightly as once again he sat with his chin held high and firm, bow-shaped lips set into a wide grin.


    "My husband and I took this decision a few days back," said Adrianna, as she looked fondly at her son. "We both think that Anastasia is the best thing that could happen to his wayward ways because we are going to happily make sure that she knows the ways of the pce and the kingdom, even if he doesn''t want to learn."

 Chapter 296 - Blind Support

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Blind Support</h4>


    All of them burst out inughter. Anastasia was feeling on top of the world. She had full trust in her mother-inw that she would guide them in the right direction. If she wanted an official wedding in both the kingdoms, then she was surely thinking of something. Perhaps a message that she wanted to st to the Lore. Suddenly she found herself right in her mate''sp and heat built in her body. "What are you doing?" she asked, bewildered at his brazen act.


    "How do you feel about that, princess?" he asked, wiggling his eyebrows, without a care in the world that his parents or the Shaman or the High Priestess were in the room, all watching them with delight. He folded his arm around her waist, caging her.


    She bit her bottom lip as her face flushed a pale pink. "I am feeling slightly ufortable in this position."


    His eyebrows shot to his hairline as he looked at her with surprise, and then Ileusughed aloud. Hisugh rumbled through her as she ced her hand against his chest.


    Her embarrassment was through the roof. How shameless her husband could be? She was sure that on a scale of one to ten, he was at eleven or higher.


    "What I mean is how do you feel about our wedding?" he said, peering into her sapphire blue eyes.


    "Oh!" She said as her eyes became wide. "Oh god! That''s what you were asking?" The heat because of her embarrassment almost made her sweat.


    Adrianna and Dmitri couldn''t control theirughter and were in splits at the cuteness and naivety of their daughter-inw.


    "Please disregard what I said," she said, feeling stupid as hell.


    "Nope," Ileus replied.


    "Gods, I hate you Ileus!"


    "Nope, I know you love me," he said with a wicked smile.


    She buried her face in his shoulders and augh so deep that it vibrated through her, rumbled from his chest. And she loved it because it was after a long time, she had heard himughing with abandon to the world. "So how do you feel, princess?" he asked again.


    Without lifting her head, she said, "I am ecstatic. And I would like to sit back in my chair."? Ileus kissed her temple. Reluctantly, he loosened his hold on her waist and she sat back in her chair.


    The Shaman was visibly rxed. "You have to tell me the date, Your Highness and I will be there."


    "That''s good then," said Adrianna. "We will discuss it with the bride and the groom and let you know as soon as possible. However, we want the High Priestess too to officiate the wedding in Draoidh, and you to officiate in Silver Vales. Is that okay?"


    "Of course, Your Highness," said the Shaman. "Whatever you wish." He looked at Tamara who only looked extremely excited.


    She said, "If the princess likes it, I can also help her to prepare for the customs and traditions she has to follow during the wedding." There was excitement in her voice and demeanor.


    "What do you think, Anastasia?" asked Adrianna.


    Anastasia nodded. "I am okay with it, Mother. It would be of great help."


    "Lovely!" said Adrianna. Then she addressed her son. "You better not pull any antics till your wedding is over!"


    "Mother, when have I pulled antics? I am the best son you could ever get in this life or the next."


    Adrianna rolled her eyes while Dmitri said, "That''s right son. You are the best!"


    "By the wolf spirits," Adrianna chided her husband. "Why do you blindly support him?"


    "I blindly support you, love," Dmitri said to Adrianna while meaning it for his son.


    "Ugh!" Adrianna said through her teeth.


    They continued to talk about other things. The king and the queen left first. As soon as they left, Tamara looked at Anastasia and said in her pleasant voice, "May I have a word with you, princess?" It was a voice that made Anastasia feelfortable.


    "Sure," Anastasia nodded. After all, if Tamara was to help her through the wedding and festivities, she might as well talk to her. "But I am too tired for now. Let us talk tomorrow?"


    "As you wish, Your Highness," Tamara said with a bow. "Shall Ie to Eynsworth tomorrow after breaking the fast?"


    "That would be fine."


    Along with Ileus, she left the Shaman''s office and they walked through the corridor to the gates of the temple along with Da, Kaizan and Aidan. When they conveyed the news, the group erupted into merry and Da couldn''t hold her excitement. "I will help you will the wedding gown," she said. "I know so many ces where they sell it. I can also help you with all your dresses for the endless asions and events and dinners that you have to attend."


    "Girl talk!" Kaizan harrumphed. Then suddenly he stopped his friends and said, "Where are we going to have the bachelors party?"


    It was a beautiful night and Anastasia only felt so much better. After so many days of tension and struggle, she thought that she was entitled to this happiness and she wanted to revel in it.


    All of them talked enthusiastically until they reached the gates of the temple. However, as soon as they reached, Anastasia saw the woman she had treated a while back nked by the guards. As soon as the woman saw her, she fell on her knees and raised her hands up.


    "I am sorry, princess," she whispered. "And I hope you marry our prince and forgive our insolence."


    Moved by her disposition, Anastasia rushed to her and put her hands on her shoulders. "Please, I did what I had to do. It wasn''t an obligation."


    The witch shook her head. "You did everything selflessly. And I¡ª" she choked.


    "Please rise," Anastasia replied softly. "Let''s forget it all and begin again." Then she looked at the guards and asked them to release her.


    The woman''s lips tugged up as she nodded vehemently. "You are too kind. I will never forget your kindness. My name is Yanga. You can call me anytime and I will be there for you."


    "I will," said Anastasia. The woman kissed her hand and then turned to leave. They watched her disappear in the darkness of the night.


    Ileus exhaled heavily. "Well, that was intense!" Anastasia shrugged. Then he asked Aidan, "What is the news on Draven? Did youe to know anything as to who killed the dancer or who allowed Lilette toe in?"


    Aidan shook his head. "No, but we have a lead and feel like I might have to use awork of my spies to find out more. Our search led us to your official seat in the kingdom at Sapphire Lane."


    Ileus'' eyes narrowed. "That is interesting."


    "That is rming," Aidan corrected. "If the problem is arising from your office, then surely it is an insider''s work. The problem is that we are unable to find anything against Draven. It is only bingplicated as we try to probe more."


    "Then this needs my intervention," said Ileus while looking at his wife who was in deep conversation with Da.? A rustle of fabric distracted him.

 Chapter 297 - Hunt For The Culprit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Hunt For The Culprit (1)</h4>


    Aidan countered, "You shouldn''t get your hands in it, Ileus. Haldir is with me and we will get to it soon. If my suspicions are right, I am sure your wedding is going to be announced by tomorrow and will be held in two days."


    "Then we have all the time we need," Ileus replied. He looked at Kaizan and said, "The bachelors party is going to be held once we have the culprit in our hands."


    Just then they heard a rustle of robes behind them and found Tamara getting down the stairs. She stopped when her gaze met theirs and bowed. When she straightened, her veil fluttered in the cool breeze and her eyes locked with Kaizan''s. Kaizan''s jaw set in a tight light line as tension radiated from his body. He averted his gaze and said in a throaty voice, "Yes, we can wait."


    The three men walked to the women who were talking about the dresses that they could buy or the styles that were in fashion.


    ---


    Da was walking with Anastasia for some time in the gardens as Ileus took Aidan and Kaizan with him inside the study of the east wing of the pce. Haldir joined them.


    "We have the information that Draven''s daughter who was in the human realm when all this happened has a solid alibi," said Haldir, pursing his lips. He was bending over a map of the Level two, which also showed the underground tunnels of some houses.


    "And Draven was in the ministry," Aidan said with a bleak face.


    "Then we practically don''t have anyone to base our suspicions on," Ileus almost barked. He trailed a line from Draven''s house to his luxury restaurant with his finger and said, "Is there a tunnel connecting them?"


    Haldir shook his head. "No. If there was, we would have known it long back."


    "Is there a tunnel connecting his house to the Sapphire Building?"


    "Not that we know of," Haldir sighed as if he was tired of investigating. "And that is one of the reasons why we are unable to find the connection. Draven has all his tracks covered."


    The door of the study opened and Anastasia entered along with Da, which momentarily distracted them.


    "It is possible that they have dug up something new, which we haven''t been able to catch so far," Ileus continued.


    Haldir''s eyes narrowed as his neck strained with tension. "It is not easy to find out, Ileus. In order to do awful investigation, we would need clearance from the ministry ofw and Draven is the Minister of Law. Do you think he would give permission to check his own house? Not only that, if you carry out those kinds of investigations on a minister, it raises a lot of eyes. Repercussions will follow for each of them are supported by factions in the wizard kingdom."


    "That''s right," said Aidan, crossing his hands across his chest. "The risks are pretty high. Investigating the minister ofw would likely result in losing control over a faction of his loyalists and the queen can''t afford that for now, especially when your wedding is there."


    "Then we will y by the rules. We will not take permission, but we will pay a visit to them," Ileus said, as he shuffled in his ce.


    "And just what do you mean, Prince Ileus?" asked Da, as she tapped her nails on the table.


    Ileus looked at Haldir and said, "Get your top Mozias to work. I want Guarhal also with us. We are going to pay a visit to Draven''s and Ozin''s house, but it is going to be a private one."


    Anastasia''s blood became cold. She looked at Ileus with anxiety in her heart.


    ---


    "Are you sure you want to spy there, Ileus?" asked Anastasia as she tucked him inside the nket. The fire was burning low in the heart as thest of the logs was about to cave in.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "I wanted to see the paintings again, for I do believe there is something we don''t know."


    "No, I won''t let you go near those paintings." And then there was no mention of the whole thing.


    Ileus did not waste his time in nning the whole thing. They were all supposed to meet at the Sapphire House. Anastasia and Da apanied them.


    "What are we going to find? The tunnels?" And what if we find them?" asked Anastasia as they got ready for the visit. She was wearing a white silk shirt with silver leggings. She had braided her hair and Ileus had shackled her wings.


    "There''s more to what meets the eye. How is it possible that they know about what we are going to do beforehand? Either someone is passing information, or I feel there is a device controlled with necromancer magic¡­" his voice trailed off. He zipped his boots and sheathed his swords on his back side. He helped Anastasia to strap her dagger to her thigh. He walked to the mantle and picked up her Evindal sword. Sheathing it on the side of her belt, he said, "Keep it close. Hit first and think next!"


    She nodded.


    "But I would prefer it if you stay here."


    She declined.


    After breakfast, the two wandered in the gardens and Anastasia found herself standing in front of the railing from where she could see Level three and the snow-capped mountains beyond. It was just so beautiful that she sighed, wondering if she would ever go there. She had been in Draoidh for only a few days and had fallen in love with the vista. She knew Ileus would do anything to keep this beautiful ce protected and safe.


    Just then a portal opened and Haldir stepped out of it along with Aidan, Guarhal and three Mozias.


    "Where is Guarhal?" asked Ileus. Anastasia could feel his heart beating fast as a mixture of uneasiness and anticipation swirled inside him.


    Da and Kaizan were seen walking towards them from the west wing, which was for the guests and they had decided to stay for the night.


    Ileus looked at the two girls and said, "It would be better if you two stay in Eynsworth rather than apanying us. It is not safe."


    Anastasia said mulishly, "I am going with you!"


    Ileus peered into her eyes with his heated golden ones. "You just got out of a huge mess. I don''t want to push you into another one, sweetheart."


    Anastasia frowned. "You know I won''t be able to stay calm. Please let mee with you." She held his hand.


    Ileus'' Adam''s apple went up and down. He brushed his fingers against her palm. "Then remember what I told you. Strike first and thinkter."


    Haldir created a portal. While all others stepped in it, Ileus held her and burst in the shadows. She felt the shadows and smoke whirling around her as they teleported. With his neck muscles corded and face set in hard line, Ileus looked ferocious in his darkness. She asked, "Who are the top Mozias?"


    "Aidan, Guarhal, Tadgh, Carrick and Zlu were the top ones," he replied sadly.


    Seeing his tension, in order to ay his worries, she teased, "I heard that therger the vokuks in size, therger is their¡­ manhood."


    Ileus'' eyes widened. "And where did you hear that from? Surely you haven''t gotten hold of my collection of books."

 Chapter 298 - [Bonus ] Hunting For The Culprit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 298 - [Bonus ] Hunting For The Culprit (2)</h4>


    I read in Vilinski''s library," Anastasia shrugged as she tried to not blush any harder. "And I wonder who is thergest vokuk in the kingdom. Between you and Kaizan¡ª."


    Ileus raised his eyebrows and cut her off. "Anastasia, if there is arger vokuk in the kingdom, remind me to kill him, for now I am only going to think that my wife is thinking about his shaft!"


    "Shut up!" she pped him on the chest and hisugh rumbled.


    They appeared right in the backyard of a beautiful building in Level two.


    Ozin''s house.


    The backyard was a kind of a small woond. Several magnolia andvender jacaranda trees and shrubs, each of them trimmed neatly lined the periphery. Squirrels were running around to collect the nuts to prepare for winter hibernation. Canaries atop the tree branches were their cacophonous self.


    "Why are we here?" asked Anastasia as Ileus set her on feet.


    Ileus drew a circle of invisible shields around them. "Because this ce is least suspicious!" Ileus said as he stared at the house in front of him.


    The others stepped out of the portal right in the invisible shield.


    "I just received the news from the king and the queen," said Haldir.


    "What news?" Ileus frowned.


    "You two are going to attend the first dinner tonight along with the nobles and some faction leaders and that the queen wants Anastasia to attend the lunch with her and a few importantdies. The High Priestess will be schooling Anastasia on various things."


    "Gods Mother!" Ileus looked at the sky and exhaled. "Then we have only a few hours toplete the job," he said. "And it would be better if you go back, Anastasia."


    "What?" she retorted. "This is the third time you are asking me to go back. Are we about to fight now because I am going to decline again? I don''t want to twiddle my thumbs while you are out there!"


    "You are such a turn on!" Ileus said as he grabbed her and kissed her temple. Then he turned to Haldir. "Haldir¡ªI want two Mozias to stay here at the meeting point and he will be patrolling the area. I want another one to go to Draven''s house and keep a watch over there." He looked at Kaizan. "You and Da are going toe with us because we can''t depend on magic all the time. We need brute werewolf force."


    Kaizan rotated his head and one could hear bones and muscles cracking. "Let''s go!" he said with a fierce look in his eyes. It was as if he was ready to shift.


    As two Mozias broke from there, the rest of the group walked towards a small archedttice door, not even a meter tall, that was fixed in a wall. Ileus put his palm in the front and chanted, "Aftah." The door creaked from the hinges and then fell down on the other side. However, before it could hit the ground, Kaizan had caught it. He held it and the others crawled inside. Haldir was the first to go, followed by Anastasia and Ileus and then Da. Kaizan crawled in thest and put the door back in its ce.


    Haldir had waved his hand to form an orb of yellow light in front of them. The orb glowed brightly for all to see ahead of them.


    The tunnel seemed to be carved into stone. The musty and damp smell hit their noses. They continued to crawl on their knees and hands for about half an hour when they reached a wider opening. When everyonended on the hard stone floor of the opening, they saw three openings ahead.


    Haldir pointed to the one on the right side. "This one goes to Draven''s while this one in the center goes to Solon''s house. Now I am bewildered as to where this one leads to?" he said pointing to one on the left.


    "We will take the one on the left," Ileusmanded.


    The rest all kept their mouths shut wisely without asking him a question even as curiosity and trepidation ran high. They all silently followed Ileus through the tunnel on the left.


    It was after a long time that the smell of copper and fire and wax and dampness hit them.


    "Ugh!" Anastasia blurted as she sniffed something she hated and suffered for three days¡ªputrid meat. Her body clenched with tension and she felt bile rising up her throat.


    Ileus was beside her in a heartbeat. "Ana," he whispered with worry.


    "I am fine," she replied as she pushed the bile back down. She had to ovee this.


    The tunnel in which Haldir led them rose higher into darkness. The walls now had unlit torches and some very hideous artwork started appearing on them¡ªblotchy. It was so abstract that it didn''t make sense. Ileus'' breath hitched. Anastasia''s mind became numb. "Is it what I am thinking it is?" she asked as fear cruised like ice through her blood.


    Ileus didn''t reply. His neck muscles corded and nervousness radiated from his body.


    After a long time for what seemed as if the whole sand hourss had turned, they came to stop inside arger room that was supported by pirs that were made from ck stones. Dried blood smeared the pirs. The floor beneath them was strewn with¡­ small bones and shredded, rags. The stench was awful.


    "Oh my god!" Anastasia said in a jittery voice.


    Ileus turned on his heels to scan the room. He narrowed his eyes looking towards a corner. "Over there," he said and everyone whipped their heads. They strained their eyes to see what was there.


    Haldir walked closer to the corner and then suddenly stopped. He held his hand up in the air for all of them to stop.


    "What is it?" asked Da.


    "This ce smells of necromancer magic!" Hadir said in a voiceced with frustration and anger. His chest heaved not because he saw what was over there, but because his spies missed the presence of this ce. Howe they never came to know about it earlier? This was definitely not under Ozin''s or Draven''s house. This wasn''t even beneath Solon''s house.


    As if sensing his questions, Ileus said, "We are beneath the house of the Minister of Education, Circe!"


    Goosebumps prickled her skin, and Anastasia pressed her hand to her mouth. She remembered Circe from the council meeting. She was the most cordial woman and Anastasia liked her a lot. In fact, Circe even showed her support to Anastasia in her own way. What deception? What betrayal? No one could think that a woman like Circe would be into all this.


    "This is horrible!" said Anastasia. How could she misjudge a person so much? She looked at the expressions on Haldir''s face and knew that someone was about to see his worst side once they were out of this ce.


    And now all of them knew that they had entered a ce where someone practiced necromancer magic. And necromancer magic was banned in Draoidh.


    Haldir took a step closer to pierce his vision in the darkness. There was an elevated ck stone that was carved into a hollow basin and in it was water.


    "Shh," Kaizan said all of a sudden. "I hear footsteps. There is someoneing."

 Chapter 299 - Hunting For The Culprit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Hunting For The Culprit (3)</h4>


    Ileus gathered Anastasia in his arms and motioned the others to stand facing the stone wall on the left side. As soon as they stood in a line in front of it, he nodded at Haldir. They pressed their hands on the wall and whispered a spell under their breath. The wall rippled like water, fell apart and his hand went through it. "Step inside," Haldir instructed others.


    Anastasia''s mouth fell open as she watched the exquisite magic. Ileus pulled her inside with him. They all stepped inside the rock, which felt like a water tank, except that instead of water, there were fine pieces of stones floating around them in a thick gel-like state. Anastasia wanted to speak, but her voice couldn''t be heard by anyone. She found herself seeing the room outside and wondered if they could also be seen. The wall was arranged back in its original shape, concealing the intruders. From the outside, it was just like before.


    Ady wearing ck velvet gown with thick brocade on the bodice came in with her heels cking on the hard floor. Her light brown hair framed her petite and lovely heart-shaped face. She was humming a song and her face was gleaming with happiness. Circe came to stand right in front of the stone basin that was filled with water. She put her hand over it and using a sharp knife, she slit her wrist. Blood trickled in the water. It started bubbling and became frothy. Soon the froth cleared and Circe''s wrist weaved back in ce to form the pink skin. She stirred the water with her fingers and then raised her hands up. Closing her eyes, she chanted the spell, "Seach Dorcha thig thoir urram dhomh!"


    An icy wave of horror slithered over her skin. She felt the familiar vibes that she had when she was in the cave, locked by the dark witch. Her heartbeat pounded heavily against her chest. Fear seeped in her bones and she stared at the dark swirl of energy that whooshed inside the room from a crevice in the floor. The swirl whispered around the room, as it twisted and curled, vibrating through the air. The air in the room turned sullen and gloomy.


    The dark witch. Iona. This is how she came inside the wizard kingdom. With the help of the Minister of Education. Shock sted through all of them along with utter disbelief and anguish. Anastasia wanted to scream as her mind catapulted back to the torture she had suffered in the cave, but she couldn''t. She couldn''t make a sound.


    Ileus'' grit his teeth and his fists clenched so tight that his knuckles became white.


    The shadow darted towards the wall they were sealed in and skated along it. They felt an icy chill on them as the darkness whirled and passed.


    "Circe," a whisper formed and Circe opened her eyes.


    The darkness swirled and materialized into the dark witch, her skin like shattered ck ss. Her ck eyes scanned the room. Her tongue darted out to lick her lips and then she smiled. Her lips cracked. "Circe, you have done good. What news do you have of the temple?"


    Iona walked to where Circe was standing. Her fingers with long ck, dirty ws curled beneath her chin. Blood trickled down her neck and Iona licked it. "Ah! Sweet taste of blood," she said. "I wish I could drink all of it, but you are too useful now."


    A shudder passed through her body. Circe said, "Anastasia was able to foil our ns. We don''t know how, but things went out of control. Not many now hate her. Lilette dies at her hands. The rumor that we had spread is dying down slowly."


    Iona trailed her ws to her shoulders and dug into her arms. "Then try harder," she hissed.


    Circe swallowed her saliva as pain shot through her. "The good news is that the queen is going to announce the wedding of her son with the fae princess. We can take advantage of that."


    Iona tilted her head and then removed her ws. She circled past the stone basin and looked inside the water as if looking at a mirror. "How?" she asked.


    "Once I have gained entry to the wedding venue, I will summon you and you can do whatever you like over there," said Circe with a smile that showed the malice of her mind in her eyes.


    The dark witch opened her mouth and cked her pointy teeth. Then she stirred the water with her hands and tilted her head to the left while she stared in it. A momentter she held the edge of the stone basin and it cracked easily. She took the cracked chunk of stone that was now soaked with ck blood. "Take this with you. When you feel the moment is right, summon me, and I will do the rest."


    "Yes, Master," said Circe and bowed.


    "Remember this is yourst chance. If you fail, I will personally kill you," Iona said in an ominous voice.


    "Yes," Circe replied in a shaky voice.


    Iona erupted into the dark whirlwind like tornado, which seeped inside the crevice on the floor. As soon as she left, Circe stirred the water in the basin. It started to bubble and froth and then settled as if nothing ever happened there. With onest look at the crevice, Circe also left the room.


    Ileus and Haldir pressed their hands on the stone. It rippled under their touch and they all stepped out of it. Anastasia sucked in a sharp breath of air as she leaned on a pir. "That was creepy!" she said, her breath shallow. "Why didn''t you attack Iona now?" she asked as if insinuating Haldir.


    Haldir''s jaw was clenched tightly. "Because I want to know who all are involved and catch all the culprits."


    Anastasia jerked her head back. She just shook her head. From the corner of her eye, she saw Ileus bending over the basin. Curious as to what he was seeing there, she went to peek over his shoulder. "What are you seeing?" she asked. She was still not able to wrap her head around the fact that none of them moved to catch Circe or Iona. It was a golden opportunity.


    "Nothing!" Ileus said. He gave Haldir a knowing look. "We must leave now."


    "But¡ª" Anastasia protested.


    "We don''t have time to discuss," said Ileus as he dragged her out of the room, back into the tunnel. Kaizan and Da followed them. When they were all out, Haldir created a portal for them in Ozin''s backyard. As Anastasia stepped in the portal, she heard a faint rumble. Kaizan was thest to enter and the portal closed.


    They stepped right inside the east wing''s gardens where Anastasia was surprised to find Tamara waiting for her on the steps of the corridor that led to her bedchamber. Tamara''s veiled face lifted and her eyes met that of Kaizan''s. He stiffened and his face became flushed.


    "What with you and Tamara?" whispered Anastasia. This was not the first time she noticed his reaction to her.


    Kaizan didn''t say anything. He just turned and followed Ileus and Haldir to the study.

 Chapter 300 - The Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 300 - The Lunch</h4>


    The High Priestess bowed to her waist to Anastasia. "The queen has sent me to help you with the dress and to tell you about the ceremonies."


    "Ceremonies?" Anastasia asked. The adrenalin gush that had spiked up during the time they were in the tunnels hadn''t as yet ebbed. She could feel her heart still hammering against her ribs. The feel of the darkness reminded her of the creepiness of the cer she was locked in for three days. "I thought it was a simple lunch!"


    Da gazed at Tamara with furrowed brows. She wanted to help Anastasia with the dresses.


    "No, no," Tamara chuckled. "We are not going for any ceremony. It is just a lunch party with faction leaders. And it is important how you present yourself in front of them." She looked at Da as if she was an extra baggage. Da narrowed her eyes and then excused herself to return to the guest chambers.


    Anastasia couldn''t help noticing that the two disliked each other.


    Tamara chose an emerald silk gown for Anastasia that pooled on her ankles. The tulle sleeves of the gown were puffed at the shoulders. While the maids were dressing her up, Tamara filled her up with details of the faction leaders. She even chose all her jewelry and by the end of it, Anastasia looked like she was wearing all the jewelry of the kingdom. A gold tiara crafted like jacaranda flowers sat atop her hair that were weaved with so many tiny diamonds that when Anastasia moved her head, they shimmered.


    When Ileus saw her, he jerked his head back as if shocked. With wide eyes he looked up and down his wife.


    "Isn''t she looking lovely?" Tamara said.


    Ileus licked his lips and then bit his bottom lip. He walked to her and stroked her back. Her wings sprouted massively behind her and she chuckled as the dress tore from the back and some jewelry on her waist dropped to the ground. "Thanks," she muttered under her breath.


    Ileus turned to look at petrified Tamara and said, "Now she looks better." He walked away from there to get ready.


    In the end, Anastasia was walking down the halls in a simple periwinkle gown with pearls that she chose for herself. Because Tamara was insistent, she left her hair with the tiny diamonds. She slipped her hand in the crook of his arm. Tamara followed them closely behind.


    Anastasia bunched the silk gown in her hand and ascended the marble steps of the main hall of the north wing, where the party was being hosted. Ileus was only supposed to show his face, lead her inside the room and then leave her. Anastasia''s wings spread out as she curled her right wing around her when she ascended the stairs. It reminded her of the day when from the window she watched all the faes going to the ball room a night before her wedding to Aed Ruad. How much she had craved that time that her wings were free. And now¡ª she sighed as she looked at her dashing vokuk. Because of him, she could stretch her wings freely. "I love you," she whispered and stroked his arm with her wing.


    His lips curved up. "Remember the deal?''


    She chuckled and had an urge to elbow him but they had reached the main hall. The faction leaders, mostly women, fell silent. Curious nces settled on her. Anastasia sucked in a sharp breath. Ileus led her straight to his mother. She tucked her wings tightly behind her back.


    "Anastasia!" Adrianna eximed. She hugged her. "You look lovely."


    "Thank you, Mother. You look lovely too," she replied politely. The queen did look beautiful in her bronze gown and a diadem. Her long earrings were the only jewelry she wore.


    "I will take my leave now," said Ileus and strode inside the pce.


    Adrianna introduced her to the faction leaders and then left her amongst a group of five women along with Tamara. Anastasia talked to them politely and Tamara led her to the next group. "Be careful of the twin sisters in this group. They are Solon''s daughters and they love to shred others to pieces with their sharp tongues. Answering them will only lead to more sharp exchanges." With that information Anastasia smiled politely to the twin sisters.


    One of them spoke, "Our Crown Prince one in a million. We hope you match him."


    "Yes, there were a lot of women in Draoidh who could have settled with him even as his concubines, but then he chose you," said the other, as if with regret.


    Anastasia retorted, "Even if Ileus chose concubines, you wouldn''t have made the cut!" Then she walked away much to the sisters'' shock.


    Tamara pointed with her chin to the woman standing with a wine ss with her dress as crimson as the red wine in her ss. "Prima is the wife of the Minister of Law, Draven Chch. She is an important figure in the society but possesses an unfortunate gift of making interesting stories extremely boring." Anastasia politely dipped her chin in courtesy to thedy in front of her and moved ahead. By the end of it, Anastasia felt like Tamara was a valuable person to be with for she helped her breeze past all the faction leaders easily. Tamara let out a sigh and said, "All these people hold very important positions and this party is all about the show of dominance, as to who is close to the queen. You have to learn who is who so that you can adjust well amongst them." Was she condescending?


    Anastasia remembered what Ileus had told her about Tamara. She was an important political figure who had many connections. In this party Anastasia could understand why.


    An hourter after she had met with all the faction leaders, they all sat at the table for lunch. The event grew insufferable for Anastasia when thedies around her started talking about jewelry and dresses. She could feel curious nces full of judgment falling on her. It rattled her a little.


    Her chest heaved a sigh when the event was over. Tamara apanied her to her bedchamber and left her after selecting the next dress for her¡ªa deep rose satin gown with gauzy skirt below the knees.


    Ileus hadn''te yet and once Anastasia had changed into a soft white linen shirt and pants, she thought of going to the study, but stopped when Da came in. Tension was radiating from her face.


    "What happened?" asked Anastasia, holding the door open for her.


    "Nothing!" Da shook her head, but apparently something bothered her.


    "Where is Ileus?"


    "In the study."


    "Is Kaizan with them?" Anastasia asked as an after-thought.


    "No, he left early."


    Finding it odd, Anastasia wanted to probe further, but didn''t.


    When the High Priestess came for the evening dinner, to dress her up, Anastasia was surprised to see how she was dressed. Her veil fell till her neck only and her white dress was twoyers less. The shirt billowed around her waist, showing the skin of her waist and her long skirt flowed as she moved.Shock flickered through her when she saw that Tamara had pierced her navel. She looked more like a seductress than a priestess. "The queen will be announcing your wedding date during evening''s event," she said, measuring her up.

 Chapter 301 - [Bonus ] - Den Of Vipers

    <h4>Chapter 301 - [Bonus ] - Den Of Vipers</h4>


    Anastasia stared at Tamara for a moment questioning her choice of dress in her mind, but she didn''t say anything to her for once again, she thought that perhaps that''s how she was supposed to be dressed.


    Ileus had once again gone to the study leaving Anastasia with Tamara. Da who was with her for an hour after lunch only talked about how things were going between her and Aidan and other general stuff about Silver Vales. After that Anastasia had slept. She had woken up to an empty bed beside her. Her husband hadn''te from the meetings. She wondered that despite all the elegance and wealth and benefits of staying in a kingdom like Draoidh, whose queen was a legend in the Lore, there were people who were motivated by their greed. Her mind wandered to Circe who was given such a fantastic position, but all she wanted was to topple Adrianna with the help of her own daughter. Either she was too greedy and full of darkness, or there was something else. Anastasia knew that these ministers were not just the normal subjects of the kingdom. They were powerful, backed by faction leaders and if they feuded, then chances were that there would be a lot of bloodshed.


    Tamara ushered the maids to dress up Anastasia. "You have to look perfect, princess," she purred. Her eyes went to Anastasia''s tattoos. "These demonic tattoos need to stay hidden."


    "How do you know the script?" asked Anastasia, as surprise flickered through her.


    "I had seen such inscriptions in the library of the temple," Tamara replied casually as she picked up a diamond ne and examined it carefully. She ced it back on the dressing table and sighed. "Such luxuries are in vain in front of the political agendas." She lifted her veil over her silver circlet and for the first time Anastasia saw her face. Devoid of makeup, Tamara looked pretty with her ck hair cascading down her back. If she hadn''t been the priestess, she would have definitely been the wife of a noble¡ªAnastasia thought.


    "Do you know what is written here?"


    Tamara held her forearm and tilted her head both sides, but in the end, she clucked her tongue, "No, I don''t understand, but how did you get them? I wonder if the faes gave that to you."


    Anastasia chose not to reply to her question, which sent a strong signal to Tamara to not ask irrelevant questions.


    The maids gave Anastasia a long bath and made her wear the deep rose-pink satin gown that showed her curves amply. A slot on the back of the gown amodated her wings, which she had tucked tightly behind her. They made her wear a white gold tiara that had a single ruby in the center and a ruby ne with matching earrings. Once again, the sleeves of the gown were such that they covered her demonic tattoos. The maids slipped in matching satin slippers in her feet. Anastasia refused to put anything else in her hair for her scalp screamed against it, so the maids braided her hair. She lifted the braid and put it over her shoulders.


    Anastasia was amazed to see that Ileus, who had been absent for half the day was now fully dressed for the asion. He was wearing ck trousers with a white shirt that had gold embroidery on the hem and royal insignia on the pocket on chest. He wore a red cape that was attached on the shoulders with gold pins. Gods, this man looked handsome even after a long day''s work. A smile wormed on her lips as she ced her hand in the crook of his arm. "I missed you," she said.


    "And I missed you," he replied as he kissed her temple.


    Together they walked through the corridors, surrounded by the royal guards and with Tamara following them.


    The dinner was being held in the gardens of the north wing. Guests had already started pouring in. Tamara had informed her that tonight the ministers were invited. Since the marriage between her and Ileus held a lot of political importance, it had to be announced appropriately. The invitation to other kings and queens would be sent after announcing it here.


    As Anastasia entered the venue, her wings red out anxiety and her grasp on Ileus tightened. She wanted to cocoon herself and her husband in her wings just to feelfortable, but she did everything to not do so. The garden was decorated beautifully. Yellow orbs of light gently floated on the top. Tiny white lights were spread over the trees and bushes and it looked as if the stars had visited the earth. Anastasia drew in a deep breath catching the scent of night blooming flowers.


    All eyes were on her and her massive wings as she walked on the cobbled path that led to a podium where they were supposed to sit and Adrianna was standing along with Dmitri with a smile on their faces. As the couple walked the murmurs died down and those around them bowed to them. Slowly, she put her wings down. From the corner of her eye, she saw Kaizan who was looking behind them towards Tamara with the same stiffness. Da was standing beside her and she grinned at them. A little further away, she noticed Circe who bowed and gave them a beatific smile. Draven, Solon and Ozin were standing along with a few nobles. Anastasia marveled at the way Ileus lookedposed in front of them. It was as if they were walking through a den of vipers.


    Anastasia saw other familiar faces of Haldir, Isidorus, Guarhal and Tadgh, each one of them looking alert, watching the crowd like a hawk. "Nothing is going to happen today." Ileus'' low voice almost made her jump out of skin. "So please rx, love." She bit her lip and flushed.


    When they reached the podium, soft music started as the king and queen received them. After a brief introduction of the couple to the dignitaries, Adrianna came forward and announced the wedding date.

 Chapter 302 - Where Is Kaizan?

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Where Is Kaizan?</h4>


    With a glow on her face, Adrianna said, "You all know the purpose of the event today. My son, Ileus Volkov, has chosen his mate. The prophecy hase true and this is what the fates wanted. Who are we to y with fate? Anastasia, the fae princess of Vilinski, is going to be my son''s wife." A loud apuse stopped her from speaking for a moment. She looked at the audience, appreciative of their eptance, with her warm golden eyes. When the sound of ps faded, she continued, "The wedding will take ce the day after tomorrow."


    While the crowd pped again, the whoops and cheers mainly came from Ileus'' friends from somewhere on the back. Anastasia heard the cork of the bottles opening and for once she couldn''t believe that finally she was getting officially married to her mate. Her eyes stung with tears when and her breath lodged in her throat as she looked at the audience who had erupted into a kind of festivity. Her wings rustled as a shiver of disbelief cruised through her body. Her heart thundered and blood pounded in her ears. She hade a long way along with her mate.


    Suddenly, she was whirled and Ileus'' lips crashed on hers. A tear rolled out of her eye as she gave herself to the man who had changed her life for the good. Silently she thanked all the fae gods for the blessings they had bestowed upon her, her parents whom she knew would be happy of her choice, and her parents-inw who were always there, who had given Ileus to her. She moaned in his mouth and when he pulled away, he rested his forehead against hers. "I love you, Anastasia," he said, his voice a deep rumble.


    "I love you, too." There were no other words she wanted to add to it.


    They were made to sit on the two cushioned chairs on the podium but Ileus was too excited. He made his parents sit on the chairs and walked to his friends along with Anastasia. Before Anastasia stepped down, she found Seashell sitting beside Adrianna and he was watching her intently. Ileus had mentioned that his mother couldmunicate with the animals, and she wondered if they were talking. The guests kept their distance from the lion and none dared toe on the podium. Was that a part of Adrianna''s n?


    "Many congrattions to you!" said Circe as she walked up to them. "We are indeed blessed to have you amongst us."


    If Ileus was agitated, he showed wonderfulposure. Anastasia''s blood pounded in her ears. She managed a smile and said, "Thank you."


    Circe shook her head lightly and said, "I don''t know why but my mind has wandered to Iona. I hope she was also here. Through the times we all seem to havee to agree with the fates that Iona is no longer a part of our kingdom. Such a sweet little child she was¡­" she sighed as sadness flickered through her face. But she immediately regained her chirpy look. "Your wedding to the crown prince is only going to be the new beginning for Draoidh." She raised her ss. "I wish you all the best."


    "Thank you," Anastasia replied. Ileus dipped his chin in courtesy and they left her side. They walked right up to where his friends were waiting for him. They all opened the cork of wine bottles and whooped and cheered them once again.


    "Where is Kaizan?'''' asked Anastasia amidst the whole fun. She was shocked that he had disappeared so soon.


    "I don''t know!" said Da. She was settled against Aidan who had grabbed her waist and was looking content. His hand was beneath her cropped shirt. He smelled her hair. Da looked up at him and ced a chaste kiss on his lips. The man settled with a satisfactory look in his eyes.


    Anastasia quickly scanned the garden and found that even Tamara was missing. Adrenalin trickled through her flood in the form of fear and heightened her senses. Panic gripped her heart. She tugged Ileus'' sleeve and said in a low voice, "I want to go and find Kaizan."


    Ileus drew his brows tight. As if reading her thoughts, he nodded and asked Da to apany her. Aidan left Da reluctantly and proposed to go with them, but Anastasia refused. If too many left the party, it would raise unnecessary suspicions. With Da she had an excuse to go to the bathroom. As soon as she was out of the garden, the royal guards surrounded her.


    "Can you smell him?" asked Anastasia.


    "Yes, I can. I can smell him and right now he is in the west wing of the pce," said Da. "And I can also smell Tamara in the west wing!"


    "Fuck!" Anastasia let out a curse. They quickened their pace.


    The West wing was arge ce with numerous guest rooms. There were a smaller number of guards. They walked through a breezeway that connected the garden with the main hall and then rounded a corner to ascend the stairs that led to the first floor. "The first floor hasrger rooms," Da informed.


    A thousand questions came across Anastasia''s mind about Kaizan and Tamara. A burst of fear pierced her chest when she remembered what Lilette had said to her about Kaizan''s treachery, but she douse the mes of fear with her confidence. As for Da, the cool wind that caressed her bare skin on the waist only sparked her rage. "They are somewhere here," said Da, as she sniffed the air.


    Anastasia could scarcely breathe as she moved nearer and nearer to them, past the rooms, past a group of giggling maids¡­ They walked at lightning speed. All too quickly, Da came to a stop before rounding off a corner. She pressed her finger to her lips and asked all of them to stop. Anastasia came to stop beside her. She peeked over the corner and shock jolted her. She gasped seeing what was in front of her with disbelief in her eyes.

 Chapter 303 - Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Seduction</h4>


    A rush of anger flowed through her all Anastasia wanted was to tear the two of them apart. She took a step forward but Da held her hand and pulled her back. "Don''t!" she whispered sharply.


    Kaizan''s face was buried in the crook of Tamara''s neck. His hands were on both the sides of the priestess, caging her. His chest was heaving audibly. "I told you to stay away from me Tamara," he growled. He seemed to be in a wild mood. His ws and fangs had lengthened.


    Tamara''s chest was going up and down and she had her fingers threaded in his hair. "Why don''t you give in to me?" she cooed. "It would be so much better for you." Her hand slowly slid to his neck and she stroked him there. "Don''t you want me? Hmm?"


    Kaizan pounded the wall with his fist on the right. Splinters flew and Tamara tilted her head towards his side. "Stop doing this," he growled.


    "Kaizan, I have spent so much time amongst the nobles and know how they operate things, how they work with each other and what are their nerves, which when pressed would make them do the work. Trust me, if you just give in to me, you are going to be so much more powerful. You are already bound to the Crown Prince. Imagine all the power that Ie with. Can you taste it?" she said in a calm voice that was like a cool wind over the senses. The silver circlet caught the glint of an overhead chandelier and it sparkled.


    Anastasia heard them with wide eyes. She pressed her hands to her lips to stop herself from making a sound. However, she wondered that if Da was able to sniff Kaizan, couldn''t Kaizan smell them? It didn''t make sense.


    "I have my spies everywhere in this kingdom and others," continued Tamara. "I have a very strong foothold everywhere. This is what I wanted to be and I have seeded," she said, sounding like some vicious viin.


    "I already said that I don''t want to be a part of your sick ns or schemes or whatever political things you are interested in," Kaizan retorted and faced her with fierce ck eyes.


    "That is also fine, Kaizan," purred Tamara. Her one hand reached his hair that had flopped over his forehead and the other on his chest. She brushed his hair back lovingly with a lustful look in her eyes and said, "You don''t have to be a part of those ns. Just stay with me, by my side, for you already know how much I want you. I have never been able to forget you¡­" She stood on her toes to reach his lips and was about to kiss him when he curled his hand around her neck and pushed her back roughly to pin her against the wall.


    "Tamara!" he shouted. "Stay within your limits witch!"


    She smiled as a gasp left her. She seemed turned on by the man in front of him as she wedged her leg between his thighs. "My limits will be defined by you Kaizan. Take me, cor me, make me your pet or be my pet. We will do anything you want to do. Please don''t keep me waiting."


    Kaizan''s hand around her neck tightened. "Get out of my head Tamara or else I will end up murdering you and then I don''t care if I am thrown in prison."


    Her face had be red for the want of air. She said in a hoarse voice with a smile that he wanted to smother, "Why go to the prison when all you have to do is please me? I don''t mind if you have more lovers, Kaizan. I am so busy with my work, bute to me when I need you!" She pressed her leg between his thighs.


    "Fuck you!" Kaizan said, his voice thickening with anger. "You really are something. A High Priestess? Huh?" The sting of distaste in his words was amply clear. His face was red as he fought against his own mind. A thin sheen of sweat appeared on his face. His body trembled a little. "I am yet to see someone as abominable as you are," he hissed. "Get out of here before I actually kill you!" he said and suddenly left her. He sank down on his knees and covered his face with his hands. "Leave!"


    As soon as he left her neck, Tamara sucked in a sharp breath and started coughing while leaning against the wall. When she settled, she ced her hands on his head, grabbed his hair and said, "Give in to my demands, K¡ª"


    "Leave him or I will throw you in prison!"


    Anastasia''s voice from the corner of the corridor made Tamara jump. She looked at the fae princess with wide eyes. "Anastasia!" Tamara said in a voice that was filled with shock. She saw Daing out from behind her and then the royal guards who nked the two women. "I was just¡ª"


    "Get out of his head," Anastasia cut her off in a voice so cold that Tamara trembled.


    "I am not¡ª"


    "Get out now."


    The High Priestess gulped and she removed her hands from his head. She swallowed her saliva down her throat. Her veil was in a mess and her clothes were all crumpled. Nervous as hell, Tamara''s eyes darted between Da and Anastasia. She licked her lips and then started to leave when Anastasia ordered her guards, "Escort the High Priestess to the east wing where she will remain hostage till, I want. If she tries to step out of her room, you have my permission to throw her in the prison!"


    "Anastasia, are you mad?" Tamara said, giving her an incredulous look. "You need my presence. The queen has asked me to be with you."


    "Right now, my friend needs me more," Anastasia snarled. She could sense that Tamara was slowly withdrawing her hold on Kaizan. A thin wisp of white smoke wriggled out of Kaizan''s ear and he fell back, unconscious.


    "Kaizan!" Da shouted and rushed to him along with a guard. They picked him up and dragged him inside the room.


    The other guards immediately pointed their spears at Tamara.


    "You are making a big mistake, Anastasia!" Tamara snapped. "You will regret it."


    Anastasia walked to Tamara and pped her hard across the face. Stunned, Tamara held her stinging cheek. Anastasia''s wings rustled behind her with anger. "And you think you will get away with all this? How dare you threaten me? Not only am I the wife of your crown prince, I am the heir of Vilinski. And who are you?" Her eyes turned violet and magic thrummed in her chest, wanting toe out and destroy the fake woman in front of her. Coupled with what she was doing to him, and Lilette''s lies, Kaizan''s loyalty was in question. "Take her now!" Anastasia almost shouted forcing her magic to pull back in her chest.


    The High Priestess was visibly shocked. She couldn''t even cast her magic to escape for the royal guards were wizards and they had already thrown invisible chains on the witch to shackle her wrists. She was forced to leave with them.


    "Ahhhh!" A painful roar made Anastasia stomach plummet.

 Chapter 304 - Have To Beat Me!

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Have To Beat Me!</h4>


    With her heart in her hand, Anastasia rushed inside the room to see Kaizan. She saw that he was lying on the bed, still unconscious, mumbling something about getting out of his head. He was thrashing his head against the pillow. His forehead was dripping with sweat.


    "Call the healers," Anastasia instructed the guard. Then she turned to see Da who was crying. She was trying to hold Kaizan''s head in ce, but the vokuk was almost to the point of convulsing. Tears burned the back of her eyes and even as she tried to blink them away, they rolled out. She felt guilty for letting that tiny bit of suspicion about Kaizan enter her mind. Ileus was right. Kaizan was too loyal to be thought of as untrustworthy even for a second.


    Seeing his state, Anastasia felt a pang of pain in her heart. She went to sit beside him and whispered, "Kaizan, Kaizan." She ced her hand on his forehead, which was burning.


    "I will kill Tamara if her magic has affected his brain," Da said through her tears. "And I don''t care if the queen throws me in jail."


    "No Da, you will have to beat me to kill her!'''' Anastasia said, feeling fiercely protective about the vokuk who had been a part of her journey from Vilinski, who had been a great friend to her, who had protected her,ughed with her and suffered with her.


    The door of the room opened with a bam and Ileus entered, his face twisted with anger and agony and regret. "How is he?" he asked, as smoke peeled off his body.


    "I am afraid that he is on the verge of convulsing," Da replied.


    Ileus flicked his fingers and two royal healers appeared in the room. One of them was still bending as if he was picking up something from a shelf while the other one was staring at him. Seeing themselves in the room, the healers should have cringed, but their faces didn''t even show the shock. They were well acquainted with the ways of the Crown Prince. They turned to him and bowed.


    Soon Kaizan was covered in green orbs of lights and the healer made him drink a dark gray potion, which looked like slime. And as soon as he had the potion, Kaizan stopped mumbling. He slipped into deep sleep.


    "Will he be okay?" asked Anastasia, clutching Ileus'' arm.


    "He should be fine," said the healer. "The magic used on him was very strong, so it is going to take a day for him to recover. However, we have to watch him constantly. I have given him a draft to sleep that will also heal his brain. The magic that controlled him is out, but there is swelling inside and that is not good. We are going to keep him asleep for one day at least."


    Ileus'' throat bobbed up and down. "Then please stay here," he ordered the healers. "You will not leave his side."


    "Sure."


    "I am going to stay in the adjacent room," Da announced.


    "And we will be staying in the next room," said Ileus. "Until Kaizan recovers."


    "As you wish, Prince Ileus," said the healer and bowed.


    There was tightness inside the chest of everyone in the room, as nervous energy coiled in their stomachs. Would Kaizan wake up normally? Would he be as good as before? The anticipation was high.


    "You must go back to the party," Da urged. "If they won''t see you, questions will be raised. We don''t want to talk about the High Priestess and what she was doing behind the backs because that woman was appointed by the queen herself."


    "I know," Ileus grated. He held Anastasia''s hand and squeezed it tight. "Come love, let us attend to the guests. You have been away from the party for far too long."


    She nodded and exhaled a heavy breath. "Give me a minute," she said and went to the bathroom to wash her face. She looked like an emotional mess when she saw her reflection in the mirror and once again chided herself for suspecting Kaizan.


    Ileus and Anastasia went back to the party. Just before entering the venue, she asked, "How did youe to know about Kaizan?"


    "Da called me. Shemunicated mentally."


    "I see."


    There was this uneasy silence again. She knew that she had to talk to him and though he was waiting for it, he would never goad her to speak about it.


    In the party, while everyone else was in a rejoicing mood, Anastasia and Ileus were surly. Anastasia put on her best fa?ade to be as calm as possible but underneath she was unsettled. In the party, she was introduced by Adrianna to each and every nobility formally. Later Anastasia noticed Cora and Pierre''s absence. She didn''t ask about them either, but as if Adrianna had read her mind, she said that she had sent invitations to them. It was up to them toe or not.They walked to a secluded space where suddenly she felt air pressing around her. Adrianna had cast a sound barrier spell.


    "Also, you better work on your mental shields, dear," Adrianna said with worry. "I can easily enter your cell. There are several people in this ce who can enter your cell. That''s one thing they teach very well in the wizard academy. That is the reason why even though the werewolves and wizards work with each other, we offer the werewolvesplete protection by casting spells around their minds."


    Anastasia gulped. Fear skittered in her spine. How vulnerable she was and how many had already read her thoughts?"


    "Don''t worry," Adrianna said in a soothing voice, reading her thoughts again. "I had cast the spell around your mind when I first saw you, but you have a very strong mind. One that can shred others to pieces. I think Ileus has also cast a spell to keep others at bay. But I am sure he has done it because he fears others and not you." A yful smile came on her mother-inw''s lips. Anastasia''s natural power was like a reservoir ready to explode.


    Adrianna continued, "I heard what Tamara did to Kaizan. Though I would have reacted harshly if the same thing would have happened to my friends, you showed a lot of wisdom. The High Priestess is a powerful figure in the city. I leave the decision up to you, Anastasia. If you want, we will throw her in prison for her treachery."


    "Thank you, Mother," she said, feeling happy that Adrianna trusted her judgment.


    Adrianna cupped her face with her hands and a beautiful smile wormed on her lips. "Once you are officially married to my son in the kingdom of Draoidh, we will start thinking of a strategy to free your parents."


    "Really?" Anastasia squealed.


    "Yes, Anastasia. They were our friends and supported us in the High Council. Ever since you havee here, all the misunderstandings have cleared." She lowered her hands and held hers. "I am so d that Ileus went to pursue you a year back in Vilinski."


    Anastasia jerked her head back as she felt the sweetness of the queen tingling upon her skin. She giggled like a little girl.


    The party got over after dinner and along with Ileus she went to the west wing.


    In the morning¡ª

 Chapter 305 - [Bonus ] Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 305 - [Bonus ] Obsession</h4>


    Anastasia and Ileus were too tired after the party but Kaizan''s condition weighed heavily on them.


    After she had changed into the nightgown and they were lying on the bed, she asked Ileus, "Mother told me that since there is active integration between wizards and vokuks, cells of vokuks are protected by the queen so that the wizards are unable to sweep in their cells. It''s a rule, aw. Then how could Tamara get into Kaizan''s cell? I mean how could she break it? And why is it that I am unable to feel anyone reading my thoughts, except when you enter my mind? And why is it that your mother could easily read my thoughts?"


    Ileus held her close to his chest and stroked her hair with his long fingers. "So many questions!"


    "I want to know it all, Ileus. Please. I really need answers."


    He pressed a kiss on her forehead and said, "I don''t know much about the dynamics between Kaizan and Tamara, but the fact that she is a High Priestess means that is a powerful witch. In order to head a temple, where strong energies exist, where people with strong beliefse, you need to be intelligent and cunning. Tamara is all that and more. She may have been able to cut through Kaizan''s mental shield." Seeing how moved Anastasia was at the information, he pulled her on his chest and started stroking her back. "As for me entering your mind, it''s normal. We are bonded by blood, by marriage and so that partes naturally to me. As for you, I have to train you on how tomunicate with me mentally. You have this vast untapped potential that is waiting toe out." He let out a long sigh. "And in time I am going to help you discover it." He was already scared that her magic was cooing her, beckoning her¡­ dangerously¡­


    None of them could sleep properly at night. They would hear Kaizan yelling in pain at night. The healers would give him the draft and he would slumber into deep sleep again. Anastasia prayed to all her deities that he healed fast. She wasn''t even bothered about Tamara who was ced under arrest in the east wing.


    In the morning, Anastasia woke up with a jerk when a muffled cry of pain reached her ears. She looked out the window. The sun had just risen up. She turned her head to see that Ileus was still sleeping with his hand on her waist. Quietly and gently, she removed his hand, got up from there and after tucking him back in the nket, she put her feet on the floor. Snatching a shawl from a chair, she walked out of the room. She really wanted to see Kaizan.


    The door of his room was opened. She peeked inside to find the healers sitting on the bed on either side of Kaizan, his face shielded by their backs from her, and Da standing near the headpost, staring at him. Da''s head whipped in her direction and Anastasia noticed that her eyes were red. Da''s wild panicked eyes met hers. A surge of restlessness made her body tremble. She walked slowly towards the headpost of the bed with panic seizing her chest. When she reached there, she found that the healers were checking his eyes and ears.


    Kaizan blinked and a weak smile appeared on his lips when he saw her, and Anastasia¡ªshe leaned on the headpost as panic got washed away by relief. "How are you?" she asked, doing everything she could to not jump and hug her friend. His face was pale like a ghost, his eyes slightly pink and his hair were a mess. "Did you think that you would get away by not attending our wedding?" she reproached him with all the seriousness she could muster.


    A muffled chuckle from him made her feel a hundred times better. She looked at Da and realized that her eyes were red because the girl hadn''t slept the whole night.


    "He is out of danger," said the main healer to Anastasia. "But we have to observe him for the whole day because even though he is physically strong, his mind needs a lot of rest to recover. No worries, no tension¡ªthat''s the mantra for him today." Then he looked at Kaizan and said, "I am leaving, but my assistant is going to stay here with you." They both got up from the bed and the main healer flicked his wrist. The green orbs of healing lights that were floating on the ceiling rushed towards Kaizan and covered himpletely. They got into a dancing motion, touching his skin and swirling away.


    When the healers left, the two girls squealed with happiness and since they couldn''t hug Kaizan, they hugged each other. Kaizan''s lips spread into a faint smile and he closed his eyes. Anastasia and Da then sat down beside him, eager to know what happened between him and Tamara.


    Kaizan took a deep breath. He knew that the girls were dying to know. Besides, he remembered that Anastasia had ordered the royal guards to take Tamara under arrest. He had to tell her everything before she took a call.


    "You better tell us everything Kaizan!" said Da, flicking away a green orb that pinched her skin for sitting so close to its recipient. When she was pinched at least four times, she reluctantly had to move away saying, "Damn these orbs!"


    "Yes, don''t leave any detail. How did Tamara end up with you?" asked Anastasia.


    He started, "Tamara and I got acquainted with each other when she was fresh out of the wizard academy. The day she was fresh out of the academy, the queen gave the fresh graduates the usual dinner. It was at that time that she came in contact with me. We were young, we were carefree and so¡­ it was just a one-night stand. After that Ileus and I were again sent on a mission. Meanwhile I came to know that she was visiting other kingdoms on personal visits to develop herwork. She had be extremely ambitious and power-hungry. I met Tamara three yearster and once again it was again a one-night stand and I don''t know why I sumbed to her at that time even though I resisted a lot. Over the years, she became powerful and the queen decided to appoint her as the High Priestess." His chest heaved heavily. "I hate Tamara for making me do things I didn''t want."


    Kaizan stopped and closed his eyes. Da rushed to get water for him. She scolded him, "Stupid, why didn''t you evere to us before?" She helped him drink water by holding his head up and braving the pinches of the orbs. "That bitch is obsessed with you!"


    He took a deep breath and rested back on the pillow, looking tired. He continued, "I didn''t want to bother you all. During that one, weak moment, Tamara must have entered my cell and nted her magic. Every time we met, I resisted her pull and whenever I did that it just gave me tremendous headaches. I would steer clear of her, but when Anastasia had to go to the temple, I knew I was done for. I resisted her control until¡­" he gulped. "Until yesterday evening¡­ She went wild with her desire¡­"

 Chapter 306 - Mumbling

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Mumbling</h4>


    Anastasia heard it all with patience. She was very angry and very upset. She wanted to break every bone in Tamara''s body for putting Kaizan in so much trouble through all the years. From what she could gather Tamara never wanted to marry Kaizan, but was obsessed with him or maybe because he was so close to the Crown Prince that she wanted to show off her closeness to the royal family by keeping Kaizan under her control. She wanted Kaizan as her ything, as someone who would make her happy whenever she desired. And who better that the vokuk who was closest to the prince? Or was the woman actually smitten by Kaizan to the extent that she was ready to breach the terms and conditions


    She pursed her lips tightly as anger warmed her skin, thinking how Tamara wanted to use Kaizan and how selfish she was. She pinched the skin between her eyebrows. Through all of this there was one basic thing that Tamara overlooked, and that was¡ªshe broke a rule. She shouldn''t have entered the vokuk''s cell. Her reverie broke when Kaizan said, "When you were all in the party, she had called me here and was using her magic to control me, make me do what I didn''t want to. I had warned her earlier too, but she just didn''t stop."


    Anastasia ced her hands on his forehead and stroked him gently over there. "I am so sorry about this Kaizan." She swallowed hard to push the lump forming in her throat. Kaizan hated her and had been struggling on his own to stop her from controlling him. He was fighting with magic and eventually the magic left but at the cost of leaving him impaired if he had not been treated by the healers, if she had note to see what was going on. Suddenly she shuddered. If she hadn''te on time, there were chances that he would have killed Tamara and without exnation, he would have been charged with murder of the High Priestess.


    He smiled and closed his eyes, feeling weak. He had spoken a lot.


    "You should rest now," Anastasia said. She lifted her head to gesture to Da to leave him alone. Da nodded and the two walked out of his room.


    Anastasia saw that Ileus was still sleeping. She slipped beside him and curled against his chest. As he draped his arm around her, she inhaled his woodsy, spicy smell and forgot the worries of the world. Sleep came naturally to her. "My mate." She heard him whispering before she drifted off in her sleep.


    Anastasia''s eyes fluttered open and she found Ileus crawled right over her staring at her with interest in his golden eyes. A smile wormed on her lips and she cupped her face with one hand. "What are you looking at?" she asked as she stretched her body beneath him.


    "You were mumbling something in your sleep," he said.


    She creased her eyebrows and asked, "What?"


    "That you can''t live with me and that you would die if you won''t have sex with me this instant."


    Her expressions deadpanned. "You are hard of hearing old man or you dream a lot."


    "I am not. I clearly heard you say that you wanted me to teach you more positions."


    She swatted his muscr arm. "Leave me."


    He shook his head. "No. I was pretty concerned about you when you were speaking so much about sex. I don''t want my wife to be sex-deprived and so I brought all those books for you," he said pointing to a pile of books on her left. "I am going to read all of them with you and we will try every position they have."


    Gods, her husband was first rate shameless! She clearly remembered having a dream-less sleep, which meant that she wouldn''t have mumbled a single thing. She looked beyond the books and saw the canopy of blue and red roses. She realized that they hade back to their room in the east wing. "Why are we back in our chamber?" she asked, raising herself on her elbows.


    He leaned in to kiss her lips as he straddled her. "Because you wanted to have sex with me."


    She chuckled against his lips. "Why do I feel you are sounding desperate?"


    "What?" he said as he unbuttoned his pants. Out sprang his massive erection. "You even mumbled on how good you feel when this is in your mouth." He stroked his shaft and touched the tip of it with the seam of her lips. The touch made his shaft pulsate.


    She kissed the crown of his shaft and said, "But we already know and have practiced this position numerous times."


    "Is it?" he hissed, not able to wait for her to take him in. "Maybe I will make you feel different this time." He touched her lips again with his shaft and outlined them. "Take me in Natsya! Or I wille all over you!" Anastasia opened her mouth for him and he slid inside. "Gods!" he hissed. "I missed it." He gyrated his hips to explore every corner of her mouth with his shaft. "Fuck!" She started sucking it slowly first and then she increased her pace. He thrust it inside her again and again, reaching her throat. She moaned against his shaft and his body shuddered. His thighs began to shake and his body stilled just before he came inside her throat with a bellow to the ceiling. "Fuck!" he said and then slumped beside her. He pulled her over him and wrapped his arms around her waist. After a long moment of silence, he said, "Mother has arranged for a whole lot of events today. You have to get dressed fast!" He was too excited about getting officially married to her in Draoidh and Silver Vales to show her off to his people.


    She drewzy circles on his chest. She could feel his excitement vibrating in his chest. "Aly?" she purred.


    "Hmm?"


    "I don''t want to have babies for the next two years. Is that okay with you?"


    He didn''t answer for a long time and then said, "I will honor your words my dear, but if things happen naturally, we won''t stop, okay?"


    She smiled against the skin of his chest. "Okay."


    Ileus knew what to do. He wanted many babies. At least four because for the love of God he wanted to see what they looked like. He wanted all of them to look like him but he would be happy if one of them looked like her. Suddenly his shaft pulsated at the thought of making her pregnant and he rolled her beneath him amidst the squeals andughter. He bunched up her skirt on the waist, ripped off her panties and slid his erection in her. She was so wet for him that his eyes rolled back in his head. He moved his hips slowly at first and then picked up the pace, mindlessly fucking her. Her muscles clenched around his cock and she came with his name on her lips. He followed her in this ecstasy and roared when he came. He slumped on her.


    She teased, "Was that a new position?"


    He pped her hips. Later when they both settled, he asked, "What will you do with Tamara?"

 Chapter 307 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Punishment</h4>


    Anastasia walked through the corridors of the east wing to reach the chamber where Tamara was kept under arrest, and as she walked, she could feel the air thicken around her. By the time she rounded the corner to anding, thick white fog settled on the floor made it difficult for her to see where she was going. The marble had be slippery as the dew settled on it. The witch was showing her wrath for being arrested against her will. And Anastasia was all the more peeved at her. The magic in her chest wanted to rise in her throat and somehow, she knew that yet another barrier of her magic had broken. On an instinct Anastasia said in her faenguage "Deo puta," and the fog parted, tumbling away to the sides for her. She pushed down the magic from her throat back to her chest and let it hum there.


    As soon as the guards saw her, they opened the chamber for her. Anastasia stepped into dense fog that immediately dampened her chestnut silk gown and braided hair. A tendril of magic climbed its way back in her throat and she said, "Ispariti." The fog around them cleared so fast as if it weren''t there in the first ce. Her eyes went straight into the witch''s eyes that were now pink. Anastasia could feel that her magic was tingling inside her and by the fae gods, she was ready to fight her.


    Shock flickered through Tamara''s eyes when she saw that the fog she had created dissipated so easily. Closing her mouth, she regained her bnce. "I am the High Priestess, who is supposed to help you with your wedding!" she retorted the moment she saw Anastasia. Her chin was dipped and her eyes looked feral as she watched Anastasia entering her room. Tamara was chained to the bed. There were chains of lights that shackled her wrists that were pulled wide apart. Even her legs were manacled and pulled wide apart. Her veil was thrown on the ground, her hair a disheveled mess showing that she struggled against her restraints or the guards and during the restraint, the guards built heavy spells around her. It also proved that it was difficult to keep the High Priestess grounded.


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes and said, "Now you can kiss that goodbye. I don''t need your help."


    "The queen would never like it," she hissed. "After all you are an outsider, a fae princess."


    The way she spoke, it looked as if she was one of her haters, which again made Anastasia wonder whether Tamara actually ate the food that she shared with her? "Oh, the queen had given me full freedom to decide on what to do with you."


    "Arghh!" the witch writhed against her shackles in frustration and her hair fell on her forehead. Her breath became shallow. She asked, "So, what have you decided?" watching her through the strands of her hair.


    Anastasia turned to the small table lying in the corner of the room and pulled out the chair from there. She sat down on it in front of Tamara. She cut the chase and asked directly, "Why did you force Kaizan into something he wasn''t ready for?"


    Tamara looked away, as her jaw clenched. A moment of silenceter she said, "He is a handsome man and would have made a great partner¡­ in bed¡­"


    "And you wanted him against his wishes, with your magic?"


    "So what?" the witch retorted. "I am sure you have cured him by now."


    "Yes, it took time for us to heal him, but your magic is out of his mind."


    "Great, then release me. I would like to go back to the temple and start working. I am sure my absence will be noted," she said with zero remorse, as if she was least bothered about what she did.


    "But you broke a rule?" Anastasia said in a cold voice.


    Tamara whipped her head to face Anastasia as her pink eyes became darker. "Having sex with a werewolf is not breaking a rule, even for priestesses," she snapped.


    Anastasia gave a humorlessugh. "I am talking about the rule of breaking the mentals shield of a vokuk, which the queen creates before theye to integrate with people in Draoidh."


    Tamara''s face nched.


    "Breaking a rulees with heavy penalties, Tamara," Anastasia said coldly, calctively.


    "I¡ª I¡ª" Tamara stuttered. "Wh¡ª what are you going to do about it? I have extremely strong support in the¡ª in the¡ª"


    "In the council?" Anastasiapleted her sentence.


    "And outside. I have a very strongwork. You just can''t throw me in prison!" Even though she said that loudly, fear skittered through her veins at what Anastasia was capable of doing. She saw how she cut through her magic and even a normal witch wouldn''t have been able to do it. But Anastasia¡ªshe did it like a child''s y.


    Anastasia brushed the nails of her right fingers with her thumb and gave her a sleek smile. "I can do a lot of things with you and throwing you into prison can be one of them. Besides I don''t want to throw you there, but," Anastasia paused.


    "But what?" Tamara asked, leaning forward with interest as much as her shackles allowed. She knew that if the queen had given Anastasia the power to do anything with her, she had an upper hand. And that made Anastasia really strong. And that was just the beginning.


    "I have a proposition for you," Anastasia continued.


    A breathter, Tamara asked, "What proposition?" At this point of time, she would take anything that the princess proposed. She hoped that Anastasia released her today. Then she might gather support and challenge her proposition, whatever it might be and go on about doing her job as if nothing happened. Yes. She licked her lips. y her like a child who got candy.


    "I heard that you developed a very strongwork in the Lore, and that you have some great connections."


    "That I do," said Tamara with pride, rxing back. The strands of hair rolled away from her from her forehead. "But what of it?"


    "I have a list of tasks for you. You will be traveling through the Lore as my emissary.


    A crease came upon the witch''s forehead. "So, are we friends now?"


    Anastasia chuckled. "No, we can never be friends. More like allies. Allies are better than friends."


    "What is the deal actually?" asked Tamara, suspicious of her intentions.


    "Simple. You have to strengthen the ties between Vilinski and other kingdoms."


    Tamara''s eyes widened as big as her mouth. She stared at Anastasia without blinking. The fae princess was bloody shrewd. "You must be mad!" she said. "I am a citizen of Draoidh and don''t know anything about Vilinski!"


    Anastasia shrugged. "Then devise a way to know things better. You will be representing me for Vilinski, which means that you will be actually garnering support for me and not the kingdom of Vilinski."


    "That''s a ridiculous mission!" said Tamara. It meant that she would travel through the Lore for many years before she ever came back. "I will be gone from Draoidh, like forever!" Wait. Did Anastasia throw her out like a fly from the milk instead of throwing her in prison? Which end of the stick was she holding?

 Chapter 308 - [Bonus ] - Promise To The Lore

    <h4>Chapter 308 - [Bonus ] - Promise To The Lore</h4>


    "Ridiculous mission?" Anastasia said with a raised eyebrow that was more of a warning than a question. "You think that being my emissary to the Lore is ludicrous?"


    Tamara maintained her stance. "It is! Why would I go around the kingdoms, use my connections for you? What have you done for me? You have juste to the kingdom of Draoidh whereas I am the High Priestess." She meant that Anastasia was absolutely nothing in front of her and that if she wanted, she could get Anastasia down on her knees.


    At first Anastasia narrowed her eyes as her anger agitated the magic in her chest. But then she used her control to check her magic. Yes, control was the most essential thing as far as her magic was concerned, because with every passing day, it was increasing. It could be because more and more people were now offering their prayers to her. In a calm and cold voice, she said, "What I will do to you is a more important question? The choice is yours¡ªyou want to be thrown in jail or you want to go out as my ambassador to the Lore."


    "I refuse to be locked up for a crime as small as using a vokuk for me. Moreover, he didn''t even yield to my magic. I will fight against this," she pulled her shackles.


    Anastasia tilted her head and chuckled. "It seems you don''t like my negotiation. I will ask the guards to take you to Draoidh''s prison, where even the lunatics don''t want to go!" She got up from her chair as Tamara stared at her without blinking her eyes.


    "I want to speak to the queen," she shouted.


    Anastasia was walking to the door. She stopped, turned her head over her shoulders and in an unagitated voice said, "The queen has left your fate upon me, and so has the crown prince." She resumed walking.


    "Wait!" Tamara said in a quick response, as fear skittered down her spine. The fae princess had used her powers to her advantage and pinned her so badly that she didn''t have a choice but to be her emissary. But who said that she was going to speak good about her? She was going to weave horrid tales about Princess Anastasia. She was going to make the princess feel sorry for what she was doing to her. "Please don''t put me in prison, Anastasia." Her expressions were that of fear as she watched her with wide eyes, the pinkness of which receded.


    Anastasia stopped again and slowly turned on her heels to face the witch. She crossed her arms across her chest and said, "Are you sure about that?"


    Tamara nodded vehemently.


    "Then are you ready to be my ambassador to the Lore?" Anastasia asked quickly.


    "I am," Tamara breathed out.


    "And you won''t falter in your duty?"


    "No!" Tamara responded, too impatient to get out of the shackles, impatient to disrepute the fae princess.


    "So, you promise that you are going to carry only good words about me in the Lore using your connections, and that you are going to work upon strengthening the ties between me and the kings and queens and that you won''t say anything bad about me?" Anastasia asked, taking a step closer.


    "Yes!" Tamara almost shouted, piqued at Anastasia repeating her work profile.


    Suddenly the air in front of them sizzled with magic and the promise between them sealed. A look of shock etched on Tamara''s face as she watched the magic sizzling. It meant that she promised something to the fae princess. She looked at Anastasia with confusion and anger mixed, trying to recall the words that had spilled from her mouth.


    ''So, you promise that you are going to carry only good words¡­''


    ''So, you promise¡­''


    ''Promise¡­''


    "Fuck!" Tamara shouted a curse at Anastasia. "You tricked me into the promise!" she said. A vow to the Lore meant cold never be broken. If broken, it would take the life of the one who broke it. And now Tamara waspelled to speak only good about Anastasia and she had to use all her connections to spread her poprity. The worst part¡ªshe would never be able toe back to Draoidh.


    Anastasia shrugged. "What do mean tricked you? Didn''t you pay attention to the words? You consciously agreed to my proposition." She looked so cool and smooth that it rattled Tamara.


    "I am the High Priestess. Who will look after my work? You have to let mee back to Draoidh as soon as possible."


    Anastasia shook her head. "That''s not needed. Your position will be given to someone else orpletely scrapped. And from today your new position will be that of ''Special Ambassador of Draoidh''." With that Anastasia gave her the sweetest smile she could muster and turned to her heels to leave. Before closing the door, she said, "Your job starts effective from this minute!" It meant that she had to pack up and leave as soon as possible and that Anastasia didn''t want to see her face. In the eyes of the council, the High Priestess was elevated in position, but in reality, all her powers were snatched from her. She was now someone who had to forever stay on the fringes. She would never be allowed to return to her homnd and on top of that she had to only speak nicely about the fae princess, that is unless she wanted to bleed to death.


    When the door closed, Anastasia instructed the guards to open her shackles and send the message to the queen that Tamara was relieved of her duties as the High Priestess. With her chin held high, Anastasia walked back to her bed chamber. She was especially overjoyed that she didn''t have to use her magic to suppress Tamara. She used her acumen to deal with a viper like her. She chortled and patted herself, happy that she had avenged her friend.


    When she entered her room, she found Ileus sitting at the table looking at the map. Seeing her joyful demeanor, he asked, "It seems that you have achieved your purpose."


    She nodded,ughed and rushed to him to hug him tightly. She narrated what she did with Tamara. Ileus was stunned. "That was a fantastic thing you did, princess!" he said. "I liked the way you handled it."


    She held her chin high and said, "Well, thank you m''lord."


    "Who is going to help you with the wedding and all the customs?" he asked, rolling the map, feeling proud of his mate.


    "Da."


    His eyebrows hit the ceiling. "Da?"


    "Yes!" Anastasia hopped on her feet and perched on the edge of the bed. "She told me that she had keenly observed the customs of the wizard kingdom, because, ahem¡ª" she coughed.


    "Because?" Ileus asked, moving his head to the right while looking at her suspiciously.


    "Because she thought she would marry you one day!"


    Ileus'' blood drained from his face.


    "Oh, don''t worry. She doesn''t like you now. She is in love with Aidan!" Anastasiaughed seeing his reaction and pped her thigh.


    He jerked his head back. "I am d that she is going to help you." And now he understood what these girls talked about when he saw them in deep conversation. He walked to her and made her sit on hisp. "I can''t wait for tomorrow, sweetheart."

 Chapter 309 - Anastasias First Flight

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Anastasia''s First Flight</h4>


    The day before the wedding, Anastasia and Ileus were too busy. Da had been on Anastasia''s side all day helping her with the dresses and customs. For the parties, an official aide was attached to them to help her with the names of those present. The queen had asked them to visit Level three to meet theizens. It was a dangerous thing to do considering that not all liked the fae princess. They had to go by evening and the whole event was scheduled for not more than an hour.


    Da had selected avender velvet gown for her withce on the bodice and sleeves. After carefully looking through the jewelry, the girls decided on wearing something that was less showy and made more of a statement, so Anastasia was made to wear a long thin gold ne that fell till her waist. Her corset was so tightly done that the upper swell of her breasts was visible through the neckline and the chain fell right in the center of the cleavage. "You should use the advantages of the advantage thatdies have, inherently," Da said. She asked the maids to braid her hair, debating whether she should just let them open. The braid it was. At the end of it, Anastasia looked lovely in thevender velvet gown with minimal makeup and her wings tucked behind.


    "Do you think shackling my wings would be a good idea?" she asked Ileus as they walked through the east wing alleys. He was wearing navy pants with a navy waistcoat and white shirt. His hair was parted andbed back. As usual his handsome looks took her breath away.


    "No, I want them to see you that way," he replied firmly, as if he had already made a decision.


    They walked to the gardens and much to Anastasia''s surprise, she saw a carriage waiting for them. Her royal guards and a few Mozias including Aidan were standing around it with brooms in their hands. A small vertical crinkle formed on her forehead wondering the reason.


    "How are we going to go to Level three in a carriage?" she asked, bewildered as hell. Instead of horses, there were two giant condors harnessed to the carriage. Surprise flitted through her and her heart leaped out of its cage.


    The corner of his lips tugged up. He offered her hand to her to step inside the carriage. When she was seated on the cushioned bench of the carriage, he said, "You have to experience it. It is one thing I loved as a child. I used to go with my parents to this." His thoughts went to Iona when he would tease her that he would throw her out of the carriage if she didn''t behave.


    As soon as they were seated, the carriage-man closed the door for them. From the window she noticed that Aidan and his group had mounted the broom. The carriage wobbled a little. She heard the giant birds beat their massive wings and suddenly they took off to the sky with the carriage. Anastasia squealed with delight and excitement. At the same time, she saw the guards pushing their feet on the ground and the brooms taking off in the air. Sheughed when she saw Aidan flying right next to them. "Oh my god!" sheughed and yelped. "This is so interesting!"


    Ileus watched her with interest. "Don''t you want to fly in the skies, sweetheart?" he asked in a deep voice.


    At his question, she whipped her head to look in his twin golden eyes. It was something she had been craving for so long. She wanted to fly solo in the skies. She wanted to beat her wings and go over the clouds like her mother did¡­ like her father did¡­ like when they both took her with them above the clouds when she was a child. "I want to," she replied with her eyes wide, emotions raw.


    "Then why don''t you?" he asked.


    "That would¡ª would you¡ª" she didn''t know what to say as a lump in her throat choked the rest of her words.


    "I will be right there with you, sweetheart. I will be the wind beneath your wings. If you fall, you will fall in my arms. "


    Anastasia''s blood pounded in her ears. Her mate was allowing her to fly in the skies of Draoidh, despite the fact that she was not popr here, despite the fact that there were still so many challenges that they had to meet, despite the fact that the road to destination was not smooth. She leaned towards him and lightly pecked the corner of his mouth. "Thank you," she said and those were all the words she could manage to speak, her heart overwhelmed with emotions. So much freedom was unthinkable.


    He pulled her over hisp and then set her near the door. He opened the door and said, "Go," he said and pointed with his chin to the skies in front of them.


    Anastasia''s gaze turned to the blue sky that looked like her mother''s eyes. It expanded as an ever-growing beautiful dream. It arced down towards the snow capped mountains in the distance from where the golden sun must have risen¡ªthe sun just like her husband''s eyes. Perhaps he had stolen the color from the sun. She took in a lungful of air, inhaling the sweet nature and then she jumped out into the sky and let gravity pull her down. She yelped all the way down with extreme delight. From the corner of her eye, she saw Ileus on his broom, diving just as fast as she was. She held her hands wide and then as if on instinct, her wings red out. At first, she just let the wings glide in the air and she was uplifted. She stabilized a little and then pped her wings and that was it. Anastasia found herself flying in the sky, just as she wanted to, just what she was designed for¡ªa fae. Her shoulders didn''t ache even for once.


    For the first time, realization dwelled heavy upon Anastasia. She wasn''t a captive anymore. And that realization scraped a raw emotion on her insides. It hit her hard. Tears poured from her eyes. They were tears of relief but they pricked her for the scars that had blemished over thest few months.


    Seeing her in this condition, feeling the nervous beat of his mate''s heart, Ileus came right beneath her. Slowly, he positioned himself beside her and then wrapped his strung muscr arm around her. With one strong pull, he made her sit on his broom as she tucked her wings back. Anastasia buried her face in the crook of his neck, not able to stop her tears, in full knowledge of the pains and pleasure that future held and realizing that when she would have married him tomorrow in the kingdom of Draoidh, she would have finally severed her ties from the fae kingdom of Vilinski, she would sever the ties from all the horrors of the past. There would be no returning to them. She would be the wife of Ileus, Crown Prince of Draoidh.


    Anastasia cried and cried, until her shoulders heaved. "I love you."


    He stroked her back tenderly. "I love you too."


    They reached Level three where the carriage was already waiting for them.

 Chapter 310 - Watching

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Watching</h4>


    Ileus helped her get down the broom. Her hair that was so nicely braided was a mess and so was his. Everything about them looked¡­ windblown. Her tears that had dried by now left stains on her cheeks. He flicked his fingers and shadows leapt out of him. They caressed her skin and by the time they left her, she looked as radiating as she was when she left the pce. He brushed her cheeks with the back of his knuckles.


    "Shall we leave, my princess?" he asked as he curled his fingers beneath her chin. She blinked her eyes in response and he dipped down to nt a kiss on her lips. Gods, was he proud of her? She looked beautiful. Turning to Aidan, who was waiting for them, he asked, "Where do we have to go?"


    "They have arranged for an event in themunity hall, m''lord." Themunity hall was in the center of Level three, a winding path down the slopes.


    Ileus took her hand and put it in the crook of his arms. They started walking down the meandering path. He knew that even though walking down the path was a dangerous thing to do, because who knew where the enemy was lurking, but certainly this was his mother''s strategy. She wanted them to walk amidst the people in Level three, so that everyone saw Anastasia up and close. The interaction with the subjects was just as important as it was dangerous.


    As they walked down the path, Anastasia noticed that the buildings on both sides of the street were not more than three stories tall. Assembled in shades of gray and white and ck, the buildings were a mesh of sses, stained sses, mosaic, granites and lots of greenery. Lights hung over each house in the form of orbs. Homes were lit with bright lights and fire hearths burned glowing through the curtain-less windows. Smells of copper and wax and night-blooming flowers were thick in the air. gs bearing insignia of the kingdom fluttered in the wind atop the buildings. Curious nces from the windows started pouring in.


    Anxiety found its roots and she clutched Ileus'' arm tightly. People began pouring on the street and soon, the sidewalks were full of pedestrians who either cheered or gawked or looked at her with hateful eyes.


    "Don''t worry, love," Ileus whispered. "Other than those walking behind us, there are numerous royal guards stationed almost every few yards, invisible to even these witches and wizards. That''s how strong Haldir''s magic is, and that''s how strong the Mozias are."


    She chuckled through her nervousness as her wings rustled. Her stomach was knotted up. She wanted to fly back in the skies and find her solitude. The evening had given way to the moon that looked like a thin white slice of cheese in the inky sky. Marshmallow clouds wafted, fading it every now and then. Stars dazzled in a thick line like a diamond ne across the obsidian neck of the sky.


    Anastasia bowed to all who bowed to her and stered a smile on her lips. Ileus'' warmth was radiating off him. He would wave at the cheering crowd and sometimes even shake his hands with curious bystanders adorning that devilish smile of his, melting their hearts.


    As she walked by his side, she felt confident and tried to ease her anxiety. It was as if she imagined¡ªa dark shadow peeled off a wall of a building on the side. It was so momentary that she was sure that it was her imagination. But because she was on the edge that she couldn''t help but stare at the building momentarily pausing.


    Aidan noticed it and he looked in the same direction. His brows knitted because there was absolutely nothing, but still he gave his spies an order to thoroughly check the ce.


    Ileus tugged her forward and soon they were near themunity hall. Anastasia was growing more and more jumpy. Why was it that a feeling of dread skittered down her spine? Why was it that the hair on the back of her neck stood, defying the otherwise cheery atmosphere? She knew that everything was not fine. The faces in front of her had curious nces, and some nefarious. All at once she felt that people still hated her. Taking in a deep breath, she pushed down her suspicions and focused on themunity hall, which was now very much in the view. "What are we supposed to do here?" she asked.


    Ileus bent over and whispered, "Just watch. It is all in our honor. I believe that the queen hasn''t called all of them to the dinner and so this is all apensatory thing. She doesn''t want the residents of Level three to feel left out."


    Any further conversation disappeared as Anastasia was shown through an arched entrance into a massive domed hall that was filled with strangers to the brim. Strong smell of perfume hit her and something¡­ sinister, something she could just feel at the back of her throat, something that was calling her magic to roil up. The sound ofughter, yelling and whooping came to a stop as soon as they entered. The center of the hall was covered with white marble and at least ten woodentticed balconies rimmed the hall''s circumference. And in each balcony, there was nobility she recognized from the previous dinners¡ªall watching her like hawks.


    It all led to a dais on the far end where two huge, throne-like chairs were ced. Orbs of warm yellow light shone through the ceiling and candbras that lined up on the sides. Once again murmurs began.


    Anastasia watched the wave of people around her as they followed their movement to the dais. As soon as she sat down along with Ileus, a drum beat rolled out. Her eyes danced to the ce from where the music wasing and she saw the simr dark swirl of darkness, like a few sand grains, drifting quickly away on one of the balconies. A shaky breath left her.


    A hush fell over the room as the orbs above dimmed to darkness, except on two women about two balconies up¡ªthe twin sisters. Wrapped in light green dresses, they looked identical as hell.


    "Wee, my dear fellow witches and wizards," said one of them. "Our queen has been generous to grant this opportunity to all of us, hasn''t she?"


    A quick burst of cheers, some genuine, some sarcastic filled the hall. Ileus'' magicshed out in invisible swirls, as Anastasia stopped her magic in her throat.


    "Our Crown Prince will marry hisdy love tomorrow," said the other sister. "In her honor we present you with the following gift."


    The room exploded with chatter and ps. Anastasia''s heartbeat took off like bombs. In the next moment darkness descended upon all of them. Panic flooded through her body and she clutched Ileus'' hand.


    "It''s fine dear," he assured her, his werewolf vision strong even in this darkness. Several shadowy figures appeared in the center of the hall. Drumbeats rolled out again and the figures came into view, each d in yellow costumes with long ribbons in hands.


    Haters.


    Dark shadow that she thought she imagined, swirled between them. And her magic¡ªit wanted toe out of her throat.

 Chapter 311 - [Bonus ] Rough Or Gentle?

    <h4>Chapter 311 - [Bonus ] Rough Or Gentle?</h4>


    The performers, all women, in yellow dresses with yellow masks, looked bright, each having a yellow ribbon in their hands. Anastasia had never seen such borate costumes and extravagant performance. The women looked like frozen flowers who wore dresses spun from paradise. The darkness that swirled around them reminded her of the nightmares. They were all absolutely still, until the music filled the air from the background. Heavy drum beats mixed with fiddles and notes from harps sent them whipping their ribbons and setting them in rhythmic motion.


    Their dresses fluttered as they all fell into the rhythm of the music flowing around them. They swirled and the frills around their gowns fluttered. Their bodies caught the notes of the music sending their contours spinning and gyrating. The ribbons floated around them like tornados and so did that darkness, which had now split and was attracted to every ribbon and spiraled around the dancers, trying to weave its magic, trying to entrance them.


    Even though the performers were so beautifully engaged in the dance, Anastasia''s eyes were on the dark sand grains that swirled around them. Was she the only one seeing it, or did anyone else see it too? She swallowed as her gaze swept all the dancers on the floor. Through their masks, they watched her, and her only. Suddenly, they all took two steps closer to the podium.


    They looked dangerous. Violent¡ªso full of contempt. She could nearly taste the bitterness on her tongue. She crossed her arms as her massive wings rustled. With resolution that she would never give them the satisfaction that they could threaten her with their strange vibes and aggressive dance movements. Though the nervousness at the back of her throat stroked her wariness, and her unease just spread further sensing the negativity from them, she wasn''t the one who would cave in. Not now. Not ever. So, she watched them with caution, with focus and waited, like a predator.


    Her gaze swept over the audience who seemed mesmerized by the performance. There was not a single whoop or cheer emanating from them. They sat entranced, with glossy eyes that didn''t leave the dancers even for a moment. Did they see the darkness around the dancers, that was thickening? Did they see how the dark sand grains slithered over the yellow ribbons and swirled with them as the dancers twirled them around their bodies? It didn''t look like that. She clutched Ileus'' hand and whispered, "Can you see what I see?"


    "Yes," he replied in a gravelly voice. "How did it manage toe inside?" He was wondering how he would manage it without harming his people.


    She loosed a sigh of relief that at least he saw the dark grains twirling around the dancers. "I saw it slithering over the walls on one of the buildings down the path to themunity hall. I thought it was my imagination, but Aidan sent his guards to check it out. However, it seems that they returned empty-handed. This thing¡­ it managed to get inside."


    "And these dancers?" he asked in a low voice.


    "They have been chosen by someone for they bear hatred and it''s their hatred that is letting the inky nkness take charge of their bodies and mind," she exined.


    "What do you propose to do my dear," he asked as he held her hand and squeezed it tight. His shadows peeled off his clothes. "Do you want to get out of here? That would be the quickest way to avoid them."


    She shook her head slightly as she watched the dancers taking a few more steps towards the podium. The magic in her chest was thrumming so hard that she could feel it spreading on her skin, tingling her. Her eyes were slowly turning violet. If they were the witches and wizards, she was the fae. "I think they don''t like me, sweetheart, do they?" she asked in a soft voice.


    It was not a surprise when Ileus felt shocked at her straight query. A crooked smile lifted his lips and he said, "We both know the answer, love."


    With her husband on her side, she didn''t need anyone else. "I know it darling," she said as the air around her charged with her magic. "And at this point of time, I don''t care a fuck about these people."


    "You shouldn''t, love," Ileus said, for he was also fed up with it. "Do what you want to do with them! You are their princess and I don''t like the manner in which they are charging at you. It is almost treachery and I won''t tolerate it."


    Her face flushed with energy, and a tight smile appeared on her face. She was not just their princess, she was the fae princess and heir of the fae kingdom of Vilinski, direct descendant of those who they called gods. She was a deity and they dared threaten her like this? Her eyes glowed violet with silvery speckles behind her irises. "How would you like me to deal with them, Ileus?" she asked as she looked at the orbs above them. They exploded with bright lights falling on the armchairs they were sitting on.


    "As you like, love," he replied. "I don''t expect you to be gentle. I don''t expect you to be rough."


    A collective gasp was heard from the audience and Anastasia got up from her chair as if ready for them. She stood there, staring at the dancers, her magic uncoiling like a beast in her stomach, trying to give a voice to itself, thrumming like thousands of hummingbirds. Her smile turned into a softugh.


    More than one person in the audience nced at the princess as though she had gone mad.


    The dancers, now wrapped with thick swirls of darkness, were barely a few yards from her. They looked as if they were all about to lunge at her anytime. They whipped their ribbons aggressively and let loose a little darkness on the floor, which started to slither towards her after getting collected in a form that looked like a serpent.


    Anastasia lifted her hands and let the tingling sensation release in the air. Her magic charged the air. She pointed her finger at the dancers and a silvery light zapped out from it. It rushed around the dancers and as soon as it had circled them fully, it burst like firecrackers into tiny bursts of silver and white pinpricks.


    The audience cringed and leaned back in their chairs. Some even covered their eyes. And when they opened their eyes, they saw dark inky swirls against yellow dresses of the dancers.


    "What is that?" one of them shouted.


    "It looks like a serpent!" said the other.


    "It is slithering towards our prince!"


    The form in front of Anastasia stopped as if in shock and looked at the audience.


    A smile crossed Anastasia''s lips. So, the audience couldn''t see what was going on. She was sure that this darkness wasn''t Iona, but it was something created by dark magic.


    The drum beats became intense. The dancers, who were unaware of the silvery bursts of lights around them, continued to charge at her.


    Anastasia let her magice out of her throat.

 Chapter 312 - Purple Tendrils

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Purple Tendrils</h4>


    Instinctively, Anastasia''s voice soared from her lips and came out in soft notes of music in the form of purple tendrils, the color of hydrangea. The notes hit against the entranced dancers and there was a crackle. She backed up a little, as the darkness around them started to wriggle, trying to resist the magic of the music, but it still clung to them.


    But Anastasia didn''t stop, not even once doubting that she could sing her magic out, and that her song would carry the magic she intended. Notes continued toe out of her throat in purple tendrils. She closed her eyes and stroked her emotions for the right notes, for the right magic.


    The serpent-like form twisted and turned and writhed,shing its tail on the floor. Every time itshed its tail, inky sand grains would fall apart. It went back to the dancers and tried to choke one of them, but soon gave up because the song induced pain. Itshed its tail at another dancer, who was flung some at the far corner of the hall. She hit the wall and slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    The audience watched all of it in horror. Some even stood up, shouting foul. Their hands crackled with magic, but they couldn''t move from their ces. It was as if they had been chained there. The serpent writhed in more pain, but surprisingly the rest of the dancers kept on dancing.


    Anastasia''s music soared into a very high pitch. It became so high that the audience had to plug their ears. Knowing that it would adversely affect them, Ileus cast a spell around the center of a sound barrier. Now the song was heard only by the dancers and him.


    The song Anastasia sang carried frustration, anguish and love. It felt like a sharp, powerful energy that sliced through the spell on the dancers who all of a sudden, stopped dancing. Their yellow ribbons dropped. They stared at the fae princess, who was still singing, purple tendrils flowing out of her lips, with wings that rustled and then red wide open. It was her powerful magic that no one in the kingdom of Draoidh could match.


    As for Ileus¡ªhe was seeing his wife sing for the first time. Her voice was so melodious that it was as if his soul was snatched from his body. If he wasn''t already ruined, he was going to be¡­ forever. The melody seemed toe out of her soul and it flooded all his senses. If he¡ªthe dark wizard, had this kind of an effect, he didn''t know what the audience would have felt if he hadn''t put a spell over there. And then, he covered his ears because it was impossible to take the music anymore for it shredded his soul. He pitied the dancers, for he didn''t know what effect her song had on them.


    Her music had broken into so many notes, every note was tailored for one individual. Gods, the woman was powerful beyond words, and these idiots¡ªthey wanted to go against her. His eyes stung with tears, which he wanted to keep for her, and wanted to shed only for her.


    His gaze travelled to the dark form of the serpent who was unable to bear the notes of the music. It was as if the notes were burning it from the inside.


    Half of the dancers dropped their ribbons and kneeled on the ground in reverence while the rest just stood there, transfixed, as if they had grown roots in the ground. Tears flowed out of their eyes. They wanted to be one with their deity. Her song was like a luby on their tarnished souls, like a warm wrap over their emotional wounds. It soothed and healed the blemishes of their life. They heard her sing,


    In the midst of the dark night


    Bedazzling stars shine their light


    Come with me to seek that dazzle


    And then we will be special


    I am not an illusion


    Ie with a resolution


    Our hearts dance in fusion


    Let me heal your soul


    Let me embrace you


    Our love steers us to the light


    A promise which bounds us tight


    The music I sing is for you


    Do you feel the notes like honeydew?


    Or just its flowery residue?


    Look at the night sky again, my dear


    Because the stars dazzle across it like diamonds for you


    The magic kepting out of her mouth weaving the spells one after the other. The purple tendrils continued to swim in the air, wafting the soft aroma of hydrangea. Her voice broke in a multitude of notes, each one of them more beautiful than thest one,ced with her feelings and energy.


    When Anastasia was about to reach thest of the notes, she noticed that the serpent of dark sand grains was writhing and twisting. And as itshed its tail and body, a form started revealing itself, it started bing corporeal.


    The dancers were least bothered, still sitting or standing in their ces,pletely under the effect of her spell.


    Suddenly¡ª


    "Stoppppp it!" A voice shrieked when all the grains shed away and shape of a naked woman came into existence. Her nose and mouth were bleeding. She wobbled her way towards the podium but sank on the floor, her body aplete mess. She felt as if her body was about to explode.


    The audience gasped and looked at her with shock and fear.


    One of them pointed out, "That''s the High Priestess!"


    "Oh god!"


    "Is she mad?"


    "What was she doing?"


    Anastasia stopped singing. "Tamara," she said with a knowing look. "You should have taken up my proposition." She took a step closer to the witch. "I had my doubts that you wouldn''t leave this ce so easily."


    Tamara got up from her ce, her head reeling. She was unsteady on her feet. "Your proposition was faulty. You see that I had to be your emissary in the Lore, speak good words about you in the Lore, but¡ª but¡ª" She sank on her feet again. There was so much pain directed at her soul that she coughed blood. "But I wasn''t bound to it in the kingdom of Draoidh." Blood trickled over her throat, her breasts and towards her belly. She felt like she would explode. Using her dark magic that she had borrowed from one of her political connections, a woman who was a minister in the council, she wanted to get back at Anastasia. How dare the fae princess throw her out of her home? From the minister she hade to know that the crown prince would be taking his bride-to-be to Level three and this was her chance to get back. However, she wasn''t ready for this kind of magic.


    "And look what you have gotten yourself into?" Anastasia said with an angered smile that reached her violet eyes. "Look behind you. The haters who you thought would support you are now under my control."


    Tamara turned her head over her shoulders and found all of them ensnared. They looked at Anastasia as if¡ª as if she was their goddess. "How is it possible?" she said with disbelief. "They did not share the food with you, nor did they offer you anything?"

 Chapter 313 - Revenge Of The Fae

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Revenge Of The Fae</h4>


    The food at the temple, which she was supposed to share with Anastasia, had quickly taken it out of her mouth. She looked back at the princess, who was now grinning sarcastically at her. She wouldn''t tolerate that. With every ounce of energy she could muster, she got up and lunged at Anastasia.


    "Oslobanjyne!" Anastasia released herst note of the music in hernguage.


    And Tamara fell to the floor, her eyes wide, blood oozing out of her ears. She clutched her stomach and curled. Was she about to explode? With an ear-splitting shriek, Tamara''s body convulsed and she coughed arge amount of blood, which was mixed with tiny pieces of flesh. She breathed herst and heaped on the floor, a sickening mass of blood and flesh and body. She couldn''t even touch the fae princess.


    Anastasia held her hands in tight fists as her breath became shallow and fast, as she stared at the woman who was a powerful witch.


    "Anastasia?" Ileus stood up and walked to her. Shock wasn''t the word that fitted when he saw Tamara. It was pure fright. How did she manage to get the dark powers? Was she a part of the group? And how far would they go? His body shuddered at the thought, his mind resolute to find a quick solution.


    He withdrew the spell and suddenly heard the audience cheering,


    "Long live the fae princess, Anastasia!"


    "Long live the Crown Prince!"


    It was amazing the way she influenced the people.


    "Anastasia?" he called her again and walked beside her. "That was incredible," he said softly. "I didn''t know you had this kind of magic too." He ced his hands on her cheeks to soothe her. He sent tendrils offort through their mental connection to calm her.


    Slowly, Anastasia craned her head to see him, the silver speckles in her violet eyes ebbing. "Aly," she breathed out and let her wings drop.


    "Oh, Anastasia!" he said and wrapped his arms around her to press her against his chest. "Are you hurt, love?" He was sure that she must be feeling weak after all the magic that poured out of her.


    "Only emotionally," came a muffled voice. She pressed her face in his chest, her home¡­ That was all she needed now¡­ But he knew that she was feeling physically drained too.


    She could hear the people cheering for her, for their prince and she felt¡­ happy¡­ A whileter when her heartbeat settled, when the magic in her throat retreated to coil back in her belly, she felt his fingers beneath her chin. He lifted her face and bent down to kiss her lips. "Did I say that I love you?" he asked with his sexy smile. And Anastasia¡ªshe forgot all about the gore that was lying behind them.


    She chuckled and shook her head. "Not in thest one hour."


    He let out a softugh and said, "I love you, Ana."


    She wrinkled her nose and didn''t reply.


    "What?" he said, bewildered. "Don''t you love me too?"


    She still didn''t reply. She peeked behind him and found that the dancers were all gone and there was no body. She wondered where they all went, but then thought that it wasn''t worth her attention.


    When Ileus turned with her to face the audience, they erupted in loud cheer and his chest filled with pride. From what started as hatred turned into sweet eptance. And it was just the beginning. Both stepped down the dais and as they walked through the center of the floor, the crowd weaved magic to shower flower petals on them.


    Anastasia''s gaze traveled to the balconies where the nobility was sitting, and while some of them were joyous, some she felt were experiencing the bitter taste of panic, fear and jealousy. She rustled her wings in a devil-may-care attitude and walked away elegantly with her chin held high, her hands in the crook of her husband''s arm.


    On the outside, Aidan was waiting for them along with the rest of the Mozias with a rare smile on his lips. Anastasia didn''t want to walk back to the carriage, so he created a portal for the royal couple. With onest look at the people of Draoidh, who were still whooping with joy, she stepped in the portal and stepped right in front of the carriage. Ileus helped her to climb in it and as he followed her inside. As soon as the door was closed, he pulled her into hisp and said, "You were incredible there, Anastasia!" He shackled her wings and pushed her down gently so that now she was leaning on his arms with her legs up on the bench.


    Her eyes gleamed as she basked in the glory of his praise. She took her hands to his face and cupped them. "Thank you for all your support, Aly," she said softly, as she settled in hisp.


    "But Anastasia, did you know that it could turn out into something disastrous. That magic of yours was new, you didn''t even know that you had it. What if you couldn''t pull that?" His emotions were all over and she felt that he was¡­ conflicted?


    "What is wrong, love?'' she asked, gazing into those fiery golden eyes, those which had stolen the color from the sun.


    "You used your magic once again, recklessly, if I must say so."


    "Reckless? Why do you say that?"


    "Because you keep pushing yourself over the edge with your magic again and again."


    "What else could I do at that time, Ileus?" she said, keeping her hands back on her stomach. "Besides you allowed me."


    "I saw those purple tendrils flowing out of your mouth with your song, and I can''t imagine the energy it must have taken out of you. I wasn''t ready for that," he snapped.


    "That was¡ª"


    "Let me talk, Anastasia!"


    Her head jerked back a little. She had seen him angry on many asions, but this¡ª He looked so cute in his anger that a semnce of a smile crossed her lips. "I don''t want to listen to the lecture, Aly. I really didn''t see any other way out of the situation at that moment."


    "Lecture? Anastasia that was¡ª what you did was astounding, But I am angry. So, I am unable to decide what to do with you."


    "If I hadn''t stopped Tamara, she would have killed you also!"


    "So, you would put yourself in the line of danger to save me?" he asked, his eyes stinging with the unshed tears, ones he had saved for her.


    "I will always do it, and¡ª"


    "Fuck, I need you so much!" he said cutting her off and crashed his lips over hers. "I want to feel that magic, that song inside me. It moved my soul to the extent that I am aching for it, Anastasia. What have you done?"


    The next moment, he was again on her lips and this time she didn''t know who needed whom more. The kiss was searing, it was like he had kissed her for the first time. He poured his anxiety into her. He slipped his hands beneath her gown and ripped her panties. And Anastasia¡ªshe didn''t care a damn that she had just killed the High Priestess of the wizard kingdom.

 Chapter 314 - [Bonus ] Shameless Friends

    <h4>Chapter 314 - [Bonus ] Shameless Friends</h4>


    Anastasia threaded her fingers through his raven ck hair as he grazed her lips with his fangs. She moaned in his mouth as a jolt of familiar heat surged through her body, making heat and wetness coil and coil in between her thighs. Oh, there was no way she could ever stop loving this man, ever stop wanting him. He grazed the mark on her shoulder and she whimpered. Suddenly he took her off hisp and made her sit on the opposite bench as if she was feather light. The carriage wobbled a little.


    Her breath became shallow as her chest moved in and out rapidly. "The¡ª the carriage is wobbling?" she said with a blush on her face.


    "So?" he asked as he parted her legs and put his fingers in between. "Fuck!" She was so wet that her juices were flowing out.


    "They will alle to know what we are doing inside!" she said through her shallow breath.


    "Let them, love." He stared between her parted legs for a moment and then plunged his mouth to suck her. Her body arched in response and she let out a cry when he grazed her with his fangs. Hetched on to her core and sucked it hard.


    The heat that had pooled inside her belly unraveled like a viper, giving her a burst of pleasure that exploded her vision into a thousand stars. "Ah!" she cried. The pleasure raked every little energy remaining inside her. She was like a puddle in his hands.


    "I am about to take you, Anastasia," he said.


    She nodded, but before she could open her eyes to adjust herself, the man thrust himself inside her andtched on to the mark on her shoulder, trying hard not to sink his fangs inside her again.


    Anastasia''s vision again exploded into stars when her vokuk thrust inside her with maddening pace. His chest vibrated and he snarled against her skin as he thrust inside her mindlessly. She knew that he was dying to sink his fangs inside her again, and she wondered if he would because at this point of time, when her body was into senseless ecstasy, she didn''t give a damn. She wanted him as much as she could get.


    Their movement intensified as she greedily matched the movement of his thrust with her hips. She was hardly bothered that the carriage was wobbling. When the madness inside them was at its peak, she came with a whimper. His thighs began to shake. He threw his head back and with a bellow to the ceiling, he came inside her, arc upon arc that seared inside her, that branded her.


    His head fell on her belly, and she kissed the crown of his head. He looked up at her with those heavy-lidded eyes and she kissed his swollen and glistening lips gently. "I love you too," she whispered the reply he sought sometime back.


    When they reached the pce gardens, Anastasia noticed that the coachman was flushed red when he opened the door of the carriage. Ileus stepped out with a poker face and she couldn''t help blushing a crimson, knowing that they all must have listened to them on the inside. And she marveled that none of them showed emotions, except for Aidan. The bastard was grinning. Ileus helped her to step down from the carriage with a smug look. He was hardly bothered about his tousled hair or the fact that her ripped panties were now strewn somewhere in the carriage. He was least bothered that the strands of hair in her braid were loosely fluttering in the wind, and that she looked like she had braced a storm. Her dress was crinkled as hell and suddenly she realized that the smell of sex must be wafting in the air. As if her blush wasn''t enough, she hoped the earth cracked beneath her feet. Gods, her mate was insatiable. Wasn''t she?


    He grabbed her hand and pulled her near her. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he said, "You look the best like this¡­ messed up after sex." He pressed a kiss to her temple without a bother to the world.


    Anastasia bit her lip and lightly shook her head. Did he have to announce to the world what they did in the carriage?


    They were ascending the stairs of the east wing when Da came running to them from inside. "Stop, stop!" she said in a breathless voice.


    "What happened?" asked Ileus with a frown.


    "The queen¡ª the queen has instructed that Anastasia spend the night in the north wing. The two of you can''t be together tonight until you are officially wedded tomorrow!"


    Nani?!


    Anastasiamitted the look of shock that was etched onto Ileus'' ce that moment. It was as if his soul was being snatched from his body. "Wh¡ª why?" he asked, squeezing Anastasia''s hand harder.


    Da gave him a satisfied smile. "Ah I am loving it already," she said, being the tease of the century. She pulled Anastasia''s hand out of his. "Those are the traditions, my dear crown prince."


    "B¡ª but that is ridiculous!" he blurted. Even at Evindal, he had to follow those stupid traditions. He won''t let this happen in Draoidh. "She is not going to go anywhere," he protested, taking her hand back from Da.


    A throatyugh emanated from round the corner. Anastasia peeked behind Da and found Kaizan walking towards them. "Kaizan!" she eximed with a twinkle in her eyes. "How are you feeling?"


    Bewildered as hell, Ileus'' jealousy sprouted. Why wasn''t she asking how he felt? Why was she asking how Kaizan felt, who was looking as healthy as a horse? Ileus pulled her against his chest and wrapped his arm around muscr her shoulders, and then as if challenging Da, he said, "I will talk to the queen about this. You may leave."


    "Tsk, tsk," Kaizan shook his head. "I am absolutely fine Anastasia. How are you?" he asked. He reached and stood next to Da. Taking her hand in his, he stared into her deep blue eyes and said, "I heard what you did back in themunity hall. That was brave of you."


    Anastasia smiled fondly at him and said, "It was either her or us. Tamara deserved that punishment."


    "Thank you," Kaizan breathed out.


    Ileus pulled her hand out of Kaizan''s and in order to steer the conversation back to the topic, insisted, "We are going to our bedchamber. See you guys tomorrow."


    "No!" Da countered. "Anastasia has to stay in the north wing tonight. You cannot see her until tomorrow."


    "That is correct," Kaizan backed Da. "We have been instructed by the queen to get Anastasia to north wing." And then he sniffed the air. "Did you two have sex in the carriage?" He was so surprised that his eyebrows shot to the ceiling.


    Once again Anastasia blushed to the root of her hair. The vokuks had a bloody strong sense of scent and Kaizan had no bars on his tongue.


    "Yes, we did!" Ileus said as if very proud about it.


    Embarrassed, she elbowed him softly but it hardly affected the taut muscles of his stomach.


    "You absolutely have no sense of privacy, do you?"


    "I give a fuck to what others think," Ileus replied shamelessly.

 Chapter 315 - Choice Would Be Yellow

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Choice Would Be Yellow</h4>


    With a sigh, Da took Anastasia''s hand and said, "Let us go. The queen is waiting for you. There is a dinner in the evening and both the king and the queen want you to join them with you. After dinner, she would like to talk to you. I have to tell you a thousand things. There''s a lot to prepare. So, hurry up, we don''t have the time to waste!"


    "She is not going anywhere without me!" Ileus said, now tense as hell. He grabbed her waist with the other arm and then picked her up as if she was his toy and that the viins in front of her were trying their best to steal her. One night without her? What would he do? Where would he go?


    Da narrowed her eyes as Kaizan stared at him. Anastasia didn''t know where to bury her head. She was flustered and shy and embarrassed along with a thousand other things her body was experiencing. "Well, I knew you won''t yield like this, and that''s why I had already warned the queen!"


    Ileus gave her a re that could wither a normal human. Shadows peeled off him as anger zed in his golden eyes.


    Aidan came to stand right next to Da with his arms bulging. He held her waist as if protecting her.


    Ileus ignored them both and started walking away with his prize towards his bedchamber. However, what happened next left him stunned. All at once, Anastasia disappeared from his arms. He stumbled forward looking wildly at Da. Da winked and then she also vanished.


    "Motheeerrrrrr!" Ileus roared with fury. This was all his mother''s doing. She snatched his woman from him.


    Aidan and Kaizan were left standing with the crown prince, whose sharp anger burst like dense shadows around him.


    Kaizan pursed his lips, shook his head and then said exasperatedly, "I know a way to visit her. I have a trick up my sleeve."


    Ileus cocked his head and then a momentter became corporeal. "What trick?" he asked, as he pouted.


    "Gods!" Kaizan didn''t know how he would y his friend''s mother now. But it was important to keep the big baby under control. What he said next left Ileus with a raised eyebrow.


    ---


    Anastasia found herself in a chamber in the north wing. Dumbstruck, she looked around her and saw that Adrianna was sitting on a plush couch. An older woman with dark skin and salt and pepper hair was waiting near a pile of clothes. She bowed to Anastasia as soon as she looked at her.


    "My child!" Adrianna got up from the couch and walked to hug her daughter-inw. "We have been waiting for you from a long time, and don''t look so astonished." She hugged Anastasia tightly and cupped her cheeks. "I heard what you did in Level three and let me tell you that was kickass."


    Anastasia bowed to her. She smiled but she didn''t know what the meaning of kickass was. It must be a good word for Adrianna to use it like a praise. How did her mother-inw know such amazing words? "It was necessary," she replied. "Tamara should have taken up my proposal if she wanted to live."


    Adrianna tugged her hand to go to the couch she was sitting on. "I also heard that you sang a beautiful song. When will I get the chance to hear it?"


    She chuckled. "Whenever you like Mother, though I am not sure if you''d like my voice."


    Adrianna sat down and patted the cushion next to her. When Anastasia sat there, she said, "There''s one thing which I found very strange. Howe your magic only affected Tamara while the rest of the audience came out unscathed? And so did the dancers?"


    Anastasia looked at her folded hands in herp. "Honestly, I don''t know, but I wanted to save all others. I broke my notes into various high and low pitches to lessen the effect of magic. When I sang, I thought of my parents, their love and the first¡ª first flight I took today. I thought of Ileus who let me fly freely in the skies of Draoidh, and then¡ª" her voice choked with emotions. Adrianna stroked her back to allow her to settle down. When Anastasia found her voice, she said, "I just filled my song with a lot of positive energy. That energy flowed out of me and smacked the dark form which Tamara had assumed. I think that''s where my magic affected her. I don''t know how to exin it¡­"


    "That is interesting," Adrianna muttered.


    Anastasia turned to gaze at her and asked, "Do you know what happened there?"


    "I can guess it," Adrianna said, narrowing her eyes. "The kind of magic that Tamara was holding was necromancer magic. Now being a priestess, she could never get hold of that kind of magic for it would have been the death of her. But when you ordered to send her away on her new role, she wanted to give onest try to kill you and take revenge. I guess she either stole that magic or borrowed it from someone. The necromancer magic covered her with all the darkness that was within her mind."


    "And?"


    Adrianna''s gaze went to the pedestal that the maids were preparing for Anastasia. "Well, when your positive magic hit her negative one, it started rapidly retreating. Her n backfired. The rming rate at which your magic sliced through hers, it was like being sobered up in a few seconds from an addiction of lifetime. And so her body gave up."


    Anastasia recalled how badly Tamara had started bruising. Blood oozed out from her mouth, eyes, nose and ears. She was a pitiful sight, but Anastasia didn''t feel guilty.


    Adrianna continued, "It couldn''t be reversed and so Tamara died a painful death."


    "That means that if someone has necromancer magic, they will never be able toe out of it?" asked Anastasia thinking about Iona.


    Adrianna knew who she was talking about. She took a deep breath. "I don''t know, Anastasia. It is all subjective. Just like your magic. It didn''t affect the dancers, but it affected only Tamara. We can cast definitive spells, but eventually we do customize them for those who can oppose them." Her eyes stared into nk space.


    Anastasia nodded. She brushed her mother-inw''s hands with her thumb. Understanding the heaviness in the air, she was about to change the topic, when Da suddenly appeared.


    "Your Highness!" she bowed immediately. She was out of her breath and extremely rattled.


    Knowing the looks on her face, Adrianna let out a smallugh and said smugly, "Don''t worry Da, my son would never be able to find where his mate is in the north wing."


    Da giggled, which soon turned into a full-blownugh as if the two were sisters in conspiracy. "I warned you, didn''t I?"


    "You did well, Da," Adrianna joined in herughter. Then she said to Anastasia, "We have the finest seamstress of the wizard kingdom for you over here, my dear. And she is waiting to create a fine wedding dress for you. Why don''t you go and try? Da is going to help you select the fabric, color and style. Though my choice would be yellow."

 Chapter 316 - Charmer

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Charmer</h4>


    Anastasia beamed with yet another smile. She didn''t know that Adrianna liked yellow. "Thank you, but will she be able to finish stitching the dress by tomorrow?"


    Adrianna nodded. "Yes, Ana. Remember she is a witch seamstress. Her hands have the finest magic to weave the best dresses. Also, your wedding will take ce in the morning in the pce premises just before the first rays of sune up. It will be followed by a feast and then the elders of the wizard kingdom wille to bestow their blessing upon you in the evening. You must have at least five dresses ready for all the asions." She pointed towards the pedestal and said, "Go, she is waiting for you."


    While Adrianna busied herself in a document that had magically appeared on the table beside her, Anastasia stood up and went to the pile of fabrics that were ced on a nearby couch. Silk, tulle, satin, gossamer, velvet and hundreds of others waited for her. Not ever given the choice of making one dress for herself, Anastasia was at a loss. In her growing years, it was Maple who decided what she had to wear, and Maple¡ªshe didn''t allow more than a dozen dresses for her in a year. And if she got an extra, it was a luxury. The entire pce, its treasure and everything else in Vilinski was owned by Anastasia, but she didn''t have ess to anything. Maple not only decided what she had to wear, she made sure that Anastasia never selected a dress for herself. In fact, ever since Anastasia hade to Eynsworth, her wardrobe was a thousand times better even though Ileus had bought it all for her, and he bought a lot. She neverined and loved whatever he had offered her.


    Seeing so many clothes, Anastasia was confused as hell. She looked at Da for help.


    ---


    After hearing what Kaizan had to say, Ileus hurried to go towards the north wing, but Kaizan stopped him. "Don''t go now, because then your importance is going to go down very easily. Go when you are called. And then¡ª"


    Ileus raised his eyebrow again. He didn''t like the idea of waiting for he wanted to go and be with his wife at this instant. He growled in frustration as he pounded his fist on a nearby column, making a crack in its granite.


    "Come on Aly," Kaizan grated. "It''s not that you haven''t stayed away from her!"


    Ileus gave him a dark look and then set off to his bedchamber. The memory of how Anastasia vanished from right in front of his eyes, made him impatient. Tossing his clothes in a pile on the floor, Ileus went to the bathroom for a bath. The maids were waiting for him to help him out. Quickly, he took a bath and dressed. Without ncing in the mirror, he came out. Kaizan was sitting in the room like his personal guard. "Did they ask?"


    Kaizan had picked up a book from his bed and was turning the pages, his eyes glued to the images. This was the same book Ileus wanted Anastasia to read. When he didn''t answer, Ileus grabbed the book and tossed it on the floor. "Have they asked for me?" he snarled.


    "They haven''t!" Kaizan replied with his brows creased. He got up to take another book.


    "That''s it! I am going to find her," he said and strode towards the door.


    "And where will you find her?" asked Kaizan. "Do you know in which room she is? Even if you can sniff her, do you think the queen hasn''t camouged her smell? She could be in a room hidden from you."


    "Fuck!" Ileus shouted and picked up a candbra from the side only to toss it on the floor.


    As for Kaizan¡ªhe simply turned another page and went back to see the images. "Can I take this one from you?"


    "No!" came a sharp reply. It had been almost an hour and he was growing restless. He had thought to continue his deed in the bedroom when his mother threw her orders like cold water on his face.


    Suddenly, Da appeared in their room and Ileus swirled to face her. Ah, this was the time. He took a deep breath to show that he was very cool about all this but his impatient golden eyes that were staring at her, really gave away his charade.


    "We need you," she said.


    Chin held high, his lips tugged up at her request.


    He looked at Kaizan and asked, "Are youing?"


    "Nah!" he said without looking up. There were so many of these magazines he had to read.


    Da held Ileus'' hand and they immediately teleported to a corridor he thought he had never seen. But he knew that it was just an illusion. His mother had altered the cepletely, just so he would never find his way back.


    The maids scurried out of the way as he pushed towards the room Da was leading him to. When they reached the threshold of the room whose heavily crafted wooden doors were ajar, he paused at the sound ofughter. Curiously, he peered inside and found hisdy love on a pedestal right in the center of the room. An older woman, Mrs. Babette, the finest seamstress of Draoidh and Silver Vales was crouched by the hem of her skirts, pinning them in the front. Anastasia was wrapped in a pale-yellow silk gown that cinched at her waist and flowed up to her chest. The long gossamer sleeves were covered in detail. The golden embroidery towards the center gave it exquisite appeal. It was one of the most beautiful works he had ever seen in Draoidh, and he watched, stunned, his Anastasia. His mouth opened to form an O.


    "This looks lovely, Mrs. Babette." Anastasia bent over and ran her hands over the fabric. "We can have the same style in sky blue too."


    "Very fine, mdy," said Mrs. Babette cheerfully.


    "Mother was right about you that you are indeed the best designer here. I think we are going to have more sessions together now that I have caught sight of your works. You are truly talented."


    Mrs. Babette giggled. "You are too generous, mdy." She stood up to fetch more swatches of other materials and her eyes met that of Ileus who was watching them from the door. She immediately bowed and added, "We were waiting for you m''lord."


    Ileus blinked his eyes as ifing out of a trance. A deep rumble formed in his chest and he walked inside. Not able to take his gaze off Anastasia, he sat on the couch opposite her. Where was his mother? "I hear you need my help," he said, keeping his hands wide on the backrest.


    "Aren''t you a charmer, Aly?" said Anastasia as she smiled at him. Little did she realize that she sent embers along Ileus'' rib cage, setting his heart in mes.


    "That I am, love," he replied arrogantly. "I am the fae princess in my control."


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes and before she could speak, Da said, "Please unshackle her wings. Mrs. Babette here needs to take her measurements. We have four more dresses to go!"


    "What?" he asked, veryzily and picked up a grape from the fruit tray on the table.

 Chapter 317 - A New Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 317 - A New Dawn</h4>


    Ileus crunched the grape in his mouth and crossed his right leg over his left one and began shaking it from the ankle. He tilted his head, and smiled more as he picked up yet another red grape and crunched it, its juice falling on his lips. "What did you say again?" he asked, feigning that he couldn''t quite clearly listen to Da. He wanted to spend as much time as possible, irritate them as much as possible and then bargain¡ªbargain to stay around his wife.


    Da rolled her eyes. She balled her fists and repeated her request in a voiceced with irritability, "Please unshackle her wings so that Mrs. Babette can take her measurements! We don''t have all the time in the world for your antics, Ileus!"


    "I am sorry, but I would like to talk to my mother on this issue," he replied. The only person whom he would be bargaining with was his mother. And Da, the pest, would be taught a lesson. He was thankful that he had shackled her wings in the carriage. It really came handy now.


    Da''s eyes red wide. "What is there to talk about?" she grunted with her hands on her hips and legs nted wide. "Anastasia needs to get these dresses sewn. Dinner is about to get started in less than an hour. You have to release her wings."


    Ileus shook his head lightly. "Nah! Get my mother here."


    "Ugh!" Da shouted, balling her fists up in the air. Then she looked at the seamstress and said, "Please just sew the dress without adjustment for the wings."


    Anastasia poked her tongue in her cheeks when Ileus looked at her in that arrogant and possessive way. He was such a rogue. She said to Mrs. Babette, "For the evening, which color will you be choosing?"


    Da snapped her head to Anastasia''s side and rushed to her. "Oh, I think sea green would look lovely."


    "On the contrary, sapphire blue would look better, since it matches the color of her eyes," Ileus'' voice made Anastasia''s blood rush to her cheeks, imparting her a faint blush. She was surprised at the way he studied her¡­ all the time¡­ learnt her¡­


    "Oh, m''lord, you are absolutely right!" said the seamstress and darted to fetch a fabric, the shade of her eyes. She picked up a chiffon fabric and brought it to her. She started removing all the pins of the earlier dress and Anastasia knew that the dress''s fabric would fall soon, rendering her naked. Gods, this was going to be acutely embarrassing.


    Suddenly a voice boomed from the back, "And what are you doing here, Ileus? Unshackle her wings and begone!" Adrianna walked to the center from the corner where she had appeared.


    "Mother!" Ileus smiled. "I will do as you wish, but you have to allow me to join you for dinner with all of you." That was enough time to figure out where his wife was by tearing his mother''s magical maze. And then he would simply shackle her again for the next bargain. A gleeful grin spread on his lips. The n was perfect.


    Anastasia raised her eyebrow and said, "Okay." She simply said ''okay''.


    Ileus literally stared at her for a long moment. Da gaped at the queen. She had said that Anastasia was supposed to join them for dinner alone and now?


    At first, he couldn''t understand, but then he let his mother''s words sink in. He got up from his ce, walked to Anastasia and stroked her back. Her wings red wide open and there was a collective gasp amongst the audience. Their princess was¡­ stunning.


    "Great!" came Adrianna''s voice and then a flick of fingers.


    Ileus found himself ported back to his bedchamber. "Motheeeeeerrrrr!" a roar filled with fury emanated from the east wing of the Eynsworth Pce.


    Kaizan hadn''t even finished one book. He raised his eyes from the book and scratched his chin and said, "It seems my trick didn''tst long."


    "Get out of here!" Ileus stomped in the room.


    ---


    In the morning, when Anastasia woke up in her bedchamber, she missed the warmth of her husband. Last night the dinner went smoothly. She wore the light blue dress for it, which Mrs. Babette had stitched in less than an hour. Anastasia had left her to design ording to it. She was surprised to see that thedy had brought a mannequin with her. She draped the mannequin with the fabric and slowly set it in motion. The mannequin rotated on its axis using its hands to cut the fabric, sew it and drape it around her. Rest of the dresses were made exactly like that after Anastasia had given her measurements.


    The dinner was a private one and went very nicely. Adrianna had called Cora and Dmitri and there were more guests whom she introduced as Nate, Ookashi, Liam, Fleur and Howard. Of course, Isidorus was there. After initial awkwardness, Cora had conveyed that she was sorry for her behavior to which Anastasia bowed and acknowledged.


    Anastasia yawned and stretched her limbs. She turned to see that the fire in the hearth was reduced to glowing embers and wondered what Ileus must be doing. She got up from the bed and wrapped a shawl over her chemise, she walked to the window. She opened the ss and a smile wormed its way on her lips. It was dawn, but it was a dawn that brought new freshness to her life. Her world was about to be upgraded to a higher definition. She was to be the official princess of Draoidh. After that as Adrianna had promised, she would seek the freedom of her people and her parents. Her eyes went to the sky, which was now a million pure eyes of light that stretched towards the darkness, pushing it away. It was such a lovely moment that her body trembled. "Thank you, Ileus," she whispered. Her eyes stung with tears and she wished that her parents were there with her. "This is for you, father and mother," she said and blew a kiss to them in the air.


    The maids poured in her room with Da who was barking orders at them. They batched her, scraped her and scrubbed her until her skin was baster. They dressed her in a pale-yellow gown. Her hair was neatly braided and a gold tiara studded with diamonds sat atop. In the end when she was slipping her feet in the satin sandals, Da said in a breathless voice, "Anastasia, you look like the sun of Draoidh!"


    Anastasia chuckled as a pale blush spread on her cheeks. Da held her hand and said, "The king is going to give you away."


    Anastasia''s eyes became wide. "Really?"


    Da nodded. "It was decided long back, my dear. The king would give you away as he would give his daughter."


    And Anastasia''s tears rolled out. "I don''t know how to¡ª"


    "Hush. Don''t cry. They all are waiting for you eagerly in the temple. Let''s get you married fast!" Then she lowered her voice and said, "Ileus is like a petnt child at the moment." They came to step in front of a portal.


    When they stepped out, Dmitri was waiting for her. He offered his hand to her and she put her hand in the crook of his arm. "Thank you Father."

 Chapter 318 - Officially Wedded!

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Officially Wedded!</h4>


    Dmitri was waiting for Anastasia on the other side of the portal. Wearing a white shirt, white trousers with a golden cape and a gold crown, he looked like the king he was¡ªhandsome and very attractive. With a smile on his lips, he offered his arm to Anastasia and she ced her hand in the crook of it. "Thank you, Father," she said in a voice that was full of tenderness that she would have felt towards her father.


    As if understanding her thoughts, he said, "Anastasia, you father, Ian was a dear friend. And I am sure that if he was here, he would have walked you down this cobbled path to the temple. And I am honored to fit in the role. However, I am sure that Ian would insist that this marriage also takes ce in Vilinski." He chuckled. "I hope that you are happy, Anastasia."


    A shaky breath left her as her body shuddered and her wings rustled. "Yes, Father," she replied. There were not enough words to exin how she felt. She looked ahead at the path that was nked withnterns. Roses of various hues lined the path on the sides. Up ahead of them was the small marble temple behind which the sun was still bundled up in a small red ball waiting to rise and stretch its golden petals in the skies.


    Dmitri walked her to the stairs of the temple. They ascended it and reached inside where Anastasia was surprised to find Adrianna standing next to Ileus, whose eyes were red and slightly swollen. And despite it he looked devilishly handsome. Wearing ck trousers with white shirt that had a golden hem and royal insignia on the chest, and a red cape, he looked like darkness wrapped in starlight, in fireflies''ughter and abundant love. She was attracted to him like Icarus to sun, like honeybee to the nectar¡­ She stared into his twin golden mes as she walked to him, as the rest of the world just fell silent. All her friends and his rtives¡­ everyone faded in the background.


    Dmitri led her to his son. She stood there facing Ileus and Dmitri walked to where Adrianna was standing. Ileus stared into her eyes, unable to break the contact even once. She looked like a goddess, a goddess to rule his heart, to be worshipped by him, to be cherished by him.


    The Shaman stepped forward. He took their left hands forward and said, "You both were married in Evindal, which is the most sacred form of marriage that can take ce in the Lore. However, there is just one small custom that I will be performing here in order to officially let Anastasia be the crown princess of Draoidh." He took out a small knife and sliced their hands in the center. Then he joined them together and looked at Adrianna. She pointed her finger and a silvery wisp of light emitted, which went to circle around their joined hands.


    Anastasia felt a twinge of pain in her palm where it was nicked. The silver wisp coiled around their hand and got absorbed in their skin. The Shaman held their hands again and when he parted them, Anastasia was stunned to see that their palms glowed with silvery lights, which swirled like a small ball and then seeped into her skin. She felt a sharp sensation in her mind. It was as if thousands of people whispered something to her. She gasped and thought her head would reel, but the next moment she felt a strong spell around her mind and the whispers faded.


    She looked at Ileus in a new light. All of a sudden, she heard him speaking in her mind. "You look gorgeous, my love, my wife."


    Stunned, she looked at his lips.


    Adrianna stepped forward and presented them the rings. Ileus picked up the ring, arge diamond with blue stones around it and made her wear it. She picked up a simr ring, except that it had yellow stones and slid it on his finger.


    The Shaman turned towards the deity and chanted in ancientnguage for her blessings. After a long time when he turned towards them, he announced, "Now you are officially wedded for the two kingdoms. You may kiss your wife, Prince Ileus."


    Ileus'' heart fluttered the way it did for the first time. He cupped her face and pressed a kiss on her waiting lips. When he pulled away, he said, "Wee to my world, princess." And Anastasia knew what he meant. Finally, after so many obstacles that they face together, he seeded in making her the queen of his kingdom. She was already the queen of his heart.


    A squeal and several cheerster the friends surrounded them and congratted and pped their backs.


    They left the temple premises only to be taken for more ceremonies. Anastasia noticed that Adrianna and Dmitri were missing.


    "Why are your eyes red, Ileus?" she asked as he walked with her, holding her hand tightly.


    "I didn''t sleep yesterday night," he said. "I missed you, honey."


    She leaned her head on his arms. "You have me for today and forever," she whispered. "I will never leave your side now."


    "And I won''t let you leave me." He stopped, halting her too. Even though there were so many who walked with them, he pulled her close to him and kissed her on her lips. She immediately curled her wings around them to cocoon them from the rest of the world. "Gods, I love you, princess!"" he breathed as he rested his forehead against hers.


    "And I love you." Why did she hear so many peopleughing?


    Momentster when their heartbeats settled, she pulled her wings back and found Kaizan staring at them with are-you-fucking-crazy expressions. As if to make them understand that it was an inappropriate behavior, he separated them by pushing himself in between. "You two need to focus on others too!" he chided. "They are waiting for you in the noble court."


    "For what?" asked Anastasia with a frown.


    They were taken to the court. For the first time, Anastasia walked in the Draoidh court and she was stunned by its opulence. The nobles were all standing on the sides in front of their chairs. A red carpet stretched till the end of the hall, where on a high tform were ced two opulent armchairs¡ªthe thrones of the king and queen. She found them standing right next to the chairs. Nervousness flickered through her body as she walked towards the thrones with Ileus holding her hand. What was Adrianna nning? Was this necessary? She couldn''t help feel the eyes of the ministers and nobles on her. As they walked, the nobles bowed to them. From the corner of her eye, she found Circe standing who bowed as soon as her gaze fell on her. Dread skittered down her spine. Instantly she averted her gaze from her.


    When they reached the tform, Adrianna gestured to them to sit on the thrones. Nervously ncing at her husband, Anastasia swallowed her emotions and sat down.


    Adrianna turned to the nobles and announced, "I present to you the Crown Prince and Princess of Draoidh, Ileus and Anastasia."


    Dmitri ced the crown on his son''s head while Adrianna removed her tiara and ced a crown on Anastasia''s head.

 Chapter 319 - [Bonus ] Preparing The Attack

    <h4>Chapter 319 - [Bonus ] Preparing The Attack</h4>


    The coronation of Ileus and Anastasia was one of the most anticipated moments. It was the formal investiture of the prince and princess to show their regal powers. As soon as the crowns were ced on their heads, Isidorus came forward and asked them to take formal vows to the noble court as well as the subjects. It was a long ceremony whereby after the vows the ministers were formally introduced.


    Anastasia''s gaze swept over the nobles and she could feel the crazed excitement in the eyes of Circe. Her instincts red and she knew that beneath the calm demeanor, the Minister of Education was pure evil.


    Once the vows were over, the Shaman offered them sacred water of the deities, which the two took a sip of.


    Now that they were the official monarchs, they were supposed to show their faces to all theizens of Draoidh as well as Silver Vales. However, Adrianna had instructed them they would be meeting the elders first.


    From the noble court, they were once again taken to the main hall in Eynsworth Pce where they were made to sit on the regal, oversized bejeweled chairs.


    "The elders will bestow their blessings on you, Anastasia," Da exined when Anastasia asked the importance of the meeting. "It is an important ceremony."


    "I see," Anastasia said as she saw that the elders of both the kingdoms had started pouring already. Adrianna had already informed her that they had scrapped the ns of getting her married in Silver Vales and that is why the Shaman was called for the wedding in Draoidh. "Has something happened in Silver Vales, Da?" asked Anastasia.


    Da frowned. "No! It is absolutely fine. Why?"


    "Ah, just like that," Anastasia replied with a shrug. She focused on the elders who were alling with a gift and a bouquet of yellow roses. The two would get up to ept the gifts and flowers. When Anastasia was immersed in too much yellow, she couldn''t help asking Da, "What is the significance of yellow?"


    Da winked, "They are hoping that you give them an heir soon."


    "What?" Anastasia''s cheeks heated up.


    ---


    Kralj Pce


    Vilinski


    "Did you send the forces to the eastern border of Draoidh?" Etaya asked her military general, as a woman buckled her steel armor on the waist.


    "Yes, mdy. I have sent our soldiers to the western borders too," he replied in a rough voice. The General, Yion, a man who had fought numerous battles with Ian and ¨¢ine, was now one of the most dissatisfied men in Vilinski. Because of the oath to the crown, he was bound to protect it and he couldn''t go against Aed Ruad. Etaya was well aware of it and she took full advantage of the fact, because she knew that Yion was a well-respected man and had vast knowledge in the art of war.


    "What about our allies?" she asked.


    "Zor''gan''ians will be joining in the night, but we have backup from Zmjia." Those were the only two kingdoms who were helping Etaya. The military general stopped himself from rolling his eyes. He hated the presence of the dark witch amongst them. She was like an abomination in the fae kingdom. And the general, though loyal to the crown, disliked everything about those who were the monarchs. They have only brought filth to the kingdom in the form of winged demons and a dark witch and dark forces. Vilinski was thend of deities, of gods and now it was slowly turning into thend of evil forces.


    Etaya grunted. She hated the way Adrianna had swayed most of the kingdoms in her favor. The meeting that urred between her and Adrianna was not only to show that Anastasia belonged to Draoidh, it was also to show the kind of support she had from other kings and queens in the Lore. But with Iona in her hand, she knew that she had a solid backing. That being said, the news was that Anastasia was about to get officially married to Ileus in a few days. That is why they had sent the armies to the eastern and western borders of Draoidh. The news that both Ileus and Anastasia had toe and meet the public after the wedding was where Etaya saw her n working. Along with the dark witch, they had conspired to abduct Anastasia from Silver Vales. But Iona had asked them to gather on the outskirts of the two kingdoms and wait for her sign to attack. She had people on the inside of the kingdom who were giving her all the information. Etaya marveled how Iona was able to control some very important people on the inside.


    Thedy servant adjusted Etaya''s baldric and started sheathing knives and daggers in it. The door of her room banged open and Aed Ruad came in, dressed in his armor.


    "I told you that you will note!" Etaya shouted at him. "You have to wait here. Be ready for the crowning. As soon as we get Anastasia back, you have to get married to her."


    The General cringed. His spies had informed him that the fae princess was already married to the dark prince in Evindal, and yet this woman was hell bent on curbing the fates. He hated Etaya from the core of his heart, but he couldn''t do a thing about it because of his oath. When Anastasia was present in the kingdom, he watched her from the sidelines. He waited for her to grow, to be stronger, to snatch the kingdom back, but he was disappointed when he saw that the princess turned out to be extremely weak. Her magic was next to nil. In front of his eyes, he was watching Vilinski''s fall. "But the spies have informed me that the princess is already married," he knew that Etaya was aware, but there was no harm in telling it.


    Etaya gave him a pointed look and in a very cold voice said, "Yion, we are going to chop off her finger in which she is wearing the Evindal ring. Please don''t worry."


    If Yion felt appalled, he masked it well.


    Etaya turned to face her son. "Do as I say."


    "No Mother!" Aed Ruad snapped. "I aming with you. We have to get Maple back." Saying that he started to leave.


    Etaya yelled behind him. "Do you think Maple is going to be released by them? Have you gone insane?"


    But Aed Ruad walked out of the door without giving a hoot to his mother''s words.


    Exasperated and frustrated by her son''s behavior, she asked Yion, "What is the news from the dark witch?"


    "She is still waiting for the right time."


    Thedy servant finished arranging the weapons.


    "We must start at once!" Etaya ordered. "We will get her this time!"


    "Yes, mdy," Yion said and left the room to prepare the soldiers to march to Draoidh. Even through various portals of Sgiath Bi¨°, he knew that it would take them a few days to reach Draoidh and he hoped that the fae princess never came out of her protected space. He had full confidence in the dark wizard who had so cleverly taken her away from Vilinski.


    They started their march through the vast Sgiath Bi¨° an hourter.

 Chapter 320 - Only Iona

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Only Iona</h4>


    Keeping a watch on the western borders wasn''t a problem for Iona. It had been three days since she heard the news that Etaya and Aed Ruad had started their journey from Vilinski. Their armies would reach Draoidh in the next two days. Despite all the portals that they would take to shorten their journey time, the grounds of Sgiath Bi¨° had grown tougher than before to cross and even she didn''t know why. There was perpetual gray that overhung over the expanse, clouding the sun to the level that it looked like twilight.


    After visiting Circe, Iona was assured that Circe would keep rying thetest information about the wizard kingdom. Circe had told her that the marriage would take ce two dayster and that was the time to strike. She had gathered all the dark forces she could.


    In the ckness of the night, she watched these dark creatures as they slithered out of their resting positions beneath the boulders, inside the caves and between the crevices of the mountains¡ªwherever they could get thefort of Cimmerian. They moved like smoke, sinuous and choking. Some hobbled and syed like puppets made from bones that jutted everywhere and controlled by strings of a madman¡ªtheir twisted appendages and ck-fanged jaws danced so crazily that it was repulsive to the point of vomiting.


    She called these dark creatures, Diumbe. Right now, the Diumbe were swarming around the hill she had crested. They crawled up to her and purled along her skin, up her spine, and neck as they licked her neck and grazed her back. "My pets," she said adoringly. "Just two days more and then the world will be ours." A high-pitched screeching emanated from the Dimube that could make the ears of living bleed. They wrapped around her body like lovers, a writhing, spiraling, gibbering mass of mayhem.


    The dark witch became one with them and danced in the same mad way they danced around her. She looked up at the sky and raised her hands up. "Master! Come and embrace me. Come and be one with me! I need you today. I need thefort of your arms, of your soul. You have toe back!"


    The clouds hanging overhead thundered and lightning forked its way down. It struck the ground with a st¡ªan acknowledgement from her Master that he was around her, that he was overlooking everything.


    Iona was sure that by the end of this, she would win the kingdom of Draoidh, she would kill all those who came between her and her ambition to rule the world. She was too strong a force to be dealt with and no one could stop her. Once the fae princess was going to go back to Vilinski, even the king and queen could not stop her. The only man she was afraid of was her brother. But the idiot never knew the potential of his powers. Iona looked at the electricity that struck the rocks several yards away from them. It was her Master who had shown her the true potential she carried.


    A cacophonousughter, she clicked her teeth with her ck ws and said, "I need to feed. Let me go and get something for you, my pets." She was going to hunt men or women or animals in the Lore and get them to eat with her Diumbe. She also nned on visiting Circe, who hadn''t summoned her for two days and that was the only thing that was worrying her.


    The Diumbe crawled back in their ces allowing the dark witch to leave. Iona floated in the air and turned into a dark swirl. Like a serpent, she flowed in the air and soon reached the outskirts of Draoidh, the walls of which were invisible to a normal man, but to her eyes¡ªthey stood tall and were protected by hundreds of spells, ancient and new. She swirled around the walls for a long time, making sure that she didn''t touch the spells. She waited for Circe to summon her because that was the only way she could cross these spells. Circe had to use the necromancer magic and the portal beneath her home to summon her. Without that she couldn''t enter.


    Iona continued to swirl around the walls until midnight, but Circe hadn''t summoned her. The n was that she was going to stay in the tunnel beneath Circe''s home and strike when the time was right. The basin in which Circe would mix her blood in water, acted like a mirror. It showed what all was going on in the various ces of the wizard kingdom.


    Circe had broken off the stones of various buildings. After mixing her blood with the water, she would drop the stone of the building and it woulde into view. Then she would chant her spells and call the dark witch. In the entire kingdom, only Circe was strong enough, knowledgeable enough to summon Iona. And her main issue with the queen was that despite being so talented, she was only the Minister of Education. Initially when she was younger and had started, the queen gave her important junior portfolios and she always appreciated her talent. However, as and as time went by, Circe''s ambitions grew. She started demanding heavier jobs. She wanted to be the Minister of Defense and Finance together. But Adrianna wasn''t in favor of it. When it was time for her promotion in the ministry, Circe was handed the charge of Minister of Education, which was a low portfoliopared to what she sought.


    Bitterness found roots and she had to give Adrianna the taste of her medicine. When she went to ask the queen as to why she wasn''t chosen as the Minister of Defense or Finance, the queen replied that her profile suited the current position. The queen also made it clear to her that if she wanted, she could stay as the minister or leave the job. It was something Circe was not prepared for. Revenge came in the form of Master, who had oncee to meet her when she had visited the human realm.


    He had said, "We need a favor and we can grant you a favor." In his ck clothes and long ck cloak that fluttered on his ankles, the Master looked like a devil incarnation.


    At first Circe was scared, because she had been knocked unconscious while she was returning and was bound and gagged in front of him.


    ''Wh¡ª what do you want?" she asked as soon as her gag was removed.


    "We want princess Iona," he had said. "The n will be ryed to youter. And in return, you can avenge the queen."


    Circe was shocked as to how did he know about it, but she was too scared to ask, because if a witch like her could be taken hostage by him, he was truly something. "What would you want in return?" she asked.


    "Only Iona."


    ---


    At this moment, frustrated forck ofmitment, Iona swirled her wat back to the hill she had made her home from the past few days. She made sure that she hunted several animals and carried them with her for her Diumbe, who all enjoyed eating the bones and sucking the blood from the bones.

 Chapter 321 - Trepidations

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Trepidations</h4>


    Etaya was supposed toe in two days. Iona had asked her toe because the time wasing. Iona knew that after the marriage Ileus and Anastasia would be taken to Silver Vales. The n was to attack them and abduct the two when they were out of Draoidh. Etaya would take them away as part of her deal. As for Iona, she would use the moment of chaos and enter Eynsworth Pce where she would kill Adrianna and Dmitri and take charge of the throne and would call her Master.


    The n was simple, but needed coordination. The limitation was that only the necromancer''s magic could take her inside the kingdom. And necromancer magic was banned. It had to be practiced secretly.


    Close to dawn, the Diumbe started retreating in the Cimmerian they found in the jungle. Even Iona couldn''t tolerate the bright rays of the sun and had to leave. She leapt in the air and her body turned into a swirl of tornado that gushed deep inside a cave. She would stay in the darkness till the nightfall.


    For the whole day, she didn''t sense the call, the summon from Circe. She paced up and down her cave as a jagged pulse of anger passed through her. Trepidations grew stronger than ever because in a day, by next morning, Etaya would be there. And Etaya wasing with her fae army because she had called her here, because she was sure that this was her chance.


    She came out of the cave as soon as the darkness outside equated the darkness inside. She heard the familiar hiss and screech of Diumbe, who as if attracted by her pulse, her scent began crawling towards her. "You will have to wait, my pets¡­" she tried to soothe them. She knew that Diumbe were craving to go past Draoidh''s spells. They could smell the flesh and blood of the wizards and witches.


    Initially when she hade to camp outside Draoidh, she was sure that she would get inside Silver Vales and bring werewolves as food for Diumbe, but shock flittered wildly through her when she found that she couldn''t prate the walls of Silver Vales either. After thest incident in which she had taken Anastasia as her prisoner, it seemed the queen had strengthened the spells around Silver Vales. Though angered as hell and she wanted to destroy the forest around the werewolf kingdom to punish the queen, she decided against it because it would warn them of her presence. And right now, she had to wait¡­ patiently¡­ for Ileus and Anastasia toe out.


    After feeding the Diumbe, Iona swirled into her dark energy and traveled through the jungle towards Draoidh''s bespelled walls again. For the entire night she had circled the perimeter and there wasn''t the slightest hint of the summon. As angry as a ho, she picked up a boulder and threw it on the wall only to see it sted and turn to dust before falling off the ground.


    It was extremely necessary to get inside the kingdom to know what was going on, to see the preparations of the marriage and to hear the ns of the king and queen. Circe had promised that she would get a stone from the north wing of Eynsworth Pce, from the bedchamber of the queen. Plunging that stone in the water of the magic basin would help her hear their ns.


    The dawn was about to wash the dark night and she decided to retreat back in the cave when a light flicker of white energy crackled in front of her ¡ª the summon. Excited, she looked at the crackle and floated to it. She touched the sizzling lights, which would have burned healthy skin, but all she felt was tingling. The light was supposed to grow and consume her fully and suck her through the walls into the tunnel where she was being summoned. The flicker grew and Iona burst into her darkness of smoke and grains to match it, to let it absorb her. Slowly, she started getting sucked.


    She had found a way inside the crevice of the tunnel from where she arrivedst time too. Her head popped out of the crevice, when suddenly even before she could register anything, she was being thrown out. She struggled to stay inside but the magic became weaker and weaker until it could no longer hold her and siphoned her out of the walls of the kingdom. Stunned, she stared at the walls. How could this be possible? What was happening? Why did the summon notst long? What was Circe up to? Had she betrayed her? She was so immersed in her thoughts that a sudden pierce of warm rays of light left her screeching. And the next instant she heard brooms swishing in the air towards her.


    Iona had to hastily retreat. She went back to hide in her cave and this time her fury manifested in damaging half the cave. Just one more day was left for the attack and she was in this cave in a lurch. She spewed curses after curses and in the end went to hang on the ceiling of the cave upside down.


    Yet another day passed and on the next morning before the sun rays came out, Etaya arrived with her army. The fae army wasrge but mostly were all shadows and smoke. Only Etaya, Yion, Aed Ruad and about three dozen more soldiers were corporeal. They reached the ce which Iona had identified and camped.


    The dark witch came out from her hiding. She appeared right beside the bed in the tent in which Etaya was sitting, looking at the ce on a map where they had nned on kidnapping Anastasia.


    Her sudden appearance was a bit of a shock even though Etaya had seen here like this a number of times. Without turning, she asked, "What is the news, Iona?" She was impatient to get hold of Anastasia.


    "There''s no news," Iona replied apathetically.


    A frown appeared on Etaya''s forehead. She rolled the parchment back and kept it on the side table. "What do you mean?"


    Iona cked her pointy nails. She floated to where Etaya was sitting and went to lie on her bed. "I mean what I say. What is so difficult to understand?"


    Etaya contained the fury that was burning in her chest at Iona''s insolence. "Can you please borate?" she asked.


    The p of the tent lifted and Aed Ruad entered. Seeing Iona, he became still and stood with his arms across his chest with jaws clenched hard.


    "Circe hasn''t been able to contact me," replied Iona without acknowledging Aed Ruad''s presence.


    "Then what are we going to do?" Aed Ruad asked through his clenched jaws.


    "We wait," Iona replied in an ice cold voice. "We wait for them toe to Silver Vales. I know that they are getting married today. I am sure Circe would be able to summon me. However, if she can''t, then I know for sure that Ileus and Anastasia will have to visit the werewolf kingdom."


    "But this was not the arrangement you conveyed!" Etaya sted. "You said that we would be able to get inside Draoidh!"

 Chapter 322 - [Bonus ] Her Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 322 - [Bonus ] Her Tricks</h4>


    Iona rose from the bed in one swift movement. She turned her head like an owl and said, "Yes, but that was if I could enter Draoidh. But since I can''t, we wait."


    "Fuck you!" Aed Ruad cursed her.


    Iona lunged at him and punched him hard on his face. "Fuck you, bastard!" Saying that she vanished.


    Aed Ruadnded on his ass outside the tent and his lips split right in the center. Iona''s punch was strong and for a moment he saw stars in his vision. Etaya and two soldiers rushed to him and helped him get up. He mumbled curses as he was led inside his mother''s tent. Once he was resting on the bed, Etaya scolded him, "How many times have I asked you not to interfere between Iona and me? She is not worth it!" Etaya gave him a wet towel to press against his lips and cast a healing spell over him. "Why can''t you understand that she is nothing but a tool in our hands? We have to be patient to use the tool correctly!"


    "She can go to hell for all I care," Aed Ruad grunted. "Once this bloody mission is over, I am going to make sure to murder her by my hands, and¡ª" His breath became ragged as he said, "And I am going wring the neck of that bitch because of whom we are all stuck here!"


    Etaya jerked her head back at his outburst. She snapped at him, "You are not touching Anastasia until you marry her."


    Aed Ruad got up from his bed and in a voiceced with anger and frustration said, "That bitch was married to Ileus in Evindal. You very well know what are the repercussions if you try to break their marriage. You will die. You will bleed to death. How exactly do you propose to marry her with me under the given circumstances?"


    Etaya shook her head. She looked at the ceiling as if telling the heavens to give her patience. Then she looked at her son and said, "You know that she is married in Evindal. These people here know that she was married in Evindal, but do our people know?"


    Aed Ruad narrowed his eyes as a frown formed on his forehead. Etaya continued, "We just have to stage an act in front of Vilinskians that you married her in a private ceremony. You rescued her from the dark wizard and she begged you to marry her." She shrugged. "That''s all. We will call the priest to stage the fake ceremony and then call him for the coronation of the king and the queen."


    He stared at his mother''s insane n. "Mother, you do know that the Miltary General, Yion, knows that she was married in Evindal and there are few more who are aware of it."


    Etaya brushed the nails of left hand''s fingers with her thumb and said, "Other than Yion, the rest who knew about the marriage no longer live. Don''t ask why Yion is not dead. He is a moron who is bound by an oath to the throne. He serves the throne and not an individual. And he is useful."


    Aed Ruad''s breath hitched. A momentter he said, "You have really thought about everything in advance, haven''t you?" A smile came on his split lips.


    "Of course, my dear. I also have ns for Iona, but thates muchter." She giggled.


    They all waited in the camp and kept a close observation on the borders of Draoidh and Silver Vales. However, for the entire day, there was not one sound. Everything was too peaceful. In fact, it was so silent that Etaya started having apprehensions. She had asked the fae soldiers to keep a watch on the borders, but they never came up with any news. ording to Iona''s information, Anastasia was supposed to officially marry Ileus today.


    It was after the sunset that Iona hade out of the cave and had crested the hill where she and the Diumbe were crawling and purling around her. From her vantage point, she could look at Etaya''s campsite. She knew that Etaya and Yion had cast heavy spells around the campsite and that is why it was invisible to a normal eye, but for her¡ªshe could see everything. All of a sudden, she noticed amotion in the tents. A soldier rushed towards Etaya and spoke something to her. The next moment Iona leapt in the air and turned into a swirl of darkness that traveled towards them. Appearing right beside Etaya, she asked, "What is the news?"


    The soldier was taken aback and flinched. A momentter after recovering from the shock of seeing the dark witch so up and close, he said in a shaky voice, "We saw a small tear in the walls of Draoidh. It got filled in quickly. We just thought we should inform you about it."


    "Where did you see the tear," asked Etaya.


    "On the east walls."


    "Maybe we should put a few soldiers there and use it to our advantage by damaging the spells there," said Etaya tapping her chin.


    Iona let out her shrillugh that made the soldier cover his ears. "Good move, Adrianna," she said. Then she barked at the orders. "That was a small distraction for all of us. Ask your soldiers to march towards the main gate of the kingdom. Anastasia and Ileus are going to Silver Vales and with them there would be arge number of Mozias!" She sped her hands. "Oh, it would be wonderful to kill Mozias. My Diumbe are going to love their flesh!"


    "Are you sure?" Etaya asked.


    "Of course, I am," she replied with a cackle. "Don''t forget Adrianna gave birth to me. I know her tricks."


    Etaya'' eyes red wide. So this was how Adrianna distracted them. From the corner of her eye, she saw another soldier running towards them. He was panting when he reached them. "Mdy, there is another tear in the walls, but it was repaired almost immediately. The tears this time were very big and we could see inside the kingdom."


    "March to the main gates," Etaya shouted, certain that this was Adrianna''s trick to distract them. She looked at Iona, who was already swirling at serpentine speed towards the main gates.


    "See you at the main gates," she hissed and left.


    The entire campsite came into fervent activity. Aed Ruadmanded the soldiers in the camp, while Etayamanded the fae soldiers as they all marched towards the main gate of the kingdom of Draoidh. They had to fight the dark wizard and his Mozias. She had to abduct Anastasia and Ileus. Her chest hummed with excitement that her ns, her dreams were just a few hours away. Her son would be the monarch of Vilinski and she would be the queen mother. Finally, the fae kingdom would be hers. She chuckled and thought of her parents who had taken the right from her. They must be turning in their graves.


    The entire army gathered under a cloak of invisibility about hundred yards from the main gate. Iona was also there, lurking in the dark along with her Diumbe.


    Suddenly¡ª

 Chapter 323 - Occupants Of The Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 323 - upants Of The Carriage</h4>


    They must have waited for hardly an hour when suddenly they heard the spells crackling in front of the gates. The spells broke, bursting like firecrackers, lighting the inky darkness of the moonless night. Once the spells tore away, the gates of the kingdom opened with a loud creaking sound and out came the Mozias on horses. One in the center was holding the navy-blue g on which was embroidered the royal crest of two swords crossed at the pommel with a golden crown in between. The carriage that was pulled by two horses cameter. It was surrounded by Mozias on brooms and more royal soldiers behind the carriage¡ªall Mozias on their brooms.


    ''Let them reach you,'' Iona had said. ''Do not reveal yourself until they walk in the trap. So Etaya waited with her heart throbbing in her chest along with Aed Ruad whose hand was on the hilt of his sword. "Aed Ruad, do not make any movement until I signal," she whispered a warning. Her son grunted in response. She wished Yion was there with her for he listened to her aspared to her son.


    The Mozias wereing straight to where Etaya and Aed Ruad were standing. As soon as thest Mozia passed through the gate, the gates closed and spells weaved the wall back into ce. Iona had an urge to get inside the gates, but her eyes were on the prize¡ªthe carriage. Sheughed on the inside at the queen that a few Mozias would save the prince and princess. Often, she scoffed at her brother''s stupidity for not embracing the dark forces and being goody two shoes. She proudly watched her Diumbe who were waiting for her orders.


    There were a total of six rows with four Mozias in each row. Two rows in the front and four at the back. Four Mozias nked the sides of the carriage through which they could hear muffled sounds. A woman was giggling and even let out a small shriek as if she was teased.


    Iona and her Diumbe started trailing them from behind as quietly as possible. And now the entourage was sandwiched between the fae army in the front and dark forces at the back. There was no way they could escape.


    When they were only a few yards away from the fae army, the front row of the Mozias came to a halt. Their leader raised his hand up and all behind him stopped. As if on suspicion, his hand went to the pommel of his sword. "Now!" a voice came from front of him and his eyes became wide when out of nowhere he saw several men charging at them.


    Etaya was waiting for them toe near and wanted to walk them right into their trap, right inside their invisibility spell, but when she saw that the Mozia in the front had stopped, she didn''t take another chance. She removed the invisibility spell, shouting, "NOW!" to her army. The soldiers charged. With swords in their hands, the soldiers attacked the Mozias. They hit the first row of the Mozias, who retaliated with their magic. They flew on their brooms around the soldiers, throwing spells, which were countered by Etaya. Soon the Mozias were surrounded by the fae soldiers who were standing there to catch the Mozias if they vanished. After not more than half an hour, the remaining Mozias started retreating. When one of them vanished, the others followed suit. They just disappeared. The soldiers swung their swords in the air. Some even tumbled forward when the force with which they swung their sword met with air.


    From behind Iona turned into a swirl of dark energy and attacked the Mozias with her Diumbe. The Mozias were taken by shock. They looked behind and tried to resist the attack of the dark forces but were outnumbered. The Diumbe charged at two Mozias together, hissing and hurling obscenities, but before they could do anything, the Mozias vanished into thin air, leaving only the carriage behind them. Shock flitted through her as she came near the carriage. The Mozias abandoned the prince and princess? She whipped her nce around to find the Mozias hoping they were hidden somewhere, but the quiet of the night returned.


    Muffled sounds came from the carriage and then someone tapped the floor weakly. "Anastasia?" Bewildered as hell, Etaya rushed to the door, which was standing alone in the middle of the night in front of the gates of Draoidh. Confusion marred her thoughts. Were they trapped? With caution, she opened the door of the carriage and found that the girl''s head also vanished. It was pitch dark inside. She snapped her fingers and an orb of yellow light appeared spreading its glow. What she saw there was shocking as hell.


    "Maple!" Etaya shouted, her fear sticky just like her sweat against her skin. Maple was bound and gagged with blood oozing out of her mouth, eyes and ears. She was looking dazed, as if hanging by a thin strand of life. "Fuck!" blood from her face drained. Ileus and Anastasia were not in the carriage? "Bastards!" They were tricked. So much for Iona''s ns? Fury rose inside her chest.


    Aed Ruad rushed next to his mother. "Maple!" He climbed and crouched on the floor of the carriage. "Maple!" he shouted as he pulled her in hisp and close to his chest. Her skin was pallid and eyes ssy. His heart pressed as if someone had taken it out of his ribcage and squeezed in their hands. Maple was lying impossibly still in hisp. He circled his hand around her trembling shoulders. Her skin was gray and her cheeks were sunken as if she was starved for weeks. There were dark circles beneath her eyes, which spasmed. Her lips were blue.


    "What have they done to you, Maple?" Aed Ruad asked in a voiceced with pain. He looked with wild eyes towards his mother who was only looking at the other upant of the carriage, a woman.


    When the orange glow of the light cast light over another upant of the carriage, Etaya''s body shuddered. A bodyy in a bup sack on the side of the carriage under a bench from which blood was trickling out. She untied the sack. "Circe!" Her heart elerated as she opened the gag around her mouth. Circe''s lips were blue. Her breath came out shallow. Iona entered the carriage and she pulled Circe out to take in the night air. "The queen, she¡ª she¡ª" Circe was panting. "Run¡ª run¡ª the queen¡ª"


    Iona walked towards her side and knelt down beside her. She caught Circe''s hair and asked, "Why didn''t you summon me?"


    "Master!" Circe said in a hoarse voice, barely able to speak. "The portal I used to summon you was broken. It was shattered into pieces."


    Iona''s ck eyes remained cold. "Who destroyed it?" That was the only portal she could use. It was a perfectbination of Circe''s necromancer magic and dark portal. It had taken a long time to build it.


    Circe licked her lips. "The prince¡ª" Suddenly Iona pierced her w in Circe''s skull and a blood curdling shriek filled the woods. Iona entered her cell.

 Chapter 324 - Letter

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Letter</h4>


    What she saw in her cell, fury burned through her making her lose her control. Circe''s cell was ck on the inside. Iona opened a door of her memory from two days back. She found herself standing on the sides in a room full of nobles and other guests. She saw that during the dinner for the royal couple, Circe had thrown the magic stone that she had given her from the basin for Iona to summon, but the stone didn''t work because Iona wasn''t there in the tunnel.


    Before Circe had thrown the stone on the floor in front of the couple, Solon hade right next to her and whispered something in her ears. Her lips tugged up in a smile. She walked closer to the ornate armchairs where Ileus and Anastasia were sitting. She had bowed to them and then dug her purse to give them the gift. She took the stone out and had said, "This is my gift to you, Anastasia." She lifted her hand up in the air and threw the stone right at the princess''s feet. The stone nked on the floor and rolled and settled right in front of Anastasia. The princess looked down at it with a frown. She bent down to pick it up.


    "What is it?" asked Anastasia. She examined the stone at her eye level.


    "This is your doom, and the queen''s" Circe hissed, as she stared at the stone and waited for Iona to appear. A fog formed in front of Anastasia and something sizzled out. It was Iona''s head that tried to make way through a crevice. However, the magic was so weak that she had to retreat and the fog cleared.


    "Seize her!" Dmitri''s voice boomed in the room and all the soldiers who were lined up on the side walls rushed to Circe.


    Solon, who was trying to rush out quietly, also found himself surrounded by the royal guards.


    Anastasia held the stone in her hand and took a step closer to Circe who suddenly found herself shackled by white lights that acted as barbed chains. She took the stone for Circe to see. And Circe¡ªshe was stunned because even her necromancer magic wasn''t working. Ileus came right beside his wife. He took the stone and crushed it in his hands and let the dust fall on the ground. At that time, Circe realized that her ns were foiled and she didn''t even get a hint of it. Sweat trickled on her forehead, down her spine as she looked at Ileus whose eyes were glowing a fiery golden. Next, she saw how he burst into shadows, which engulfed herpletely. "You thought that we didn''t know about your ns," he whispered to her. "Go and tell Iona that I am waiting for her."


    When his shadows retreated, she found Anastasia ring at her with violet eyes. And Circe knew this was her end. She was surrounded by purple tendrils of magic that floated from Anastasia''s mouth when she started singing a soft luby. The necromancer magic that she had built and mastered over so many years, seeped out of her body, leaving her in excruciating pain. "Noooooo!" the Minister of Education shrieked as cuts and nicks formed on her body, as she coughed blood out and as her vision became blurry and as necromancer magic flowed out of her.


    Not wanting to see it further, Iona pulled out of Circe''s cell. She looked around to see that the royal soldiers were still fighting with the fae army who had greatly reduced in numbers. Her Diumbe were screaming with joy as they pulled the dead bodies of the fae soldiers and feasted on them. Where were Etaya, Aed Ruad and Maple?


    ---


    When Etaya followed Iona out to be with Circe, Aed Ruad shouted at her, "We need to take care of Maple. She is your daughter!" He could feel his sister''s pain. It was so potent and heavy that he felt suffocating.


    Etaya turned to look with cold eyes to him but didn''te to help her. She said, "Maple is like ame horse. Better to put her to sleep." She hated her son''s affection towards his sister. It was that consumed him and it was he was haunted with. Over thest few months, he wascking in duties for he would brood in Maple''s memories. Hence, it was better that Maple died. Etaya didn''t care if she died at the hands of Anastasia and was in fact surprised and irritated when she saw Maple in the carriage.


    "Please mother, heal her," he begged. After so long he had reunited with his sister and she was in such terrible form. A tremor cruised through his body as he forced his tears away. He looked at his sister and knew that she was breathing herst. He nced at her pale hand that was lying limp on the floor and noticed that she was holding a small capsule in her palm. He opened the capsule and took out a thin sheet of rolled parchment. And on it was written,


    "Whip her Maple, whip her


    For together we will ship her¡­"


    With due apologies my dear ''fake'' king, I am sending you the perfect gift. For all the times you poisoned me, for all the times you punished me, there was something I wanted to give back to you. Did you think that Maple was imprisoned to be treated beautifully in the wizard prison? No. Every day I visited her. Every newyer of magic that my body uncovered, I tried it on her. Trust me, she is a good subject to be tested upon. I am sending her to you in a condition in which she is beyond saving. Cherish herst warm breaths.


    Oh, and brace yourself. I aming!


    ¡ª? Yours sincerely,


    Anastasia


    Aed Ruad crumpled the paper in her hands and roared. "Anastasiaaaa! I am going to kill you!" He looked at his sister whose cracked lips parted in a faint smile.


    "Sorry brother¡­" she whispered. "Ana¡ª she is very powerful¡­" Her eyes closed. "Other world¡­ we will meet¡­"


    "No. No. No!" Aed Ruad cried.


    Suddenly the carriage started shaking. He looked outside. The Mozias had returned with full force. They were attacking the fae soldiers. He swung his head wildly to see where his mother was. She was using her magic upon the Mozias. So this was a fucking trap they had walked in because of Iona''s failed ns.


    Aed Ruad got out of the carriage with Maple in his arms. When Etaya saw him, she yelled, "Throw her back in the carriage!" But he didn''t and started walking out of the circle that the Mozia had formed around them. Frustrated that he was going to get himself killed, Etaya darted to him and cast the invisibility spell on the three of them. She guided him through the chaos to the campsite.


    Aed Ruad ced her on the bed and sat by her side. He held her hand in his and watched her pallid face. Her wings were not showing. "Maple," he called her. "Please talk to me." He had waited to see her even once ever since she hade out on their mother''smand. He must have made a thousand ns to get her back, all of which were thwarted by his mother.


    Maple opened her ssy eyes that had a slit of dull yellow in them. "Brother¡ª" she whispered. "We will rule¡ª" and then her eyes stilled.

 Chapter 325 - [Bonus ] - Master

    <h4>Chapter 325 - [Bonus ] - Master</h4>


    Aed Ruad stared at his sister. And he continued to stare at her for a long time, till his eyes hurt, till his chest hurt, till every breath he took hurt. "She''s dead," he whispered.


    "She should have died earlier!" came his mother''s voice. And for the first time, Aed Ruad lost control. He got up, swung behind and pped his mother across her face. Etaya fell on her ass some two yards away, her face imprinted with his fingers'' mark.


    Fury boiled her blood as she stared at him with shock. It was for the first time he had hit her and Etaya was¡­ scared.


    Aed Ruad stepped closer to her and then knelt down in front of her. He grabbed her braid tightly and pulled her head behind. "She was your daughter and not a pawn on the battlefield. And she died because of your ambitions. And here you are saying that she should have died earlier?" He pressed his w in her chest and drew out blood. "You will regret it!" He shoved her to the ground and then walked back to his dead sister. "There''s a letter from Anastasia still lying on the floor of the carriage. Read it." He lifted his sister in his arms, he walked out of the tent and Etaya knew that he was going back with Maple to Vilinski.


    She rushed after him but by the time she went to him, he had red his wings wide open and shot in the night sky. Etaya stomped the ground and screamed, "Come back, you moron!" At first, she thought she should go after him but then she remembered Iona. Where was she now? She rushed back to the grounds where the fae soldiers were fighting against the Mozias. And there were hardly any left. Iona was nowhere. Dead bodies littered the ce, all around the carriage. A few Mozias were hovering around it, looking wildly for the enemy. Etaya just turned around and fled. She went back to the campsite and ordered the remaining soldiers to wind up.


    As they packed, she couldn''t help but think that it was Iona''s n and the dark witch failed to deliver. For that she deserved solid punishment.


    ---


    Iona took Circe to her cave. Anger consumed herpletely and she snapped Circe''s neck from her body. As the neck rolled down on the ground, she hissed, "You are of no use to me!" She had nned and nned and had finally thought that her scheme wasing to fruition, but¡ª but the tables turned. Agitated, she was about to kick Circe when she noticed a piece of parchment roll jutting out from the inside of her dress. She knelt on the side of her body where the blood flowed in rivulets and pooled. The parchment was pinned to the dress. Carefully, she extracted it and rolled it out. It was a letter from Adrianna,


    "Iona,


    (I can''t even call you dear daughter)


    Did you think that we weren''t watching the movement on the west side of Draoidh''s border? Of all the things I considered you, I never thought you would be such a fool. Know this that I have my eyes on you. I lost you once and you turned into a monster and now¡­ now I won''t lose my focus. Oh, and I wanted to tell that it was Circe who helped Etaya in kidnapping you when you were a child.


    Adrianna, Queen of Draoidh"


    Iona crushed the letter and threw it over Circe. Shock was an understatement. Her mother''s words yed in her mind, ''Circe who helped Etaya in kidnapping you when you were just ten''.


    Circe helped Etaya¡­


    Circe.


    Iona pointed her fingers and released her darkness from her body. It turned into ck worms when theynded on Circe''s body and began eating it. "Eat every bit of her and¡ª" her words were cut off when suddenly her Master appeared in the cave. "Master!" Iona watched him, stunned. He had made an appearance after two long years. "Master!"


    The man whose shadowy silhouette was visible in the dark lights exploded with magic so poisonous that it covered the floors and the walls of the cave into red and yellow lights. The cave was instantly filled with the stench of his thick mucus like sickly magic.


    Iona froze. "I¡ª I am sorry Master," she said in a hoarse voice as she watched the monstrous form of her Master who was a spirit. His face was as if someone had stretched skin over bones. His fangs lengthened and tentacles from his back snapped towards her,shing her, feeling her, gliding over her. And Iona¡ªshe sat still, waiting for her punishment, as she always did when her Master was angry. Right now she didn''t know why he was angry with her, and she didn''t ask.


    The touch of tentacles was like a thousand shards of small des forged in fire. They slithered over her skin, whispering what he wanted, what he found about her and why she should be punished. "Sleep," he hissed. "Sleeeeep," the tentacles whispered.


    Iona''s eyes transfixed into nothing. Sleep instantly took over and she dropped on the ground.


    For what seemed like eternity of being flogged by invisible whips, when Iona woke up, her entire body was aching and paining. There were cuts and nicks on her skin and blood was flowing out of them in rivulets upon a cold floor. Her darkness had slithered away and she was in her human form. She knew that she was punished. Whenever she did something that angered the Master, she found herself in this situation when she woke up next. Iona was in a small windowless room with no bed. Only a pitcher of water in the corner and a small orb of light on the ceiling were herpanions. She crawled up to a wall and leaned against it. Her chemise was soaked in blood. "I am sorry Master¡­" she whispered. She knew that she had to wait for him to calm down. He would release her¡­ eventually. She closed her eyes and focused on healing herself.


    Be steady. Be steady.


    ---


    Anastasia was sitting on her bed with closed eyes, recalling all that happened at the feast of their wedding. It was a tiresome day. Her wedding had been quite an affair. Circe had tried to sabotage it but the way Ileus and Haldir deftly took charge of the situation.


    All these days when Ileus was in the study, he was charting out the ns, reading the maps and traversing through various tunnels that were underneath the Levels two and three. Every tunnel was marked and mapped. Many were sealed or destroyed. Entire activity was carried out discreetly and other than Adrianna, Dmitri, Haldir and her, no one knew as to what was going on. Sudden raids were carried out on establishments. The most scandalous was that on Circe''s house. She lived alone in her house and practiced necromancer magic.


    Adrianna was extremely shocked because she could never detect that a minister was practicing it and at first, she wanted to behead her, but Ileus had other ns. Solon was caught for colluding with Circe for trying to topple the queen.


    "What are you thinking, love?" his deep throaty voice came from her side. She opened her eyes to meet his golden ones.


    "About you."

 Chapter 326 - Yellow Petal

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Yellow Petal</h4>


    Ileus looked at her with passion in his eyes and ced a kiss on her forehead. He intertwined his fingers with hers and asked, "What are you thinking about me?" his wolf too pleased to listen to her answer. He brushed his thumb on the inside of her wrist and pressed her knuckles to his lips. Her skin tingled when he did that and it invoked a desire to have him somewhere else on her body. He pulled her in hisp.


    She looked at the light wound on his arm where Circe had tried to attack him. "We should call the healers so that your wound heals quickly." Though she could see that his skin had started healing already.


    "It''s nothing," he said and curled his fingers beneath her chin to lift her head. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach and her chest rose and fell quickly. The thought that Circe had injured him filled her with rage. She hated the witch for even attempting to swing her ws towards him. She swallowed her saliva when her gaze fell on his wound again.


    Then his lips brushed hers softly as his fangs grazed the lower lip. That brought her out of her fury and undid her. She snaked her arms around his neck and tangled her fingers in his hair. She pressed a passionate kiss on his lips and suddenly she found herself rolled beneath her vokuk. "Hold the bedpost and don''t leave it. I am going to make youe hard," he promised. He lowered himself as she did what he demanded. She held the bedpost. He separated her thighs and began kissing her on the inside.


    She quivered in anticipation and left one of her hands to entwine in his hair. "Keep your hands up, Anastasia!" he growled and her hands went back up. He reached her apex and then after kissing her clit, he lowered his tongue to slide it inside of her. Anastasia looked up as the canopy of flowers started forming all around them. Red and pink roses bloomed.


    "Ah!" she said, too much sensation hitting her at once. She pushed her hips forward to match his ministrations, but he pinned them to the bed and licked and sucked her all the way until she moaned and groaned his name. She arched her body and fell back on the sheets. She wanted to pull him up and kiss him senseless, she wanted him to stretch her. Her hands reached him but he growled and grazed her in protest and she took them back. The pain of not being able to hold him and the pleasure that his tongue was giving was a lethalbination. Just as she wanted toe, he removed his tongue and she cried. Ileus lifted his head to see her. Giving her a feral grin, he slid his finger inside her core.


    "Gods!" she cried. Her body arched again. He pumped his fingers inside her at a speed that the heat that had pooled inside her body uncoiled at a serpentine speed and she came around his fingers with his name on her tongue. The world just shattered around her as waves and waves of pleasure hit her.


    Ileus moved up to her navel, kissed her there and then rested his head on it. She lowered her fingers to his hair and tangled them. But he had other ns. He grabbed her hands and pinned them over her head. She was mesmerized at the way he looked at her¡­ so intense, so sexy¡­ He had been with her through every mistake and every victory, every depressing moment and every tender one. She couldn''t help feeling that she was lucky to have him in his life. He positioned himself in front of her core as a shudder passed through his body at the touch. She entwined her legs around his waist to pull him closer and curled her wings to encircle his body in her warmth. He lowered his face to kiss her lips and immediately the kiss deepened into something passionate. When the tip of his crown brushed her core, her nails dug in his shoulders and she lifted her hips up in response. "Please," she said in a hoarse voice, done with his teasing.


    He reared back and lifted her with him on hisp. He grabbed her hips and slowly lowered her on his shaft. "Ahhh!" she groaned, her head falling back and her nails digging into his shoulders. He bucked his hips and thrust with force. "Look at me, Ana," he demanded and she somehow managed to open her eyes only halfway. He thrust inside her more as she matched his speed. "I love you, princess," he said.


    The veins in her wings throbbed and pulsated silver like lightning. "I love you too," she whispered. "A lot."


    He grabbed her head and pulled her to kiss her lips. She didn''t know when but he had lowered her to the bed and was now thrusting inside senselessly. With every pounding stroke, she was thrown towards the edge.


    He whispered, "I will fight for you, princess."


    Thrust.


    "And I will die for you, princess."


    Thrust.


    "Because you are the queen and I am your king."


    He began pounding inside her and release came to her like lightning that forked in the skies, like a violent storm in the seas. His body shuddered as he bellowed to the ceiling and released inside her. When he was done, he copsed over her as ragged breaths ravaged his chest.


    They stayed in that position for a long time until Anastasia curled into the warmth of his body. He tucked both of them with a sheet and stroked her hair and back with his long fingers. Thest words on her lips were, "I love you¡­" and then she slumbered off to sleep.


    It was towards the dawn that a yellow flower bloomed in the midst of the canopy over the bed. It hung over them in full bloom, looking at their serene faces, deep in the sleep. A petal from the rose fell on her face and slid down to her pillow.


    Anastasia woke up with a start to the noise of hundreds of birds trilling away and a roar in the garden. She chuckled. Seashell must be chasing them away or perhaps showing who was the owner here. She turned her head to look at the man who was sleeping next to her. His dark hair had fallen over his forehead. She brushed them back and pressed a kiss to his lips. Her eyes went to the yellow petal on the pillow and frown formed. She picked it up and turned it in her fingers. She had never seen a yellow flower in the canopy. Strange. Her gaze traveled up to the canopy and she found the yellow rose in full bloom staring right in her face. "Wow!" she said. She stretched her hand to pluck it, but the next second she was rolled on a rock-hard chest.


    "My little brother needs attention, sweetheart," he murmured.


    She giggled. "When does it not need attention?"


    "That''s right," he mumbled and slid inside her. He groaned as he sleepily pumped inside her.

 Chapter 327 - New Order

    <h4>Chapter 327 - New Order</h4>


    The yellow petal was forgotten.


    Anastasia got upzily and then took a bath with Ileus while teasing him all the time as her ''official husband''. The maidsughed softly at both of them, as they yed in the bathtub.


    The maids dressed her up with one of the gowns that Mrs. Babette had stitched for her. She had been assigned to stitch as many gowns for her as possible to fill her wardrobe. Today she was wearing a crimson chiffon gown with silk chemise. Now that she was the ''official crown princess'' of the kingdom, she was supposed to wear her crown every time she walked out of her bedchamber. When she was ready, Ileus adjusted the gold crown on her head and said, "This looks wonderful on you." He pressed a kiss on her temple. Then he whispered near her ear, "By the way those books are still waiting for you. I have marked a page that we have to necessarily try out."


    A pink blush rose on her cheeks and she pped him yfully on his chest. "You have a dirty mind."


    "I agree baby," he replied shamelessly. "My mind is in the gutters when I think about your curves and that thing in between your thighs. After all, now that you are my wife, I own your body. And do you know what it is to have that feeling?"


    "From what I can guess, it means that you only think of sex!" she took her fingers and flicked on his head and turned on her heels to go out.


    "Ouch!" he rubbed his skin. "Ana!" He called her but she was already out of the door.


    The queen had called them to join for lunch because she wanted to discuss Anastasia''s future jobs as the crown princess in the kingdom. More guards were assigned to them and it was impossible to walk even a step without at least a ten of them walking with them.


    "Mother," Anastasia greeted Adrianna warmly and hugged her. She greeted Dmitri too and they both sat down.


    The servants hurried to serve them basil and tomato soup along with bread sticks and cream for the first course.


    Adrianna asked, "How are you feeling Anastasia? She took a spoonful and had it.


    "I am doing good, Mother," she replied.


    "There is an important job that I would like you to embark upon as the princess of Draoidh."


    Anastasia was all ears. She ced the spoon on the te and asked, "Sure, please let me know." Ileus had already informed her that her duties were going to increase.


    "Ever since the High Priestess died, her position has been vacant. People are demanding that her position be filled, and there are many candidates who would fill the criteria. However, I don''t want to fill that position and scrap it altogether," said Adrianna and wiped her mouth with the napkin, gesturing to the servant to take away the soup bowl. "I want you to start a new religious order."


    Anastasia and Ileus were both startled. Ileus stopped eating as he stared at his mother and Anastasia was flustered. "You mean you want me to found a new religious order?"


    Adrianna nodded. "Yes. After Tamara''s incident, I am wary of continuing the old traditions. Because of them people started finding loopholes and exploited them. Corruption has seeped in and I am of the opinion that if wepletely scrap the sect that High Priestess was sort of heading, there would be chaos amongst those who have be too powerful. It would be like cutting their roots."


    "But there would be a bacsh from the followers. The High Priestess was an extremely powerful woman with arge following. There would be so many who must be looking forward to taking that position," said Ileus. "If we just scrap it suddenly and start a new order, it would be met with resistance!"


    "True," Dmitri supported his son.


    The servant ced the second meal of the course in front of them¡ªa tter of braised and roasted chicken and stewed vegetables seasoned with thyme along with whole grain breads with melted butter.


    "It is the right time to start it, Ileus," said Adrianna. She leaned back on the chair. "I know for sure that the priestesses under Tamara follow the conventional contemtive life, which entails moving in powerful circuits. I want you to break this sectpletely and be the founder of an order where priestesses under you embrace an apostolic mission. I want them to be well loved by the general people. I want them to be popr amongst all the subjects of Draoidh as well as Silver Vales."


    Excitement thrummed in her chest as she watched the queen with awe. Starting a new order meant a lot of things and she knew that Adrianna wanted her to be popr in her kingdom. She didn''t want to force Anastasia on her subjects because as a ruler you could achieve just that much with fear in your subjects, and they may revolt in the long run, but with love¡ªthe queen wanted to turn the tides in her favor. She could have asked someone else to start the new campaign, but she chose Anastasia for it, and that was the wisest thing. Now Anastasia would have full control over it. "Why do you think the time is right? She asked. There was no other question to ask.


    Adrianna smiled as she sliced the roasted chicken neatly and ced it on Anastasia''s te. "Because you have saved many from the ugly wrath of Tamara in Level three. Your poprity is high and people are actually looking up to you. There is arge number who are in your favor. Remember nobles are powerful, but they are less in number. And they are powerful because of the powers vested in them by the kingdom."


    Ileus chuckled and shook his head. "I know what you are doing Mother," he said. "But I agree with you fully on this. Anastasia is the best person to lead this movement."


    "How will I do it?" she asked, feeling a little unsure, because it was kind of religious.


    "Go and talk to the Shaman. He will guide you. And you can take Da and Paige with you," said the queen. Then she sliced another piece of chicken from her te and ced it on Anastasia''s te. "You should eat well, my dear," she said with a smile that wasced with tenderness.


    Anastasia was surprised at her mother-inw''s actions, but she smiled and ate the chicken given by Adrianna. She looked across the table at Dmitri who was also smiling at her.


    "Mother, there''s one other thing that I wanted to talk to you about," said Anastasia.


    "Tell me."


    "When are¡ª when will¡ª" Anastasia stopped, feeling shy.


    "When are we going to strike Vilinski?" Adriannapleted her sentence.


    Anastasia bit her lip and nodded.


    "When the time is right, Anastasia. And I wille to know about it. I have my spies everywhere." Then she looked at Ileus and said, "I had swept Circe''s cell and there was absolutely nothing about when and how she started her necromancer magic or any clue about Iona. It was just like L''s. However, I came across a memory when Iona was kidnapped." She crossed her arms over the table and leaned forward. "I want you to go back in time when she was kidnapped and find out everything."

 Chapter 328 - [Bonus ] Iona (1)

    <h4>Chapter 328 - [Bonus ] Iona (1)</h4>


    Ileus jerked his head back. "But how can I go back in time without a memory? I wasn''t there."


    "Then use my memories," said Adrianna.


    "That is a dangerous mother," he replied. "You want me to extract the thread of that memory and use that to go back in time. That is dangerous. It can¡ª it can¡ª severely affect your mind."


    Adrianna smiled and rxed back on the chair. "I am not so weak son. Isidorus and your father are going to be there when you do this."


    "You will be using my memories, Ileus," Dmitri snapped.


    "No!" Adrianna countered. "Your brain is not so¡ª."


    "Shut up, wife!" said Dmitri. He looked at his son. "You are going to use my memories!"


    "Dmitri, you are not¡ª"


    "The decision is made," said Dmitri, cutting her off strongly.


    Adrianna pursed her lips and crossed her arms looking at her arrogant husband. That arrogant look on his face appeared very less, but when it did, it was as if no reasoning would work.


    They had the rest of the lunch discussing Circe and others who were associated with her. Ileus had asked Haldir to call them for Adrianna to enter their cells. "Who are you nning on recing the positions of Circe and Solon?" asked Ileus.


    "We haven''t found anything against Solon as yet, so while I am going to limit his powers, I will be watching him."


    ---


    Iona was sitting in the prison her Master had made for her. She didn''t know where the prison was because it was like an iron box that had thick walls and equally thick spells. She could hear the Diumbe on the outside, hissing and crawling on the walls, not trying toe to her, but hoping to kill her to eat her. In this box she was stripped of all the powers, all the dark forces. She was just a half witch-half werewolf¡­ too powerless in front of him.


    Her gaze traveled to the blood that had pooled on the floor. Drawing a line out of it, she wrote a name¡­ Adrianna. She drew another line and wrote¡­ Dmitri. A smile yed on her lips, which soon turned into a manicugh.


    Weak and tired, Iona slumped on the floor in her blood and then drifted off into the nightmares that were a part of her life.


    She found herself in the same ce in her room. With her eyes she could see little Iona, who was only eight. She was drawing a house on paper and her nanny was helping her by dipping the brushes in water and colors to paint it. It was yet another day for Iona who was being taught by the royal artist of the pce to enhance her painting skills. Her mother found her exceptionally talented in it.


    The summer night was still and the windows were open for cool air toe in. Suddenly the curtains of the windows rippled and an ice-cold breeze shivered little Iona. She looked at the wisps of smoke that came with the breeze. Her nanny jerked her head back at this sudden cold breeze. rmed, she got up to lock the window.


    The smoke gently swirled around Iona. Entranced, she felt its icy cool tentacles sliding over her skin, soothing her mind. "Ionaaa¡­" the smoke whispered, luring her, calling her. "I can teach you¡­" itmunicated. Much to little Iona''s surprise, the smoke curled around her fingers grabbing them gently. As if now things were not in her control, the smoke took her hand towards the color pte, dabbed the brush in gray paint and then brought it back to the sheet she was painting upon. It brought her hand close to the sheet and all of a sudden sprayed the paint on it. Iona gasped. The face of her parents got covered in blotches of gray paint.


    The grip of smoky wisps loosened. They traveled up her arm. "This is me over them¡­" it whispered.


    Little Iona shuddered and looked at the faces of her parents.


    That was the first time her Master had shown his presence.


    The nanny came running to her. "Oh, my child," she said. "You are shivering so badly!" She held Iona''s hands that were trembling.


    The wisps of smoke retreated and Iona saw it leaving through the sides of the window. It promised, "I wille back, Iona¡­"


    "Master¡­" Iona murmured, as she stood in the shadows and as her consciousness overshadowed her nightmares.


    Her eyes fluttered open and she found herself on the floor. Her blood was caked and her skin had begun healing slowly¡­ very slowly¡­ Earlier when she was new to her punishments, her skin would heal up faster, but now¡­ now it was as if the magic she possessed was slowly getting siphoned off by the dark forces who fed on her, whom she now craved for¡­ she had far too gone.


    Iona pulled herself up and crawled to sit against the wall. Her throat was parched and dry. She looked at the pitcher of water. She dragged herself to the pitcher and drank water out of it hungrily. She remembered how she was left hungry and the moment the dark forces covered her, she became lusty to eat raw flesh just like Diumbe. Iona sat against the wall and looked up at the ceiling. Augh emitted from her throat. "How long, Master?" she asked. "How long?" She knew he would eventuallye for her. The Diumbe were still lurking on the outside. If it was up to them, they would break the iron sheets of the cell ande inside to eat her. The Diumbe were nothing but kind of guards so that she didn''t run away. "Where will I go, Master?" she murmured. "I only have you¡­" She closed her eyes and tears rolled down. Over the years, her golden eyes had be dull when she came in her human form.


    Slowly, her human form was giving way to the dark forces and she knew that a day woulde when in order to stay alive, she would have to give in to the darkness, and¡­ that day was not very far¡­


    Closing her eyes, she let out yet anotherugh. She didn''t know how long she sat there with nk thoughts, and when she slipped into her nightmares again.


    She found herself standing in front of little Iona again. She was painting on canvas furtively. She had painted her room¡ªthe window with its curtains fluttering, with everything else in still art. She had even drawn the green trees that were peeking from her window. Her teacher had told her that this was a lovely painting. She remembered that he was aghast to see how she had blotched her paintings with gray paint. So this time, she ensured that all the windows were closed and she didn''t do it. Little Iona thought that she was going mad. She would prove to them that she wasn''t mad.


    "Gloria!" She called her nanny. Gloria came running to her. "How''s my painting?" she asked gleefully.


    "Beautiful!" said Gloria as she sped her hands, seeing so many vivid colors. "At nine years, you are quite an artist, princess," Gloria praised. "Now get dressed fast," she said. "Your teacher will arrive shortly."


    Iona nodded vehemently with a smile. This time she wouldn''t destroy these.


    When the teacher came¡ª

 Chapter 329 - Iona (2)

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Iona (2)</h4>


    Iona was bing confused as to what it was that would ovee her mind to destroy her own paintings. After spraying gray and ck paints over them she would just make harsh strokes over them and blur the images. Little Iona thought she was going mad. Her nanny was scared for her and even told the queen about it. Adrianna hade to see her daughter along with a bunch of healers, but they couldn''t find anything wrong.


    For a long time, all the madness stopped and Iona painted more. It was just before her tenth birthday that she felt the same strange sensation over her. It was as if it was crawling over her, soothing her, like a luby. She had dazed into nothingness. The paintings were calling her. They wanted her to travel inside them and little Iona was¡­ fascinated with the idea. As she sat dazed in front of hertest painting, she felt a tug in her brush and then she gasped. Something came out of her body and got sucked in the painting.


    There was so much darkness inside. It was as if she had entered into dense gray clouds that never ended. "Wh¡ª who is there?" she asked, trembling as hell. She was alone. "I¡ª I want to go out!" She walked through the dense clouds and peered around, heart racing like a wild horse. In the dense clouds of the world, she was in it was difficult to gauge the distance. Suddenly she wanted to go back. "Mother¡­" she said.


    "Iona¡­" a voice called.


    She whipped her head to the right. There was more denseness.


    "Iona¡­" The deep throaty voice of a man that sounded like a cello came again.


    The voice came from close this time. Her heart pounded wildly. Her lips trembled, "Mother¡­" she called. She was scared. She clutched the sides of her dress. "I want to go back," she muttered. She thought she hadpletely gone insane. What would her friends tell her at the school about these incidents? What would they make out? This was maddening. "Who is there?" she asked in a very low, careful voice. The fog around her was so dense that it dampened her clothes, but she was still sweating. Or was she imagining?


    The fog gathered tighter, as if it was pulling itself in order to form something in front of her. Iona gasped.


    The fog materialized into a man''s form with no distinguishable body. It had an illusion of a shoulder with a strong arm, a leg and a broad chest. Covered in the mist, Iona could not see any clothes on the man but a distinct face came into view. Gray skin, high cheekbones, ck hair and bat-like wings that looked like waves floating in the fog. The face gazed at Iona.


    "Wh¡ª who are you?" Iona asked, as she took a step back.


    "My little genius," said the man with a smile that revealed his fangs.


    Iona stared at him with wide eyes, as her body shook. She forced herself to remain strong. "Who are you?" she repeated her question.


    "Seraph, your Master," the man said as his eyes became a narrow slit of yellow. "Don''t worry, little child. I am here only to tell you about your potential. Potential that your mother doesn''t see or tell you."


    Iona took in the man, his spirit shifting constantly. "Wh¡ª what potential?" she stuttered.


    "Come here," he said as he beckoned her with his wed finger. "Take my hand, Iona and I will show you."


    As if entranced, Iona walked up to him and took his hand. A wide grin formed on his face. "And now there will be no looking back," he said and took Iona deeper in the fog.


    When she came out of the painting, she found herself on the bed surrounded by healers. Her parents were looking at her, her mother''s eyes were red as if she had cried and her father''s face was etched with worry. As soon as she opened her eyes, her mother said, "Iona! Baby!" She picked her up in herp and embraced her tightly. "How are you?"


    Little Iona didn''t reply. Her thoughts went back to the Master who showed her the real potential she had in her. She could call dark forces at hermand and make them do whatever she liked. Seraph had shown her a world of amazement. She had only seen her brother bursting in shadows, ying with darkness, traveling in time and secretly wished that even she could do that. However, her parents wanted her to control her energy under the pretense that they wanted to channelize it? Little Iona had suddenly found so much power that she didn''t want toe back.


    The dazed episodes continued for days altogether when she would simply go intoa and let her spirit roam free in the darkness along with Seraph. Her Master was one of the most aplished spirits. She learned how he gathered dark forces of the world only for her. He pampered her a lot and coddled her. There was not a moment when he scolded her or said that she was wrong. Gradually, she began to like him and the world.


    "Do you want toe to me on a permanent basis?" the Master asked one day.


    The question put her into a tizzy. She didn''t want to leave her parents. "I like this arrangement," she had said and had continued to y with Diumbe who she had grown to love. Little did she know about their true nature.


    Seraph didn''t respond to it. That day when she went back to consciousness, as usual she found herself surrounded by healers. Her nanny was also there, but her parents weren''t. Her nanny eximed when she opened her eyes. "Iona!" she said and hugged her. "Why are so ill, child?" she had wept and wept.


    The next time when she had gone, Seraph asked the same question. "Would you like toe and stay with me Iona?"


    "No!" she snapped.


    "But I can show you so much more. Together we can do wonders," he said as a Diumbe licked his feet greedily.


    She shook her head. "I will leave my parents!"


    When she was back from this world, that day she found her mother looking at her paintings. All of them were sprayed with gray paint and the original paintings were beneath the paint. Adrianna had asked, "Why do you do this Iona? They are so beautiful to be blotched?"


    "They are my paintings and I will do whatever I want!" Iona had snapped. She took more gray paint and sshed it over them and walked away.


    "Okay Iona!" Adrianna had huffed exasperatedly. "Do what you like!" She went to sit with her daughter. "We have received an invitation from the king of Vilinski to attend their daughter''s tenth birthday celebrations. You will have toe with us."


    "I don''t want to go anywhere!" she had said because she wanted to go back to her Master.


    "It''s not a choice Iona," Adrianna had chided. "You wille with us."


    Iona had protested... a lot.


    A screech from the outside brought her back from her dreams. Iona looked at the heavy iron door of her jail. Her heartbeat increased, "Master¡­" she whispered, staring at the door.

 Chapter 330 - Iona (3)

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Iona (3)</h4>


    Her Master was here. A split secondter after a wild screech of Diumbe, a st sounded and the floor of the iron prison shook. The orbs floating overhead sparked and disintegrated into tiny fragments of yellow bursts of light, shrouding the cell in the sudden darkness.


    From somewhere on the outside came her Master''s roar of fury.


    Swallowing fear down her throat, Iona scrambled back to hurdle into a corner. Orbs of red light appeared in the cell and they glowed crimson like blood. Hands empty, magic low, she sped her hands hoping that Diumbe didn''te in with the Master. Just as she was wishing, she heard wed tips at the cell entrance. The door creaked open with a loud clunk and much to her horror, a Diumbe slipped in. A face with no features,rge fangs and limbs ced senselessly on its body, it slithered towards her. It hissed, "Blood¡­ fresh blood¡­" Iona huddled further back in the corner.


    The Diumbe suddenly turned its head back and lifted its wed hands. Dense fog rolled on the inside. Her Master was here. And she didn''t know what he would do once he killed the Diumbe. She peeked open her eyes to see Seraph.


    A deafening screech sounded. ws and wisps of smokyshes sliced through the Diumbe as though it was nothing but paper being torn out of a book. Once the Diumbe was gone, she could see the delineation of her Master through the shadows. With harsh breaths, Iona tried to get up, but she was too weak. She managed to get to her knees, her chemise now covered with caked and dried blood. She looked at the man she called her Master with reverence, with awe, with fear.


    "You failed me Iona," he hissed as he floated in front of her and hovered in the air.


    "I am sorry Master," she replied in a low voice.


    "You were supposed to get Anastasia back to Vilinski. You were supposed to kill Ileus, but you failed¡­"


    She lowered her face and looked at her bloodied hands in herp. "Trust me Master, they tricked me¡­"


    A wisp of smoke hit her like ash across her hands and she screamed with pain. He said, "Your n was wed. You are wed. You couldn''t be loyal to your parents, you think I am going to trust you?"


    "Master?" she looked up at him with wide eyes as she held her arm, which was again bleeding. What was he saying? He never spoke like that to her. He always coaxed her affectionately after she had failed.


    "Stop with your whining, cunt!" he said. "You had one chance at it and you threw that away. We were nning for this from the day you came under me and right at the time when you were supposed to execute the n, you foundered?"


    Speechless with shock, Iona only stared at him with her pale yellow eyes. He had punished her, brutally in the past but that was only for one goal ¡ª to make her mentally and physically stronger. But what she felt from him right now was something else. It was bitterness and fury.


    Seraph floated right next to her and crawled his hands out of which smoke was peeling, over her arm. He took his hand right up to her neck and grabbed it tightly. His face was barely a few inches away from her. He darted a forked tongue out and said, "You will have to rectify this. You have to get that whore back to Vilinski and kill your parents. My ns to rule Lore will not go wasted because of a cunt like you!"


    Iona held his hand, as he shook her violently. She was gasping for breath. "Master! She choked. Tears fell from her eyes. How did he suddenly grow so monstrous? "I will¡ª I¡ª" but her mouth snapped shut when he shoved her against the wall. The impact was so huge that she hit her head and slumped to the floor. With half open eyes, she saw him ring at her with his yellow slit.


    "Now you will pay for what you did. Get ready fast. We will attack Draoidh in two days," he hissed. Saying that he vanished leaving her in the glow of red orbs. Iona''s body was hurting so badly that she didn''t know if she could sustain it any longer. Tears that rolled out of her didn''t stop. The only man that she followed in her life, Seraph, her Master, doubted her? She had been so loyal to him, she had done every dirty work for him, she had embraced darkness for him and she had let dark spirits enter her body. What else did he want? She didn''t want to leave her parents, but¡­ Iona slipped into her nightmares again.


    ---


    "I don''t want to go, Mother!" Little Iona was sitting on her bed with a grumpy look. Over the past few days, she hadn''t gone into her temporarya and so the color of her cheeks had returned. Gloria was brushing her hair.


    Gloria whispered, "You should go, Iona. I have heard that the fae princess will be unfolding her wings for the first time."


    "I don''t care!" Iona snapped.


    Adrianna, who was looking into her daughter''s armoire, sifting through all the clothes, said, "Iona, we are not going to discuss it. I will not leave you alone in Eynsworth pce."


    "But I can take care of myself!" she whined.


    Gloria whispered again. "Why don''t you go and meet the fae princess? We have heard that she will be your brother''s wife and the future crown princess of Draoidh."


    "As if I am bothered!" Iona said, ring with jealousy. Her Master had told her the same thing. "I am the princess of Draoidh. I will be the queen and not some girl with wings!"


    Gloria froze. How did this little girl have such notions? If she voiced them aloud, people around would use her nanny for filling poison in her head. "Hush!" Gloria chided her. "Ileus is your brother, the heir of the kingdom of Draoidh!"


    "Gloria!" Iona screamed in anger and after snatching theb from her, threw it on the floor.


    Adrianna turned sharply towards them. "Iona, I heard what you said young girl!" She walked towards her daughter. She sat down beside her and motioned a stunned Gloria to go out of the room. Once they were alone, Adrianna said, "Bing a ruler of the kingdom is not an easy job. Being an heir to the kingdom will be of no consequence if you are not capable of being a king or a queen." She brushed hair past her forehead and cupped her face. "If you are more capable than your brother, you are going to be the queen of Draoidh, but¡ª"


    "But?" Iona asked with a frown.


    "But after I die!" Adriannaughed and Iona threw her arms around her mother.


    "I love you, Mother," she whispered, feeling guilty. "And I am sorry. I wille with you."


    "My little Iona," Adrianna said and hugged her daughter tightly. "You are going to be a lovely queen if you eat good food. You have been fainting a lot these days and it worries me, darling."


    Next day in the morning, Iona had forgotten all about the paintings as she excitedly climbed into the carriage.

 Chapter 331 - Iona (4)

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Iona (4)</h4>


    The condors harnessed to the carriage were batting their giant wings, screeching and plucking out useless feathers from their bodies. Iona looked out of the window and found that her father was talking to Circe. The woman was in the ministry. The kinddy looked at her with her hazel eyes and smiled sweetly. Iona returned the smile. Dmitri nodded at what she said and then stepped in the carriage. As soon as he stepped, Iona said, "Papa, you have to sit here, and not with Mother!" Dmitriughed and he pulled his daughter in hisrgep.


    "Of course, love. I am going to stay with you. You are more fun than your mother!" Iona hadughed andughed as her father tickled her. She loved this carriage and remembered when her brother teased herst time, they were sitting in it and he would throw her out of the window. They had fought over it and her father had to intervene in the end. Iona chuckled at the memory. She missed her brother. Gloria would feed her with thetest information about him. He was in Evindal these days to learn the Elvan form ofbat. "Will you also send me to Evindal, papa?" she asked. "I want to learn Elvanbat and then be better than Ileus."


    Dmitri stroked his daughter''s hair lovingly and said, "Yes, you have to go there. And if you won''t go there, I am going to push you there!"


    Iona giggled. From the corner of her eye, she saw her mother talking to Circe. She found it particrly odd that Circe hade to meet her parents now when they were about to leave, but then who was she to speak in such matters. Adrianna listened to Circe with a lot of concentration. She handed her a parchment roll and bowed to take her leave. When Adrianna got in the carriage, she rolled out the parchment and studied it.


    "What is it, Adri?" asked Dmitri, as he shifted Iona to one thigh.


    "Circe has given us the route to Vilinski. She said that the Haldir had given it to her to personally hand it over to me."


    "Why? We all know the route to the fae kingdom. Why has she given this? Is something wrong?"


    Adrianna rolled the map back. "She said that this one is a shorter route and the Mozias have already patrolled it. So, it is safe."


    "Ah! I see," said Dmitri. "But I was hoping that we would take the longer route. I would have shown so many things to Iona. That''s one of the reasons why I don''t want to go via portals."


    Adrianna gazed at her husband and then her daughter. A flicker of worry crossed her face. "You realize how dangerous it is, right?"


    Dmitri smiled and took her hands in his. "What are you there for, my queen? Take care of us."


    Adrianna shook her head. "It''s usually the man who is supposed to take care of his family."


    "I am not a caveman. I am a modern man," he replied. Ionaughed at her father.


    The carriage wobbled and the condors took off. Iona squealed. When they were at a height in the air, she saw a woman, Nefasky, and several Mozias around the carriage on their brooms. It was beautiful weather and Iona loved flying. "When are we going to reach Vilinski, papa?" she asked.


    "It is a long journey, love," he said sleepily. "But the king has promised us that he woulde to receive us at the outskirts of Sgiath Bi¨° and that should shorten our journey." Little Iona looked out of the window with a grin on her face.


    They crossed two portals and reached outside Sgiath Bi¨° in two days. In those days, Iona had so much fun that she hadn''t had in her life. It was like a vacation. Her father and mother had enjoyed it to the hilt. She would often watch them kiss and wonder how much they loved each other.


    Thendscape before Sgiath Bi¨° was beautiful. They had reached a small mountain hamlet ¨®raid where they had stayed at a small inn. Haldir had also joined them. He was supposed to apany them to Vilinski. Nefasky had left. Journey from ¨®raid to the outskirts of Sgiath Bi¨° was the most beautiful. They had started in the morning when the sun had just risen up dding the snow forest in white. It had such a pristine aura about itself that Iona would ask them to stop every now and then to just watch and take in the beauty.


    "We are going to gette, my dear," said Dmitri when she wanted them to stop for the fifth time.


    A little grumpy, she made her parents promise that they woulde here again. She wondered what the fae princess must be like. Gloria had given her a small doll to gift it to the fae princess. "What is her name?" she asked absent-mindedly while she watched outside the carriage.


    "Anastasia," said Adrianna as she looked intently at her daughter.


    Iona could feel her mother''s gaze boring her. "Why are you watching me Mother?" she asked, turning her head towards her. Golden eyes met another pair of golden eyes.


    "Iona, I want to enter your cell when you are awake, baby. You might feel slight pain, but I will be quick," said Adrianna.


    Dmitri grunted. "Don''t be mad, Adri! She is too young. Do you want to damage her brain? One wrong move and you can impair her forever!"


    "I know Dmitri. I will be very careful. I just¡ª I just want to know what happens to her when she cks out¡­ please¡­"


    Iona trembled in her ce, scared that her mother woulde to know of her secret.


    "I won''t allow it," Dmitri said in a mulish way. "Besides, she is fine now."


    All at once, a condor screeched. The carriage wobbled and nted in the air towards the right.


    "We''ve been hit!" Haldir shouted.


    Dmitri grabbed Iona as they all skidded into the right corner of the cushioned seats. "Who is there?" he asked Adrianna, who had already taken her wand out.


    "I don''t know!" she replied as she tried to regain her bnce. "Stay in the carriage while I go out to investigate. Don''t leave the carriage, okay? Keep her safe!"


    "Okay!" Dmitri said but he was on the verge of shifting.


    Adrianna opened the door and leapt out of the carriage. Iona screamed for her mother but before Adrianna touched the ground her broom came and took her back in the air. Dmitri closed the door with difficulty.


    "We have to take that condor down!" Adrianna shouted. "It is already badly injured."


    Iona heard a thwack and knew that the bird had fallen down. Now the carriage was being flown by one condor as the coachman did a fantastic job in harnessing it midair. Haldir and five other Mozias had flown in the direction of the attack as Adrianna continued to fly outside the carriage, protecting her child and husband. "Ahhh!" She shouted in pain.


    "Adri!" Dmitri called her and when he looked outside the window, he was aghast to see that an arrow was lodged in her back.

 Chapter 332 - Iona (5)

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Iona (5)</h4>


    Adrianna was bent over her broom. An arrow protruded from her lower back. "Don''t worry about me!" she said. "Cover Iona!" She swung around and caught hold of the next arrow that wasing towards her with such rming speed that Dmitri stared at her. Grunting in pain and breathless, she yelled at those hidden behind the trees and were shooting arrows, "You will pay for this insolence!"


    Furious, but with a look of extreme calm, Haldir sent a thick beam of white lights on the tree where the shooter was sitting. The tree sted and splintered into thousands of twigs and branches and logs.


    Adrianna took the bow and flung it towards Dmitri who shattered the arrow in his fist. "Papa!" Iona called him, shuddering like a dry leaf in summer.


    Dmitri looked at his daughter and said, "Will you stay in the carriage, princess? I have to go and help your mom."


    Iona nodded even as she grasped her father''s shirt. Her lips were trembling and tears poured out of her eyes. "Go and help Mother. She needs it," she said.


    "Don''t get out of the carriage, okay?"


    "I won''t."


    "Because if you get out of the carriage, you may get caught in the crossfire." He closed the window on both sides. "Don''t look out at all!"


    "I will stay inside, papa!" she cried. "Now please go and save Mother." She peered outside the window and found her mother throwing a thin beam of barbed light towards a soldier who was on the ground. There was so much blood on her tunic and cks that Iona shuddered. She turned to look at her father. "Papa, please go! Mother is bleeding!"


    With ast look at his daughter, Dmitri leapt out of the door and shifted midair into his massive werewolf form. Iona looked down at her father, impressed at how he charged at the enemies and killed them. He had asked her to stay in the carriage and so she would. She got up to close the door, but failed to notice the ck wisp of smoke that had entered the carriage. Iona sat down on the bench, huddled like a bundle, as she heard the sound of screaming, magic being hurled, swords nging against each other and loud shouts of men. She closed her eyes and prayed for her parents'' safety and even promised to herself that she would make their painting once they were back in Draoidh.


    A sizzle, a hiss¡­


    She jerked open her eyes at the familiar sound and found herself staring in the eyes of her Master. "Master!" she said in a voice filled with fear. "What are you doing here?"


    "I havee to take you, my child," said Seraph with a smile. "You deserve a better ce, a better education. You are made to rule the world. But if you continue to stay with your parents, you won''t be able to rule Draoidh¡­ maybe some servants, if you are married to nobility."


    Ina sucked in a sharp breath as she shifted back in her seat. "I don''t want to go anywhere with you," she replied. "I will stay with papa and mommy."


    Seraph caught hold of her delicate wrists. He grinned, showing his fangs as smoke fizzed around him showing little parts of the body every now and then. "It is not in your hands anymore, my dear!" he said. The smoke and fog around him started covering her slowly.


    She pushed against him, kicking her boots into the fog, but nothing happened. "I don''t want to go!" she shouted. "Papa!" she cried.


    "Your father won''te here, Iona. Don''t be scared, little one," said Seraph. "I will take good care of you." The smoke covered her on all sides.


    "No!" She struggled. "Papa!" she shouted for help. She heard the door of the carriage opening and a shout that sounded familiar to that of her father, but the next instant, she was gone.


    When she opened her eyes again, her face was covered with a ck cloth, her hands and feet were tied. "Take me out!" she shouted. Someone punched her hard and she screamed with pain. Someone kicked her hard again and again in her stomach with the boots until she felt warm blood trickling down her mouth. "Please, please stop¡­" she whispered, crying in pain. Who was it? Why were they hitting her? Where did the Master take her?


    "Stay quiet, you little piece of shit!" hissed a female. "Else I will throw you off the cliff!"


    Iona whimpered and became quiet. A whileter she heard yet another scream of a small girl. "My wing!" she cried in pain. "My wing!"


    A manughed. "That is what you will get, you bitch!" He must have pped the girl hard and then kicked her and hit her more because the girl cried and screamed.


    Iona moved in the sack she was tied in. "Leave me¡­" she managed to say. More kicks followed until shepletely fell unconscious. As for the girl she had heard, even she had be silent.


    Iona woke up to a start in a windowless prison. A pitcher of water was ced in the far corner. She was lying on the floor, her body stiff and cold. Blood on her stomach and back had caked and dried. She crawled towards the pitcher and drank water. And that was the first day of little Iona.


    She was taken to a water kingdom in a casket where she was left in aa for many days.


    What followed was¡­ torture. She was blindfolded and whipped for protesting. Her hands and feet would be tied and they would make her hang upside down. They would cut and slice her skin. Until¡­ until she gave in. And then the dark forces were introduced. They would slither around her, taste her, get in and out of her. She bore it all and soon hardened.


    Two yearster Iona gave up¡­ she gave up to the dark forces. She could no longer resist. And started hating her parents for not being able to find her. Five yearster, Iona''s powers were like that of the dark forces. She started feeling home with them¡­


    In these five years she had visited Vilinski and seen Anastasia being whipped by Maple. She wondered why the girl had never given in. Anastasia was strong despite being poisoned by Maple, despite her wings being shackled and despite being whipped every now and then. Iona envied Anastasia for being so strong.


    Over the years she learned that her Master, Seraph, was Etaya''s husband. She had killed him for a greater cause. They wanted the faes to stop ruling the Lore, stop being the gods of Lore and bring the demons also in the forefront. She knew that Seraph had given up his life for his wife and his sacrifice made her respect him a lot though she hated Etaya a lot. She hated Maple and Aed Ruad.


    Iona now answered to one man¡­ one spirit¡­ Seraph. Her Master wanted to rule the Lore, and she aided him. Her allegiance was to him. For him she was helping Etaya.


    Everything would have gone ording to the n, but her mother¡­ She tricked them all.


    Iona opened her eyes with new resolution.

 Chapter 333 - Iona (6)

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Iona (6)</h4>


    But did her mother trick them? The letter from her mother was¡­ shocking. The fog which clouded her mind cleared as she started stitching things together. Was she meaning to send that letter to her? That was the only way her mother could send anymunication to her and why did she choose to send only this much? What was it that she was trying to convey? Did she think that by giving her a shitty piece of information, she would sway her allegiance to her Master? But¡­


    Circe was one woman because of whom she could enter Draoidh and she trusted her a lot, but after Adrianna''s letter in which it was written that it was Circe who was responsible for her kidnapping, she wished she had given Circe a worse punishment. She recalled how Circe hade to meet her mother just before they had left the pce to go to Vilinski. She had handed a rolled parchment to Adrianna, which was a map¡ªa shorter route to the fae kingdom.


    If Circe was involved then it meant that people were already stationed there for the ambush and the target was little Iona. This also meant that Circe knew Seraph and Etaya from before. She tricked her mother to send her through a different route in order to get her abducted.


    She must have allowed Seraph to enter Eynsworth Pce when she was only a little child. Did that mean that Circe was keeping an eye on her? Was this all a well-nned strategy to which she fell a victim?


    Iona''s fists clenched hard against her sides. Not even once did Seraph tell her that Circe knew them from a long time back. She had given up herselfpletely to him, and he hid that information from her.


    The only way Circe survived staying in Draoidh despite being a close informant of Etaya and Seraph was that she practiced necromancer magic. Steady your breath Iona, steady yourself¡­ So many doubts crept inside her mind. She wanted answers.


    They said that she could master the dark forces, but not even once Seraph allowed her to master them. He used her body as a vessel to the dark spirits, which in turn meant that she was used as a ve and not as a master. Her thoughts were interrupted when the door of the iron cell opened and the hinges groaned loudly in protest. The dense fog entered and this time the Diumbe stayed outside¡­ still crawling¡­ still seeking her blood¡­


    "Do you have anything to say, Iona?" asked Seraph when he found her sitting and staring at him with nk eyes.


    "I wanted to¡ª" she started. She wanted to ask as to why he never talked about his connection with Circe and why did they target her?


    "Enough!" heshed at her. "We have to hurry up now," he said as his shadowy form appeared through the fog every now and then.


    Iona frowned and her eyes narrowed. "For what?"


    "We have to attack Draoidh now! Etaya was extremely dejected by your actions and has asked us to retaliate as soon as possible. So, we are going to wage war against the wizard kingdom," Seraph said with rage that manifested in fog growing denser. "You have to be in the forefront with the Diumbe. And this time if you fail¡­ I will make sure that you are dragged to the spirit world with me. I will take you to the Land of Gaira."


    "What is Land of Gaira?" she asked, feeling uneasy about it.


    "The Land of Gaira consists of portals to four realms ¨C the Dorzi, where only irredeemable immortal souls are found, the Bodak, where souls of thieves and murderers from the mortal and immortal world are imprisoned, the Efevar, where nature spirits and Fae souls are found and the Seozia, where spirits of the dark creatures reside. Your destination would be Seozia."


    Iona''s eyes red wide open. Seraph was now trying to get rid of her. After all these years of serving him, he wanted to get rid of her and in such a horrifying way?


    "If you don''t want tond in Seozia, then you better deliver!" he said in a voice that made her hair rise on the back of her neck. He prowled closer to her. Leaning down over her face he said, "Do you know that your great-grandfather, Vikra is also in Seozia? And that wizard was notorious for his thirst for the throne. Wouldn''t it be nice to be with family?" Heughed. "You will feel at home."


    "When do we have to attack?" she asked, her voice very cold.


    Seraph stoppedughing and studied her expressions. "Soon, maybe in a week or two."


    She stared right into his yellow slits. She raised her chin and said, "I am ready."


    "Good," he replied. A momentter he turned to leave and this time when he left, he didn''t close the door.


    Iona was free toe out. She watched the fog retreating in the darkness beyond the prison. Diumbe watched their Master going and as soon as they left, they looked at her¡­ greedily.


    ---


    The table wasden with the choicest of foods¡ªmeat pies, cured fish, cheese, breads, eggs and everything she loved. The Diumbe slithered over her right leg and she would pet them every now and then.


    Iona had walked out of the prison right into her Master''s home¡ªa logwood cabin somewhere in the jungles. The Master said that it was specially built for her, so that she could unwind, so that she could rx. Right behind the cabin, there was a small pool where she would take a bath every morning or night. Still in her human form, shezed around the cabin waiting for her Master toe back with his n. Only Diumbe were herpanions. Every day when she woke up in the morning, she would find the cabin well stocked. Master did it all for her.


    He had said that they would attack Draoidh. Over the past three days she had beenzing, eating a lot and regaining her strength. She had pondered over all the events that took ce, not just in thest few days, but in thest eight years. There was so much to reflect, but too many loopholes, too many secrets, too many things that didn''t make sense.


    A weekter she was beginning to get bored. After taking a dip in the pool that night, she waszing on a hammock, while munching on an apple. The cool breeze that touched her skin felt good. Suddenly she heard Diumbe screeching as if in happiness. A smile tugged her lips up and she jumped down from the hammock. Master was here. She tossed her apple behind and walked inside the cabin. But she had hardly walked a few paces when she picked up the voice of Etaya. That was new, unexpected.


    "Your body is still stored in the basement of Zor''gan Pce," she said. "It is safe. Sedora is going to help youe back to life, so stop worrying. We are this close to our goal. Keep patience."


    Iona stealth like a cat in the dark till she reached the entrance of the cabin. The door was closed. She could feel the dense fog inside. It was hissing, it was impatient.

 Chapter 334 - [Bonus ] Iona (7)

    <h4>Chapter 334 - [Bonus ] Iona (7)</h4>


    "Iona is the only card we are left with now. Return her to Adrianna and demand Anastasia," said Etaya.


    "But Adrianna would never take her back," Seraph hissed. "Now she knows that Iona works with you. After the failed mission, don''t you think the queen must have already understood our ns?"


    Etaya snapped, "Then we will attack her. That is the only option left. Back in Vilinski, people are getting impatient. They want to see Anastasia. They want to see their ruler. Aed Ruad is hardly able to control them because he is not over with his grief for Maple. And I am doing most of it. Yion is getting suspicious with each day. He told me that there are rebels growing in the capital, and that is not a good sign. We have to quash it. We need Anastasia!"


    Iona leaned against a wall, as she tried to stay away from the fog that was spreading out of the door, which was in its own way alert and trying to sense presence. She knew everything about her Master. She had learnt his behavior all these years. From her vantage point, she peeked inside.


    The fog umted in Etaya''s feet as Seraph stood behind her. It was as if he was hugging her, caressing her.


    "I want to meet Sedora and be assured that she will help me back with my body," he said, feeling restless.


    "Seraph," Etaya said. "Sedora would never be able to back out from the promise she made to Lore. All I am interested in is making the most of our n. You gave up your life for this mission. You helped me in removing my brother and his wife only so that our son gets the throne of Vilinski, only so that by the end of it we are able to rule the Lore. With Anastasia in our hands, things are going to be the way we want them. Aed Ruad will ascend to the throne of the fae kingdom, you are going to get back in your body and rule next to me. We have got the most terrifying power in our hand¡ªIona. Why do you think I got her abducted? And why do you think that I killed you? Because only your spirit could get inside Draoidh, only your spirit form could convene dark forces, because only Iona had the powers to use those dark forces. And it was important that we kidnapped her so young to train her."


    "Shh!" Seraph said and spread his fog around to sense if Iona was nearby.


    Immediately Iona backed away as quietly as possible. The fog retreated after feeling that there was no one.


    "You said that you have put a watch on her movements. Why are you so anxious now? Etaya asked in a low voice. "Do you think that she is awake now?"


    "I don''t think so. I have been giving her sleeping drafts in thevish food that you send for her every day. She only sleeps andzes around."


    Etaya startedughing. "You cunning old man!"


    "Why don''t Ie back to my body, Etaya? I have stayed too far away from you. I want to be with my kids," Seraphmented.


    "My love," Etaya said as the fog came right over her knees and waist. "We are so close to our goal. Can you imagine how well our strategy worked so far? We have used Adrianna''s daughter against her. Iona is the best weapon we have in our hands. And the main reason is that as her parents, they would never attack Iona, even if they don''t like her ways. No parent would go against their child, unless that child is like Maple." She scoffed. "We have trained Iona right from the beginning to hate Adrianna, and our training is bringing its colors forth. Imagine how things would look like when you rule Draoidh, and the best part¡ª" she smiled. "The best part would be that it will be her daughter who would dethrone Adrianna. The Lore would me Iona, and not you. No one knows about you. Once we defeat Adrianna, we will kill Dmitri, we are going to drag Anastasia back to Vilinski, and keep Ileus as our prisoner forever. We will put up a fake marriage of Aed Ruad and Anastasia for the people of the fae kingdom to see that things are just normal."


    After a moment of silence, he said, "It all sounds like a dream¡­ one that we have weaved¡­"


    "Yes, my darling. And one that is nearpletion. As soon as we kill Adrianna and Dmitri, I will dere you the king of Draoidh. We are going to rule the Lore then!" she said in a crazed voice. Then she calmed herself and said, "Why are you getting restless now? You volunteered to help me in this task. Because your elder brother wasn''t giving you a share in the throne, we came up with this n. And your brother was happy to hear this proposal. That''s why he supported us."


    "That bastard!" Seraph said feeling agitated.


    "Seraph, Kar''dan supported us because even he wanted to see demons ruling the fae kingdom. He was the one who brought Sedora to help with your smooth transition. He will make sure that you are back in your body in a simr way. Don''t you know that after Dawn went after Sedora in the kingdom of Ixoviya, Sedora is in Zor''gan? Kar''dan was the only man who gave her sanctuary. She will do exactly what we are going to ask her to do. So please don''t worry about it."


    The fog stilled. It appeared to breathe as it rippled like water slowly. "So what do you propose, my dear?" he asked.


    "I am sending a letter to Adrianna that they hand us over Anastasia, else we will wage a war over them. Anastasia is the legal heir of Vilinski and she is keeping her in Draoidh against her will. The fae kingdom is demanding their heir. If the queen of Draoidh refuses to hand over Anastasia to us, which in all probability she would¡­ we attack!"


    Iona closed her eyes. She wanted to cry. Etaya''s visit was so¡­ unexpected. She chuckled and then she walked towards theke. Taking off all her clothes, she dived right inside it. The cool water made her feel¡­ better. She swam in it for a long time. When she came back to the cabin, she found Seraph waiting for her. Etaya was gone.


    Wrapped in a towel, in her human form, Iona looked like just any other eighteen-year-old. "Master," she bowed to him.


    "How are you feeling, Iona?" He asked in his usual cold voice. The fog around him seemed to spread towards her. She could feel its tentacles slithering on her skin, trying to feel her mood, her power, her health.


    "I am feeling fine," she replied.


    "Good. Then hurry up. We will soon be attacking Draoidh."


    "Yes, Master," she replied.


    "This time you have to be very careful. You have to take in every dark force that is around you and prepare for it. Since necromancer magic is banned in Draoidh, we will find a way to get you in the kingdom. Once you are inside, you can kill the king and queen. It is time you take your revenge, Iona!"


    With her golden yellow eyes, she stared at him and after a moment of silence said, "Yes Master."

 Chapter 335 - Ambitious

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Ambitious</h4>


    "Do you know of anyone else who practices necromancer magic in Draoidh?" asked Seraph as he floated towards the entrance of the cabin and looked beyond into the forest. The Diumbe were lurking on the outside.


    "I only knew about Circe, Master," Iona replied.


    "Hmm¡­" he said. The door of the cabin opened on its own and he went out saying, "I will be back soon."


    Iona watched him leave the cabin and merge with the darkness.


    As Seraph walked into the dark forest, he recalled the day he was married to Etaya. It was such a beautiful day. He couldn''t believe his luck that a fae princess had chosen him, a demon, a bane blood. He was so proud of her. She had run away from her kingdom to be with him.


    He had introduced her to every person in his kingdom that day when he had proudly presented her to them on the teau adjoining the pce. She was dressed in all gold and she shimmered like the sun. He was aware that the only person against their marriage was Og''drath, the king''s wife. But that was a minor hurdle because his older brother, King Kar''dan, was happy with it.


    Seraph was so much in love with Etaya that he agreed to her terms and conditions of marriage. Just after marriage there was a slight problem in which she had demanded that she get a piece ofnd from the kingdom, but he had ruled out those possibilities. It was during that time, he met a beautiful demoness, but she was Og''drath''s maid. He wanted to capture that girl and put her in his harem but the girl had just vanished in thin air. He could never forget that incident. Who was she? Where had shee from? The shadows who rescued her that day¡­ they were of a man with golden yellow eyes¡­ Was that Ileus? Could Ileus travel in time? He had sent his spies to find her in the Lore, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Etaya was not happy staying with Seraph. An ambitious woman, she hade up with the n to take over Vilinski. She convinced him that the only way to take over the fae kingdom would be to throw her brother and his wife out of power. And for that the only way was to gather dark forces. It took them more than ten years to finalize the n and then with the help of sorceress Sedora, Etaya killed him to bring him to his spirit form. His body was well preserved in the basement of Zor''gan pce. She said that his sacrifice would give way to a new era, where the faes and demons would together rule the Lore and then the world. He had willingly given up his life for his wife, for her vision.


    But now¡­ now Seraph wanted to go back. He was tired of it all. He wanted to be with his son. His daughter was killed by Anastasia and Etaya had said that she was ruthlessly killed by her. He wanted to take revenge from Anastasia for killing her daughter so mercilessly. And he would use Iona to take revenge for him. She was too powerful and the best tool he could get hold of. After thest n failed, he was too furious with her. He had punished her severely. It was like how he always did to her. He would put her to sleep and then ask her to carve her own body with the sharpest tool near her. She had often punctured her stomach, her hands, her shoulders with a fork also. It was Etaya who had asked him to stop.


    He had left Iona to heal in this cabin to recover. The girl had fantastic healing abilities but this time she took longer than needed to heal. Maybe her magic was withering now. In that case it was all the more essential that he used her in the attack against Adrianna and get Anastasia back. After that he would simply throw her away, or kill her, or give her to the dark spirits in the Land of Gaira¡­ though he had never gone that way. It was dangerous for spirits like him because Gaira had a tendency of sucking spirits in its portal.


    Iona was left in the cabin with yet another day of wondering what to do next. For the next few days even as Diumbe watched her and she yed them like they were her pets, she simply focused on healing and practicing her powers. This time she didn''t let the spirits take over her. It was difficult because the temptation of the dark forces was maddening. The moment they entered her, she would feel immensely powerful. They affected her thinking, they gave her dreams of power beyond imagination, they made her go¡­ crazy¡­


    It was in the nights that she had started getting these weird dreams. She would keep revisiting the time of her kidnap in her dreams. It was as if someone was pulling her back, trying to recreate the whole scene¡­ Iona would get up with sweat and shallow breath.


    ---


    "Ahhhh!" Dmitri''s pained cry made Ileus jerk back to the present. He got out of his cell and jumped out of his chair. They were sitting in their bedchamber in the north wing.


    "Father!" he held his shoulders. He could see the pain on Dmitri''s face, which was now ruddy. "Please rx, Father. I know those memories are painful but we have to find her." Ileus was trying to ess his memories. After the incident of Iona''s abduction, Dmitri had gone into a depression. He had stopped talking to anyone around him for days. He med himself all the time for not protecting his daughter. Adrianna had been very harsh and it had taken a toll on both of them. Had he remained with Iona in the carriage, he would have protected her. But what could he do? His mate was attacked and she was attacked by arrows. He saw them jutting out of her body and it twisted his heart. How could he leave his mate in that condition? It was his primal instinct to save her, be with her. His beast mored him on the inside to protect his mate.


    Adrianna had med him and he¡­ he med himself for not being able to protect his wife and his daughter. They had searched for Iona everywhere, but they could never find her. It had taken healers over six months to get him out of his condition and helped him suppress those memories. Revisiting them was¡­ painful. And Ileus was scraping them when he was in his cell.


    "Papa," said Ileus. "Open yourself to me, please¡­"


    Adrianna was sitting on the back, observing the two of them. Seeing how much it hurt her husband, her chest tightened. She walked to him and curled her arms around his shoulders from behind. cing her chin on his head, she murmured, "I hate to see you in this condition, Dmitri, but please try darling." She kissed the crown of his head. He looked up at her and she kissed him on his lips. "Stop ming yourself, okay? We need to do this. You can do this."


    Dmitri nodded and closed his eyes again for Ileus to enter his cell.

 Chapter 336 - Nah!

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Nah!</h4>


    This time Ileus managed to enter the memory that Dmitri had suppressed very deep inside. And the shock of pain red in his eyes. He couldn''t believe how much Dmitri had suffered because of this incident. He opened the door of the memory and found him instructing little Iona to not leave the carriage. After that Dmitri had leapt out of the carriage to be with his mother. There was nothing that was untoward in the carriage. When he entered the cell, he gazed at all the ces, at the chaos that Dmitri could see around them, but not a piece of evidence that could lead him to Iona''s abductor. She had closed the door as soon as Dmitri had left. Every time he would visit the memory, that was the only scene he would see. There was nothing in the carriage. In thest he was about toe out of his cell, when he decided to just take a look on the outside, when Dmitri had leapt out of the cell.


    Ileus looked at the carriage from the outside and could hear his ragged breaths and moans of those injured, screeches and shouts and cries of the attack. And then he came upon something strange. From the corner of his eye, he saw a ck swirl of smoke rising beneath the carriage. It swirled and glided like inky mucus on the surface and then slithered inside the door. It was impossible for Ileus to go in the carriage because that''s where Dmitri''s memories ended. He went close to the smoky swirl and saw it again and again to understand what it was and when he understood, his eyes widened with shock.


    Ileus shot out of Dmitri''s cell. His breath was ragged.


    "What is it, Ileus?" asked Adrianna, as she massaged Dmitri''s head.


    "Mother, there was¡ª"


    ---


    It had been a week since thest time Anastasia felt this strange sensation of eating cucumber and tomatoes. She loved the smell of night blooming roses and had asked the gardeners to add more of night blooming flowers to the garden in the east wing. ording to Ileus she was smelling different and even he was baffled as hell. "Are you my mate still?" he asked as he sniffed her one day just after taking a bath and she was sitting on hisp with a towel wrapped.


    "I think I will have to look at other men to verify that part," said Adrianna with her hands on her hips.


    He narrowed his eyes and then spanked her on her hips. "Only if you want them to be killed in cold blood."


    She squealed and tried to get up from there, but he had grasped her waist tightly to lock her in his arms. "You are not going anywhere," he growled. He kissed her on her shoulder and said, "Let''s break the fast."


    Anastasia had started with her mission to start a new order and she was keeping very busy. She would have meetings upon meetings with people to get hold of the right people. She wanted to make it absolutely right. After Tamara''s position was dismissed, there were wide protests from the nobility, but when the queen hadpletely dissolved the order, she had to give answers to the council members. None could answer her question about Tamara''s abuse of power and how despite being the High Priestess, she used necromancer magic.


    "How is your work going, sweetheart?" asked Ileus as he drank pineapple juice from his crystal ss.


    "Very exhaustive!" she said as she took yet another te of cherry tomato sd. "I want to go to Silver Vales also. I want citizens of both the kingdoms to work together for this cause and I know that I won''t find dedicated people amongst the nobles."


    "That''s a very biased statement, Ana," he replied, tilting his head. "If you won''t take anyone from the strata of society, they will feel that the Crown Princess is revolting against them. There is no harm in taking them in confidence. I am sure you will find relevant people. Why don''t you ask Isidorus to help you? He may look very old, but that man is shrewd like a snake. And you¡ª you are like a sheep in the herd of wolves. You are like a little dove. You have to learn to be crafty, love."


    She shook her head. "I am not naive!" Suddenly she felt like puking. Bile rushed to her throat. She started coughing.


    Ileus jumped up and reached her. He stroked her back, scared as hell. "What is it, Ana?" he asked.


    "Ah nothing!" she dismissed it and then gulped down a ss of water.


    Ileus looked at her strangely and then pulled her back in hisp. He pressed his face against her chest. "Don''t fall ill¡­" She was also smelling strange. It was as if her smell was mixed with yet another smell.


    She threaded her fingers in his damp hair. "I am not unwell, Aly."


    "Should we go to the healers?" he asked, his voice muffled.


    "No!" she chuckled. "I am fine. I think I coughed because I was talking while eating."


    "I am sorry, baby," he said as he looked up in her sapphire eyes.


    She smacked his forearm lightly. "Stop mollycoddling me!"


    He just rested his face against her chest and took a deep breath. Was she¡­ pregnant? "Nah!" he shuddered.


    ---


    It waste afternoon when Ileus sat with his father again. He wanted to revisit the memory and extract it from his head.


    "Why do you want to do that, Aly?" asked Adrianna exasperatedly. "Dmitri is already so tortured because of this. I don''t want him to get into any trouble. You have already seen what was there on the inside. What else is there?"


    "I want to extract the memory, Mother," he said.


    "What?" Dmitri said loudly. "I won''t allow it."


    "Since I wasn''t there, I want to use that strand of memory to go back in time."


    "How?" asked Adrianna with her brows drawn together.


    "I will create the time funnel and then try to fuse this strand in it to take me to the time when kidnapping took ce. It''s just an experiment. I know it sounds ridiculous, but we are really short on time¡­"


    It didn''t take much time for Ileus to extract the memory and trap it in a vial he had brought. Feeling very sleepy, Dmitri had gone to bed. "It''s a small after effect. He will recover¡­" Adrianna''s voice was full of sadness. "He med himself for Iona''s kidnapping and hasn''t yet ovee the shock. The shock and despair were multiplied hundred times over when we came to know that she is the¡ª the¡ª" Adrianna''s throat choked. "She is the dark witch¡­"


    Ileus gathered his mother in his arms. "I am so sorry, Mother. Iona chose the wrong side. She gave into the dark forces¡­"


    "Sometimes I wonder if she had a choice¡­"


    Adrianna walked out to the breezeway with him as they left Dmitri tucked under a nket. "Whatever you do now, be careful. Going back in time is fine, but don''t tamper with the events, okay?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Last time you mentioned that there was something slithering on the carriage''s wall on the downside. What do you think it was?"

 Chapter 337 - Wisp Of Memory

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Wisp Of Memory</h4>


    Ileus stopped in the breezeway. In a very low voice he said, "That was a swirl of dark forces."


    Adrianna froze.


    "It seems that there was something that called her, something that she was familiar with, something that knew that Iona was a witch with immense powers."


    "Oh god!" Adrianna shuddered.


    "You have to tell me about everyone who was with Iona at that time, if you find out about the guards or people close to her, I may be able to get hold of it better."


    "I will let you know," she said, rattled at what he revealed. "This means that there was something already going on in the pce, something very sinister¡­"


    "Yes," he sighed. "I wish I was there with her."


    Adrianna turned to look at his son and cupped his face. "Sometimes things can''t be prevented, Aly," she said in a soft voice. "I am sure fate has something to do with what all happened. If you look at the bright side, you would have never gone for Anastasia if Iona was not kidnapped."


    A lump formed in his throat. He knew that his mother was only trying to make him feel good, but in her heart, it must be paining her. Fate was cruel. It took his sister in exchange for his wife. He couldn''t speak anything. He nodded and then left her. He heard her slow steps back to the bedchamber. How he wished that he could get Iona back¡­ Why had she given in to the dark powers?


    In the night after he had tucked Anastasia under the nket, he had gone out in the gardens of the east wing. Haldir, Guarhal and Aidan were waiting for him. As he walked towards the portal, Haldir said, "This is very dangerous Ileus. You are trying to fuse a memory with the time funnel. It may backfire. You can get sucked into a different timeline."


    Wearing a long cloak, Ileus adjusted his hood on the head. He clutched the vial of the memory and stepped in the portal. They were going to a cavern in Yelgra where he had been able to create the time funnel.


    Guarhal stepped right after him. "That''s right Ileus. You should think twice before you embark on such a dangerous venture."


    "I know what I am doing," he replied firmly. Though he was fully aware that this needed precision. A minute slip would cause him to get lost easily.


    As soon as they walked in the dark cavern, Haldir lit the torches on the side by flickering his fingers towards them. They red to life and the cavern got dimly lit. He remembered his time with Anastasia there, when they had taken the bath together. A smile crept on his lips and he took a deep breath. His lusty, little mate was¡ª was she pregnant? He shuddered at the thought. He was afraid that if she had be pregnant, she would rip him apart in pieces. She had already told him that she didn''t want to have babies for two years and he had gone to the healers to get an herb that prevented¡­ idents. Gods, did he miss it or was the herb not good? His body trembled at the thought. But his babies would look so cute. He wanted a daughter just like Anastasia but with his eyes and maybe her hair, but with his nose and lips and mostly everything else. His lips tugged up at the lovely thought.


    "We have reached!" said Guarhal, pulling him out of his thoughts much to his annoyance.


    Ileus jolted back to the present. The surface of the pool in front of them was rippling softly. "Go back as far as you can. I will create the funnel and then enter it immediately."


    Haldir gave him a tight nod and then they all left him.


    Ileus closed his eyes and then brought his hands up. me from the torches got attracted to the tip of his fingers. They rushed to him and before they touched him, he swirled his hands in a circle motioning them to follow the pattern. As soon as the mes formed a circle, he pushed air through them and a funnel formed. It sizzled with sparks of magic. Without looking behind at his friends, he stepped in the funnel and was instantly sucked in it at godspeed. He took the vial out of his pocket and threw a drop of memory on the sides and as soon as he did that, everything stopped moving. The thin white wisp of memory smashed against the funnel and a small portal was created. This was where he was supposed to go.


    ---


    Iona jerked her eyes open at the sound of something. Her heart pounded like a wild horse in her ears. It sounded like someone had banged a door loudly. Breathless, she got up and clutched her sheet against her chest. Had Diumbe gotten loose? She checked her door and windows that she had bolted and then cast a spell on them so that Diumbe did not enter. She scanned the room but there was nothing. She heard Diumbe hissing.


    Iona closed her eyes and it took a while for her to go back to sleep. Nightmare sounds were louder this time. Someone knocked the carriage. ss shattered. Injured yelled in pain. Iona huddled in the corner as she heard the screams from the outside. "Papa!" she thrashed her head against the pillow.


    Suddenly everything went still. And she saw¡­ a pair of golden eyes watching her intensely. "Wh¡ª who are you?" asked little Iona.


    A blurry face appeared. Raven ck hair fluttered.


    Another voice hissed from dense fog that had formed around her. "You have no option, Iona," it said to her.


    "Papa!" she shouted but the fog grew thicker. She caught the edge of her seat.


    "Open the door, Iona," the golden eyes seemed to say. "Jump out."


    Fiery pain sliced in her head. She lost hold of the seat and clutched her head, as she staggered to the side. Hands grabbed her. Heavy hands that felt like vise. "Papaaaaa!" Iona screamed.


    "I havee to take you, my child," a voice from the fog hissed. "You deserve a better ce, a better education. You are made to rule the world¡­."


    Iona jerked awake with a scream that rang in her ears. She gasped for air with a terrible burn at the back of her throat. Her body was covered with sweat and her chest heaved. Who was that? That golden pair of eyes. They were so intense. They wanted her to get out of the carriage. Jump out of it. Could she do that? But papa wanted her to stay in. She clutched her head again. After what seemed like eternity, she got out of her bed to walk to the pitcher on the table. Cool water down her throat allowed her toe back to reality. She heard restless Diumbe around her room. They wanted toe in, but couldn''t.


    Earlier she never used to close her door. She liked when Diumbe woulde in and out of her room, slither on her body, get in and out of her mouth. She was used to the feeling and addicted to the power associated with them. And now¡­ now she wasn''t allowing them to enter the room. That was the only way she could stop her addiction for them.

 Chapter 338 - Wanna-be Fathers?

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Wanna-be Fathers?</h4>


    Did you find her?" asked Haldir, rxed that Ileus had returned. It must have taken a lot of precision to do that. He was sweating profusely and Guarhal and Aidan supported him as they walked out of the cavern. They could hear the time funnel sizzling while copsing within itself.


    "I did," he replied in a very low, hoarse voice. This time travel had taken a lot of energy out of him. He walked with wobbly knees back to the portal. When they came back to Eynsworth Pce, Haldir took him to the healers rather than to his bedchamber.


    Ileus had closed his eyes feeling extremely weak and worn out. The royal healers were around him.


    "Your Highness, we suggest that you don''t use so much energy again. It will weaken your system and would take a long time to replenish. It is possible that you may lose some powers in the process or they may be dormant for a long time," said the main healer. He gave him a sleep draft mixed with potions. The other healers were wrapping linen soaked in green herbal solution.


    Ileus nodded feebly. He clutched the vial under his cloak. More wisps of his father''s memories were there and he had to use them wisely. He was trying to get to his sister to know who was the person who had abducted them. If he could get one more hint, he would be able to catch the culprit. Not only was he going back in time, he knew that there was a kernel of chance that he was visiting her dreams. That is if she was dreaming. If she was as dark as he had left her, then he would have to be content with whatever information he could glean. Using the wisp of memory, he could slide inside the carriage when he traveled back in time. It was extremelyplicated and he had to be very precise. And that was the reason why so much energy was spent.


    "When will I heal?" he asked with a ragged breath. The healers had started stripping off his clothes, as they wrapped the warm linen around his body.


    "It will take at least a week to ten days m''lord," he replied, offering him the ss with the draft. "And in those ten days you have to be very careful. No physical exercise." What he meant was no sex.


    Guarhal and Aidanughed andughed as Ileus grunted. "We will let Anastasia know about your, ahem," he coughed, "condition," said Guarhal and theyughed again.


    "Get out, both of you," Ileus said in an annoyed, low voice.


    Haldir was smiling widely with his arms crossed across his chest, his white hair tied in a man bun, his sword sheathed to his side. Looking at him grinning, Ileus rolled his eyes. Guarhal asked him, "How is Inyanga doing? I believe you are about to be a father soon!" That was a jab at Ileus for not being able to have sex for a week.


    Haldir understood it. He tipped his head back and burst intoughter. Then he nodded and said, "She is doing fine. She has developed a new fetish."


    "Fetish?" Aidan asked with a raised eyebrow. "What kind of fetish?" he sounded worried.


    "She loves eating blueberry ice creams, a thing which humans relish and something which I have to get for her every now and then from the human realm!" Haldir said exasperatedly.


    Ileus, whose eyes were closed, sprang up on his elbows. Even Anastasia was eating sds of cherry tomato and cucumber¡ªa lot. Could that be considered a fetish? He stared at Haldir with wide eyes.


    "What happened m''lord?" asked the healer, feeling worried that he had done something very wrong.


    "N¡ª nothing," he stuttered and realizing that everyone was looking at him, hey back on the pillow. Gods, did her fetish mean she was pregnant? She would surely rip him apart. And it was not his fault. It was the healer''s fault. He had given him the wrong herbs. He shot a dark re at the healer who appeared to shrink. He took the ss from his hand and drank the bitter draft. "Ugh!" he wanted to spit it out.


    Turning his attention back to Haldir, Aidan said, "Do you mean that she continuously wants to eat it or she get these episodes of wanting to eat it?"


    Haldir rolled his eyes. He grabbed a chair and pulled it to sit. "The ice cream needs to stay in the pce at all times. Not only that I am beginning to get exasperated by the fact that she has these weird mood swings! She is happy for a minute and the next minute she is crying like a baby. And then I am consoling her. Every night I walk into this mess." He put his hands up in the air. "I will not have more babies after this. This is the only one I am having and that''s it!"


    For the first time Haldir actually shared his life as about-to-be-a-father. And the men could only agree with his¡­ misery?


    Guarhal shook his head. "Man, I am never going to marry. There are so many women to swive. Why go to the length of marrying?" he let out a humorlessugh and then said, "But I can''t imagine how cute your child would be, Haldir. I will y with him or her." It was as if he was volunteering to be the child''s nanny. Imagine a broad, muscr, Guarhal as a¡­ nanny.


    A smile spread on Haldir''s lips. With his chin high, he said, "I think the baby will look like me. I am extremely sure that he or she will have white hair like me and the nose and lips and cheeks and chin will resemble me a lot." And for the first time Haldir''s narcissistic-self showed. Why was it that Ileus could rte well?


    At the same time, Aidan was just too shocked. He released a slow whistle. "Da has developed a fetish for eating chocte cakes," he said nervously.


    "What?" Haldir and Guarhal asked him in unison.


    Aidan''s face was ruddy and Ileus was¡­ dumbstruck, his eyes half open despite the draft showing its effect. Ileus wanted to ask if he noticed a change in her smell, but he realized that Aidan wasn''t a werewolf. How would he? The world was conspiring against him. Suddenly he had this strong urge to be with his wife, sleep in thefort of her arms and forget about it.


    "She has stacked a bunch of chocte cakes in her house and mine. Her parents are flustered and they asked me if I was serious about her," said Aidan.


    "Are you not?" asked Haldir.


    "Of course, I am!" said Aidan for the first time, dering his feelings for Da in front of them. "But I am too scared to ask her. What if she refuses?" he rubbed his hands over his face out of nervousness.


    Haldir, Guarhal and even about-to-sleep Ileus looked at him with pity and fear. The idea of rejection was¡­ painful. Ileus just closed his eyes. The healers had wrapped his body in the warm linen and servants had added more logs to the fire. He didn''t want to imagine Anastasia''s wrath.

 Chapter 339 - For Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 339 - For Exchange</h4>


    A thousand thoughts swirled in Ileus'' mind. Would she reject him? Would she stop liking her? Would she me him? His heart sank. He knew what he had to do the next morning. He would call his wife and in front of her sack the royal healer. Yes, that was the best solution. The sneaky wolf would heap the me on the healer and agree to what his wife does with the healer. He would be saved. The thought brought a smile on his lips and he drifted off to deep sleep. He heard others conversing. Da was pregnant?


    ---


    Iona was lounging on the hammock after sprinting a mountain trail that led to the peak and back to the cabin. She was waiting for Seraph toe and give her next orders. Cool autumn breeze carried the aroma of the thick ash and birch trees that dotted thendscape, of the damp soil and the evergreen foliage. Over thest few days, her nightmares had ceased. Those intense golden eyes stopped haunting her. She really wanted to see the face which owned them but her dreams were just too blurry, always covered with dense fog.


    She took a deep breath as she looked up at the thin slice of moon in the inky blue sky. The stars dazzled across it glittering like diamonds. She reached her hand up to make a pattern as if trying to pluck them when suddenly a chill caught her, froze her movement and she knew that the Master was somewhere near.


    She jumped out of the hammock only to see that he had floated near her. Through the fog and mist she could see his features every now and then.


    "You are supposed to stay in Vilinski for the time being," he said. "Over there Etaya will see to it that you are taken care of nicely."


    "Yes Master," she replied, bowing to him. Though she was shocked as to why she was being sent to Vilinski rather than going for the battle, she didn''t ask.


    Seraph prowled closer to her and she could feel his cold tentacles on her body, gliding, slithering, trying to reach her soul. "You will have to take Diumbe with you and wait for my orders to attack Draoidh."


    She nodded.


    "This time there can''t be any mistakes, Iona," he hissed with temper. "I will have you skinned and then give your bones and flesh to Diumbe!" He sounded very impatient.


    "I will try my best, Master," she replied, keeping her head low.


    After sizing her up for a while longer, Seraph removed his tentacles from her. "Do you wish to take anything from here?" he asked.


    "No, Master."


    "Then get ready. We will leave in an hour."


    She nodded again and then walked back to the cabin as if entranced. There she wore a ck tunic and ck leggings over which she threw a gray fur cloak with a hood. She slipped her feet in brown leather boots. In Vilinski, she had her own room for she had been there a number of times. And this time of the year, Vilinski was very cold. She sat on the edge of her bed with calmness that she had tried to develop in her over the past few days. Seraph had asked her to take Diumbe with her, and she knew what he meant. He wanted her to act like their vessel and turn into a dark witch. So, Iona did exactly that. She closed her eyes and summoned the dark spirits.


    An hourter the dark witch stepped into a portal and was delivered right outside Sgiath Bi¨°. A royal soldier called R¨¢ild hade to pick her up. She traveled with him for three days through several portals before reaching Vilinski. Surprisingly for those three days R¨¢ild barely spoke and she was hardly interested in him.


    Etaya had weed her with a beautiful smile. "Ionaaa!" she said. "I have been waiting for you. When your Master told me that he wanted you to stay here for a few days, I was only so happy."


    "Is that so?" the dark witch asked with a smile exposing her pointy white teeth.


    "Of course! Your rooms are ready." She led her to her room, which was located in the far south of the pce two levels up. Her bedchamber consisted of a foyer, which opened in two rooms. It was a ce where the sun never showed its face. With the dark and gloomy weather that already prevailed in Vilinski, this room was perpetually into darkness. Tall candbras with thick candles lined the walls and spread soft light. The windows were draped with navy blue heavy curtains, which seemed as if they wouldn''t budge from their ce. "If you want anything, you can let the maids know!"


    Iona bowed and said simply, "Thank you." She was certain that they had brought her to the Kralj Pce to execute their first step of negotiations, which was to exchange her with Anastasia.


    "Then it''s good, I guess," said Etaya. "I will meet you tomorrow." Saying that she turned on her heels and walked out of the door. Iona watched her leave and as soon as she left, as soon as she could no longer hear her footsteps, she closed the doors and opened the windows. Gusts of cold breeze from the snowd mountains gushed in. She climbed the ledge and looked below. There was only darkness all around. She opened her mouth and the Diumbe got out of her. They immediately crawled down and lurked on the walls out of the window in the darkness.


    Iona closed the windows and draped them back. In her human form she was trembling with cold. She opened the doors to call the maids to draw hot water bath for her. Once in the bath, she let them scrub her nicely. She wanted to indulge in all the luxuries that she had been devoid of, that she thought were useless because her Master said so. But now¡­ now she wanted to indulge. The maids made her wear a straight white silk nightgown. Aftermenting that she had beautiful golden eyes and that it was hard for them to imagine her as a dark witch, they left.


    This was when Iona walked out of her room to find answers.


    ---


    The pce was shrouded in darkness. Except for a few hearths that burned in the walls at regr intervals to keep the ce warm and spread some light, there was no other activity. She walked in a hallway, down a stairway, with ornate railings to anding that took her to the study she had been meaning to visit for a long time. She opened the heavy oak doors and stepped into the study. It was encased in the darkness she had anticipated. Her werewolf vision was strong to see even in that darkness.


    This study belonged to the previous king, Ian L, and no one was allowed to enter it¡­ even Etaya. Iona never knew how she could enter it, but in one of her previous visits, she could enter the study. She waved her hand in the air and a candle flickered to life.

 Chapter 340 - Stone Sarcophagus

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Stone Sarcophagus</h4>


    The study was impressive. Tall shelves lined the walls with neatly stacked leather-bound books. A massive oak table with a blue leather top was sitting in the center. A tall cushioned armchair rested in front of it. The floor was covered with thick rugs and a chaise sprawled in front of a now dead hearth.


    Iona tightened the fur shawl around her shoulders, wondering if anyone was around. She halted in her steps to listen to any familiar sound of footsteps shuffling or even a rat, but there was nothing¡ªjust silence that stretched beyond the study, onto the world outside. Inhaling the scent of leather and old wood, she craned her neck to look at the books on the top of the shelf. She was looking for the one that she had found long back and it was very interesting¡ªhistory of the fae. She didn''t why she feltpelled but she was almost desperately seeking the book. It was a thick book with a brown leather bound case, which was present at the top of the bookshelf. She picked up the candle from the table and scanned the entire top shelf and there it was, stashed in between a number of other books, which were perhaps all about magic for on their spines were words she didn''t recognize.


    There was nodder which she could use to reach the book, so she picked up a small footstool kept in front of the couch and ced it before the shelf. Climbing it, she stretched her hands to reach the top shelf but unfortunately, she was still a meter short even though she was on her toes. She had never felt this short in height and wanted to use her magic to get the book out of the shelf. But surprisingly, the book didn''t move. She scowled at the height and then grabbed the wood of the shelf below to push herself up. idently she pulled out two books and before she knew it, something creaked. Iona froze in her ce, fear skittering down her spine that someone had caught her spying.


    She focused her attention on the noise but it had stopped. Slowly, she came down on her feet to scan the room to see if there was anyone out there. Still nothing. Was it a figment of her imagination? The silence of the study returned.


    She shook her head and then got down the footstool to grab a cylindrical ornate statue from the table to shove the books back into their ce and the creaking noise came again. Her eyes red wide open. Was the movement associated with the books? She pulled the books out slightly and something creaked again. It was as if a heavy door with old hinges was trying to groan in protest. Convinced that there was a secret door somewhere in the study, Iona pulled the books further out and with a loud, agonizing creak a door opened somewhere.


    She should have been surprised, but pces had many secret chambers and it wasn''t anything new, but instead of surprise, she was excited. She stepped down from the footstool and ced it back. She started walking in front of the shelves to see which one had shifted from its ce because even though she heard the door creaking open, it didn''t show.


    ---


    Aed Ruad awakened at the sound of the bell that the sentries rang every hour. His room was fiercely cold and he was surprised that a window was left open. Cold breeze pped the curtains. The fire in the hearth was dimming as thest log splintered and fell with embers rising to the ceiling of the hearth. He realized that it was a blizzard on the outside. Flurry of snow was pouring inside and agitated as hell, he got up to close the window. However, his attention was caught by a flicker of light in the south wing.


    His brows furrowed and he leaned over the ledge of the window when he heard something hissing on the walls near the window. He looked down as to who dared to get out in the cold when suddenly a head appeared right in front of him. Aed Ruad jumped back as he stifled a shriek.


    Diumbe.


    "Fuck!" he said as he watched the head with pointy fangs and red eyes, ck skin stretched over his gaunt face. Muttering more curses, he closed the window immediately. Diumbe were notorious for eating flesh and blood. He found himself sweating despite the cold of the room. He hated the fact that the dark witch was in the pce. She must be practicing dark magic and the Diumbe must have escaped from there. With a resolution that he would ask his mother to throw her out of the kingdom, he went back to his bed, but sleep was nowhere near. The sight of Diumbe was more than enough to keep him awake for the rest of the night and in his room.


    ---


    Iona heard the bell that the sentry had rung. It must be past midnight. She came to the far end of the room and that''s where she found that a shelf had moved a little. It was projecting out an inch more than the rest. With care, she pulled the shelf out and a musty, thick, smell wafted past her. It wasn''t the musty smell that shocked her, it was the smell of fog mixed with some chemical that sent her bile rushing up and she suppressed an urge to retch. Darkness was all she could see in front of her.


    Iona grabbed the candle from the table and went back to the door. She lifted the candle and the faint light lit only a few feet inside, illuminating a stairwell carved out of red stones. She stepped down the stairs. Wondering if anyone would evere to look inside this deste, abandoned study, she debated whether she should close the door behind her or not. In the end she just left it open. She started descending the stairs and as she went down, she came across spider webs that hung from its low ceiling. The smell of the foul air only became denser.


    The long winding stairwell ended into a dark narrow path. The smell was so strong that she had to press the shawl to her nose and mouth. Her candle began flickering and she knew that it would be soon that the light would go off. She had to depend on her werewolf senses. However, at the end of the narrow path, she found a sconce, which she immediately lit with her candle. It burned all the dirt settled on it and roared to life.


    The path had ended into a domed hall. Her eyes went to the arched ceiling from which hung more cobwebs. Obviously, no one cared for what was in the room because it was absolutely left untouched for years. Right in the center of the room was a raised tform over which was a stone sarcophagus. And it was covered in dense fog. It was as if the fog was being generated from inside it and spread all around it. And the smell! "Ugh!" she muttered. "What the hell is it?"

 Chapter 341 - Demonic Writing

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Demonic Writing</h4>


    The room''s walls were lined with red stones that were carved with odd writing symbols. She went close to the right wall to examine the writing and her eyes red wide open when she recognized it.


    Demonic writing.


    Over thest few years, she had spent with the Master, she had learnt ancient demon script. And so she recognized every symbol, every word that was engraved in the walls. What she was surprised about was the fact that howe demonic writing was there in a room in Kralj pce. It was the fae kingdom.


    It had a story of how a demon gave up his life for the good of his kingdom. At the end of these carvings were sand dunes and shapes of several winged demons battling with dwarves and a¡­ dragon? She traced her fingers further and the carvings ended with three lines engraved on the wall in big letters,


    The wings and the shadows


    The demons and the gallows


    Who will rule the morrows?


    She narrowed her eyes as her brows tightened. She had seen these words somewhere earlier¡­ just a blurry vision¡­ She shrugged. With Diumbe in her body, whatever she looked at usually became blurry when they left her. She wanted to go to the left side of the wall to see what was written over there, but decided to go to the sarcophagus. The smell was getting too much to bear and she wanted to leave. But havinge this far, she had to look what was inside it.


    The two stairs that led to the coffer were covered in the dense fog. Carefully, she ced her feet on them, hoping that she didn''t fall down. The sarcophagus was no taller than her waist. The fog around it was so cold that she could actually see her breath turning to clouds. Covered with a thick b of stone, it appeared to protect something. Made from red stone, the sarcophagus was engraved with more carvings of sand dunes and a pce. She had to see what was inside it. Iona closed her eyes and chanted, "Otvori!" The stone groaned loudly and shuddered but didn''t open. It was as if it was healed.


    Gods, if it made such a loud noise at opening, she was sure someone would wake up. How many levels beneath the main pce was she? She was sure that the noise would travel up and into the study. She gritted her teeth and then thought of leaving the ce. However, if she left without seeing it, it was possible that she wouldn''te back. Once again, she closed her eyes and repeated her spell, "Otvori!"


    This time the stone shuddered loudly and shifted a little from its ce. It slid to the right, revealing what was inside it. Iona clenched her nightgown on the side with one hand and the other was on her nose. She peered inside. And when she realized what was inside it, her breath lodged inside her chest. Her body movements froze and she drew her head back as she stared at the body inside. Her legs became so wobbly and she held the edge of the sarcophagus to support herself. "Oh my god!" she rasped. A sudden feeling of cold expanded to her stomach making her feel dizzy.


    She closed her eyes and memories of past years shed across her mind one by one and shock gave way to anger and then to pure rage. Even though it was very cold, her body lined with sweat with fury rising in her chest. She red at the body inside the tomb and punched the b of the stone that covered it. A vein on her temple pulsed and she subdued a shaky yell. But now that she knew what was in it, she had to do something.


    Iona descended the steps and walked to the entrance of the room. She closed her eyes and summoned Diumbe. They came rushing to her, hissing, slithering, swirling. It was a call from their Master. As if knowing what she wanted, they attacked the thing that was lying inside and within minutes, chewed thest bone. She watched them eating it and she didn''t know why she felt¡ª


    Smoothing the front of her gown and tugging its long sleeves down, she casually anchored her hands on her hips. A deep gratifying sigh escaped her lips. Somehow tiredness that was fulfilling rather than exhausting filled her body and mind.


    Unhurriedly, she ced the stone b back on the sarcophagus and walked back with her pets following her at a distance out of the room. She lifted the candle and waved her hand for the sconce to go off. There was a wild smile on her lips and she didn''t care what would be the repercussions of it. Just as she was about to exit the narrow pathway, on the left, she encountered darkness. Wasn''t it there when she came down or she missed it? She lifted the candle to see in the darkness.


    There were more cobwebs in the narrow foyer. Just after the foyer was a heavy door. Curious, she walked to the door. The knob was covered with so much dust that it was apparent that no one had entered the room for a very long time. She pushed the knob down and opened the door only to find yet another passage. She had an urge to go inside to find where it ended, but she heard yet another bell ringing. Surprise flickered through her that it had been an hour ever since she was in the room. She wanted to turn back and reach her room hurriedly for she wanted to sleep and have rest. She didn''t want to look haggard for tomorrow. But once again, she realized that if she didn''t check the passage, she might regret it.


    Iona chuckled at herself and then walked ahead. The candle was reduced to a flicker and she knew that it wouldn''tst long. She ordered the Diumbe, who had begun following her, to leave. They left¡­ reluctantly.


    She followed the long winding passageway which dipped a little and then rounded into a U-turn. At the end of the pathway, there was a wooden door, whose handle was so dusty that she had to press her nose to stifle a sneeze when she pushed it down to open the door. She must have opened only a little when she heard a faint voice of a woman, as if it wasing from a long distance.


    "This letter should reach Adrianna as soon as possible," said Etaya.


    "Yes, mdy," said a man, a royal messenger, perhaps.


    "Now off you go!"


    Iona heard the fading footsteps of the man and then there wasplete silence. Shock flitted through her. She pressed her mouth with her hand to stop herself from gasping. Etaya was a woman of dirty secrets. Shock gave way to disgust and her grip on the handle tightened. She calmed herself to not let her breath be shallow. When she settled, her thoughts went to what Etaya had said. She had a few days before the exchange took ce, which she highly doubted that it would. In fact, she was sure that wouldn''t. She pursed her lips and quietly closed the door behind her.

 Chapter 342 - [Bonus ] Visit

    <h4>Chapter 342 - [Bonus ] Visit</h4>


    There was nothing else to do in here, so she walked back to the study. The candle had burnt outpletely leaving Iona to depend on her strong vision.


    She moved the bookshelf back in its ce and after giving onest look to the study of the king, she stepped out of it and closed the door quietly behind it.


    As she walked back to her room, with cobwebs and dirt sticking on her nightgown and shawl and skin, she noticed that the pce was shrouded in the same silence and darkness as she had left it. There was still time for dawn. She tiptoed the south wing through corridors and breezeways and hallways and winding stairs until she was on thending of the level where her room was. Even though exhausted, Iona walked to her room with a bounce in her steps and a high chin. She straightaway went to the bathing chamber to take a bath to remove the cobwebs and dirt and that disgusting smell that she was now reeking of. Once she changed intofortable linen chemise, she went to bed and slept like there was no other day. When she woke up, it was time to investigate other parts of the pce and if possible, she wanted to go to visit the sprawling fae capital of Vilinski. She walked to the window, through which she could see the snow still swirling, pressing hard against the ss. With force she opened it only to be greeted by gray clouds and cold breeze. It was the sort of cold that would freeze your blood if you didn''t wear enoughyers of clothes. Iona red at the whitendscape in front of her that hadn''t changed over so many years. She sighed and her stomach grumbled. From the bells the sentries must have rung, she assumed that it was afternoon.


    Usually, Etaya used to send the food of the dark witch to her room because she rarely ever came out, but when she saw Ionaing to join them in the main dining hall, she blinked once and then watched hering towards them. In her human form the girl looked¡­ stunning. She was wearing a rust silk gown with panels with a white fur and white gloves. Her raven ck hair was woven in a neat braid that hung over her shoulders and snaked in the front. For the first time, Etaya realized how long her hair was and how golden her eyes were. She looked so much like her brother, absolutely mesmerizing.


    Aed Ruad, who was sitting next to his mother narrowed his eyes when he saw her, but didn''t speak a word.


    Without asking them, Iona joined them at the table. Was she supposed to smile? Maybe. But she wasn''t in a mood, so she just picked up the napkin and started serving food for herself. Her bold intrusion had stopped the conversation between the mother and son. Who cares? She was as such doomed and she wanted to live her life fully. At the end of the lunch, she said, "I would like to visit the streets of the capital, Etaya."


    Etaya''s eyes red wide open. The dark witch never demanded things as ridiculous as this, but one look at Iona and she was far from the dark witch version. She wanted to deny her outrightly, but then she found Iona staring at her and the fear of the dark witch returned. "Sure, you can go. Do you want me to send someone with you to guide you?"


    "If you want, but that won''t be necessary."


    "I will send R¨¢ild with you¡ªthe soldier who escorted you to Vilinski."


    Iona shrugged. "Remind him to not open his mouth unnecessarily otherwise he will find himself in deep trouble."


    Etaya gulped as Aed Ruad red at her.


    "You better keep the Diumbe at bay!" he said in a voiceced with anger but had a tinge of fear.


    Iona wiped her face with the napkin and said, "Did they go to you? You look scared."


    "No, they didn''t but there are reports in the pce that they saw weird creatures," he blurted a lie.


    "Ah, I see," she replied as calmly as she could manage. "They don''te out during the day. It''s the night they love." Saying that she got up and walked out of the room. The lunch wasvish and she enjoyed every bit of morsel.


    R¨¢ild, it seemed, suffered from a horrible stomach infection and was down with fever, so he couldn''t join her. Iona changed her gown to white tunic and gray cks. She wrapped a gray cloak tightly around her and stepped out in the harsh weather. As she walked through the pce, she crossed training yards where she could hear the noise of the guards and soldiers parrying with each other. Loud groans, yells, curses, metal nking and thuds were heard. She kept herself in the corridors and avoided people. Only a few servants walked past her and no one batted an eyelid towards her.


    Iona walked through the long corridors, courtyards and came outside to the gardens which were covered by ayer of snow. The ground crunched beneath her boots as she walked to the room where she intended to go. Her Diumbe had researched for her and reported to her about it a long time back.


    She entered the Lore''srgest armory. The royal guards manning it, didn''t stop her for they looked¡­ dazed. She liked it when she used her magic at her will, and entrancing people was her strong forte because that was what her Master had taught her all these years¡ªput the victim in a trance and torture him or her as he tortured her.


    The ce smelled of metal and damp wood. She found only a few men polishing the metal armors and other weapons. The naturally dark walls hung with rows of swords and spears and daggers and every weapon one could imagine. She wondered who the hell was Etaya maintaining this kind of armory for. Was it to attack the rest of the fae kingdom? The woman had thought of ten steps in advance. She walked through the entire armory, admiring all the weapons as those who were working inside barely looked at her, dazed as hell. After inspecting the ce, she walked back to her room and stayed there till the bell rung past midnight.


    Iona prowled out of her room again and headed for the study. She really wanted to read the book, History of Faes and also¡ª


    ---


    Anastasia jerked opened her eyes with a strange dream of hernds. Her breath was ragged and she clutched her nket. Next to her the bed was cold and empty. Where was Ileus? Why hadn''t hee to their room? Was he feeling fine? She knew that he had to time travel because the queen had requested. She drank a ss of water from the side table. Flustered as hell to find him, she grabbed a fur, wrapped it around her and walked to the door, when suddenly her stomach revolted. She had to run to the bathroom and was aghast when she emptied water in the basin. Had she caught a stomach infection? Anastasia washed her face. She had to find the healers.

 Chapter 343 - Says Who?

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Says Who?</h4>


    When Anastasia stepped out of her room, she found the royal guards bowing to her. "The prince is in the infirmary," they informed.


    "Why?" Her eyes were wide and the next moment she found herself running to the infirmary.


    The royal guards rushed after her. The leader puffed as he spoke, "He is unwell." What else could he say given the fact that he didn''t know why the prince was unwell and why he hadn''t returned to the bedchamber for the whole night. Frankly, he didn''t like the crown prince''s character that day. He left a deity like wife to spend it with someone else?


    Anastasia reached the infirmary in record time. Her face was red with worry etched on it and she was panting when she entered. Upon seeing a mummified Ileus, her heart leapt out of its ribcage. "Ileus!" she said and rushed to his side. The man was draped in green linen from neck to toe. The healers were kind enough to not wrap his face in the green linen, which was smelling so bitter that Anastasia had to put her hand on her nose to stop the bile to rush out of her mouth.


    Ileus opened his eyes and turned to see his anxious wife. "I am fine, sweetheart," he said as he tried to get up but couldn''t. He felt better after a dreamless night. His limbs were too stiff but the warmth they were wrapped in wasforting.


    "How did this happen to you?" she asked, totally flustered. "Did you break your bones? Is your skin burnt? Did anyone thrash you?" She looked up and down his body while holding his hand.


    The healers who were standing near the medicine table chuckled. Thrash the Crown Prince? One of them said, "No, mdy, he is just weak and needs to heal. We were about to remove these wraps."


    "Weak?" a crease formed on her forehead. "How? Why?" Another volley of questions. "What did you do?"


    He grunted as he tried to turn towards her, but he was so badly mummified that he couldn''t. "I want everyone to exit the room," he ordered before he set on to talk to his wife.


    The healers bowed and exited the room, closing the door behind them.


    "Okay, now tell me, Aly. What happened to you that made you so weak?" she asked, her eyes wide like a puppy. She squeezed his hand.


    "I had to go back in time, sweetheart. Mother had asked. And the process wasplicated, so I ended up exhausting every bit of my power. It will take a few days before I regain it."


    She pressed a hand to her mouth. "That''s horrible!" she said and then shifted right next to his chest. She helped him prop his head up. His hair was so tousled. She tousled them back from his forehead and pressed a kiss there. "Did you get any sess?"


    "I think I did," he replied, basking under his wife''s warm breath that fell on his face. He measured the distance between their lips and their eyes, their noses merely a few inches away.


    "That''s wonderful," she said. "Should I call the queen for you to report to her?"


    "No," he said absentmindedly as he felt that the linens between his thighs were getting tighter and tighter. And painful. "Haldir must have already apprised her."


    "Oh, I see," she said and leaned forward to brush his cheeks with her knuckles.


    She shouldn''t have leaned forward. The neckline of her gown had plunged and her cleavage revealed. The upper swells of her breasts were so bloody inviting that he had this sudden sh in his mind as to how his shaft would look wedged between them. Gods. The linen became tighter. "H¡ª how are you feeling?" he managed to garble some words. If she was pregnant, then he wondered if he had to avoid sex. His mind was sent into a tizzy of torture when her breasts moved and the swells wiggled.


    She let out a sigh. "I puked again," she said in a tired voice. "In fact, I havee to ask the healers if I have a stomach infection."


    What? Oh no, no, no. If she asked the healer, he woulde to know that she was pregnant and then¡ª "You were just stressed, love," he gave her a possible reason. "You have been working so hard."


    "True¡­" she said, as she leaned forward and pressed another kiss on the crown of his head. This time her breasts touched his face and the linen around his hips and thighs became unbearable.


    "Ah!" he groaned.


    She jerked back. "What is it darling?" she asked, scared that her kiss had hurt him.


    "Could you just remove the linen from my thighs?" he said. "It is painful there."


    "Of course!" she replied with a worry in her eyes and set to work. Carefully, she removed the firstyer, and then the second, and as soon as she removed the thirdyer, his erection sprang free. "Aly!" she eximed. "You shameless, shameless, wretched¡ª"


    "How can I help if I have such a sexy wife who is shoving her boobs on my face?" he replied, almost whining. The healers had asked him to refrain from any kind of physical activity including sex. To hell with them. "This one need so much attention. It craves for you every moment. See?" His erection twitched and pulsated under her eyes.


    "You are unwell, for god''s sake. You can''t have sex!"


    "Says who?" A tense crease formed over his forehead.


    "Says the green medicine on your shaft!" she said and burst outughing.


    Never in his life was he this angered by the healers. They didn''t even leave his penis? He was definitely going to fire them from the pce. "You have to help me out here Anastasia," he growled. He needed his wife around his cock urgently. Suddenly he realized how much he missed her.


    She shook her head. "First these wraps need to get out of you and then I will touch you."


    "This is so unfair."


    Over the next half an hour, Anastasia helped him to remove the bandages and give him a good bath. It goes without saying that he pulled her inside the bath.


    Wrapped in a fluffy white towel, Anastasia helped Ileus to sit on the bed with propped up pillows. He was indeed very weak. Her heart went out for him. Did Adrianna know that using so much magic would weaken him bodily? Was she so desperate to know as to who abducted her daughter that it came with a heavy price like this? The food tray was between them and Anastasia gave him a buttered toast with roasted chicken stew. And she¡ª well she had cherry tomato sd for that was the only smell she liked. And Ileus¡ª he watched her having it with trepidation.


    She was sitting on his legs and eating the sd. "So, what did you see, Ileus?" she asked.


    He tilted his head and stared in the nk. "Lots of dense fog and someone hissing at her in an unknownnguage. I was astonished the Iona could understand thenguage because she spoke with the thing hidden inside the fog in the samenguage."


    "Really?"


    "Yes," he said and his eyes fell on her cleavage. The girl had cleverly avoided sex with him in the bathtub. No more.

 Chapter 344 - Have You No Shame?

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Have You No Shame?</h4>


    Ileus set the food tray on the floor and pulled her towards him so that now she was sitting on his thighs. His hands reached the top of her towel and he was about to tug it open, when she held his hands. "You are not supposed to have sex," she said with an intense stare.


    "Ridiculous," he said and tugged open her towel, which pooled near her hips, springing free her breasts. He cupped them fondly as he looked into her sapphire blue eyes. "Do you know that sex keeps werewolves healthy?" he said as he rolled her nipples. His eyes traveled all the way down to her top of her sex and stayed at the thrush of curly hair in between her thighs. He licked his lips.


    "Is it?" she asked, her mind going nk immediately.


    "Hmm."


    "Your healers are going to throw me out and I wouldn''t want that," she said as she thrust her breasts in his hands.


    "I will throw them out first!" He actually meant that. Suddenly he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is your tummy hurting right now?"


    "No," she shook her head slightly.


    "Do you feel anything inside it? Like is there something floating?"


    "No," she shrugged. "I think my infection was temporary. I feel much better now."


    His lips tugged and he cupped her face. She wasn''t pregnant. All his worries left him immediately. "You don''t know how happy you have made me!"


    Anastasia chuckled. Her husband was so worried about her all the time. She leaned towards him and brushed a kiss on his lips. "I am fine, Aly. You don''t have to worry."


    The moment she kissed him with those hot lips, it was like he had nowe home. It was as if a thousand suns had sparkled inside him. Her lips were so tender yet hot against his that for a moment he jerked his head back at the crazed need that he felt for her every time. His golden eyes darted between her lips and eyes as his body shuddered slightly. He wanted to feel her all over, at once. Anastasia snaked her arms around his neck and threaded her fingers in hair. He curled his arms around her and pulled her towards him and their lips met. She moaned in his mouth and none was aware as to how time had passed. He loved the feel of her skin beneath his fingers, so soft and so creamy. He had unshackled her wings and they red wide open.


    Breathless, she rested her forehead against his as her hands traveled to his shaft that was pulsating with need, throbbing to get inside her. She touched the crown and he hissed under her hot touch. His twin golden mes zed with hunger, with need, so deep that it was always impossible to fathom it. He took his hands to her breasts and then tugged her nipples. She cried. He pushed her shoulders back and as soon as her body arched, he grabbed her nipples in his mouth and sucked them hard, grazing them with his fangs.


    She must be absolutely mad for the shudder, the heat that coiled inside her belly when he grazed his fangs around her breasts. How could a person like that pain so much? He was unrelenting. Once he had suckled her left breast, he went to her right one and suckled it while kneading the left one. Slowly, he trailed a path to her clit and rubbed her over there. She almost cried with pleasure. He knew she was about toe and so he pushed his finger inside her and pumped it in and out until the heat uncoiled with serpentine speed and she came all around his finger with his name on her lips. "Fuck, I love you!" he said when she looked at him with those half-lidded eyes.


    She curled her wings around them and sat straight. "It''s my turn, my prince," she said. She bent down and took his shaft in her mouth. She reached right to the base and licked it all the way up.


    "Anastasia!" he yelled her name as he thrust his erection in her mouth. She sucked the crown and then took it all inside her mouth. She suckled it hard till her cheeks became hollow. He gathered her hair to one side to see her doing it. The sight was¡­ breathtaking. Suddenly, he felt her teeth graze his shaft. The sensation was mind blowing. He hissed and he came inside her with a roar.


    He had to pull her away from his erection.


    ---


    Anastasia woke up as the evening sun sent its red and golden rays in their room. She was in his arms with his thighs thrown over hers. She turned towards him and pressed her face in his chest to inhale his woodsy, spicy scent. Ileus stirred awake. His fingers started moving on their volition up and down her spine and in between the curve of her hips. Gods, she was just too perfect. He had shackled her wings again. Till now he didn''t know to sleep with her wings. He always wondered how faes slept together. In all his time at Vilinski, he would watch Maple with her lovers¡ªall of them an entangled mass of wings and bodies. Was it evenfortable?


    His eyes went to the side table where he found a handwritten note from the queen.


    "When will you apprise me of your adventure?"


    Well, the queen had to wait. He was still healing. He leaned over Anastasia, took the note, scribbled his answer and set it on the table. The note disappeared.


    Bewildered, Anastasia asked, "What did you write back?"


    "I am in the infirmary with my wife on my bed."


    "What?" she smacked him on the chest. "Have you no shame?"


    "That is the truth," he shrugged as he ced his arms behind his head, satisfied as hell. "By the way, you are fine, right?" he asked just to be sure that she wasn''t pregnant.


    "I am tired," she admitted. "And I do feel queasy again." Gods, was she pregnant? She really had to talk to the healers about a contraceptive for herself. Double protection would be best. Because having a baby so soon¡­ she still had to free her parents¡­ her kingdom¡­ she shuddered at the thought.


    "Queasy?" His muscled chest caved in as he turned to look at her.


    She dragged herself out of the bed and darted towards the bathroom. He heard her retching and then she vomited. Ileus sat upright, his body tense. The thought that she was pregnant returned. Her breasts did feel slightly heavy though. Gods, he needed to ask Haldir, discreetly.


    When she came out, she found him staring at her with a pale face. "Sweetheart!" she said loudly. "You are again unwell. I knew this was a bad idea! I am calling the healers now!"


    "No!" He stopped her.


    ---


    As soon as the castle was immersed in the dark night, and it was past midnight, Iona walked to the study. She had to read the leather-bound book, History of Fae. This time she had brought a candle with her. The book was right there¡­ on the top shelf. She took it out and sat on the couch, tucking her legs beneath her and tightening the cloak to keep her warm.


    She wanted to find¡ª

 Chapter 345 - [Bonus ] - The Symbol

    <h4>Chapter 345 - [Bonus ] - The Symbol</h4>


    Iona opened the thick book in herp as she rested on the back of the couch. The room was cold despite warm wooden furnishings and she had an urge to start the hearth, but there were no logs inside. Moreover, if she lit the fire in it, she was sure to attract attention. She curled her legs tightly beneath her, put one hand inside her fur cloak and opened the first page. It was an old, yellow page that felt thin like butterfly''s wings in her hands. If she as much as, used even a little force to turn the pages, she was sure they would crumble under pressure. The book was definitely old and she wondered how ancient records it contained. But she was interested in just one record¡­ that of Etaya.


    She turned the first page, then the next, next until she found it boring to even go through the paragraphs that contained records of ancient princes and princesses and who all they married, their children.


    The sentry must have rung the bell twice indicating that they were much past midnight and she hadn''t even finished one-fourth of the book. Iona yawned and stretched her limbs and thought of closing the book for she couldn''t bear anymore, when she idently flipped the next page. She stopped stretching midair when she found herself staring at the family tree of the heirs of Vilinski. It was¡­ interesting. The leaves and branches of the tree were made from ancient colors that were fading, but despite the fade, the leaves swayed slightly whenever the book moved. A symbol which roughly looked like a key and more like a lion with wings was etched on the bottom right.


    At the top was the name of the first king of the fae kingdom, Far Aramaer, and his brother, Estr Aramaer. Under his brother''s name, there was no line that followed his family. It was under the king''s name that the line grew. She traced it down till the end and after several names of the heirs and their wives and children, she came across the name of Ian L''s parents. The tree stopped at the mention of Anastasia''s name.


    However, what she saw sent an icy jolt of shock sshing through her. Etaya''s name wasn''t there in the family tree.


    Iona could only feel pins and needles on her skin. The sensation started from her feet and crawled right up to her belly and heart which tightened. She gasped as air lodged at the back of her throat and even in this cold, her brows were wet with sweat. Why wasn''t Etaya''s name mentioned there? Why had the line stopped at Ian? She hade to specifically read about Etaya and her Master, but they weren''t mentioned in the family tree. Was her name removed because she married a winged demon?


    Iona looked up at other names, at other girls in the family tree. Not all of them ended up marrying in the fae kingdom, yet all their names were recorded. Then why wasn''t Etaya''s name recorded?


    The sleep with which she was gued only half an hour back was gone. She found herself turning the pages of the book only to find information about Etaya, but there was nothing. Exasperated, she went back to the page of the family tree and her fingers inadvertently trailed the symbol on the bottom right. She could have sworn that she saw the wings of the lion moving as the symbol glowed a fiery orange.


    Before she couldprehend, the whole room was sheathed into fog. Iona jumped out of the couch with her dagger in one hand and magic sizzling in the other. Her eyes flitted wildly to see the sign of her Master. She had let her Diumbe watch every nook and corner, every crevice from where he coulde, then how could they allow this?


    "What am I doing here?" a voice from within the fog came¡­ a female voice.


    Iona''s mouth dropped open when the fog cleared and she saw a delineation of a¡­ woman. She was not in her physical form. Only an outline of her body was visible. Her fair hair flowed behind her like silvery moonlight. "And what are you doing in this study?" the woman demanded.


    The dagger in Iona''s hand dropped to the floor and her magic retreated. What had she done to bring the woman into the room? What kind of magic was this?


    The woman stalked closer to her, obviously looking around the study, dumbstruck, totally confused. When she was near Iona, Iona touched her but her hand went through the silhouette of the woman. She gulped¡­ audibly. "I don''t know what I did," she replied in a low, shaky voice, and then gazed at the book she was reading. It was now on the floor. She bent down quickly to gather it and keep it carefully on the couch, hoping that none of the pages got damaged. Breath ragged and chest panting, Iona once again stared at the woman. Not knowing how to start the conversation, she said, "I am sorry."


    "You have to send me back!" the woman replied. "How will you send me back?"


    Iona looked at the book. She sat on the couch and began flipping the pages until she reached the family tree page. The symbol had stopped glowing. "Oh my god!" she rasped. "I think you are trapped here¡­ forever!"


    "That can''t be," said the woman as she rushed to sit right next to Iona. "And what are you reading? And how did Ie here?" She should be scared of the dark witch, but why wasn''t she?


    Iona trailed her finger to the symbol. "I was reading this b¡ª book and my finger went to this symbol here, and the next I knew, you appeared!"


    A frown set on the woman''s forehead. "What book is this?" she asked.


    "History of fae. And this is the family tree."


    "Why are you interested in the family tree?"


    Once again, Iona trailed her finger to the entire line and stopped at the bottom and said, "I was looking for a name, but that doesn''t appear here."


    "Etaya¡­" the woman said with surprise, so wild that her delineated form shook. "How is this possible? Did they remove her name after she married Seraph?"


    Her presence was like a soft icy wind on her skin. Iona gathered her cloak around herself and yet she was feeling very cold. "I asked that question to myself¡­"


    The woman traced her hand to the name of the second brother of the fae king, Far Aramaer. "What about his family tree?" she asked.


    "I don''t know¡­" Iona replied. She was still not believing that she was sitting with her. It was like a dream. It was surreal¡­ And it made her pine for¡­ home.


    "Then let''s find out about it."


    For the next two hours till the sentry struck the bell four times, the two dug through more records and yet they couldn''t find anything. Exhausted, Iona rubbed her neck. "Maybe, we should look tomorrow."


    "Okay," the woman nodded. "But how do I go back?"


    Iona flipped the pages of the book with the family tree and pressed her finger on the symbol. A fiery glow emanated from it and the woman got sucked back in the fog.


    A heavy knock pounded on the door of the study.

 Chapter 346 - Wrong Place

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Wrong ce</h4>


    Iona whipped her head to look at the door. Who coulde at this time? No one could open the door because it was protected with spells. Except¡­ Yion. She blew the candle''s me and quietly walked across the rug to stand near the door, ready to kill if anyone dared to enter. She looked at the mess of books she had created with the woman. Two books were lying open on the couch, while five were stacked on the desk. One was on the rug and one on the armchair. She pursed her lips and clenched her jaws so hard that her teeth hurt. She hoped that the man outside didn''t enter the study, or she would have to deal with another dead body.


    She held her breath as she waited for the door to be knocked again, but whosoever was there, he or she didn''t knock it again. After a moment of silence, she heard the fading footsteps of the person and she exhaled a sigh of relief. She waited for some time before shuffling the books back to their ces. Opening the door, she peeked outside only to find that the corridor was empty. Iona walked back to her room as fast as she could.


    That day she roamed in the city, visiting town halls and museums in order to dig some information about Etaya, but there was absolutely no clue. The only ce where she could think of going was the library or go to the record keeper.


    Record keeper.


    "Oh yes!" she said aloud loudly attracting strange nces from faes who were walking around in a small square. She pursed her lips and rushed back to the pce. But if she went to the record keeper, she would be reported to Etaya immediately. Could she take the risk?


    A fresh flurry of snow made her look at the dense gray skies. Did this ce ever get sun rays? Not that it mattered to her because she was the dark witch who loved obsidian, but she hated to tread in the thickyer of snow back to the pce. On her way back she foundizens clearing the snow, using their magic. The shovels were working on their own as they picked up snow and threw it on the sides. She wrapped her cloak tightly around her as gusts of icy cold winds ruffled her hair. Suddenly, the idea of going to the library seemed bad.


    The pce guards didn''t stop her from entering the main gates.


    Iona headed to the library straightaway. She skipped her lunch because she knew that at this time there won''t be too many people in the library. She walked through the dark and deste hallways, rounded a corner and rushed past several corridors before she reached the library. She had to find books that could give some information about Etaya. Her first thought was to ask the royal librarian, but she shoved the thought. When she opened the heavy doors of the library, she came across a beautiful room that was carpeted from wall to wall with a navy-blue rug, over which royal insignia was woven at regr intervals. Through the tall windows came the light from the outside but because of the snow swirling all over again, pressing against the ss, she found that the iron chandeliers above were lit. She looked at the high ceiling and was mesmerized by the intricate paintings on it. The library was¡­ well stuffed. There were numerous corridors with crafted wooden shelves lined with books. Finding information in this sea of books would be like finding a needle in a haystack. She exhaled loudly and her steps took her to the royal librarian¡ªa podgy man, a pair of sses and eyes so gray that it was as if their original color had faded over years. His wings were tucked tightly behind him.


    "What can I do for you?" he asked.


    Iona had to carefully craft her question to not raise suspicions. She licked her lips and said, "Where can I find books on species in the Lore?" She wanted to see if a book on the history of demons existed.


    He pointed to the left and said in a boring voice, "Take that corridor and turn left. There''s a room which is dedicated to the species of the Lore." Saying that he went back to the book he was reading.


    Iona turned and walked in the direction he had pointed. She walked along the corridor that was lined with old and new books. At the end of it, she turned to the left and entered a small circr room. There were bookshelves arranged right in the center in the form of a starfish. Tables and armchairs were set at the end of each bookshelf. And thankfully, it was empty. Not a soul was visible.


    Iona quickly started finding the book she wanted to look for and wondered if it even existed¡ªHistory of Demons. She must have ransacked every corner but there was no book dedicated only to demons. Exhausted and exasperated she sat on one of the tables with her head clutched in her hands, and let out a litany of curses for wasting so much time on something that didn''t exist. She looked at the book that was lying closed in front of which was nearest to her quest¡ªSpecies of the Lore.


    She opened the book and scanned through the pages one after the other, slowly. There were so many that she knew of and then there were some that were extinct. Her eyes stopped at the page which talked about species that existed but were rare.


    Krst.


    Children whose one parent was a fae and the other a demon.


    Aed Ruad and Maple were Krst?


    Krst were weaker than their parents and an abomination in the Lore. So what? She scoffed. It was utterly the worst thing that she read. Couldn''t two people fall in love? She wanted to throw the book on the ground for having such biased opinions. Iona got up with anger building in her chest. She knew that she didn''t have many days left in Vilinski, because the war was imminent. Adrianna would never take her back. It would only be a few more days before Seraph would throw her in the forefront and sacrifice her in a heartbeat. She gritted her teeth as she arranged all the books back and then went back to her bedchamber. That evening she had her dinner in her room. Once the maids had cleared the dishes and she had changed, and she was alone, she lifted her mattress to pull out the book¡ªHistory of Faes. She went back to the page of the family tree. She wanted to press her fingers on the symbol again but knew it was not the right time. So, she waited for midnight. When it was past that time, she summoned the woman again.


    The woman appeared again. "And why have you called me now?" she asked, as she went to sit at the edge of the bed. She looked at her fondly. Iona was a lovely girl with golden eyes and thick ck hair, which were now falling in loose curls down her back.


    "I want to find the family tree of the demons¡­ I went to the library but couldn''t find it¡­"


    "You are looking in the wrong ce."

 Chapter 347 - Family Tree

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Family Tree</h4>


    Iona frowned.


    "That book is in Etaya''s chamber," the woman said very inly.


    Iona''s eyes flew wide open. "That''s like entering a vespiary."


    The womanughed softly. "Pces have secret doors to every room. I don''t know which one leads to her chamber, but if you can, then you will find that the book is eating dust." She got up from the bed and said, "I really need to go back to Iona."


    Iona smiled and pressed her finger on the symbol and the woman disappeared. She cocked her head looking at the darkness outside her window. Why go through a secret door when she could enter through the main door? A smile yed on her lips with a glint of mischief in her eyes.


    The only way to enter Etaya''s room was as the witch she was. Because that way no one stopped her. Next day she chose a time to go to her room, when she knew that Etaya would not be there. When she went there, they were too scared to even talk to her. The maids let her enter easily. Iona knew that after Diumbe got out of her body, after she came back to her human form, she would only remember it all as a blurry memory. In order to remember things, she had taken a dagger, inserted it in her thigh and then twisted it. She stifled a scream. The pain was excruciating but that was the only way. The pain carried on even after she turned into the dark witch.


    Iona scanned Etaya''s room, as pain throbbed through her thigh. She associated it with the task at hand.


    Etaya''s bedchamber was grand. She hade here a number of times and every time she couldn''t feel how much the woman had spent on the expensive furnishing and upholstery of the room. It was neatly made and the firece was burning with fresh logs. A four-poster bed in the center was carefully made with every pillow and sheet matching. Though most of the time she had visited in the past, she remained in the antechamber, this time she just walked in the main room, the constant pain in her thigh a reminder that she had to find a book.


    She floated towards the grand writing table to look at the bookcases above it. Then she checked for the drawers and concealedpartments, if any in it. But there was nothing. Frustrated, she turned her attention to her armoire. She was going towards it when she thought of taking a look under her bed. Why not?


    A maid entered the room at that time and gave her a look that was a mixture of anxiety and fear. "May I help you?" she asked too scared to offend her and even more scared to offend her owner.


    The dark witch nodded. She gestured to her with her finger and said, "Come here."


    The maid walked to her trembling like a leaf.


    Iona leaned towards her ear and whispered with her pointy teeth cking, "If I see you back here for the next one hour, I will kill you and chew your bones."


    The maid scurried away.


    Satisfied that it would give her a lot of privacy now, the dark witch went to look beneath the bed. There was nothing and she stomped the floor. The rug moved. She bent down again to peer beneath her bed and then with one pull stripped the rug from there. The book was right there, in a small dip in the floor. "Aren''t you a sneaky little fae?" the dark witch chuckled. She grabbed the book from there and then threw the strippedyer of rug beneath it to cover it back.


    An hourter after she had put a bandage on thigh and taken a hot steamy bath, she had her dinner and then looked at the book. It looked¡­ ancient. There was so much dust covering it that Iona coughed while wiping the leather bound cover. It wasn''t a very thick book, but the pages were so yellow that Iona was scared that they would turn to dust if she wasn''t careful. The book was a treasure trove of information about demons. There were two types of demons in the Lore¡ªone with horns and the other with wings and horns. She turned the pages one by one, carefully and atst when she reached right in the center of the book, she saw what she was looking for¡ªthe family tree of the ancient demons. She started right from the top and a wave of shock passed her body when she saw that the first name was that of Estr Aramaer, the brother of Far Aramaer.


    "Oh my god!" she gasped.


    Estr Aramaer had four wives and he fathered fifteen children, five of which were daughters. One of the daughters was named Etayr Aramaer.


    "Fuck!" she rasped. Was this Etaya the same as that one? But she was a fae. A shiver passed through her body. It couldn''t be. She pressed her mouth with her hand.


    Etayr Aramaer. That name rang in her head like the bell the sentries rang for the capital city. "Gods!"


    Iona trailed her finger to the name next to it. It was that of her brother and his wife. The woman never married. If this woman existed, then she was born thousands of years back when the first faes hade to the Lore. It was said that the faes hade to establish their presence here and they created the Lore.


    Iona trailed her finger further down but she didn''t find the name of the Zor''ganians. So, the Zor''ganians weren''t included in this family tree. Where and when did that species branch out? She focused her eyes on the tree and looked at every name carefully. Her eyes went much lower and that''s where she found a name, which was botched by ck ink¡ªyoungest son of one of the kings about five generations back. He married someone from outside the demons and created this anomaly of winged demons.


    But Etayr Aramaer? Iona''s head pounded with the information. She turned more pages to find information on winged demons and she didn''t have to go too far. That family tree was also recorded in this book.


    Iona traced her finger and found Etaya''s name at the end, right next to Seraph. Aed Ruad and Maple''s names were beneath their names.


    Why was Etaya''s name not in the family tree of faes? It was no surprise that her name should have been in the family tree of the demons, but¡­


    She went back to look at the family tree of Estr Aramaer. Shock and utter disbelief surged through her body. She turned more pages in order to find information about Etayr Aramaer. Only one page was dedicated to her, which said that she was the only daughter of the first demon king and that she died young. Was this Etaya a reincarnation of Etayr Aramaer? Was there a greater conspiracy going on? Or was she just imagining things?


    Iona shook her head. She closed the book and kept it on the side table. Her head was pounding heavily with the headache.


    Etayr Aramaer. Etaya. Etayr Aramaer. Etaya.

 Chapter 348 - Messenger

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Messenger</h4>


    Iona closed her eyes and soon drifted off to sleep. She awoke with heavy noise on the other side of her door. It was as if someone was yelling at the maids. The Diumbe she had let outside her door to guard could be heard hissing and gibbering as well.


    "Open the door!" She heard Etaya shouting.


    Iona''s gaze went to the book and she immediately threw it under her pillow. She ordered the Diumbe to leave the door from inside. When she heard the crawling away from it, she opened it and found a furious Etaya staring at her.


    "Why did you go to my chamber yesterday?" she asked in an angry voice, which she controlled as best as she could to sound calmer.


    "I wanted to meet you," Iona said very coldly, allowing her to enter the room. A Diumbe climbed her hand and she patted it. The effect was interesting because she could sense Etaya''s fear, and given the situation, she wanted Etaya to feel scared of her. She wanted to look at the books she was hiding under her nket, but willed herself to keep staring at Etaya.


    "About what?" Etaya sat on an armchair and scanned her bed. There was a pile of clothes at the edge and a damp towel on the other side. She found a Diumbe lurking around the bed, the same whom she had patted.


    "I was wounded," she replied, showing her thigh that was wrapped in the bandage.


    "And how did you get that," asked Etaya, narrowing her eyes. As far as she knew, she hadn''t sent her for any assignments that dealt with blood shedding.


    Iona sat on her bed with her feet on the rug. The Diumbe slithered over her and settled right over her thigh¡ªa mass of ck slime that had a head and set of limbs that would jut out of the slime every now and then. It was no more than a foot long but looked at Iona with pure dedication. It slid till it was on her thigh and wrapped itself around the bandage with a hissing sound. "This one was hungry. I fed him."


    Etaya felt so disgusted at the thought that she felt like puking. The girl was truly¡­ damaged. She swallowed her saliva and then soothed her emotions. After a few seconds, she said, "How is your wound now? Do you want to go to the healers?" She knew that the healers were so afraid of her that they stayed away from her.


    "Yes," Iona replied, as she caressed the Diumbe. Then she looked at Etaya who was still cringing. "Why am I here? Master informed me that I have to stay here for a while. But how long?" she asked a question she knew the answer to. But the question was enough to throw Etaya on the back foot.


    "Didn''t he tell you to wait because we are nning to attack Draoidh?" Etaya replied with a wild look in her eyes.


    "Yes, I know about that. But my question is what am I doing here when we have to attack Draoidh? Why aren''t we simply¡­ attacking?" She sounded as if Etaya was so dumb.


    Etaya''s eyes flickered with a momentary re. "We will¡­ soon. My messenger has gone to give Adrianna yet another chance to concede to our demands."


    "I see," said Iona and got up. The Diumbe dislodged itself from her and slid down toze on the floor. "Is there anything else you want to talk about?" she asked.


    A shudder ran through Etaya seeing the Diumbe crawling towards her. "No." She got up and carefully walked past the Diumbe. "I will ask one of the healers to attend to you."


    Iona nodded and Etaya was gone the next second. She closed the door after chucking the Diumbe out and sagged against the warm wood of the door in relief. Her eyes went back to the books. Etayr Aramaer. She needed to find more about her, and now her best option was the record keeper.


    ---


    "Anastasia!" Ileus roared her name when he came inside her. Ever since he was discharged from the infirmary, he was asked by the healers to refrain from sexual activity very clearly, but the man med it all on his wife. He was clearly very innocent. But his wife¡­ she was a siren. It wasn''t also because he was spending rxed days with her and reading those books that illustrated various positions, but it was because his wife needed to be taught. She was in a learning phase and he had to be a good teacher.


    He slumped beside her and buried his face in the crook of her neck, mindlessly still thrusting in her. He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer as if he wanted to merge with her.


    It had been a week and his body had healed nicely. The healers had done a great job. They would wrap him with fresh linen with green potion every day and make him drink bitter medicines. Under Anastasia''s care, he was feeling better.


    That morning, a messenger came to inform her that the king and queen were demanding their presence at once.


    After taking a bath and dressing up, they came out of the bedchamber to find Da, Aidan and Kaizan waiting for them in the antechamber.


    "Can''t you keep your voice low, Ileus?" said Kaizan dryly. "The whole pcees to know that you have are having sex."


    "So what?" Ileus replied nonchntly.


    Anastasia blushed like a thousand suns. Suddenly she retched again and ran inside the room. Her morning sickness was only bing worse. She hated almost every food that being set in front of her. When she came back, Kaizan raised his eyebrow and asked, "What happened?"


    Anastasia pursed her lips. She shrugged. "I don''t know what it is, but I feel like I got a stomach infection. I need to see the healer urgently."


    "Are you also vomiting a lot?" asked Da with a frown.


    Anastasia nodded. "You too?"


    Da shook her head in frustration. "Yes!"


    "Could it be due to the food we had at the market square that day in Level three?"


    "It could be Anastasia," said Da, as she held her hand and the two started descending the stairs.


    Kaizan red at Ileus and Aidan, and both the men looked... pale. They ignored Kaizan and followed the girls. But Kaizan being Kaizan, he said, "Aidan, when are you two nning on getting married? Have you popped the question or are you waiting for another kind of popping?"


    Da stopped and whipped her head towards Kaizan. "What do you mean?" she asked.


    Aidan was so pale that he was almost shaking. "It''s nothing Da," he said feebly. "I think he is talking about balloons."


    "Yes, I am talking about tummy balloons. They pop in¡ª" Kaizan was cut off.


    "Why has mother called?" asked Ileus.


    Kaizan red at him. "A messenger from Vilinski is here," he replied in a serious voice. "And the queen wants both of you to hear him and send the appropriate message back to Etaya."


    Anastasia''s eyes red wide open as surprise ran like cold air over her body. "A messenger from Vilinski?" she said. "What for?" the words rumbled from her as if in a growl.

 Chapter 349 - Record Keeping Room

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Record Keeping Room</h4>


    The messenger, a human soldier, was standing in the noble court in front of the king and queen who were sitting on the throne with lines etched on their foreheads. Surprisingly Seashell was also sitting beside Adrianna on the floor, watching the messenger intently. He let out a low growl at him and the messenger cringed. Haldir was standing right beside Dmitri with his hand on the pommel of his sword, looking so fierce that if it had been for him, he would have sent the messenger back in several pieces. Three courtiers also stood next to Haldir.


    Anastasia entered along with Ileus as others followed them. cing a steadying hand on the small of her back, Ileus guided her inside the court. The court proceedings hadn''t started since it was early morning.


    The messenger, a young man, was wearing a blue tunic. He bowed to them as soon as he saw them and his gaze settled at Anastasia. Her nervousness resurfaced. However, she didn''t know why but her anxiety was mixed with a vor of vengeance. Morning sun spilled through the tall windows across the rows of the empty armchairs. The space between the thrones and where everyone else sat was at least ten meters.


    Adrianna was wearing the crown and staring at the scroll that the messenger had given her. As soon as she saw Anastasia she said, "Come here and read this. It is from Etaya." Then her eyes traveled to the messenger who was still watching Anastasia and said, "She needs a reply now."


    With her fists clenched as hard as her teeth, Anastasia walked to the dais. She stopped in front of her. Adrianna handed her the scroll and then leaned back on the throne.


    With a breath lodged at the back of her throat, Anastasia turned the parchment to her side and started reading.


    "Dear Adrianna,


    This is thest time I am giving you a chance to send Anastasia back. Hand her over to Vilinski and we will close this matter. Anastasia belongs to us and not to you. You have illegally kept her with you. If you do not send her back after seeing this message, the consequences are going to be your responsibility. Vilinski will attack Draoidh and I will ensure that your entire kingdom, the kingdom of your allies, is razed to the ground.


    Consider this as yourst warning.


    Sincerely,


    Etaya"


    Anastasia was shaking with anger by the time she finished reading. "Should I write a reply, Mother?" she asked while looking at the messenger.


    "Sure," Adrianna replied calmly.


    A courtier gave her a parchment and a quill. She took it from him, wrote her reply on it and signed her name in the end. She rolled the parchment, sealed it with the royal seal and tied it with a red silk thread. She gave it to the messenger and while staring in his blue eyes, said, "Don''t open it. It is against the rules. Give it to Etaya."


    The messenger''s demeanor changed when he saw raw rage in her eyes. He bowed to her and without saying a word left. Haldir went after him. Once he was gone, Adrianna asked, "What was your reply?"


    Anastasia red in the direction of the messenger. "My reply was simple¡ªYou don''t have to wait for the consequences." Her wings rustled as if anticipating a war, as if ready for a war.


    Adrianna and Dmitri smiled at their daughter-inw.


    ---


    For the next two days, Iona devoured the book but there wasn''t much information about the daughter of the first demon king. On the third day, she went to the record keeper knowing fully well that the information would travel to Etaya faster than the air. After she had ventured into her room, Iona knew, could feel the eyes of her soldiers on her at all times. Not that she was concerned about safety, because it was they who were more concerned about theirs, but the spying irritated her.


    The record keeper, a man with shoulder length white hair and a neatly trimmed beard, looked up at her when she entered the foyer of the record keeping section in the west wing of the pce where most of the administrative block was built.


    "What are you looking for, youngdy?" he asked with a benevolent smile. He rarely saw young boys or girls in his section. Most of the time it was courtiers who visited with long scrolls from the prisoners or soldiers who just returned with their tales about other species in the Lore or those who maintained records of child births and deaths in the fae kingdom.


    Iona approached him and said, "I was looking for very ancient records, Valdar."


    The man''s eyebrows drew together. "How do you know my name?"


    "I asked the queen," she lied. She knew his name from the book History of Fae. Valdar was an old, very old man, some two thousand years old and was with the father of King Ian.


    "And you are?" he asked, bewildered that a girl so young knew the queen.


    Ah, Iona knew how to make entries. A Diumbe peeks out of her gray tunic from the back and slithered on her shoulder. "The dark witch," she said in a low voice, dipping her chin a little for the added effect.


    Valdar flinched. Sweat appeared on his brows and his eyes flew wide open. He visibly shook. "If you can tell me which section you are exactly looking for, I will escort you there."


    "The first fae king," she replied as she looked at her long nails of left hand and brushed them with her thumb.


    "Far Aramaer!" he asked, his voice an octave higher. Not many asked about him. "Those records are buried deep inside. They are thousands of years old," he said. "But we have protected them with special magic." He came out of the stone counter behind which he was sitting. "Come."


    Iona followed him through the record keeping section¡ªarge, dingy hall that had shelves arranged neatly in corridors. Men and women were stacking the records neatly on them. Despite being a typical record room, there was a speck of dust to be seen anywhere. Valdar was doing a fine job at maintaining it.


    He took her through thest corridor on the right. Iona noticed that there were tables and armchairs in between the corridors for those who wanted to read here. The ce was¡­ cold. There was not a single hearth burning, which was logical because a fire ident would damage the precious records.


    They walked till the end. Valdar pointed to thest shelf, which had a ss door. "This one has all the records about the first fae. But be careful with them. Even though they are guarded with magic spells, the papers have worn too thin. Our record keepers are still trying to copy these records on new parchments." He traced symbols on the shelf using chalk and the shelf opened.


    "I will," she replied.


    When Valdar left her, he had one thing in mind¡ªto inform Etaya about her. By the time he reached his usual ce to sit, he had forgotten about Iona. Only an irritating itch was there in his mind that he was forgetting something.

 Chapter 350 - Black Knight

    <h4>Chapter 350 - ck Knight</h4>


    There were many books, but Iona went to the one stacked in thest. On its spine faded words, Far Aramaer ¨C The First Fae King, were written in golden words. And right in front of it was the book, Estr Aramaer ¨C The First Demon King. She took that one out from the shelf along with the one on fae king and went to sit at the table. She was in for a long time.


    She opened the pages of the book on the demon king. Everything she knew was already there. She flipped the pages and came to the section which mentioned his fourteen sons and in the end was daughter Etayr Aramaer.


    Etayr Aramaer was the youngest and most pampered by her father and brothers. She was born to her father after three thousand years. She was as fierce as her brothers and remained dedicated to the king till she lived. It was said that she suffered the grief of her father, who always mourned the loss of the fae kingdom. While under Far Aramaer, the fae kingdom flourished and prospered, under Estr Aramaer, the demon kingdom flourished. It was his wish that the fae kingdom and the demon kingdom merged and be one. He had gone to his brother a number of times with the proposal but Far had refused.


    Living in a ce that had extremely harsh conditions, Estr Aramaer''s people had evolved into demons with horns and had tanned skins. However, the rest of their features resembled the faes. Same skin, pointy ears, almond shaped eyes, and muscled bodies.


    Estr Aramaer waged three wars against Vilinski, but he lost all of them. His daughter was with him in the third war. After his third defeat, he kind of broke down and didn''t survive.


    It was recorded that his daughter gave her life soon after vowing to the Lore that she would take her father''s revenge.


    Iona shut the book down. A shudder passed through her body. If Etayr Aramaer vowed to the Lore, was she reborn as Etaya? Or was she the same woman? The second option could not be true, because not even faes lived that long. And if she was reborn, did she know that she was Etayr Aramaer in her previous life? Why had she hidden the book on demons in her room? Iona had a sudden urge to go back to her room and read the book on demons all over again. So many things now pieced together except the connection between Etayr Aramaer and Etaya.


    She ced the book back into the shelf, locked it as Valdar exined to her. She brushed her fingers over the symbols in a backward movement and the door locked with a click. She walked out of the corridor only to find a confused Valdar sitting in his armchair, searching for something he had forgotten.


    When she reached her room, she read the books in order to find out more. While she found a lot of information on the generations of Far Aramaer, there was only one page dedicated to his brother.


    Estr Aramaer had fallen in love with his brother''s wife. Apparently, Alvenia, Far''s wife, was the most beautiful woman in the world. Despite Estr approaching her numerous times, she refused him. He even proposed to her that it is possible to have both the brothers as her husbands, but the idea was so filthy to her that she had insulted Estr in an open court. Her husband, Far was extremely angry and he had banished Estr. But not before Estr had waged a battle against him and threatened to take away Alvenia as his prize.


    Iona was too tired by the end of it. Did Etayr Aramaer know of her father''s dalliances? Did she know the history between her father and Alvenia at all? Or was she a blind follower of her father? Iona couldn''t imagine the depravity of the younger brother. And more than that she couldn''t imagine that if Etayr Aramaer had vowed to the Lore that she would take her father''s revenge, then for how long did her soul remain in the Lore to be reincarnated at Etaya?


    If this was the case, then the conspiracy to get Anastasia back to the kingdom ran deeper. Did Aed Ruad know about it? Did Maple know?


    Her head started pounding. It was all a lot for her to digest. Etaya was born long after Ian was born and inparison, she was far younger. From the beginning she wanted to rule Vilinski, and had made it clear to her parents that she needed some part of the kingdom. However, they denied it, saying that she could serve as a noble under him, but she would never be able to break the fae kingdom. What was this need to have a piece of kingdom for herself?


    Iona closed the book and rested her head on the pillows. She drifted off to sleep, but not without nightmares.


    "Jump out, Iona," the golden eyesmunicated to her. The fog around them would not reveal the face. "You can make it!"


    "I havee to take you, little child," said the Master. "I will educate you." He caught her delicate wrists.


    "Leave me!" Iona struggled against her Master. "Leave me, Seraph!" she shouted.


    The golden eyes red wide open as if shocked. "You have to ovee him!" they said. They encouraged her. They wanted to change the events in time. Iona tried to wriggle free from her Master.


    "Come to me Iona," Seraph hissed. He was oblivious of the presence of the golden eyes.


    The fog around him seemed to spread on her legs, slither on her. She looked at the twin mes exasperatedly. The tentacles of her Master glided over her thighs, her waist and then her chest. Finally, she gotpletely covered by that slimy, inky, mucus-like feel. A scream emanated from her throat and she jerked open her eyes with sweat covering her body like a thinyer of water. Iona gasped, wanting to catch her breath. Those golden eyes belonged to whom?


    When she gathered her wits, she looked around the room. From the dim light of the candbras that were lit in her room, she realized that she had slept past dinner. She had ate dinner on the bed and got up. Outside the window, it was still too dark. Sconces around the alleyways and breezeways, were lit imparting soft buttery glow. She took a deep breath and wondered where the tombs of the previous kings and queens were. Should she pay a visit to them? How did the first king die? What about Alvenia? The snow on the outside had swirled and settled on the ss of her window. On a thought, she whipped her head back to the book of History of Fae. She had to call her. She wanted to visit the tombs of the rulers and only she could tell where they were. She started walking towards her bed. If her calction were right, the war was around. And Iona was one of the pawns that had suddenly be the ck knight.


    She opened the book and pressed her finger on the symbol. The woman appeared, her body a ripple of thin silver and white lines. "What is it you want now, Iona?" she asked.

 Chapter 351 - [Bonus ] Blue Butterflies

    <h4>Chapter 351 - [Bonus ] Blue Butterflies</h4>


    Iona''s excitement was palpable. Her eyes sparkled and gleamed. There was lightness in her chest and an unexpected adrenalin rush. In an impatient voice she said, "I want to visit the tombs of the previous rulers of Vilinski¡­ especially that of the first king Far Aramaer."


    The woman in front of her tilted her head and the silvery line of her delineation rippled slightly. "Why?" she asked her the outline of her hair curled with the movement of her head.


    Taking a deep breath in, Iona went to her bed and picked up the books that she had been devouring from so long. She had two books opened on the bed in front of them. Almost bouncing on her feet, she sat next to one of them and pointed to the family tree on History of Fae. "Look here," she said pointing at the names of Ian L and his wife ¨¢ine. She traced her hand above their names to his parents'' and said, "King Ian''s name is here, but where is the name of his sister Etaya?"


    Silvery white lines formed on the woman''s forehead as she looked at the family tree. "This is strange," she replied.


    Then Iona pulled her attention to the next book on the book she had lifted from Etaya''s room. "This one here is the family tree of ancient demons, whose first king was Estr Aramaer. He had fourteen sons and one daughter called Etayr Aramaer. The girl never married, fought battles with her father and eventually died soon after her father died vowing to the Lore that she would take her father''s revenge." Iona was breathless. She flipped through more pages until she came to the family tree of the winged demons. She pointed to the names at the end. "Etaya''s name can be seen here, but not in that book. Why? Why do the records of these books don''t match? How can there be such a huge discrepancy?"


    Quickly, Iona sifted through her notes that were scattered over the bed, crawled to the ones on the far end and picked up the one she was looking for in a triumphant manner. "This!" she said, waving it in her hand high in the air. "This one here." She brought it to the woman and spread it in front of her. "I went to the record keeping section. There was a book on Estr Aramaer and this is what I found about him and his daughter."


    The woman sat on the bed and stared at the paper to read it. For a long time, she continued to read, re-read it as if trying to piece things together. "So, you are implying that Etayr Aramaer is the same as Etaya?"


    "I have strong reasons to believe it, but I may be wrong. That''s why I want to visit the tombs of the ancient ones in order to verify my doubts."


    "What are you going to find there, Iona?" the woman asked with a voiceced with irritation. "That ce is sacred and you can''t just enter there at will."


    "Please, I just want to go there," Iona persisted.


    The woman shook her head. "I am sorry, but this is impossible. You can''t go there¡­" She stared at the papers and books again. "The tombs are guarded with strong spells and I wouldn''t want you to get toasted by them."


    Iona pouted. "I feel that the conspiracy runs deeper than what we see. Etaya is hiding a lot of information. It''s like getting her son to the throne is Vilinski is not where her agenda ends. There is more¡­"


    An icy sensation cruised through skin when the woman touched her. "Iona, I understand your worries. And I would say that you focus on what is at hand rather than getting yourself in grave trouble."


    Iona pursed her lips. She got out of the bed, agitated as hell, and walked to the window. Theyer of snow had thickened because of the blizzard that was swirling on the outside. Very few days were left for the attack on Draoidh. This was her chance, and this chance was slipping¡­ She truly was the ck knight¡­ of Etaya. With an exasperated sigh, she turned to look at the woman and the air out of her lungs whooshed out. She wasn''t there. "Fuck!" she cursed. Scared as hell that others might see her, Iona grabbed a ck fur cloak over her and pulled its hood over her head. She had to go and find her. She gritted her teeth for allowing herself this one time to be not careful. The woman slipped out. Where the hell did she go?


    Iona got out of her bedchamber. The Diumbe saw her and slithered to reach her, to be with her, to feel her. She patted them one by one and then ordered them to stand by the door and not allow anyone inside. Then she rushed to the spiral staircase and descended to the ground floor. Once there, she darted out into the darkness. "Where are you?" she muttered as she scanned the grounds in front of her that were covered with yet anotheryer of snow. Her eye caught a movement of something shiny rippling through the snow, rounding the corner where the south wing ended. Boots crunching the snow, Iona ran towards the woman. She came across two royal guards who were flying over the tall boundaries of the pce, theirrge wings beating majestically even through this blizzard.


    ---


    She reached the snow forest. Snow was falling heavily and it obscured the heavy door in front of her. Not that it mattered to her in this form. She pressed her hand on the door. The wood seemed to melt and be gel-like under her touch. It rippled and she walked through it. Inside it was dimly lit. A solitary torch burned¡­ perhaps it burned eternally¡­ Shadows of steps started forming as she glided below into the tunnel. She wished she hade here to feel the ce''s energy in her corporeal form¡­ After descending the narrow steps, she reached anding. The torch threw dim light inside and she could make out the low ceiling of the narrow space in front of her.


    As she walked further, the light of the torch only became dimmer. But the light wasn''t needed, because now the ce was lit with¡­ glowing blossoms. Flowers nketed the moss covered walls. It was as if the effect of winter never existed here. The petals of the blossoms swayed in the asional cool wind that came from the outside, and as they moved, they bathed the ce in purple and blue and red haze.


    The pathway opened into a chamber with high ceilings and the sight in front of her was¡­ mesmerizing. From every tomb, there grew flowers that glowed. Hundreds of them twined around the tombs. And amidst them were the most ethereal creatures she had ever seen¡ªblue butterflies¡­ so azure, so turquoise¡­ beating their gossamer wings, softly. She felt she would burst into crying if she continued to gaze at them.


    She was in the tomb of the royal faes.


    She walked further towards the tombs that were located further on the inside.

 Chapter 352 - She Never Came

    <h4>Chapter 352 - She Never Came</h4>


    She reached thest tomb. The name on it was that of the first fae king, Far Aramaer.


    Flowers glowed around it with blue butterflies pping their gossamer wings on them or on the stone of the tomb. She sat down right in front of it. As if sensing her presence, some of the butterflies fluttered their wings and came to hover around her. They would try to sit on her, but when her silhouette rippled, they would fly away. She chuckled. Her eyes went to the next tomb on his left¡­ of Alvenia Aramaer, his wife. Her fingers went to the small pedestal in front of the tomb and she brushed the petals. How she wished she was corporeal at this time?


    She hade here to find answers. Knowing that Iona wouldn''t be allowed here, she came at a risk. "Queen Alvenia¡­" she said softly, yet her voice reverberated in the cave. Her gaze traveled to the corner of the chamber where she saw a chest filled with jewelry¡ªgold, diamond, precious stones and right between them was a sword. It looked familiar. "My god!" she said in a low voice. It must be the sword of the first fae king when he descended on the earth with it. It was an Evindal sword.


    "Why are you here, child?" a disembodied voice which came from everywhere and nowhere made her jump. She jumped up and scurried far away before she turned to see whose voice was that. And when she turned¡ªshe froze. Her eyes red wide open.


    The man in front of her was so handsome that it was breathtaking. Pure elf features. Silver hair, broad chest, eyes so violet as if they had stolen the color from thousands of lc blooms, with pointy ears and fangs.


    "Far Aramaer," she breathed out.


    The man smiled as he glided towards her. "Yes, child."


    They had a staring match as each looked at the other with interest. After a while he asked, "You havee to find the answers."


    She nodded.


    "Etayr Aramaer?"


    "Yes."


    The fae kingughed.


    "Is Etaya the reincarnation of Etayr Aramaer?" she asked, mustering courage.


    The man shrugged. "How would I know?"


    Her mouth fell open. How would he know? What a stupid question she asked? She watched him go to his wife''s tomb. The butterflies that sat on her tomb fluttered and started flying around him. "You should know to ask the right questions, child," he said, as he caressed the stone of her tomb.


    She did know what was the best question to ask, all thoughts leaving her as she watched the first king. He was beautiful beyond words. She couldn''t imagine how beautiful his wife would be or his brother. Suddenly he found him peering at her from under those thick eyshes, as if waiting for her¡­ to ask.


    "Did Etaya ever visit these tombs?" she asked carefully, weighing every word.


    A smile tugged his lips up. "No, she never came."


    And that was the answer she was looking for.


    All at once she heard a female voice on the outside. "Where are you?" Iona shouted, panicky.


    "Your friend hase to find you. Go back child. We will meet in better conditions." Saying that he waved his hand and was instantly enveloped with blinding yellow and white light. When the light diminished, he had gone.


    She came out of the cave and floated put of the tunnel into the blizzard, where Iona was standing, her teeth chattering like drums. "Wh¡ª why did you leave?" she stuttered. "C¡ªe back!"


    She followed Iona back to the chamber without saying anything because she knew that the girl was very cold. Her skin was pale and she wanted her to be warm again.


    Iona rested against the mantle of the firece, which she had fed fresh logs with. She let the heat of fire seep in her body as she shivered. She had discarded all her clothes and wrapped the thick nket around her. She red at the woman for a moment and then went back to looking at the fire as if merely looking at it would give her the much-needed heat. "Never ever do that again!"


    The woman considered her for some time before saying, "Etaya never visited the tombs."


    Iona whipped her head towards her, her eyes as wide as a saucer. "What?"


    The woman nodded. "Now I need to go back. It will be dawn soon."


    Iona wanted to talk to her more, but resisted the urge. She walked over to her bed and pressed the symbol with her finger. It glowed a bright yellow and sucked the woman in itself. Iona went back to the fire hearth and curled on the rug beside it. That night she slept on the rug. She contemted a thousand things, but every and each n came to a dead end.


    Next morning, she woke up veryte but when she came out, there was a buzz of activity in the pce. A maid hade with a message from Etaya. Etaya had summoned her to the council meeting chamber. Iona crushed the paper in her hand and tossed it aside.


    She knew that if Etaya had called her to the council meeting chamber, it meant only one thing¡ªAdrianna didn''t ept her offer. But it also had its fallout. Etaya was going to insult her in front of others while showing that she hated Adrianna. She was going to swipe her double edged sword. Nheless, Iona had to go to attend the meeting. She wanted to know the next ns of the woman whose name wasn''t there in the family tree and who once didn''t visit the tombs of the ancient.


    Oh, and she was expected to go in her dark witch role. She chose not to.


    The meeting chamber was empty, except for Seraph who seemed to be hovering everywhere. Etaya and Aed Ruad were sitting at the head of the table nked by Yion and¡­ R¨¢ild? There was a palpable anxiety around the room. The air was thick with anticipation. When they saw her walking in, everyone stopped talking and stared at her as if she was an alien with horns. Etaya''s disgust was apparent on her face as she red at her from the moment she entered the meeting chamber to the moment she sat on her chair.


    "Adrianna''s message hase back to us¡ªstark and clear!" She looked at all of them. "She will not hand over Anastasia to us. Even the dark witch here couldn''t waver from the witch queen''s decision!" Etaya held up the paper in her hand¡ªa thin yellow parchment which had the broken seal of the Draoidh kingdom. "She wants war! And war it is we will give her!"


    Seraph hissed as he floated to Iona and she could feel pure rageing from him. He glided one of his inky, mucus-like tentacles on her neck and curled it around. "We are going to send the dark witch to lead the battle for us. Shouldn''t we?"


    Iona kept herself as straight as possible and said, "Yes Master." Her heartbeat raced. Seraph''s tentacle released her neck and she loosed a breath.


    "Then it is done!" Etaya announced.

 Chapter 353 - Froze

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Froze</h4>


    Etaya leaned forward and smashed the paper on the table in front of her. She exhaled heavily and through her clenched teeth said, "We are going to attack Draoidh. Ready the army. We will depart tomorrow morning!"


    "The fae army would need a reason to attack Draoidh," said Yion with dead calm. "They won''t attack blindly."


    "Then give them a fucking reason!" said Aed Ruad. "I want to see that bitch Anastasia and¡ª" he sped his hands tightly together and rubbed them.


    Yion tilted his head to look at the family of three. What strange people they were¡­ "They are tired of the same reason we give them¡ªto increase our presence in the Lore, or to win more kingdoms. We have had plenty of wars under your name prince, but now they are tired."


    "What do you mean tired?" Aed Ruad pounded the table with his fist. "An army has to be ready at all times and it has to act upon the orders from the royals. Do you mean to say that there is mutiny among the soldiers?? He narrowed his eyes. "In that case you are responsible for the unrest!"


    Yion''s face didn''t budge from the stone-cold expressions he was wearing since the beginning of the meeting. "There is no mutiny at the moment prince," he replied as if talking to a dumb man. "But the fae army is not dumb. They will ask the reason and I have run out of reasons to tell them as to why we are going to attack Draoidh!"


    "Then tell them that Adrianna has abducted Anastasia!" Aed Ruad retorted.


    Yion wanted to roll his eyes out of exasperation, but he ended up narrowing them.


    "We can''t say that to them, Aed Ruad," Etaya interrupted. "All they know at present is that Anastasia doesn''te out much from the pce and that she is visiting other fae kingdoms."


    "How long are you going to keep this a secret, Mother?" Aed Ruad hissed.


    "Till we can! Damn it!" she snapped. "Till we get that bitch back to the kingdom. Till we marry her with you."


    Yion crossed his hands across his chest. "Anastasia was married to Ileus in Evindal. How do you propose to break that marriage, it beats me?"


    "It''s none of your concern, Yion. You just prepare the army and we are going to attack Draoidh with full force!" Etaya said angrily. There was no other option left.


    "There is one thing I would like to point out," Iona said in a low voice.


    Seraph, who had gone to float behind his wife, stilled. "What could the dark witch possibly say?" he said as if mocking her. "Are you scared of leading the attack? Or are you ashamed of it?"


    Iona ignored him. "How will the entire fae army attack? They are not corporeal outside Vilinski." She wanted to show how weak they were.


    Etaya looked at her with her cold green eyes and said, "You don''t have to bother about that. Just keep your freaking Diumbe ready with you and wait for our orders." Usually Etaya didn''t speak to her in this tone, but today she was being extra sarcastic, extra rude and extra bold. And this was all because of her Master. She just lowered her head and then nodded. "I shall wait for your orders then," she said and got up from her ce.


    As she left the room, she could feel Seraph walking towards her but the doors closed and he didn''te out. Seraph and Etaya were waiting to sacrifice her. Now that her mother had said she didn''t need her, her importance had reduced. Putting her in the forefront was a strategy that they thought would work. Iona scoffed.


    She walked back to her room with a mixture of anxiety and anticipation. Those emotions were her constantpanions these days. If her calctions were correct, they would take a week to reach Draoidh. And then¡ª They would be traveling a lot and then the army would get tired.


    That night she strolled out of her room and inadvertently went to the study again. However, she stopped in between at one of the training arenas where she saw Yion and his Second in Command, R¨¢ild. They were walking towards the courtyard. Iona kept herself in the shadows of the corridors as she stalked them. Because of her strong sense of hearing, she could easily hear what they were talking about even from this distance.


    "Where will Etaya pay the soldiers from?" asked R¨¢ild. "They demandst time''s wages too."


    Yion walked with his hand sped at the back. His stone-cold face was now marked with too much worry. He looked up at the dense gray skies. Soft snow swirled around them. It would fall on their head or shoulders and instead of settling, it would slip down. "I don''t know," he shrugged with a long exhale. "She said that she wants soldiers to march to Draoidh and that too tomorrow before dawn. Haven''t you as yet informed the divisions about Etaya''s decision?"


    "I have," R¨¢ild replied. "But soldiers aren''t exactly trusting her. I really can''t say how many are going to go with her."


    Iona couldn''t understand how a woman who controlled Vilinski never paid her soldiers. This was the weirdest thing.


    "You should have gone to the Tagarth to arrange more funds," R¨¢ild said.


    "How can I do that?" said Yion as if it wasn''t his responsibility. "Etaya should go there and ask for funds."


    "Gods!" R¨¢ild rubbed his hands over his face and looked up at the sky. "The fae king was too sharp for his own good. No one could have imagined that he had most of his funds deposited with the Tagarth kingdom. Those bastards have frozen the money and refuse to give it to Etaya saying any amount would need the king''s signatures."


    Yion let out augh. "That was the smartest thing he did!"


    To say that Iona was shocked was an understatement. She froze in her ce when she heard that most of Vilinski''s funds were in Tagarth. This only meant that Etaya was short of money, very short of it. How was she running this huge empire? Was she imposing heavy taxes on her people? Also, Tagarth was one of the neighboring fae kingdoms, which only bowed to the fae King Ian L. Even if Etaya must have gone on his behalf to collect funds, they would have declined her request. And then Etaya wouldn''t have pursued the matter at all.


    Once the two men were out of the courtyard, Iona went back to her room. The whole night she was unable to sleep because the next morning she was going to enter chaos. She twisted and turned on her bed. There were a thousand unresolved questions in her mind. Everything just seemed like one big void¡­


    She was supposed to lead the army, so she got up early and dressed in a light gray tunic with gray cks and light armor. The Diumbe were lurking on the outside waiting for hermand. While a maid was dressed helping her sheath weapons in her belt, she heardmotion outside. Outside she saw the guards running towards the courtyard. "What wrong?" she asked a soldier.


    She froze at his answer.

 Chapter 354 - Shift

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Shift</h4>


    Iona started walking towards the courtyard and then she broke into a run. At eighteen she should have shifted into her wolf, but she hadn''t so far. And when she was running at the moment, she wanted to shift. Her instincts to shift were so strong that her lungs were heaving. Not now, not now¡­ she reminded herself. Her lungs had opened and the cool air around her was filling it. She could feel her bones cracking, skin rippling with fur. She had to shove it down. If she shifted, she was doomed.


    Iona leaned against a pir in the corridor barely able to register themotion that was going around her. Her skin was sweating as hell. Her first shift and that too in the presence of Etaya and Seraph. This was going to be painful as hell. Her vision changed and became blurry. Why was it that her senses had heightened to an all new level? She could feel her ws jutting out and fangs lengthening.


    First shift was very painful. She had heard it long back.


    Strange voices, strange vistas and strange smells filled around her. Don''t shift, she willed herself. She pushed her wolf down and it growled against hermand. It had never arisen all these times and suddenly what was wrong with it? ''Stay down, please,'' she begged her. ''I need to focus on what is going on.''


    ''We are two of us now,'' a voice hissed at the back of her mind. She didn''t know whose voice it was, but it was deep and very¡­ possessive. Was that her wolf?


    A soldier stopped right in front of her. The girl was in a terrible state. Her skin was covered with sweat and her half-hooded golden eyes were flickering a deep shade of brown. "Is everything okay?" he asked as he rustled his wings in tension. He tried to touch her, but she shoved his hand away.


    Instead of going to the courtyard, she staggered back to her room where she bent down with pain in every muscle and bone in her body. She fell on the floor and curled in a fetal position. Shifting for the first time was very painful but stopping from shifting was unbearable. It was like someone flogging yourself, like chaining yourself and tormenting yourself mentally. Tears ran out of her eyes. ''You can do this Iona,'' she reminded herself. She had been through worse times. Etaya had whipped her for not conceding to Seraph. Seraph had used his magic, used the Diumbe against her to concede to her demands. She remembered the time when they had left her to rot in a basement after whipping her for over a month. And at that time, she was only fourteen.


    Ionaughed. This was nothing inparison to that. She closed her eyes as her teeth chattered and she fell unconscious soon after.


    She didn''t know for how long she stayed on the floor but when she woke up, she still found herself in her room. She pulled herself up, feeling weaker than usual, half panting. She checked for the signs if there were gouges on the furniture or wood or any blood, but there was none and she took a sigh of relief. Iona pulled herself up, walked to the pitcher in her room and without pouring water in the ss, she drank directly from the pitcher. Why was she feeling as if she was on fire? Rest of the water of the pitcher, she dropped on her head.


    She looked out the window at the dense gray skies and wondered for how long she had remained in that position. The fog from her mind cleared and she heard soldiers yelling at each other. Iona darted out of her room again and this time she ran towards the southern bend of the pce. It was where they entered the wilderness of Sgiath Bi¨°. On the way she found soldiers gathering in divisions with their swords and other armor and Yion shouting orders. She didn''t stop to see them and continued to run.


    She found Aed Ruad, ready in his armor, nked by a dozen guards talking to Etaya. As she ran, she could feel Etaya watching her.


    She ran faster. Just a few more meters and she would reach the southern bend.


    "And where are you going?" a voice hissed behind her.


    Iona came to aplete standstill. She felt his tentacles slithering towards her. She backed a little.


    "Did you think that you are going to go, unprepared, Dark Witch?" he said in a disembodied voice full of hatred. "Where are your Diumbe?"


    Fear skittered down her spine when his tentacles reached her waist, her belly. "Th¡ª they are waiting for me outside," she lied.


    "Then you are going to let them in you, now!"


    A shudder passed through her body. If she let them in, then her mind would be addled. She wouldn''t be able to remember what she was doing now. "Yes Master," she replied. She turned to walk and he started following her. Goose bumps lined her skin as dread surged through her heart. He was feeling her with his tentacles. In order to distract his mind, she said, "What are you going to do after the war is over, Master?"


    He didn''t reply, only hissed.


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    The answer was obvious, but neither of them was speaking it aloud.


    "Will you go back to your body?" she asked.


    A tentacleshed at her and she stumbled in the front. "Do what you have to, Dark Witch!" he said in a ravenous voice, as if he would kill her and throw her to the vultures or eat her, now.


    She straightened and walked as fast as possible to stay away from his sewer-like smell. She wanted to gag but then she had no time. She pushed bile back down her throat and broke into a jog. Seraph kept up with her.


    When they reached the southern side of the pce, she summoned the Diumbe. And they all came like a gust of wind. They stopped right in front of her¡ªa mass of inky, slimy creatures with broken limbs and fangs and sick smell.


    "You are leading the army," said Seraph. "I hope you remember."


    "Yes Master," she replied. From the corner of her eye she saw a division of the army marching through the corridors anding towards them.


    "Now go!" hemanded.


    She took a deep breath and turned to walk through the bend. Her Diumbe followed her in an inky serpentine trail. Seraph watched her closely as he slithered in the shadows.


    The overhead sky thundered and lightning forked inside the dense clouds. Iona crossed the bend and reached the outside. The division of the army, headed by R¨¢ild, followed her.


    She heard a battle cry in the distance and a smile tugged her lips up. She narrowed her eyes towards the horizon, towards the wilderness where gray skies met white earth, where through the fog and mist, she saw ck silhouettes of men in ck and silver armor, marching towards them. Thousands of them.


    The wizard army hade to attack Vilinski along with its allies.

 Chapter 355 - Your Lovely Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Your Lovely Daughter</h4>


    Iona chuckled at first. Then sheughed softly and then she startedughing. She looked again at the army that was marching towards Vilinski¡ªtheir silhouettes looking like wisps of smoke in the fog.


    Behind her she heard the division of the armies filling in. The sound of wings beating wildly and heavy footfalls crunching on the snow was nearing her by the minute. It was as if they were ready for the battle¡­ or not?


    Etaya came to stand right next to her, her wing red wide. Seraph lurked on the sides. "Why haven''t Diumbe got in you?" she muttered with controlled anger. "You will be leading us!" When she didn''t answer and continued to stare at the marching army, which had grown from tiny dots to the size of ants, Etaya got all the more agitated. "We were supposed to attack them. Howe they are attacking us instead?" she said as if insinuating her.


    Iona did not respond. Tension filled around her. Her heart stuttered. The silence around her was so acute and unnerving that if someone would have dropped a pin on the snow, they would have it.


    Etaya walked to stand right in front of her. "Why did you ask me whether I had visited the tombs of the ancient faes?" Her eyes bored into her mind as if trying to get inside her skull.


    Iona tilted her head and with her chin dipped and flinty eyes said, "If I were you, I would focus on the army that is marching towards us. As for the little details about you¡ªwe will discuss themter. That is if we live!" A Diumbe slithered over her leg.


    Seraph hissed from the shadows as if hating how she talked with his wife. Iona whirled her head towards him as if challenging him toe and get her. "Because of you, Maple is dead," he addressed her with loathe. "You better make up and kill that bloody witch of your mom, or I will make sure that you never see the light of the day!"


    A dangerous smile spread on her lips and she replied, "Yes Master."


    Yet another division must have assembled behind her because she heard more wings beating. This time Aed Ruad came to stand right next to his mother. The shock and surprise that the witch queen is attacking them instead must have been reced with frustration and bitterness and rage. He looked as if he was about to kill them raw with his hands. His wings on which a spell was cast to make them look like that of fae, trembled behind him with fury. He looked at Iona as if she was responsible for this chaos.


    In reality, she was.


    The battle cry of the Draoidh army reached near them. Thousands of them. On brooms, on dragons, as wolves, and vampires¡ªall of them led by Queen Adrianna. And she was on her broom. Wearing a golden armor, hair tied in a braid and two swords strapped on her back, she looked lethal, her re directed at Etaya.


    Right beside her was Dmitri and behind her were Ileus and Anastasia.


    And Anastasia looked¡­ terrifyingly beautiful. All at once dangerous and soft. Her massive wings beating behind her¡ªa spectacle she wanted to make and a statement she had to. Strapped in silver armor with her golden hair braided over the shoulder she was armed to the teeth, her Evindal sword dangling on the left of her waist, naked, glinting even in this fog.


    And it was for the first time, Vilinskians saw their princess, Anastasia with her wings red like a wide beast. She was truly a royal. The fae soldiers had a mesmerizing impact and stared at her with awe. All of them had only one question in mind¡ªhowe the fae princess was on the opposite side? Most of them knew that she was traveling to the fae kingdoms, but she was with the Draoidh army? A shock flitted through all of them.


    When her violet gaze met Etaya, she bared her teeth in a feral smile. Etaya hissed.


    Standing on her right was Ileus, in silver armor, two swords strapped in a vee behind his back and not a ce in his body that didn''t conceal a weapon. His vambraces were as if they contained a secret weapon. His re as golden as his mother''s, he looked every bit of danger walking in a killing field. Shadows peeled off from him.


    "You wanted a war?" Adrianna called Etaya from her side as both sides stood face to face, ready with their gears, ready with their moods. "We''vee to give one, since giving Anastasia to you wasn''t an option. You see, she is married to my son."


    A murmur generated amongst the soldiers. Tension was thick in the air. On the opposite side, wizards and witches hovered in the air on their brooms, as vampires bared their canines and Yarddraks ready with their favorite weapon¡ªaxe. Two dragons with their riders were far above all of them, kissing the clouds in the sky, bobbing in and out, with their necks red with an angry breath, waiting toe out.


    "Shut up!" Etaya shouted. "Your son kidnapped her and forcibly married her." She was scared of just this. She had to nip it in the bud. She had to make her soldiers hate Ileus, hate Adrianna and the rest of the army, and then only they would attack¡­ wholeheartedly. Yion flew to Aed Ruad''s side and then pped his wings toe to the ground. He crossed his hands across his chest.


    Anastasia sneered. "Let me remind you again, in case you have forgotten. I escaped my wedding because you wanted me to get married to your son¡­ forcibly!"


    "You bitch!" Aed Ruad shouted.


    Ileus was about to lunge at him, but Adrianna stopped him. She looked at Anastasia who nodded and said, "I don''t want to fight against my people whom you have misled, Etaya." She took a long breath as her hand went to her Evindal sword. "But I want to give you a chance to exin yourself and I will leave you. Both you and Aed Ruad can go back to Zor''gan."


    "Oh! So the fae princess has got some spine now? Eh?" Aed Ruad mocked.


    Etaya added, "Now that you havee here Adrianna, we will take Anastasia back from you and put her in her rightful ce, next to my son!"


    "Correction. We will put Anastasia, the rightful heir, back on the throne of Vilinski, as the queen of the fae kingdom, and free her parents from the celestial prison!" Dmitri''s voice boomed. "And throw the Zor''ganians out!"


    Etaya lost all control. Her eyes wild, she clenched her fists until her knuckles were white. "Do you know who is leading the battle from our side?" Her gaze settled on Iona on her left. "Your lovely daughter."


    Iona''s breath lodged in her chest. Her mother didn''t give her a nce. She deserved it. The Diumbe raised further on her body.


    "Go!" Etaya yelled at her and Iona charged at them.


    As she ran the Dimube darted after her at a serpentine speed and the next moment they covered herpletely.

 Chapter 356 - Conspiracy Runs Deeper

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Conspiracy Runs Deeper</h4>


    When Iona stopped in front of her mother, she was the dark witch with pointy teeth and skin made from obsidian ss. Vision red and mind in a frenzy, Iona bared her teeth in a smile and said, "You have to kill me first."


    "With pleasure," Adrianna replied.


    Hearing her, Etaya yelled at her soldiers, "Attaaaackkk!"


    When both the armies shed, the sound subdued the lightning in the skies.


    In the next second, Ileus unleashed a st of blue light that mmed into the faes in the first line, Screams emanated. This was Ileus'' signal. The wizards and witches moved, shooting likeets from the skies, just as the fae soldiers rose up from the ground with their wings.


    The witch army sted their magic on the fae soldiers as they careened right or left to dodge it. The fae army retaliated well. They also used their magic and hurled it towards the foes.


    One thing was clear that in Sgiath Bi¨° the magic abilities of both the sides were too limited. They had to depend on their weapons too. The fae soldiers and the Draoidhian army shed and then it was just screams and nking of metal and sizzles of magic and blood everywhere.


    Iona barreled her way inside the Draoidh army, her eyes all the time on Anastasia.


    The wizards and faes shed midair. Some wizards went down quickly against the faes. However, when they realized the growing threat, they used their weapons to shield them against the magic and a flurry of arrows.


    On the ground, Adrianna''s and her allies'' soldiers charged at the remaining soldiers who were not faes. More divisions arrived from Vilinski one after the other. None of them could use their magic until suddenly a st of magic surged between them. It was from the heir with ancient blood. Only she could use her magic. Only her magic unleashed in this wilderness. Because Sgiath Bi¨° listened to Anastasia only.


    Armies were stunned in surprise as soldiers fell apart.


    And all through it, Ileus barreled right between the faes¡ªa blur of shadows, ws, fangs, brute force and often ck fur.? Wherever he struck, there was a trail of blood and screams and groans or crack of bones.


    The fae soldiers were fighting with all their might but no one went near Anastasia. No one wanted to fight her. They watched her from afar. The way she wielded magic, if this continued, they were sure that the battle would soon fall in her favor. And they wanted it¡­ except they were bound by their blood oath towards the throne.


    The dragons above breathed fire over the fae army, toasting them to the bones, their charred bodies lying on the ground. Brantley and Dawn were having fun with their dragons.


    Anastasia was keeping an eye on Etaya who was fighting her way towards Adrianna. And Adrianna was unstoppable. She was like a blur of fire, who moved so fast that it was impossible to spot her. Amidst the blood that sprayed around her, amidst the swords that she swirled with her hands and dagger that she threw at her enemies, she looked like fierce golden mes with asional spray of crimson.


    Seeing that Etaya had gone too close to Adrianna, Anastasia barreled her way towards her and sent a st of ice to stop her.


    However, soon she found herself surrounded by ayer of magic, a circle, so thick that she couldn''t move out of it no matter how hard she tried. And in that cage, she found herself staring at Etaya and¡­ Adrianna. Hair on the back of her neck rose in dread. Etaya swirled her sword in her hands and muttered, "Good, you got yourself with me, Anastasia," she snarled. "I am going to slice your mother-inw and feed her to the dogs in front of you."


    Anastasia''s violet eyes flickered silver. "Really? Etayr Aramaer?" said Anastasia in a calm voice even as she wanted to rage, scream. The woman knew very well that she was married to Ileus in Evindal, yet she kepting back, steaming with greed. She lowered her hand to her sword.


    Etaya froze and then blinked, shocked and stunned into silence.


    "Why?" Anger shed through Anastasia, hot like fire. "Don''t look so shocked," she said as she prowled closer. "Etayr Aramaer¡ªreincarnated as Etaya."


    Stunned as hell, Etaya was unable to move. She stared at Anastasia as if she had seen a ghost. Blood drained from her face.


    "How do you feel when the firstyer peels off, aunt?" said Anastasia. "Daughter of Estr Aramaer, who was never married and who vowed to the Lore that she would return to avenge her father." Her lips peeled back showing her fangs. "Am I right?"


    "You are speaking utter nonsense," Etaya said in a low voice.


    Anastasia threw her head back andughed. She shook her head and then said, "Are you so scared of your true heritage? You came back as my father''s sister. Did he know about it?" Her eyes narrowed. "I think he sensed that about you."


    "Shut up!" Etaya was shaking with fear, with anger. "You don''t know anything!"


    "Oh, I know everything," Anastasia said with a feral grin. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Adrianna opening theyer of magic with her bare hands and stepping out after giving her a knowing look, as if saying that she is all yours.


    Etaya was dumbstruck. "H¡ª how?"


    Through the haze of theyer around them, she pointed to her left. "Because of her."


    Etaya turned her head over her left shoulder to see who she was pointing and her eyes widened. The Dark Witch was fighting with the wizards and witches. Confused, she looked at Anastasia.


    Anastasia prowled closer as if stalking her prey, like a hunter. "You never visited the tomb of ancient kings, did you?" she asked. "Or you never could enter?" Anastasia took her Evindal sword out. "Iona read about the history of fae and of demons. She found out that your name was never written in our family tree. Why is that¡­ aunt?" she asked, stressing on the word ''aunt''.


    Etaya stumbled back as disbelief shed across her face. Her knees became wobbly. The battle cries from the outside faded.


    "Iona stole the book from your chamber¡ªthe one that you had so beautifully hidden under your bed."


    Etaya''s body shook with disbelief and confusion. Her head jerked back in Iona''s direction. If she had found so much about her, then how did Anastasia know about it?


    As if reading her thoughts, Anastasia said, "Iona identally summoned me in her room when one night she was reading the book." Anastasia remembered the first day Iona had summoned her. She was sleeping in her room with Ileus''s arm around her waist, when suddenly she felt as if she was being driven, forced to go somewhere. Her body felt distant. It was a like a call to hernds. She had to go. She had to answer the call. And then to her utter bewilderment, she found her spirit in front of Iona.


    Etaya''s lips trembled. A shudder passed through her body.


    "Together we found out about you, Etayr Aramaer. The ploy, the scheme, the conspiracy runs deeper. You want the demon kingdom to take over the fae kingdom."

 Chapter 357 - [Bonus ] Right Wing

    <h4>Chapter 357 - [Bonus ] Right Wing</h4>


    "You have been conspiring with the demon kingdom, Ghar, to take over Vilinski from a long time!" Anastasia growled. "This conspiracy has been running from how many years, Etayr Aramaer?"


    With a vulgar curse, Etaya lunged at Anastasia enraged like a wounded bull. "You bloody bitch! Don''t you take Ghar''s name with your filthy tongue!"


    Anastasia took her daggers out and met her sword with both her daggers raised over the head. She started stepping back in order to give herself more time. She still wanted to talk to Etaya and get the whole information.


    Etaya was very good with her sword anding from the fact that she was the reincarnated daughter of the first demon king, Anastasia could see how deftly she wielded her sword. She swiped from her chest, but Anastasia bent back. Once again Etaya lunged at her with full strength trying to get to her throat, but Anastasia met her sword again with her daggers, midair.


    Anastasia continued, "When Iona summoned me for thest time, I went to the tombs of the ancient ones. And guess who I met there? Far Aramaer." The des screeched against each other. "The first fae king informed me that you never ever visited the tombs of the ancient ones. But from what I know, you did visit, but you were not allowed. The gates of the ancient ones'' tombs did not open for you!"


    "As if I care for that filth below the ground!" Etaya hissed. She went for her throat this time but Anastasia ducked. She managed to slice her thighs, but Etaya jumped on the side to avoid getting further injured.


    "My father Estr Aramaer was supposed to be the ruler of the Lore. He hade numerous times to his older brother to merge the two kingdoms, but Far, that bastard, he refused," said Etaya as she panted and Anastasia looked at her with predatory nces, scanning for her weakness. "Yes, I am Etayr Aramaer. What can you do about that? I had vowed to the Lore that I woulde back to avenge my father, and I came back. Yes, the conspiracy runs deeper than you think. The Ghar king wants to take over the fae kingdom and that is why I am here. Why do you think I married Seraph?" She lunged, feinting right, but Anastasia caught her attack with daggers.


    With her full strength, Anastasia pushed her back. She growled, "For your ego, for your stupid wishes, and for something you could never control, you have ruined the lives of so many people. Seraph sacrificed himself for your goals and so did your daughter. You fed them lies, Etaya!"


    "Fuck you!" Eyata swirled and arced her sword in a way that if Anastasia didn''t bend back and tumbled, her sword would have sliced her into two. Now they were both standing several feet apart from each other, circling the perimeter of the magic around them. "I will use as many as I want to bitch!" she hissed. "I used you, didn''t I? But you ran away. Everything was going on so nicely, but you just had to run away! And¡ª and that bloody demon prince, that¡ª spawn of a fine king, he had to lead a revolt against his father, against me! You both had to do it at the same time? Bloody youngsters!"


    Anastasia''s brows drew tightly. So, the demon prince also revolted against her? That was new information. Maybe she could use itter. She drew out her Evindal sword.


    "I would rather live in a world ruled by the demon king than live under your shadows. I am going to kill you, kill Ileus and then I am going to kill all those who support you!" Etaya said as she feinted left when Anastasia charged at her with superb ease.


    Anastasia was seized by so much rage that she wanted to cleave the woman in front of her.


    "Oh, I had a great time putting your father and mother in the celestial prison. You should have seen the art I created on their bodies with my sword. I ripped them open and then took the bones out. Just so you know, I had gagged them so badly that they couldn''t even shout." Etaya tipped her head back slightly to let out that evilugh. "Ian and ¨¢ine have special love for pain. Torturing them was just the most enjoyable thing I have ever had in a long time."


    Her chest began to vibrate as pure soul-deep rage rose inside her. The rage burned her throat, her eyes, and traveled through her veins like fire. The fury surged and expanded until bloodlust overtook and she could no longer see or remember who she was.


    "And do you know what I did to Iona?" Etaya continued. "I whipped her so much, I made herself injure her own body so much, I would throw her up in a prison for months with nothing but a bucket for her needs that ultimately, she gave up." She looked at her left and pointed at the blurry image of the Dark Witch and chuckled. "See her now. She has be my loyal servant, my personal warrior who is fighting against her own. She is the perfect tool to step on to rule the Lore." She swirled her sword and looked down at her injured thigh. "But the best was when I got your wings shackled. That was satisfactory as hell!"


    Anastasia could feel the metallic tang of bloodlust, of the agony that pooled in her chest. How could one be so evil? But then what do you expect from a woman so mad, driven with ego, driven to win at all cost, even if it meant being so sick, so depraved. Her bloodlust tasted like¡­ death. Her chest thrummed with her rage, which now wanted tosh out. Her skin tingled with her magic. Her wings boomed with a beat and she shot high as her rageshed out and the ground beneath her shook. Her magic pulsed and rippled through the air, sting the wall around them. A sharp wind whipped across all those around her making many fall on the ground. Etaya shouted, but she wasn''t listening. She lunged at Etaya with her Evindal sword.


    Several fae soldiers tried toe towards them, but the magic that was pulsing around her, so ancient, so powerful, didn''t allow anyone to get near. Their swords shed as Etaya also leapt in the air, her wings stretched wide. She yelled as she brought the hilt of her sword down on Anastasia.


    But Anastasia caught her arm in order to halt her blow. Before Etaya could react, Anastasia had twirled and gone behind her. With one swipe of her Evindal sword, she sliced Etaya''s right wing. With a shriek that roared across the battlefield, Etaya fell on the ground with a thud. Blood sprayed on Anastasia''s face and pooled right beneath Etaya''s shoulder. A fae soldier rushed towards them to attack Anastasia, but she caught his wrist with her hand and shoved the Evindal deep into his chest. Crimson poured all around his armor. With disbelief in eyes that no one could pierce the fae armor, the soldier''s body trembled and then he fell on the side.

 Chapter 358 - Left Wing

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Left Wing</h4>


    Three more fae soldiers charged at her. She ducked down under the attack of the first one, and thrust her sword up into the throat of the second one. Blood sprayed around them. With a lightning speed she spun, swinging the sword through the soldier''s stomach. She caught hold of the third fae soldier midair and nted her foot right into his groin and plunged her sword right into his chest. Suddenly a stinging pain raced up her spine. Someone had thrust a dagger in her from the back. She twisted and mmed her sword inside the skull of the fourth soldier as she shrieked, throwing fatal purple tendrils out of her mouth at him.


    "Anastasia!" A voice called, but she wasn''t listening. Pulling the dagger out, she lunged at Etaya who had somehow managed to get up and was trembling. However, before she could reach her, there was a wave of pain racing through her thigh. She just swirled and swept her sword in an arc. The de of the sword met with something and a head rolled down. From the corner of her eye, she saw Yion attacking Adrianna from the back. She pulled her dagger out, moved her arm back and then threw it at him. The dagger nted in his abdomen. Airborne, Yion stumbled back, whipped his head with shock in his eyes towards her and grumbled as he tried to yank the dagger out of him. But he knew that this was a special dagger, which only listened to its owner. And the owner, she was rage-filled. With a smirk on his face, he bowed to Anastasia and then tried to take the sword out.


    Anastasia wiped her face with her sleeve and her lips tugged up. She twisted the dagger and then called it back¡ªa warning that he couldn''t attack Adrianna.


    Movement caught her eyes. A sliver of gray armor with one wing charged at her.


    Etaya created yet another wall around them. She feinted towards the other end of the wall in order to get Anastasia run after her, where she was ready for her to spike her on her sword. But Anastasia had learnt about these moves from Iskra. She chuckled through all the blood on her face. As soon as Etaya struck her, she ducked and thrust the hilt of her sword up into her jaw. Etaya dropped on the ground as snow, now crimson with blood, crunched beneath her. Her sword ttered and Anastasia swirled behind her to slice her left wing.


    Etaya screamed with pain, as her wing fell on the ground with a thud. Both her wings were lying in a pool of blood. Red rivulets formed around them. The pain of losing wings was so excruciating that she saw stars in her vision, her body became numb and her shoulders felt¡­ empty.


    Anastasia walked to one of them. She pierced it with her sword and then suddenly, she was filled with so much rage that she desecrated it into hundreds of pieces. She should have felt guilty, but she was feeling satisfied as hell. She walked towards Etaya and poked her sword at her throat.


    "Please," she whispered in a hoarse voice.


    Anastasia dug her sword deeper into her skin and she wondered how to make this slower than it already was, because she didn''t want to kill her. With one move, she could plunge the sword in her and behead her. Or if she wanted, she would simply disable her as she did to her parents. A feral smile came on her face.


    "If you have the guts, kill me, Anastasia!" Etaya pushed her. "You think that my death will stop this¡ª this motion that has set in? The Ghar king is ready to attack Vilinski. As soon as the news of my death reaches him, he will get his forces and once again Vilinski will face the same battle it faced thousands of years back. Vilinski will be taken down bit by bit! We will rip it apart. Ghar will win in the end. Demons will win!"


    "Oh, I won''t kill you," Anastasia purred, as lightning that shed in the skies danced over her sword. "I know you want this, but my parents wouldn''t want me to do this. And by the way, how does it feel to be without wings?"


    Etaya spat blood on the ground as her chest heaved. "Coward!" she hissed. "You are worse than your parents. You don''t have the guts to murder in cold blood, do you?"


    Anastasia tilted her head with amusement in her eyes. She motioned her chin towards the fae soldiers she had gutted. "I can do whatever I like with you, but right now¡ª right now I am in a mood to hunt your dear son, Aed Ruad." Her sword lowered to Etaya''s belly.


    "You will not touch him!" Etaya growled. She grabbed her sword and with whatever energy she had, she threw herself at Anastasia, but the fae princess dodged her and stepped back. Etaya fell on the ground on her belly, right on the feet of Anastasia. Taking advantage of the position, Anastasia kicked her head with her boots heavily. Stars marred Etaya''s vision as she fainted. The mighty Etaya who had for the past eight years had tortured and tormented her, was now down on her knees in front of her. Anastasia''s eyes flitted around to find her husband, but she saw that he was at present battling with R¨¢ild and Yion together.


    All of a sudden, the wall that she had built around her broke, and Anastasia saw a dense mass of fog drifting towards them. At first, she thought that it was a cloud that broke from the skies above, but the smell around it. "Ugh!" she scrunched her nose.


    "Etaya!" Seraph came to her side as he wrapped her in his dense mist. His face, a blur that came in and out of the fog, was contorted with pain. The woman for whom he had done so much, who had promised him that Vilinski would be theirs to rule, was now on the ground, bleeding and half-dead. "You!" Seraph hissed. "It''s all because of you!" He charged at her, but Anastasia shot high in the air. She came tond right behind him.


    "Do you know where your body is, Seraph?" Anastasia snarled. Seraph turned sharply towards her andshed a tentacle in her direction. Anastasia stepped back and then jumped to avoid it.


    "I am going to kill you," he said in that ghostly voice. He threw more of his tentacles at her but a shock of ck passed in front of him.


    Iona.


    The Dark Witch stood right there in between him and Anastasia. "Killlll herrrr¡­" hemanded Iona as he slithered his tentacles on her body.


    Anastasia was well aware that Iona was not in her senses when the dark forces took over her. Iona had alreadymunicated it to her. When the Diumbe were inside her, her own mind was clogged and she couldn''t decipher what she was doing. All she knew was she had to follow Seraph because Diumbe were full of darkness, which Seraph filled them with. Right now, Iona must be battling with her inner demons and when she saw Seraph attacking Anastasia, she must havee¡­ to be sacrificed. "Masterrr¡­" she said. She hovered in the air in front of him.

 Chapter 359 - Lies And Manipulations

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Lies And Maniptions</h4>


    In order to distract Seraph''s attention, Anastasia said, "Do you know where your body is? After the war is over, do you think Etaya will take you back to Zor''gan?"


    The Dark Witch swiveled her head to see Anastasia like an owl. Iona was struggling¡ªstruggling with her internal demons¡ªand she was failing. The only orders that fell on her ears were to kill Anastasia. A grin spread on her face showing her pointy teeth.


    "Killll herrrr!" Seraphmanded the witch.


    Iona turned to go towards Anastasia. She cked her teeth and said, "You have to kill me Anastasia to stop me!" She was heavily under the influence of the Diumbe. The dark forces guided her. They were like an integral part of her body, her soul. It was impossible to get rid of them for they had be addicted toing back to the world and showing their presence with Iona as their vessel. Even if she wanted to get away from them, they wouldn''t let her. And that was Seraph''s n¡ªto make Iona beyond redemption. To convert her into a killing machine, to use her against her own people. But he was guided by his wife¡ªwife whom he loved beyond words. He had abandoned his harem to be with her. He had done everything possible in his power to give things she demanded. He even gave his life for her for her mission and for the dream she wove in front of him¡ªto rule Draoidh and then the Lore.


    Iona lunged at Anastasia, but a burst of shadows shed in front of her so fast Iona halted, got engulfed in even more darkness than she had ever encountered. Ileus was there to protect his wife.


    Anastasia looked at Etaya who was on the ground, crawling towards her husband, staring at him as if ordering something. The dense fog around her was obscuring her from the world. Anastasia couldn''t let her go. "If you think that your body is in Zor''gan, then you are in for a shock, Seraph!" Anastasia called him. "Your body was never in Zor''gan." The magic in her hands wanted tosh out and kill both of them. She could feel her vision changing. She wanted the snow of Vilinski to be smeared with their blood.


    "She is speaking lies, Seraph," Etaya said in a hoarse voice. "Don''t listen to her."


    On her left she looked at darkness swirling all around the ce. Smokes and shadows and shattering of bones and ss and spraying of blood mingled with screams and grunts.


    Seraph hissed at Anastasia with his elongated fangs and red eyes. "Stay away¡­"


    "Oh, but you must know this. Your body is not in Zor''gan. Etaya always kept telling you that your body is there because that is your sacred ce, because that is your kingdom and because that is where you wanted it to be. But how could you trust someone as vile as Etaya?" Anastasia sneered. "The day she killed you, she brought your body to Vilinski!"


    "She is lying!" Etaya shouted hoarsely.


    "Am I?" said Anastasia as she swirled her Evindal. She nced at the brother and sister and saw that two wolves had joined them¡ªKaizan and Da and¡­ Dmitri.


    Seraph whipped his head towards Etaya. The fog surrounding her receded. Hot burst of mistrust and the bitterness associated with it was apparent in his reaction. He stared at his wife, at the woman for whom he had embraced death and then dark forces. For the woman he had gathered the dark spirits and embraced the obsidian. His soul was wrenched with loathe and sourness only because of her but he neverined. For the past so many days he was feeling restless because he didn''t know why but he felt that he needed to return to his body. However, Etaya was not letting him. She was throwing too many conditions and reasons for him not to return at this time. Why was it that his spirit was restless?


    Anastasia continued, "The body was lying in a sarcophagus that can be essed from her room."


    "Don''t listen to her," said Etaya. "She is lying in order to create a rift between us!"


    And this was Anastasia''s chance to go next to her aunt. So, she walked to her and pinned her throat with her sword. She pushed the tip of the Evindal sword in her skin. If she decided to gut her, Etaya would be dead, but that was not her n. If Etaya died, then because of her vow to the Lore, she would be reborn. What dark soul would want to be reborn? After they died, their spirits went to the Land of Gaira¡­ forever, blissfully¡­ "Have you mistaken me for you, aunt?" Anastasia scoffed. She turned her gaze over her shoulder at Seraph. "She kept your body in Vilinski always to keep you under control. She was afraid that you would go back to Zor''gan and enter your body, which would have be a huge detriment to her ns, because¡ª" she moved her chin towards the shadows and smokes, "Then who would have controlled Iona?"


    "This is preposterous!" Etaya said. Anastasia pushed her sword in her flesh from her neck to her shoulder and she screamed with pain. White light flickered out of her and evaporated like a wisp of clouds¡ªher magic. The Evindal sword was capable of removing the magic.


    Unsettled by the emotions he was feeling, Seraph could feel the shadows of death looming over him. "This is not true¡­" His tentacles retreated and slumped on the ground. He looked up at his creation¡ªthe girl whom he had kidnapped for his wife. The life he had ruined for his wife. He remembered his daughter¡ªthe daughter he had sacrificed for his wife. He could never understand why Etaya never grieved about Maple. Even Aed Ruad was filled with so much grief, but as a mother, she didn''t feel even a bit of remorse.


    "Then why don''t you go and check the sarcophagus in the tunnel next to her bedchamber? She manipted you." Anastasia chuckled, not at his misery, but at Etaya''s expressions.


    "Th¡ª there is no tunnel next to my bedchamber¡­" she replied, swallowing her saliva. How did Anastasia know that she had hidden the body over there? Who had revealed the information? No one knew. She had stolen his body from Zor''gan with the help of the demon king and brought it to Vilinski so many years back. Ever since she had left the body in the sarcophagus and forgotten about it. Every time he would ask about it, she only gave him false information. No one in Zor''gan knew that she had reced his body with that of another dead Zor''ganian in the holes where Sedora kept the frozen bodies.


    Anastasia circled her and halted behind her. "She has yed you big time, Seraph. You must go and check the sarcophagus to see whether I am speaking the truth or not." She pressed her sword at the back of her chest. More magic came out of Etaya and she screamed with excruciating pain. "She is the reincarnation of Etayr Aramaer, who was the daughter of the first demon king. She is in the Lore for a purpose. She connived with the demon king this entire n. Can''t you see through it?"


    Stunned, Seraph couldn''t move. He stared at Etaya¡ªhis only love.

 Chapter 360 - Panic And Dread

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Panic And Dread</h4>


    Tension crept in Etaya''s already iling body and she knew that Anastasia had struck a chord. If Seraph went to check his body, then she had no chance of surviving the torture that Anastasia had nned for her. Yes, Etaya knew of the torment that was up anding her way. In a low, hoarse voice, she said, "Don''t give up on me so suddenly Seraph, no matter how convincing this girl sounds. She is cunning because she can sense your need to go back, but don''t you know where all this ising from? Don''t you know where she stands on this and how she would gain?"


    "Oh, I know where I stand," Anastasia stated. "But where do you stand?"


    "Where I have always been, Anastasia," Etaya replied, turning her head towards her. Her body was now covered with so much blood that her skin was bing cold due to blood loss. She looked at Seraph with self-pity in her eyes. "But I would never expect my love, my husband, to give up on me. If I was there in your ce Seraph, I would have never given up."


    Anastasia shook her head as a chuckle escaped her mouth. "Is this self-pity another scheme to get on the good sides of the man who loved you and the man whom you loved to betray?"


    The way Anastasia spoke it was as if she knew Etaya inside out and how badly she manipted people around her for her benefit and the man who was most affected by it was her husband.


    "I love my husband more than anything!" Etaya retorted. "Why would I betray him?" Panic was apparent in her voice. She dreaded that if he believed Anastasia, it would be a disaster.


    "Then why did you move his body to Vilinski, when you knew that he wanted it to be in his home¡ªZor''gan?" asked Anastasia as she pressed her sword in the middle of her neck. More wisps of clouds escaped from her body, this time with a tinge of red.


    Pain made her go insane. The magic that was leaving her was like being scrapped from her veins, from her body. Magic was something that filled the gaps of immortal life, and now it was disappearing, leaving gaping holes in the cracks. She screamed so loud that many soldiers¡ªfoe and friends¡ªstopped and gazed at her.


    "You lie!" Etaya hissed aftering back to senses. "You lie. You don''t know a fuck about him. You are misguiding him to gain time."


    "Am I now?" Anastasia pressed her sword further inside and Etaya yelled out curses. Anastasia lifted her eyshes as she lowered her chin. "Go to the tunnel next to her chamber to find out about your body," she addressed Seraph. "Of what is left of it."


    Seraph froze. The fog around him froze at the information, something so unexpected. "What do you mean?" he asked in a voice so low, so ghostly, so disembodied. "My body¡ª my body is¡ª"


    "I mean what I say. It was discovered by none other than Iona."


    It seemed as if the fog around him disintegrated a little and he didn''t want to hear what wasing next. He glided back, shrinking in size.


    "Iona entered my father''s study."


    "Seeee?" Etaya yelped. "She is speaking a lie. I told you! No one can enter Ian''s study. Strong spells ward off people from entering it. How could she enter?"


    "Those spells are meant to keep you away from it and keep all those who were his enemies. Those spells were meant to keep the demons out of his study, and he must have sensed that you were the demon in the pce. He must have sensed or seen Seraph''s body in the sarcophagus," Anastasia countered. "The spells must have detected Iona''s purpose." She turned her head over her shoulder to look at the swirls of darkness. "Iona entered the study because at that time she was not under the influence of Diumbe, because at that time she came to know that you used her as a tool against her parents, her brother and her kingdom! She did what she could to take her revenge. And guess what she did?"


    "Seraph, go away from here! Take me with you now," Etaya shouted. "This girl is vicious. She is only deceiving you to buy time. She knows that you are an integral part of this mission and so she is sowing the seeds of mistrust. Why don''t you understand that she is fabricating it all?" Etaya knew that her husband would never be able to enter the tunnel where the sarcophagus was. She had to manipte him. "Ian''s study is covered with very strong spells. You would be toasted if you as much as tried to go near it. Why do you think I have never allowed you to go there, ever?" And she hated Iona. The bitch was so slimy and sneaky? If she ever got her hands on Iona again, she would snap her head.


    As if reading her mind, Anastasia tilted her head and said, "Aren''t you an idiot or your mind is addled? Didn''t you hear what I said a while back? It was you who brought his body to Vilinski and put it in the coffer." She looked at Seraph and said, "How do you think she did that? Hmm?"


    Silence and shock flitted through the fog. It rippled as if shuddering.


    "There is a door from her bedchamber that leads to the tunnel. Iona discovered it. And the best part¡ªshe called her Diumbe. When the Diumbe saw your body, they devoured it. They ate the skin, the flesh and the bones. They chewed until Iona decided that some of it should be left for you to witness," said Anastasia. She tipped her head back as a giggle came out of her throat. "This was her revenge from the man who ruined her life, who said that he would give her better education but threw her to the dark forces. Iona is not redeemable now."


    Thorns of panic and dread gripped him. A shriek, a howl, a wail so loud and painful emanated from the fog that it could make your ears bleed. The sound of the spirit that he had be was the sound of one who cried but had no tears. He had be so dark that an exmation would have brought more pain to him. He wailed, the sound so child-like as if calling for rescue.


    Through the fog and mist he looked at the dark swirls of energy that seemed to slow down. "Ionaaa¡­" he called her. The swirlingpletely stopped. She emerged from there, panting, chest heaving and obsidian skin shattered at many ces. She looked broken, abandoned and so¡­ beaten.


    "Yes Masterrr," she said and bowed.


    Ileus was standing behind her looking tired, blood sprayed on his brows, and armor. Dmitri, Kaizan and Da stood beside him. And everyone was breathless.


    Seraph wanted to slide to her, rip her throat off. His tentacles moved slowly towards her. "You tricked meee¡­"


    Iona stood there silently and cocked her head as if asking a question to him.


    "Did you discoverrr my body in the tunnel in a cofferrr?"

 Chapter 361 - Anastasia Lachlan Aramaer Volkov

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Anastasia L Aramaer Volkov</h4>


    Iona''s head swiveled towards Anastasia. Through the battered face, she grinned at her showing her pointy teeth. "She told you that?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Ionaughed. It was an achingughter, but sheughed. "We loved eating your body Masterrr," she said in a voice that came from many Diumbe inside her. So conflicted, so confused, so greedy, so selfish...


    "Ionaaa!" Seraph lunged at her but he couldn''t even touch her as a st of shadow des pierced the fog and sliced his spirit. He yelled in pain and shrank. When he pieced himself together after what seemed eternity, he saw that Ileus hade in front of his sister.


    "You do not get to do a thing when her family is there!" Ileus hissed in a dangerous voice. While they were fighting with Iona, they wouldn''t allow anyone near her now. They were not exactly fighting with her, they were¡­ ying. They were trying to exhaust her as much as possible.


    Through the fog Seraph looked at Ileus and then cocked his head to see Iona behind him. He retreated a little. "Killl himmm!"


    And Iona once again converted into dark swirls as did her brother.


    Sensing what he was about to do, Etaya shouted, "Seraph, you can''t leave me alone. Take me with you. Let us go back to Zor''gan with Aed Ruad. We will strike back!"


    But Seraph wasn''t listening to her. He looked at Anastasia again. Suddenly he said, "I remember youuu¡­"


    "You do, don''t you?" Anastasia answered. "I served Queen Og''drath for a few weeks."


    The fog rippled yet again. Etaya shot a nce at Anastasia. And Anastasia¡ªshe ripped the armor off her right forearm and revealed the demonic tattoos. "Do you remember these?" she asked. The tattoos seemed to dance on the skin.


    Stunned, Seraph came closer to examine the tattoos, but he stopped a few metres away. It was a spell written in ancientnguage.


    "What is written here?" asked Anastasia. "Tell me what is written here!"


    Scared. That was the only emotion that Anastasia could feel from the dense fog. The fog shifted back a little, then a little more and with a wail, it whooshed like a gust of wind.


    "Seraphhhh!" Etaya shouted. "Don''t leave me!"


    "Oh, he has left you!" said Anastasia with a feral smile. "He will never return and I guarantee that to you."


    Etaya crawled away from Anastasia as fast as she could, but the pace matched that of a snail. "Please, please¡­" she begged, panting heavily. "I did all this for the Ghar king. I did all this to get freedom from him. Our freedom. I only wanted the two kingdoms to merge and be one. Even if you want the same, don''t you? We are on the same side. All I ever was interested in was to marry you to my son."


    Anastasia red at the woman in front of her. "And what would say of poisoning me to suppress my magic?" All of a sudden, she saw that the fae soldiers who were fighting against the wizards, came to a stop.


    Yionmanded them to stop after negotiating with Adrianna. The soldiers now formed a circle around Etaya.


    Etaya was freaked out. She looked at the men and women around her with panic in her heart. "I¡ª I didn''t do that. It was¡ª it was Iona''s idea!"


    Her patience gave way to anger and she thrust the Evindal sword in left thigh, pinning her to the ground. Her anger was now like a de that was cleaving her soul. "Iona was only ten when she came to you. For four years, you only let your husband abuse the little child so that she agrees to embrace dark forces. You are such a liar!" She removed the sword from her thigh and Etaya let out a wail of agony as more wisps escaped in the air. "You poisoned me, you shackled my wings and you whipped me!" Thest words were full of hatred. She plunged her sword in her right thigh and pinned her to the hardyer of snow, which was so crimson that it hardly resembled its pristine color.


    Etaya cried and whined and yelled as she looked at others for help. She shouted, "Yion, you fool! You have made a blood oath to the throne. Come here and get me out of here! I am your queen."


    Yion bowed, but not to her. With a smile that reached his eyes, he said, "With all due respect, my real queen is standing right in front of me."


    "Yionnn!"


    As if in a frenzy, Anastasia continued, "You didn''t allow my education toplete, you killed Iskra for teaching me the art of war, you maimed him limb by limb for helping me, you kidnapped a child from her parents and forced her to be your servant. You pushed her to darkness. You spoiled lives of not two, but four kids and two of them are yours. You filled your children with your greed and your ambitions!" Anastasia was panting. "It is time, Etaya. It is time that you get the reward for your deeds!"


    "Then kill me!"


    "No!" Anastasia hissed dangerously. "That would be so easy for you! You will be thrown in the celestial prison for eternity!" saying that Anastasia''s anger burst into a silvery glow around her. Her violet eyes sparkled with silver. Her wings red wide and she beat them in the air, their sound a menacing boom. A bellow of rage tore from her mouth. She raised her Evindal sword and brought it down to plunge it in her chest.


    Etaya shrieked as a new surge of pain exploded in her body and as bright dazzling light from Anastasia danced in her vision, as wispy clouds of magic escaped from inside her. She screamed as magic ripped open her body, her soul and gushed out. Then there was nothing. Nothing. Just her pain and her rage. Etaya had be an immortal without magic. She would live forever, but she would never have her magic back. Anastasia took her sword out and Etaya jerked back, yelping. Red sprayed and spurted over her armor.


    Anastasia raised her sword as the clouds above screamed thunder. The battle, the ground, everything in the wilderness of Sgiath Bi¨° came to a standstill as if on hermand. "I, Anastasia L Aramaer Volkov, am your princess!"


    She staked her im.


    Every fae soldier who was on the ground or in the air, shot towards their princess. It was a call of the blood oath to their throne, to their king and to his heir. They circled around her as the rest of the army backed away.


    The swirling darkness stopped. Ileus stepped out and so did the others.


    General Yion came forward. He took his hand to his heart and then knelt on the ground on one knee. All other fae soldiers followed him. They all knelt on one knee with their hands on their chests with heads dipped in a bow.


    Lines upon lines.


    Rows over rows.


    Everyone lowered their swords, lowered their heads, as they bowed before the princess of Vilinski, the only heir of the ancient king, Far Aramaer. The only heir of her parents Ian and ¨¢ine L Aramaer.

 Chapter 362 - Primal

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Primal</h4>


    The emotions that Anastasia felt were raw, were that of awe and fear. They had never seen princess Anastasia in this form. And this was¡­ this was so primal¡­ like she was the one¡­ the goddess, the deity of the Lore¡­ the one who carried the blood of the ancient.


    Anastasia¡­ wasn''t expecting this. She thought there would be some resistance, but this¡­ this was different. Breath lodged in her throat as Ileus came right next to her. Her glow receded and Ileus came right beside her with his chest swelling with pride. He ced his hand on the small of her back. Together they looked mesmerizing.


    ck shadows swirling around the white wings.


    Anastasia craned her head to look at the man who was her mate, her love and her husband. "I love you¡­" she said.


    "I love you too, sweetheart," he replied and their lips crashed. The Evindal sword hanging on the side.


    The moment was surreal. It was like a statement to all those who saw them. Anastasia was telling them that this man who stood with her, by her, was the man they had to ept as their prince. This dark prince, the dark wizard, the Prince of Draoidh was her lover, her husband and her mate. And they better concede to it.


    Anastasia hade back.


    When she looked up towards all of them, she could see that they were still on their knees. "Rise," she whispered and they listened. All of them rose up. She looked at Etaya with triumphant eyes. Then she turned her gaze to Yion and said, "Take her to the celestial prison. I have to do my experiments!"


    "No! No!" Etaya''s body or the husk of what was left of it, shuddered. Her soul felt like empty. There was an unfathomable void, which was slowly filling with fear.


    "With pleasure, princess!" he said, his voice filled with hate and bitterness. At once Yion rushed to the woman he had hated for the past eight years. No, he had hated her the moment his king had his doubts about her. He grabbed her by the forearm and dragged her out of the field, a trail of blood and screams forming on the way.


    Suddenly the darkness of the sides burst again. Seraph reappeared. He was in a frenzy. "You destroyed my bodyyyy," he hissed at Iona, who was cking her ws. Heshed his tentacles at Yion who had to rush away before he could get injured. Immediately, the fae soldiers surrounded them, but each was looking at them with caution. They had seen this spirit haunting the pce so many times, and Etaya had said that it was harmless. But no one knew that it was that of her husband''s¡ªhusband who she had killed for her gains.


    The dark witch stayed quiet, not understanding what she had done. It was not registering in her mind that she could do a thing like that. But a blurry vision shed across her mind¡­ of going to a tunnel and leashing her Diumbe on a body. Was that his? And why did she do that?


    Seraph looked at Anastasia with red eyes that flickered yellow. "And now even she won''t be able to save you!" Saying that heshed his tentacles and himself on Iona.


    "Masterrr!" The Dark Witch shrieked, as she stepped back.


    Ileus got into action as he once again sent shadow des towards Seraph. The spirit shouted in agonizing pain but it was so insane that it didn''t stop.


    "You should strike your wife for deceiving you!" Anastasia said in order to attract his attention. "Etaya is the one to be med."


    Adrianna and Dmitri came to stand right in front of their daughter. But they forgot that they were dealing with a spirit.


    Seraph vanished from there only to appear behind Iona. He pummeled a tentacle at her obsidian skin, on her stomach. The ss shattered and the Dark Witch cried in pain. "Masterrr?" she said with confusion and anger setting in. He took another one of his tentacles and she fell on the ground with a shriek so painful that Adrianna rushed to her daughter, only to be stopped by Anastasia.


    When Seraph brought in yet another attack, the Dark Witch got up, turned into swirls of darkness and barreled into him. And right behind them Anastasia.


    A wave of panic passed through Ileus. "Anastasia, don''t!" But Anastasia was too far into them.


    The silver of Evindal shed through the darkness and fog. The thunder struck lightning somewhere and the dragons which were flying above roared fire. Brantley and Dawn''s dragons shot down from the skies with their riders. Soldiers scurried to the sides for the dragons tond.


    "Now!" Dawn shouted and the two riders jumped down from the saddle. The dragons breathed fire and created a fiery circle around the shadows, around their deity, around the goddess who was about to reign in dark spirits. Only fire created by the dragons could stop them from escaping. And they couldn''t let them escape for they were now dealing with the Lore''s goddess. Everything in Sgiath Bi¨° happened ording to what the heir wanted. Nature worked in tandem with her. And dragons¡ªthey realized it.


    Magic sizzled in Adrianna''s and Haldir''s hands as they stood to tackle the dark forces.


    Rolling dark clouds nketed the skies as blinding jags of electricity stabbed the ground far in distance. Gusting winds brought down the ck clouds, which broke with a loud boom. As night drew, rain shed down from the sky and a sheet of lightning lit the sky in an ominous sh.


    Impatient and restless as hell, Ileus caught a glint of lightning on the Evindal de as he saw Anastasia pping her wings hard and shooting high in the air. When she came down with a battle cry that shocked him, he heard painful shouts and grunts. And he could only watch in horror and awe as she unleashed herself on Seraph, while saving herself from his sister.


    None of them stood a chance.


    Seraphshed his tentacles again and again but Anastasia cut them with her sword. And as and when she shed them, he let out screams of pain. "Those demonic letter, they¡ª"


    "What about them?" she asked.? A hurricane of steel and wings. Rain that swirled around her in circles. She was like a predator on herst hunt¡ªa true warrior girl. Breath lodged in his throat as he clenched his fists. He wanted to get in there but through their bond, for the first time shemunicated that this was her kill, and hers only. And her voice was so cold, that it was merciless. For the first time he realized how ruthless, how animalistic, how primal, his mate could be.


    Anastasia was slicing his tentacles that he was throwing at Iona, and Iona¡ªshe was trying to w her to get away from her Master, because she wanted to kill her Master. And Anastasia knew that if she left her alone, she would end up being killed and driven to the dark portals of the Land of Gaira.


    Over all these years Seraph had gathered, made alliances with many dark spirits and she knew that some of them lurked in Sgiath Bi¨° too.

 Chapter 363 - A Warrior Will Rise

    <h4>Chapter 363 - A Warrior Will Rise</h4>


    Anastasia had ordered the dragons to create the sacred circle around them so that none of them woulde to merge with him and make him stronger than he was.


    Seraph''s spirit was like that of a wounded animal. "Those demonic tattoos will never go!" he hissed.


    "What do they say?" asked Anastasia as she sliced yet another tentacle.


    He retracted and in a pained voice said,


    "Of the wings and the shadows


    Of the demons and the morrows


    A warrior will rise


    To end the hollows."


    "But I won''t let you win!" He wanted to kill Iona for all that his wife had done. He wanted to kill Etaya for the betrayal he never expected. He wanted to take her away from here to give her the taste of what she had done to him by killing her and then trapping her soul in the Lands of Gaira with him. Little did he know that Anastasia would never let her out of this ce. He had to kill all of them. He just had to. So, he threw himself at Anastasia¡­ with whatever he was left with.


    When Anastasia saw him hurling in her direction, she tipped her head back and gave a wicked smile to her realm. She was the heir of this wilderness for a reason. She stepped back with ease, allowing him tond in front of him. By the time Seraph was able to recover, Iona came to crash into her, but Anastasia was ready. She mmed her dagger right into her chest making her stagger back. That was all the time she needed. Her Evindal sword was already in the air. She made an arc and it met with the spirit of Seraph.


    A blood curdling scream emanated as dark, inky mucus drenched her armor, her neck and her face. That was all that was needed. She pulled the dagger out of the fog and looked up at the skies, which poured and poured to clean her skin of the sickness that was Seraph.


    "Masterrr!" The Dark Witch said in a voice filled with shock. She staggered near him holding the sword in her chest, which she removed and threw down. The man, the spirit who had ''educated'' her to be the darkest force of the Lore was now¡­ gone. The spirit who had schooled her into what she was today was just¡­ lying there in an inky splotch, which was slowly getting washed away in the rain. She looked at Anastasia with wild eyes. Memories of her encounter with her in her human form shed across her mind. Why did she have violet eyes? Her gaze flitted back to her Master. She wobbled to where he was and knelt by his side. "Master¡­" she whispered, the dark spirits in her mourned. They let out a wail so loud and shrill that it would bleed your ears. They looked at Anastasia.


    "Revenge!" they said. "We will take her down!" They forced Iona to get up. "We have to kill her!"


    Iona got up and staggered towards Anastasia. She resisted the spirits but she was helpless. They had gripped her mind, her body, her soul. She was on the point of no return. "You will have to kill me, Anastasia," said Iona in a voice that appeared toe from a distance. "You will have to kill me," she repeated, but this time her voice was subdued, as if she was being smothered. The dark forces were taking on herpletely.


    "We have to kill her!" they hissed together. "She killed our Masterrr."


    Anastasia swirled her sword. She looked fiercely at her, her chin dipped, her violet and silver eyes ring at her.


    Iona struggled. She looked like being pulled by a rope despite resisting. Every step she took was an effort. "Kill herrrr!" The forces guided her. They formed a spider''s web over her mind, over her conscience. And finally, she caved in. All she saw was the woman who killed their Master.


    With a feral cry, the Dark Witch lunged at Anastasia. "Dieeeee!" she said and spewed curses.


    Anastasia brought her sword in the front and the next moment it was plunged deep inside Iona''s chest.


    A snarl. A growl. And then a blood curdling shriek. As the Evindal sword struck the heart, the core of the Dark Witch, all the spirits inside stirred. There was a mayhem. They cried to get away from the heat of the sword. Red mes that started from the tip of the sword, now spread to the hilt and then in the entire body of Iona.


    ''You have to kill me.''


    Adrianna watched her daughter burning into mes. She dropped on the ground as shock gripped her hard and her chest tightened. Dmitri rushed to her, but Ileus stopped him.


    ''You have to kill me.''


    She had repeatedly said that. And Anastasia knew why she said that. She had killed the spirits inside her. This was the only way to free Iona from the dark forces.


    One by one, they escaped from her mouth in smoke or inky mucus. They leapt away from her, slithered and glided away, only to be met with the fire the dragons were breathing out. And as soon as they came in contact with the sacred fire, they burnt. Those who escaped were sucked into the portal created by Haldir, which directly transported them to the Land of Gaira.


    Iona had knelt on the ground as her body burned, as she felt cleansed, as she looked at Anastasia with gratefulness. A smile tipped her lips up. She turned her head over her shoulders, as she looked at her mother and father and Ileus, her brother. She actually looked at them. Through the mes, she could see them. The ckness on her face slowly burned, melted in the mes and when it had burned thest of the spirits, she once again smiled. The mes were doused by the rains that pelted her skin, but when they whooshed away, so did her body.


    "Ionaaaa!" Adrianna shouted and rushed to her daughter. She came upon empty earth. "Iona!" she circled to find her, but she was gone. Her body dissolved into thin air. Her daughter was gone. Adrianna sank in the ground as a wail racked her body.


    As for Anastasia, something happened. Her glow receded immediately. She found herself staggering back, her sword a burden in her hands. Ileus rushed to her. He held her in his arms, before she hit the ground. She looked at him with confusion. She heard noises, soldiers running around, a brown wolf leaping by her side, a woman wailing, another woman cursing as she got dragged.


    She was unable to register, her mind numbing to the sounds and senses. She felt as if she was being sucked¡­ sucked into anonymity¡­ "My parents¡­" she whispered. "My parents¡­"


    Was this the impact of removing the dark spirits? Why did she feel that she was being sucked into oblivion? She kept her eyes open, she grappled at the fuzziness in front of her. She wanted to hold it. Those golden eyes, those firm lips¡­ why did they seem to go far away?


    ---


    Iona opened her eyes to ice around her. Waterpped at her feet. Cold water. She was in a half-frozenke. Half-dead, half awake, fully frozen, body aching¡­


    ''A warrior will rise.'' Words rang in her mind.

 Chapter 364 - Gaps

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Gaps</h4>


    Iona was shivering with cold, her teeth chattering and she was frozen to the bones. She looked around her and all that came in her vision was pristine white of ice crystals that formed a rime on the tall pine trees. Perhaps it was afternoon because the sun red on them. The wet patch of ice-frosted grass she was syed on was like a bed of needles. From the corner of her eye, she saw intricate pink blossoms whose petals had a trace of white frost around the edges. She dragged herself out of the water, coughing and covered in mud. Exhaustion took over. All she remembered was that she was in the battle and she thought she would fade away into oblivion.


    She pulled herself on her elbows to understand what was going on, but the entire ce around her was¡­ empty. No sound of warriors or swords or people. But one thing was clear¡ªthere was no darkness, it was all so good¡­ so free¡­ so pure¡­ and she was so tired of everything¡­ She embraced the wet frosted soil and drifted off into deep sleep.


    When Iona opened her eyes again, she was still there, her head pounding, her stomach grumbling. She didn''t know for how long she was there, but it seemed like forever. It was close to night and frost swirled around her in patterns, or was she imagining? She tried to pull herself up, but even that was an effort. She just wanted to go back into her deep slumber, for death was the only way out now. The ice crystals on the pine trees in the snow forest were glinting the orange sunlight and looked like gands of nature, draped for miles and miles.


    She heard a light footfall on the ground behind her. She wanted to turn, but that was also an effort. "You are here," said the voice, a male voice. It was so cool, so calming, so death-like that she wanted to give in to it. "I have been searching for you everywhere¡­" Such a deep baritone voice that was almost like a luby, that wanted to suck her life. Memories of Anastasia plunging the sword in her shed across her mind. Memories of her getting kidnapped, of being whipped, of being thrown in the prison for months and of being forced to embrace dark spirits, of letting them use her as a vessel, came rushing in. Horror, rage, anger, metal ache rushed in and she felt like crying. And she did. Tears ran out of whatever was left in her. Back of the throat burned.


    "Let me go¡­" she whispered.


    A smooth w ran over her bare arm and down to the side of her exposed belly. "I havee to take you away from those memories, Iona," he said.


    Suddenly, she heard more heavy footfalls, snow crunching the ground behind her. Sun had dipped down the horizon for the ice crystals that hung on the trees were slowly turning a deep purple, a deep blue. And that pine and mist smell. Gods, it was stirring her senses. It was so¡­ sensual, soforting. What could it be? Who could it be?


    She heard a sh of swords, sh of armor, and bone chilling shrieks. ck blood sprayed on her and the ground and her clothes. It reeked of¡­ rotten flesh¡­ as if belonging to someone who had rotted inside out. She felt like puking. Bile rushed to her throat. What could the creature be?


    Every one of her senses rebelled. She tried to pull herself again, but somehow, she felt devoid of life. So much noise behind her but it was all muffled. Something thudded on the ground and rivulets of ck blood formed around her. She closed her eyes.


    Warm fingers pressed against her face. "Hey! Hey!" he said. The pine and mist smellmunicated to her. "You there?"


    Iona fluttered open her eyes only to stare into his menacing green eyes, the color of which was akin to the pines of the snow forest. The man was beyond¡­ beautiful. His beauty made her breathless and she passed out without asking him a question. Did he have horns on his head because in the night they seemed to curl behind his temples? The next she knew was she was scooped up against something so warm that she wished she could stay there forever. The man carried her away to god-knows-where.


    -------


    The dark forces that had engulfed Iona were so malevolent and strong that it had taken all her will, all her strength to free Iona from their clutches. Only the Evindal sword was able to take them away from her.


    ''You have to kill me.''


    That''s what Anastasia remembered. Rest all¡­ rest was a distant memory.


    ''You have to kill me.''


    She didn''t know whom she killed.


    ''Sweetheart, I love you¡­''


    She didn''t know who called her that. She remembered the sound of his voice. "Sweetheart¡­"


    Anastasia sat in the dark cave, somewhere in the deep jungles with a small fire burning in front of her. She was feeling ravenous. She had eaten the rabbit stew the werewolf had made for her after hunting down one. And now the same brown shock of fur was sitting at the mouth of the cave, protecting her, watching her.


    Anastasia couldn''t help notice those little people, with their small wings, who watched her even at night, who peered at her through the thick trees, brambles and tall grasses. Every day she would find their offerings¡ªckberries, apples, oranges and whatever jungle fruit they could get their hands on.


    She stared into the fire as she tightened the fur cloak around her. The fire was crackling and so were her jumbled up thoughts. Over the past days, all she remembered was that when she woke up one night, her steel armor was broken, her hair windblown, her clothes tattered and her memories¡­ washed away. She was nestled against the vokuk, in his warm fur. "Kosi ti?" she asked the vokuk in her faenguage. Who are you?


    He peered in her blue eyes and conveyed, "Kaizan."


    And since then, Kaizan, her solepanion, had never left her side. He took care of all her needs. He said that she was their queen, that she was a goddess and that he was a devoted servant. But she hadughed it all away. "Deities don''t stay in the wilderness!"


    She didn''t know how she reached this ce or where she was. Even Kaizan didn''t know where they were. She had asked him repeatedly and he would shrug and say, "Somewhere in the Lore¡­" He once said that he was trying to find his way back home. But where was home? And there was something that he was hiding?


    Once the vokuk asked her whether she remembered Ileus, and she gave him a nk stare. "Koje Ileus?" After that he never asked her again, only looked at her with pain that tightened his features.


    The fire crackled as thest of the log caved in sending a flurry of embers up in the air. She was focusing on something¡­ someone¡­ there was thisrge¡­ a veryrge gap in her heart. The void was so aching that sometimes it was impossible toprehend as to why was she so¡­ sad. Right now, the name Ileus filled the gaps in her soul.

 Chapter 365 - Irony

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Irony</h4>


    With the rain pounding on the outside, and fire on the inside, the small cave that they had found today wasfortable. Autumn was giving way to the winters, Kaizan had informed. There was chill in the air up here in the mountains. A few days back he had gone away for a long time after he had almost locked her in a small cave by closing the mouth with a boulder he had rolled single-handedly. He had gone in the afternoon and returned just before nightfall. And after that he had directed her to only go up the mountains. The slopes were inclined sharp and Anastasia didn''t know as to why was Kaizan only taking them up, but she had no other choice than to follow him.


    The vokuk didn''t allow her to walk even if she wanted to. He would shift in his wolf form and make her sit on his broad, strong back and take her up.


    Tonight, they were sitting in this small cave, taking a rest after a long day. They found this cave when evening was giving way to the night. It was a shallow cave with a low ceiling that was covered with moss, on the side of a ledge.


    Night hade early because of the cloud cover. The temperature had gone down and thunder grumbled in the distance.


    Anastasia took a deep breath and then got up to lie down on the fur pelt that Kaizan had made for her. She stared into the crackling fire and they reminded her of someone''s eyes¡­ She tried to curl but these days her body was feeling tight, very tight. Her breasts were swollen and her tummy was tighter than ever. For the first few days she had vomited a lot, but after that she adjusted and she stopped vomiting. Life had be so¡­ monotonous. There was no purpose. She had tucked her wings so strictly behind her back that she didn''t want to open them, didn''t want to fly with them, and the vokuk never encouraged her to fly. She peered at him and then closed her eyes, the exhaustion of the day setting in. Soon, she drifted off to sleep.


    Kaizan shifted back to his human form and covered her with another fur pelt that he had made today. After that, he walked outside in the pounding rain, rolled the boulder he had marked long back and covered the cave''s mouth. He shifted back in his wolf form and went to lie beside Anastasia to warm her further with his fur. He pulled her closer to him and ced his paw on her fur. A tear rolled out of his left eye.


    It had been a month since Anastasia had plunged the Evindal sword in Iona. No one knew that the repercussions would be so serious. As soon as she had plunged it, she had begun to pass out. Ileus had caught her in his hands before she fell to the ground and he along with Da had darted to her.


    Haldir had grabbed Etaya by hair and pulled her back inside the Kralj Pce. There was no sign of Aed Ruad. Dmitri had rushed to Adrianna who was mourning the loss of their daughter and Ileus was looking shocked. His face was etched with the same pain that he had seen more than a year back when he was in Vilinski, seeing Anastasia married off to Aed Ruad. It was the pain of permanent loss that he anticipated. "Anastasia!" he shouted.


    Kaizan could feel the shudder in his body and panic registered in his mind when suddenly Anastasia began fading. It was as if her body turned into grains of golden glitter and fell on¡­ him. The next moment he found himself getting sucked out of that ce. He shouted Ileus'' name, he shouted for help, he felt Ileus grasping him as if wanting toe with them, but only he found himself with Anastasia in somece of the world¡­ of the Lore¡­ Somewhere deep in the jungles. She was lying unconscious next to him, her wings sprawled limply and her skin pale like a ghost.


    Shock flitted through him as he ran around and shouted Ileus'' name again and again, but only heard snarls and growls of wild beasts. Panic crept up his throat making it hard for him to believe what had happened in a few seconds. But right now, his primal protective instincts had red. He had picked up Anastasia and rushed to the nearest spot of safety¡ªa small cave in a crevice of a mountain.


    Over the next few days, Kaizan would run wild everywhere to understand what happened. Anastasia had forgotten everything, her memories washed away like waters washing the sands of the beach. She would look at him with those sapphire eyes that had so many questions, and his heart would fill with pure anguish. He knew that Anastasia was pregnant, and he knew that he had to keep her safe, had to somehow find a way out of this ce, and had to find Ileus.


    The girl had just proimed her kingdom back, she had defeated the worst enemy of the Lore, Etaya, and now¡­ now when it was time to reap the benefits of her efforts, she was thrown in this wilderness for the girl who she saved from the dark spirits, for the girl who was kidnapped because of her¡­ The irony was not wasted on him. Somehow the fate of these two girls was intertwined.


    Kaizan, over the next few days hade to terms with the frustration, with the raging madness in him for the sake of Anastasia. He had to because he had to keep her baby safe. Her baby was the heir of so many kingdoms.


    He lifted his head to see if she wasfortable. She seemed to curl in the warmth of the fur and fire. Satisfied, he closed his eyes and then drifted off to sleep. Tomorrow he will resume the steep ascent. It was important that they reach there.


    ------


    When Iona opened her eyes next, she found herself in a small tent, covered in a bedroll. Pine and mist smell swept her senses and she knew that the man was somewhere around. There was a brazier burning directly in front of her. She lifted her head and groaned as it pounded with pain. Suddenly, those green eyes once again came into her view and she found herself singing. She drank his features¡ªarge male with intense green eyes. His shell-colored horns were curled back against his dark hair. He was big, with broad shoulders and sensuous lips that looked firm and soft. He looked fearsome and terrifyingly... handsome.


    "How are you?" he asked with a worry in his tone. His warmth was exuding out of his chest. He stared at her intensely.


    She could barely speak. Her throat was parched and lips cracked. He got up and rushed to pour water for her from the pitcher. He helped her sit up a little and made her drink it. Iona gulped the whole ss down, coughed a bit and then rested back on the pillow. After sucking in a deep breath, in a hoarse voice, she whispered, "I am¡­ better." Yes, she was better than what she was on the cold, frosty grass. And why was she feeling as if she was naked?

 Chapter 366 - [Bonus ] The Demon Prince And Golden Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 366 - [Bonus ] The Demon Prince And Golden Eyes</h4>


    Iona brushed her hands on the inside and found herself¡­ naked. She was covered till her neck with the bedroll and nket, but she blushed a thousand shades of red observing that she was without clothes. She slid beneath the nket a bit more.


    "Oh good!" the man replied and sagged with relief.


    "Wh¡ª who are you?" she asked in her hoarse voice.


    "I am Rolfe Cranan Aramaer, the youngest son of Edyrm Cranin Aramaer, the King of Ghar. And at the moment you are in the camps on the southside of Ghar," he said while still staring at her. "And you?"


    Iona''s eyes bulged as shock flitted through them. How did she manage to get to thends of Ghar? The demon kingdom, which was the arch enemy of Vilinski. It was falling from the sky, into a bramble? And why was it that the prince''s vicinity was like she wanted to savor¡­ forever? And what was a young prince doing in a camp on the south side of his kingdom? Was he on a hunting trip? Shouldn''t he be in his kingdom? He looked so roguishly charming that she was sure he must be having way too many dalliances. The thought made her close her fists tightly out of what seemed like jealousy. She shoved the stupid thought down by swallowing her saliva.


    Should she tell who she was? Or should she hide her identity? "I am Iona Volkov," she found herself telling him in a low voice.


    "Iona Volkov¡­" Rolfe said in a lilting voice, as if pondering where he had heard the name. "Where are you from, Iona?"


    Iona licked her dry lips and held her breath. "I don''t remember¡­" If she said that she was from Draoidh, it would get her killed immediately. She was sure that the news of Anastasia defeating Etaya was already circling in the Lore. She had to keep her identity secret until she found a way to go back to Draoidh. Anastasia had given her a second chance to live and she was not going to waste it. She would make the most of it. And right now, she had to cleverly hide all traces of her associations. She just hoped that her wolf didn''te out. She had stopped her first shift and she knew that it wouldn''t be long before her wolf would want toe out again. And she was also aware that the moment her wolf was out, she would scent her mate.


    Iona gave a side nce to the prince and then lowered her eyes when she found him staring at her intensely¡­ again with those emerald eyes. Her heart elerated.


    "In that case you should stay with us till you get healthy, Iona," he said in a deep throaty voice that stirred something in her belly. "South Ghar is not a ce to roam around on your own. When I found you unconscious and alone on the banks of theke, you were being hunted by what we call Obsidian Demons. They tend to charm you to death and feed off your miseries."


    Fear crawled on her skin like a spider. With eyes wide, she managed to say, "Obsidian Demons?"


    "Yes, and they are vicious. So you can stay in this camp for as long as you like," he replied, curling his fingers as if resisting a temptation. His pointy ears twitched a little.


    "Thank you, Prince Rolfe," she replied. She had heard the demons of the demon kingdom were merciless, ruthless bastards who were only interested in butchering and ughtering and looting, but this hulk was exactly the opposite of that image. He was¡­ kind. And except for his horns, he looked like faes. But that wasn''t a surprise because the past few days she had done enough research on the bloodlines of two brothers, Far and Estr Aramaer to know that both were faes and while Far had created the fae kingdom, Estr created the demon kingdom. It was obvious that the features had to be simr.


    He chuckled. "Don''t call me prince." He got up from his ce and walked to the edge of the bed. "I am the son who revolted against his father''s policies and hence was exiled from his kingdom. Why do you think I have camped in this wilderness?"


    Revolted? Against the Ghar king? Iona stifled a gasp. What did this mean? Why did the prince revolt? What information was she missing? Her head pounded again and she moaned softly.


    Rolfe strode back to see her and then leaned over her with his arms on both her sides. The muscles on his forearms bulged. "I am sorry to tell you all that, Iona. Rest well. Till you are with me, you will not have any trouble and I will ask my men to find your way back home." His gaze flitted between her eyes and her lips. "Whenever you remember your memories, you must tell them to me, okay?"


    Swept by his pine and misty smell, Iona managed to nod. She was thankful to all the gods that she waspletely covered. She wanted to ask as to who removed her clothes, but she went against it. The thought of him leaning over her for another second was embarrassing as hell.


    With yet another intense look, Rolfe left her and she subdued a cry as the intoxicating pine and mist smell went away with him. She closed her eyes to manage her thoughts and figure out a way to get out of Ghar. She had to go back to Draoidh someway. If only she had seen the map of the Lore. Where was Ghar located? Her mind went to the war between faes and the alliance led by her mother. The memory made her chest swell with pride. "Mother¡­" she whispered. "Papa¡­ I aming back¡­ soon." Her headache increased with every passing minute and once again she slumbered off in deep sleep.


    ---


    Anastasia woke up nestled against the warm brown fur. The fire in front of her had died and her stomach grumbled. The wolf stirred immediately when she woke up. He let out a small growl that she should remain in the cave while he went out hunting.


    Kaizan shifted into his human form and removed the boulder to get out of the cave. "Don''t venture out for too long and stay near the cave," he said, looking over his shoulder before he leapt towards a wall of trees and mist that was swirling around them and shifted.


    Anastasia saw him disappearing into the woods and stretched her limbs. She closed her eyes and stretched. Her stomach rumbled again. She was getting so hungry these days. It was chilly but as the sun ray filled the sky, some of the mist cleared. She took her pair of spare clothes and walked to the nearby pool, right beside the cave to take a bath. Her wings were too dirty and with the sun overhead, she didn''t know why, but she wanted to stretch them, clean them.


    When she reached the pool, she took her clothes off and stepped in the coolness of it. She submergedpletely with her wings wide open, and when she resurfaced, a pair of golden eyes greeted her.


    "Who¡ª"

 Chapter 367 - My Baby—

    <h4>Chapter 367 - My Baby¡ª</h4>


    Ever since the war between the faes and his mother had got over, Ileus had been on the verge of madness. Thest five minutes of the war had been grueling. The rawness of the pain of losing Anastasia to god-knows-where sliced through his mind, his body every day, every minute and every second. The pain felt like ice shards, like they pierced in his very soul.


    His mother and father were mourning the loss of Iona and he could see how miserable they were.


    Anastasia''s parents were released from the celestial prison. It took them a while to recover from their condition. Both of them had be like ghosts¡ªfrail and weak and pale and mentally exhausted. The healers worked overnight to restore the health of the fae king and queen even as the kingdom was celebrating.


    While Adrianna and Dmitri had gone back to Draoidh to mourn the loss of their daughter, Ileus couldn''t even do that. Since he was married to their daughter, for the time the king and queen recovered, he had to stay in Vilinski and look after the kingdom. A small ceremony was held in front of the courtiers to instate him as the Crown Prince. As soon as he held the position, he was flooded with too many things. Even though everyone mourned the loss of their princess who had faded in the Lore, the kingdom had to run.


    There was not a day when Ileus would want to leave it all and search for his wife. He had sent so many soldiers across the kingdoms to find her, but no one returned with any information. In the nights, sitting in his room in silence only made his pain worse. He would go to the ce where she had faded, but that only increased his frustration. The thought of losing Anastasia that way hurt him so badly that he couldn''t breathe. He would often spend the entire night sitting at the very spot, hoping she would give a signal as to where she was.


    The Elders had said that she turned into gold dust because she had dealt with hundreds of dark spirits and the impact of shing with them took all the energy she had in her body. She had faded into gold dust, but as soon as she would gain even an ounce of energy, she woulde back to her physical form. The gold dust had fallen right over Kaizan and even he had faded with her. The loss was double. Kaizan was promised to him by a blood oath. There was a gaping hole in his heart. The fire that was burning there had reduced to a flicker that was fading in the storm of his emotions. Were they even alive? Why hadn''t they contacted him?


    Every morning, Ileus would run through the pce gardens, the entire periphery with the hope that she was standing near a bend. He would run till he wheezed, till his bones ached and till he could no longer think. But the damn thoughts¡ªthey never receded.


    Da and Aidan stayed with him in Vilinski because they knew that he was turning into a husk. His mate, his wife, his soul was separated from him and that was something a werewolf rarely tolerated. But Ileus¡ªhe was dealing with the kingdom along with his loss. And they could see how torn he was, how mad he was. This situation was worse than what he experienced when Anastasia was there in Vilinski and he could at least see her every day. Now that she should have been in Vilinski and he could be with her every day without fear, Anastasia wasn''t there with him.


    Sometimes they heard his madughter at night, the clink of sses as he poured wine for himself, bottles over bottles, to stop thinking about the loss. And the fact that she was pregnant only made it worse. One of the nights, they heard his soft sobs. They had rushed inside his room only to find that he was tearing his chest with his ws to take the heart out. Blood had sprayed around and pooled beneath him. "Please take me to her, please¡­" he begged as they tied him to the bed in magical lights. "Anastasia!" he had roared and roared her name and begged and begged them.


    Health of the king and queen had be better. They were apprised of the whole situation. Meeting Ileus was so joyful but the loss of their daughter and what she had done for them was an emotion coated with so much misery that they didn''t know what to do. Ileus only wished them to get well soon, because he himself wanted to get out of Vilinski and search for his mate.


    A monthter, Ileus got news of the movement in the north of the jungles of Draoidh, near Mount Tibris. Ed''s pet Jun had noticed unusual fire crackling from a cave far below in the foothills. At first, she didn''t bother about it, but every night the fire would ascend to a higher cave. And the trail the fire was going towards northwest. She wouldn''t have bothered about it, but one day out of curiosity, she went to check.


    "I have to go!" Ileus said as he packed his satchel. There was just one skin, two oat breads, strawberries and cherry tomatoes, which he had grabbed from the dining table. He was in such a hurry that Da knew it would be impossible for her to stop him.


    "At least wait till the king and queen resume the thrones tomorrow," she said.


    "They will resume the throne with me or without me!" he snapped. "I am done here."


    "You sure you cannot stay?" Da was loath to see his panic.


    "I have to follow Anastasia."


    When Ileus had heard that Jun had spotted an odd movement in the northwest of Tibris, he had to be there. His soldiers hadbed through the jungles, through the dunes and through the kingdoms, but she was nowhere. Now he had gleaned enough to know that this movement was his best chance.


    "Yes, of course you should go after her?" said Da, even as she was wary because she was not fully sure that he was going after a wild goose chase. "But maybe you could leave after giving full charge to ¨¢ine and Ian L tomorrow."


    Ileus picked up the ss of wine from the table, drank it all, and said, "I can''t! Unless they need my help." His expressions had darkened.


    "I don''t think they need your help," Da said. "You have already told them and handed them everything. But that doesn''t mean that going alone is less of a threat especially now that you are the Crown Prince of Vilinski as well."


    "There is no threat!" he retorted.


    "Remember Aed Ruad still lives. He has vanished into thin air with R¨¢ild and a few of his loyal people."


    "At the moment he won''t risking out! So, when Ie back with my Anastasia, we will take care of him." He poured more wine and drank it all. "I am tired of being heir to the kingdoms. I need my wife. She is with a baby. My baby¡ª" His voice choked.

 Chapter 368 - Missed?

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Missed?</h4>


    Da tilted her head and then shook it. The werewolf wouldn''t stop now and she knew it very well. "It is going to take you a week to get out of Sgiath Bi¨°. Aidan and I are alsoing with you." She turned to leave. "And oh, that reminds me, the king will send his best fae warriors to protect you through Sgiath Bi¨°."


    "I will go alone!" he growled.


    Da narrowed her eyes, put her hands on her hips and said, "Not a chance, buddy!"


    However, the moment they were out of Sgiath Bi¨°, the tricky werewolf left all of them and loped off to find his wife. For a week he ran in his werewolf form to catch up with them.


    ---


    Anastasia had dived in the water and when she resurfaced, she smoothed her hair back. An acute awareness of being watched washed over her. She rubbed the back of her neck.? She nced over her shoulder and thought she saw a pair of golden eyes. But they shed for a second and then vanished. She wondered if it was just a hallucination. Or was she overreacting because those eyes haunted her¡­ every night. She shook her head. Her ears twitched and her wings rustled on their own. Her instincts red and she nced up at the trees and spied a movement from the corner of her eyes. Something was glinting in the sun.


    Those golden eyes. Perched on the branch high up, he was watching her intently. A tall and handsome male. He slung his satchel over his shoulder and hopped to a lower branch. Was there blood on his shoulders and forearm?


    Anastasia rushed to the far end of the pool where her clothes were lying. She was naked and not armed. In a moment she bared her fangs and pped her wings in water to ward him off, but the man¡ªhis expression turned dark as he shook his head.


    Anastasia was ready to pounce him even as she found him¡­ sexy as hell?


    The man had already starteding down from the tree, his beautiful massive body moving like a tiger.


    She swallowed. Who the hell was he? But before she couldprehend and lunge for her clothes, hended right in the pool, his satchel discarded on the boulders on the side.


    After hearing the massive ssh of water, she saw him in the pool,pletely wet, water sluicing on his face, staring at her¡­ hungrily. She stared back at him as if ensnared.


    And then she remembered herself. She swirled in the water and then swung her leg to his head. But the man was super fast. He snatched her feet with his left hand, lowered it and pushed her firmly against a rock, but not before she curled a wing in front of her. In a swift movement, he sprang next to her and pinned her arms over her head on the rock. "So feisty, as always, sweetheart!" He loved it when she yed hard to catch, her other wing curled around him.


    Anastasia was dumbstruck. An angry, wet and massive man was spread all over her, caged herpletely with his muscr body and gods¡­ they were so tight and firm. She tried to free herself, but it was a weak effort in front of his brute strength.


    The twin golden eyes stared at her with ferocity, with hunger, with passion. What would he do? She wanted to thrash him. How dare he cage her when she didn''t even know who he was? Which man does that except a loose character? She lifted her knee to hit it in his groin but he pinned her legs too. "That''s not a very nice thing to do, love," he said in a deep voice with a heated breath over her pointy ears that twitched more. He was looking at every feature of her face as if learning them and Anastasia¡ªshe was confused. She felt this crazy, stupid, unnatural attraction for him, but he was a stranger.


    She hissed, "How dare you?"


    "And this is how you greet your mate?" he said, lowering his lips to her ears.


    Gods, he did have blood sttered on his shoulder. His woodsy, spicy scent was driving her crazy and now it was mixed with his blood and sweat.


    She pushed against him and said, "You are not my mate and let me go. I am bloody naked."


    He frowned when she said that. He didn''t let her go and continued to pin her. "I missed you crazily these past days. But this will never happen again, love!"


    "Missed me? Who are you?" she asked, befuddled. Was this man mad? She had just met him. "Are you mistaking me for someone else, you bloody rake!" She had to leave him and report Kaizan. Kaizan was going to take good care of this bastard. "Leave me!"


    His eyes narrowed for a second. Her behavior was odd.


    Anastasia struggled against him and gods¡ªthe man''s shaft was hardening at a rapid speed.


    "You can''t get away from me Anastasia. Not again!" he said in a voice so calm that it was almost lethal.


    "Get off me, you bastard!" she snapped.


    Why was she so angry? He was getting erect so fast for her that even in that pair of pants of his, even under the water, she could feel its heat and felt the heat pooling in her belly. "Are you sure you want me to leave?" he asked. Gods, his Anastasia was such a lovely sight to behold. She was blushing like a thousand shades of sun and lips were parted. He wanted to close his mouth over hers like now.


    "Yes!"


    "Do you know how long I have searched and searched for you? Do you know that I just killed a bear who was prowling around to eat you alive a while back? And why would I leave you?" Moments back he had met Kaizan on the way and he had mentioned that she didn''t remember him at all. He didn''t pay heed to the joke. In a frenzy to meet her, to be with her, to feel her body next to her, he had dashed up and found a bear prowling. The bear had attacked to kill him. He had killed it instead. Now she was safe and secure in his arms and he craved to embrace her tightly in his arms, take her to the safety she belonged to and just be there with her¡­ He lowered his head to smell her. And knew that she was still pregnant. His lips tugged up.


    Anastasia should have felt triggered, she should have killed him, but what was wrong with her? Why was she titited at this gesture?


    He had closed his eyes when suddenly she crashed her skull in his and he staggered behind with a cut above his brow.


    "That''s your punishment for not letting me wear my clothes!" She jumped out of the pool to the ce where her clothes were.


    Shocked as hell, Ileus stared at her as she shimmied into her clothes and ruffled her wings to remove extra water. She had really forgotten¡­


    He followed her all the way to the cave and sat at its mouth, watching her, lusting for her, and confused as hell. Did he have to make her fall in love with him¡­ again?


    Kaizan arrived.

 Chapter 369 - So What?

    <h4>Chapter 369 - So What?</h4>


    Kaizan stood at a distance with a rabbit he had hunted, hanging in his left hand. He was looking at Ileus who appeared to have been caught in a whirlwind of confusion and utter disbelief.


    Ileus turned his head over his shoulder to look at him and Kaizan could sense his raised heartbeat. The bitterness of his confusion was mixed with¡­ fear. Ileus'' expressions were tight as he looked from him to Anastasia. His body sank on the rock he was sitting on.


    Kaizan pursed his lips. He walked to him and the friends'' sped forearms and then gave each other a bear hug, pping each other on the back. "How are you?" he asked in a low voice even as he felt Anastasia watching them with curiosity.


    Ileus'' throat choked. He didn''t know what to say to him. Instead, he asked, "How are you?" The man had been taking care of his wife for more than a month in this wilderness. His wife had lost her memories and still his friend didn''t leave her side. He remained somitted to her. Had it been normal circumstances, Ileus would have ripped apart Kaizan limb by limb for even touching his wife, but he knew better than that. In the wilderness of the Mountain of Tibris, he stayed with her, goaded her, fed her and protected her, like he had always¡­ His lips quivered as he stopped the tears to fall from his eyes.


    Understanding his emotions very well, Kaizan said in a low voice, "You should be happy that she is alive and kicking." He looked at the blood on his brow and chuckled.


    Ileus shook his head and then again gave a bear hug to his friend. "We have to catch up a lot!"


    Kaizan nodded. "Give me a few minutes," he said. He went to Anastasia who was sitting on the fur, brushing her hair with a woodenb that he had crafted for her from pinewood and watching him with interest. "Anastasia, can you roast this?" he asked, lifting the rabbit. "I have also got a few herbs to season it."


    She gave one tight nod. Keeping theb down on the fur, she asked him to skin it. And while he did that, she reignited the fire. All the while she could feel the golden eyes staring at her intensely, so intensely that she blushed to her neck.


    And Ileus, he wanted to trace that blush, he wanted to hold her against his chest, he wanted to get inside her and bury himself deep. He didn''t even try to cover the stiffness of his shaft and in fact, opened his legs to show it to her and make her feel the effect she had on him.


    When Kaizan came back, she asked, "Who is ''golden eyes''?" Then she dipped her voice and said, "He is such a louche, shameless. How could a man like you be friends to a man like him?" She didn''t narrate the events of the pool but was sure that if the golden eyes as much as dared to touch her again, she would go all feral. Though the vokuk had brute strength¡­ she would manage.


    Kaizan leaned forward to speak with her in the same low voice. "He is a very close friend, but I have to agree with you¡ªhe is a louche." A snarl interfered with their conversation. Kaizan shrugged. "See? He is like that. But what can I do? I have to tolerate him." He tsked. "I have to go and talk to him. Do you think you can manage for a few minutes?"


    "Of course, I can!" she replied. Why was it that she was feeling excited? In so many days she had only felt miserable and gloomy, but with the arrival of golden eyes, she felt as if the air was charged.


    "Ah, thanks Anastasia," he said with a smile that earned yet another growl. He sauntered to the man who was sitting on the rock and patted his shoulders. "Come, let''s take a walk."


    "And leave her alone in this wilderness? Not a chance," Ileus replied, panic setting in. His wife was delicate like a flower and moreover she was carrying his baby. Gods! So, what if she punted him?


    "She can take care of herself. And we are going to stay around. I do have to talk to you¡­ a lot!" Kaizan said exasperatedly. He was actually so relieved to see Ileus that when he didn''t stop to talk to him in order to meet Anastasia, Kaizan only slowed his pace. He had sat down against the trunk of a gnarled tree for a while, rxed, sagging with relief, before he started his journey back to the cave.


    After giving her a look of concern, Ileus took a deep breath and followed his friend in the thick woods ahead. The mist that was swirling up to the tree tops had reduced and swirled near the ground. The fresh smell of pines and mist was heavy in the air.


    Kaizan stopped near a small gentle waterfall, which fell into a pool that Ileus realized was the ce Anastasia was taking a bath. He saw his satchel over there and picked it up. "You need a good bath, Ileus," said Kaizan. "What is that blood all about?"


    Ileus was already stripping. "The one on the shoulder is that of a bear I killed and the one on the brow is from my sweet little wife." He dived in the pool and submergedpletely. The water was cold but he needed to calm his senses and his shaft was aching painfully. Even in this wild, she looked beautiful as hell and so fucking voluptuous. The glow on her face was incredible. He had heard that when women were pregnant, they had a glow on their face. Gods, his woman was glowing everywhere. When he came out, he smoothed his hair back and looked at Kaizan. He needed answers.


    As if understanding what he wanted, Kaizan started speaking. "Anastasia has lost most of her memories, Ileus. After she plunged the Evindal sword in Iona, the dark spirits evacuated her body, but it came with a heavy price. She used so much energy from her body to save your sister that it seems she has lost her memories out of shock. I am d that she is still pregnant."


    A shudder passed through Ileus'' body. It tore him apart with its icy ws. The pain that had haunted him for the past month increased at the thought that she could lose their baby. He loosed a shaky breath.


    "She is taking time to recuperate. Over thest days, I have been extremely patient with her and not telling anything about the past, nor she has asked me about the past. But I can see that she is conflicted a lot and the only thing that she needs at the moment is patience." Kaizan bit his lip and closed his eyes. He lowered his legs, leaned back with palms braced behind him on the rock.


    Ileus let the information sink in him. "Why are you going northwest?"


    "There''s a small abandoned fortress that I discovered. I want to take her to the confines of that," he replied.


    ---


    When Iona woke up next, she was ravenous. And thankfully clothed. Surprise flitted through when she directly peered into those emerald eyes. Gods.

 Chapter 370 - Incredibly Disturbing

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Incredibly Disturbing</h4>


    Rolfe hated it when women clutched to him like that, desperate like kitties, trying to act innocent and cute with him. When they cried, he would bolt like a hare from their vicinity. However, that night after he had fought off Obsidian Demons, and had scooped this short height, weightless woman in his arms¡­ as soon as his arms had gone around her, in one second, every part of his world that tethered him to the present, obliterated.


    Iona had lifted her hand to his cheek and he knew that she wasn''t aware of what she was doing. She had reached to him not because of attraction, but because she needed his closeness, or was it that he needed her closeness. Whatever it was, it just sent a jolt through his body. Over the hundred years of his existence, he had stayed away from being intimate with anyone even though he had had several torrid passionate nights. Yet this small act, of scooping her and having this urge to press her against his body¡­ his urge to wrap around her body was a sweet, raw connection that left him with a thousand questions as every moment without seeing her was slowly turning into torture.


    His thoughts were all scattered. When he remembered how Iona felt in hisp, against him, against his chest, a wave of heat so strong would pass through him that it almost smoldered him. She felt so light and weak and delicate against him. He didn''t know why but he found himself kissing her damp hair when he was carrying her back to the camp.


    It had been two days since the girl was in this condition. She had been very unwell and was delirious the first night. After the healer had given her a draft of sleep and he had covered her with heaps of nkets, she had fallen into deep sleep. For those two days, Rolfe wanted to kiss her again, everywhere, and for hours. A wild thought of having her naked and exhausted in his bed shocked him tremendously. Over the hundred years of his existence, he had experienced all kinds of physical pleasures and he had lost interest in the experience, but now he wanted to have Iona Volkov with ferocity that shocked every bit out of him.


    As he looked at her, he couldn''t help thinking that he was in such a terrible situation. A deposed prince with no fortune, with a father who wanted to kill him or catch him to throw in his dungeons forever and now he was with a woman he never wanted to part with. With a shaky breath he wondered if Iona would even want to stay with him or not. Even if he wanted her so badly, would she like to be with him or would she leave him? He hoped that she never had a man in her life. Yet another thought left a ripple of shock through his body¡ªwhat if she had a man who she had to endure with and now she would want nothing to do with men? "Sweet mother of demons!"


    Brooding, Rolfe went out of the tent and looked at his men who were preparing a meal for the unit. It was a faction of fifty men who were loyal to him and had stayed with him ever since he had revolted and had to run for his life out of Ghar, else his father would have thrown him in the dungeons or perhaps beheaded him. What use was a dead man to his people?


    Rolfe was against his father''s policies. A woman called Etaya had been misguiding him for years now. She imed to be the reincarnation of his ancestor Etayr Aramaer, and imed that she would bring glory and power and money to the kingdom of Ghar, when all she was doing was draining the treasury to meet her expenses in the fae kingdom. He hated that woman from the core of his heart.


    He had protested time and again. However, his two older brothers and a younger sister were never with him.


    His father had imposed heavy taxes on his people, who were living in so much poverty that it bled his heart. His father, Edyrm Cranon Aramaer, was leeching the poor people even more. While he was enjoying his pce with a harem, with festivities andvish celebrations that only loaded the treasury, the people of his kingdom were suffering. Any rebellion was met harshly, for people were enved and then made to work in mines to wield armor for a battle in future, for a battle that Etaya was preparing him for with Vilinski. When he stood against his Etaya, her vision of ruling the Lore, of being the only power in the world, of merging the fae kingdom with the demon kingdom and enving the faes, his fathershed against him.


    He had argued with his father repeatedly that she was not reliable, that he should focus on developing his own kingdom, he was met with severe resistance, not just from his father, but from his siblings as well. Over the years Etaya had poisoned his father to the extent that one night he asked his soldiers to arrest his youngest son. With the help of his loyal friends and those who supported his ideas and his vision, Rolfe escaped the kingdom. And now he was in the southwest of the kingdom, on the outskirts¡ªa prince without money. The vigers would often smuggle rations for him for they loved him the most. He had told her he was exiled, but in reality...


    He had a lovely vision of developing hisnds, of engineering miracles, of lovely architecture, of a great education system and of prosperity¡­ Why couldn''t his family share the same dream? Why couldn''t his mother understand that? He wanted to change the world.


    Gusts of chilly wind forced him to go inside the tent, not because he was cold, but to check on the delicate flower that was lying in his bed. As he gazed at her with fondness he didn''t know where it crept from, he saw her trying to open her eyes. He rushed to sit right next to her. He took her hand in both his and waited for her to open her eyes with his breath lodged in his throat.


    When she fluttered open her golden yellow eyes, his mind went nk. She smiled up at him, and he could see that the golden hue of her irises was rimmed with a thin ck line. Goosebumps prickled his skin as the air around him seemed to charge.


    "This is incredibly disturbing," she mumbled, even as her blood pounded in her ears, even as the touch sent shivers down her spine. And her stomach grumbled loud. Gods, how long had she been sleeping? And this man was incredibly handsome and was she insane to want to hold those horns and massage them?


    His lips tugged up and he asked, "I am sure you are hungry."


    "Ravenous."


    He chuckled. As if on cue, a man entered the tent with a food tray and ginger ale, the smell of which wafted through the air. Rolfe helped her to sit by pulling her pillows up. The man bowed to her and ced the food tray in front of her. He too had horns, except they were gray-colored and not quite as long and thick and sexy as Rolfe''s.

 Chapter 371 - Cut The Dramatics!

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Cut The Dramatics!</h4>


    The meal was surprisingly of great quality considering the ce the camps were set in. Roast pheasant, gingerbread, cured fish and sweet porridge. And Iona ate it all without a care in the world that she looked absolutely barbaric while devouring it. As for Rolfe¡ªhe just watched her with satisfaction that she had it all so lovingly. This was nothingpared to the food in the pce, but he had grown to like it over the past five years he had been forced to live a life of a nomad.


    To Iona''s sheer embarrassment, she burped after finishing her meal. Her cheeks singed and she thought for a moment as to what would Rolfe think about her, but seeing that he only gave her a sweet smile, she bit her lip. "The food was very delicious."


    He got up from his ce, lifted the food tray from the bed and ced it outside the tent. She heard one of the mening and taking the tray away. He returned to sit against a small writing desk nestled in a corner of the tent to sit on the chair. His hands were smudged with ink, which meant he was writing letters. "How are you feeling now, Iona?" he asked.


    "I am better," she replied immediately, wondering what he would do next. Oh, those damned lips of his were so extremely distracting. She averted her gaze from them.


    After an awkward stretch of silence, she said, "I believe this is not where I should be sleeping. Can you tell me where to go? I really don''t want to be a botheration any more than I am." She pulled the nket away and set her feet on the ground.


    Those lips curved into yet another smile and she forgot to breathe. "You will be staying with the women in the tents on the opposite side, though I am not sure how much of your eyes would be able to bear."


    When she frowned, heughed. "The men and women in my unit are soldiers and they are away from their families for five years. Don''t me them for being liberal in their ways. We have all experienced too many tussles with king''s men to have any chastity left in us. And I won''t let you judge us."


    She licked her dry lips and understood what he meant immediately. A pale blush rose on her cheeks and she looked away. Did she have a choice? "I will remain guarded, m''lord," she replied.


    "Good," he said. "In two days, we will be traveling down further south. One of my men has discovered an abandoned fortress where we would like to station until my father finds out about us. So eat well and be ready."


    Iona gave a tight nod and began to get up when dizziness caught her and she sat down on the bed with a thud. "Damn it!" she muttered, holding her forehead.


    Instantly Rolfe rushed to her side and held her. He sat right beside her. "You shouldn''t rush," he said. "Wait for a while over here. You are getting up after two days. It is not going to be easy. Stay here until you are steady." Sweet mother of demons, her smell was going to drive him crazy. And it was mixed with her sweat. He found himself hardening like a randy teenager against her. He got up swiftly and turned to go back to sit on the chair, hoping to hide his growing erection. He turned his back towards her and started writing something fervently on the paper. He was acutely aware of the girl watching him with surprise. His heart was racing like a wild horse. He stopped the quill and ced it in the holder. When he looked at the paper, his eyes red wide at what he had written in hisnguage.


    Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona, Iona.


    He tore the paper from the notepad and crushed it in his hand.


    ---


    They started the steep uphill hike after having a good meal. Ileus was on the edge that Anastasia was walking. He stayed behind her and used his sword to cut every damn thing that came in her path to make way for her. In the process he sliced every damn sapling with his sword that was as much as touched her skin. He hated that she was talking to Kaizan but not him.


    "How far up is the fortress?" she asked, as she nted her hand over her forehead to see up. The trees jutted against the red and gray stones, rolling up the slope like sentinels and then merging with moss and lichen covered rocks, which eventually turned into snow covered peaks. Frozen winds ruffled the hair in her braid.


    "It is going to take the whole day," replied Kaizan. "Better hurry up!"


    She pulled the fur around her tightly and then staggered after him.


    Suddenly Kaizan turned and asked, "Are you tired, Anastasia?"


    She was breathless and Ileus was fighting the urge to shift and make her ride him. "I am not," she replied.


    Kaizan walked to her. "I know that you are tired, Anastasia." He pulled her arm over his and started walking uphill. "Whenever you feel like it, just let me know and I will carry you up on my back. And if you are starving, let me know at that instant. I have brought a lot of roasted meat," he said, patting his bag.


    Ileus strode after them, while barely listening to the conversation. He scowled at the sight of his wife''s arm tucked into Kaizan''s. Who the hell was he to even touch her when he was there? And why was she allowing it? Jealousy red, and it coiled like a poisonous snake in his chest.


    "¡­ I hope the fortress has some good equipment," Anastasia said.


    "Don''t worry," Kaizan interrupted in a soothing voice. "Even if there isn''t, I will make sure to make more. I promise."


    "Yes, I know Kaizan," she replied tenderly, much to Ileus'' difort.


    "For all you know, it might be a dangerous trap!" Ileus interjected.


    Anastasia nced over her shoulder and narrowed her eyes. "You don''t know a thing. You just arrived today and you are speaking as if you know everything?"


    "I prefer to speak about the dangers. And speaking of dangers, you shouldn''t be traveling on foot," he said in a low ominous voice, his eyes still focused on their interlocked arms.


    "That is right," said Kaizan. "I would shift and you can sit on me."


    "What?" Ileus stood on the ground, frozen to his spot. "In the morning you told me that you have a bloody stiff back. How can you let her sit on you when your back is so sore?" The sneaky, sneaky wolf.


    Kaizan nced at him over his shoulder and frowned. When the hell did he tell him that? "I don''t¡ª"


    Ileus cut him off. "I won''t allow you to further burden yourself because we are going up a steep incline. If anyone would shift, that would be me. I can carry Anastasia on my back. Yes, I can sacrifice for you Kaizan!"


    ''Gods, cut the dramatics'', Kaizanmunicated to him mentally.

 Chapter 372 - [Bonus ] The Great Shameless Peacock!

    <h4>Chapter 372 - [Bonus ] The Great Shameless Peacock!</h4>


    Ileus, however, ignored him. His chest rumbled with a dark, ominous, low growl that Kaizan knew was meant as a warning to him to stay away from his female.


    Werewolves were ferociously territorial and Anastasia was not just his wife, she was his mate. The problem was that Anastasia had spent that one month with him and hade to rely on him. Though in a long time he had seen her¡­ buzzing with excitement. He wanted to tell her that it was natural, but given her current state, it was better that she was given less jolts.


    Anastasia looked at Kaizan with worry in her eyes and said, "You are hurt? Why didn''t you mention that to me? Show me your back."


    Kaizan stared at her with disbelief. Realization hit him about the situation Ileus had put himself in. How could he not ept Anastasia''s offer? "Ah! It really hurts badly, Anastasia, but you don''t have to worry," he sighed. "I will take care of myself." He could y the same game as his friend. He ignored the anger that peeled off from Ileus like wisps of shadows.


    "No way!" Anastasia retorted. She pointed to a gray rock against a canopy of trees and directed, "You sit over there and show me your back." She was feeling guilty that this man had taken such good care of her and he didn''t even let her know about his injury.


    Anger flittered wildly through him, as he followed Kaizan ambling to the rock. He sat on it with leisure, facing away from her, took off his shirt and hunched in the front to show it to her. He stifled hisugh because he knew that his back was healthy and there wasn''t a spot on it. Gods, how he loved to throw Ileus under the bus. A soft hand would check his skin and then he would have a heartyugh when Anastasia would scold Ileus. He couldn''t wait for the showdown. This would teach his sneaky friend a big lesson.


    However, his anticipation was short lived. He heard a gasp, a sudden movement, bristle of air and then as if some heavy object wasunched on him. The next moment he found him beneath his friend. He was doubled over his thigh as Ileus sat over him and his lower back hurt as if it was? temporarily hit by a tornado.


    "This is where he was injured," said Ileus in a concerned voice, as he pressed his elbow near the lower spine of Kaizan. He dug his fingers in his back, in the flesh so deep that Kaizan winced in pain. "Come see it yourself Anastasia!" Ileus said.


    "I am not¡ª" Kaizan protested, but was cut off by Anastasia''s vicinity who was fussing over him.


    "Oh my god!" she said. "You have such a huge purple and blue patch here, Kaizan. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Patch? What patch?" he asked, baffled as hell. It wasn''t there at all.


    "For the rest of the day, I will not climb on your back," she said decidedly. "I will walk if I have to but I won''t burden you."


    Ileus watched his wife triumphantly. All it took was to rush to Kaizan the moment he tossed his shirt aside and punched him on the lower back. The whole thing was over before Anastasia could even blink one. When Anastasia inspected him visually, Ileus simply jumped off the rock, leaving a confused Kaizan to his own. He brushed his hands and said, "We have to be very careful with Kaizan. He is not well. In fact, we should allow him toe at his own pace."


    "But only he knows the way to the fortress," Anastasia said with thick concern.


    "We have to go southwest. It''s not so big to find it," Ileus replied. "And if you feel tired, you can tell me. I will carry you."


    "And why would I ride on your back?" she asked as she huffed and turned to walk.


    Kaizan looked at Ileus with utter disbelief, as he watched the duo striding uphill. Suddenly he saw Ileus taking off his shirt and walking in front of Anastasia, flexing his shoulder muscles as to show, to exhibit them. The great shameless peacock!


    Anastasia found herself blushing at the sheer masculinity of the man in front of him. Lips parted, she was trying to look everywhere other than those muscles, that smooth skin and gods, his scent that came in wafts every time he took a step forward. Mist swirled around him like wisps of smoky veil and droplets of water clung to the taut muscles. Wasn''t he feeling cold? Anastasia gulped and looked at the trees, at the sun dappled pathway and at the marshmallow clouds in the skies that yed hide and seek with the sun, but her eyes would go back to the tautly muscled slopes of his arms and shoulders. Once he had turned to face her on the pretext of cutting an overhead branch and had sliced the thin branch very slowly. And she nced at the tiny water droplets in the dark, curly hair on his chest.


    Anastasia was mortified at her own thoughts for they scattered like chaff before wind. She froze in her ce as she allowed him to cut the branch. When he had sufficiently disyed his body for her to see nicely, he turned and started walking. In an hour of silence that followed, Anastasia was a bundle of nerves. The man was just too hot to handle. Why didn''t she ever feel like that for Kaizan?


    When Ileus once again sliced a thin vine on her side to make way for her that was twice as broad as her, she said, "Am I so fat? Or are my hips so wide?"


    Ileus''s eyes were hooded when he replied, "Your hips are as perfect as they can be. I just don''t want these poisonous nts touching your skin."


    And by God, she felt heated like a thousand suns because she could see him measuring the size of her hips. Where the hell was Kaizan? She wanted to distract her thoughts to the man who was injured, but she wasn''t feeling a least bit guilty for ogling at the fine specimen in front of her. Her wings rustled with tension.


    The overhead skies where only thezy clouds drifted were now cast with dense gray. It was about to rain heavily, and if they didn''t find a ce to cover, they would be drenched and who knew what cmity the rains would bring. It surely slowed their pace.


    Ileus looked frantically for anything that would cover them temporarily. There was nothing, except thick canopies everywhere. Even as he was thinking on what to do next, the clouds broke with thunder and it started pouring. "Fuck!'' he let out a spew of curses and then scooped her up despite protests. He darted upwards with her. He found a small crevice by a ledge of the mountain and set her over there before climbing behind her. The ce was just enough for them to stand. He slid his hand around her and pressed her inside as he stood with his back facing the deluge.


    Every part of her body quivered at his touch.

 Chapter 373 - Dont Worry

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Don''t Worry</h4>


    Anastasia''s breath quivered under the touch of his hot, sensuous male. She swallowed her saliva down her throat as her mind went into a tizzy. Overwrought with emotions, she thought that she might swoon and wondered if all girls did the same under such circumstances. Even though she felt slightly dizzy under the effect of the woodsy, spicy scent emanating from his sex-on-legs male, her mind stayed intractably alert. She swayed a little and as if governed by instinct, his body moved with her to support her, his muscles tightening around her to support her.


    Ileus was pressed against herpletely, the droplets of water spraying around him, making him wet in the front and soaking her in the front. Every breath she took was filled with his intoxicating scent. She couldn''t breathe, for her heart was refusing to slow enough for her to make sense for her condition.


    She was too dizzy at the moment, but she tried to focus on the rocky surface of the crevice where his hand was braced. She looked at the muscles and the skin on his hand and she wondered how could a man be so wless. Her eyes reached the red scar formed on his shoulder where the blood had caked earlier but now it was washed because of the rains. When her eyes fell on his lips, she saw the points of white fangs through his parted lips and she had this sudden sensation as to how they would feel on her skin. Gods, was she crazy? His raven ck hair was stuck on his nape and she had this urge to intertwine her fingers through them.


    "Are you okay now?" he asked as he wedged his thigh between hers to support her. He was pressed so tightly against her that his deep throaty rumble voice vibrated against her. The vivacious, potent masculinity was all around her and the sensation was alien. She hadn''t felt the same with Kaizan at all. The sensation she felt was terrifying but why was it that she felt excited andplete? Her emotions shocked her greatly. The way he looked at her with his too familiar golden eyes, the way his warm breath fell over her neck¡­ heat pooled in her belly. Her breasts became heavy and she wanted to push them against him.


    "I am f¡ª fine," she said in a hoarse voice. "I hope Kaizan is fine too."


    "I think he must have found cover in this vast jungle," he replied with a voice tinged with jealousy.


    "But he is hurt," she said. "I saw the ck and blue patch on his back."


    Ileus stiffened. "That werewolf is hardy and can take care of himself. Don''t underestimate him. You should be bothered about yourself." His hand gently went to the side of her belly and his two-days'' worth shave grazed her ears like a caress. Her eyes met his twin golden mes and his head dipped lower to the extent that his lips brushed against the skin of her forehead. She wanted to think that this was an idental touch but why was her mind saying that this was deliberate? His lips were so firm and soft against her forehead mingled with his warm breath that a wave of heat surged through her body.


    "That is nothing," he replied. Wasn''t she seeing how badly injured he was? "I fought and killed a bear for you," he added in a rough, sexy voice.


    "I am sorry you had to go through so much trouble." Her eyes became hooded, and she noticed the muscles of his chest and neck. They were corded and bulging. The way his chest and thigh supported her, even in this deluge, she felt heated against his skin. The only ce which seemed strange was the ce between him and her belly. The man was erect like the mountain itself. She gulped and squirmed in order to amodate this new position, but Ileus sucked in a sharp breath and held her hips with both his hands, forcing her to stop moving.


    "Are you genuinely concerned about me?" he asked.


    Anastasia stifled a whimper as her throat became dry. She was titited beyond words. But at the same time if the man forced him on her, she braced to attack him. In her mind she calcted the risk and what she would do.


    One of hands snaked just above her spine, and he stroked her back in slow caressing movement as if he was trying to calm down a feral pet. Anastasia waspletely taken aback. She was bracing for an attack if this lusty man forced himself on her, but he was calming her nerves? When she did not respond, he curled his finger beneath her chin and urged her to look in his eyes. She found herself getting mesmerized by those golden eyes, and realized that this man meant no harm. "Don''t worry, Anastasia," he said. "The rain is over and I am going to take you out of here now, okay?"


    She nodded and when he turned, she almost cried. She waited for him to jump off the ledge to an even ground. He extended his hand for her to slowlye down. She sat on the ledge, still feeling shaky about the whole encounter. He scooped her down and set her on the ground. She stood there for a while letting her thoughts and nerves settle because she too was aroused as hell.


    The firm pressure of his body against hers¡­ Anastasia scolded herself for those thoughts and then turned to walk up. Ileus stayed only a few paces behind her. All the while she kept thinking what a healthy, virile man he was. Kaizan joined them when the sun was up in the skies.


    ---


    After dinner Iona walked to the tents on the opposite side and she was shown one of the shared tents. There were four beds and one of the women pointed her to her bed. There was a man sleeping right next to hers. She was aghast, but she picked up her bedroll and curled to the far corner of the bed. As soon as warmth hit her, she drifted off to deep sleep¡­ emerald eyes haunting her¡­


    She jolted awake with a loud crash andughter that followed it. She peeked her head out only to find that on the fourth bed, a man and two women were having crazy sex. She didn''t know where one began and the other ended.


    She closed her eyes tightly but they were making so much noise that it was like stabbing her virgin ears. Iona slid out of the tent and no one noticed her. Chilly gusts of wind pped against her cheeks and bare skin, making her teeth chatter. It was a clear blue sky and she looked up at the moon, a thin slice in the night sky. She started walking towards a clearing in the darkness. The clearing was so beautiful, so serene that it soothed her. Suddenly two hands grabbed her and pulled her back.


    "Watch out!" a deep, throaty, angry voice came from behind her as she found herself nestled against rock-hard muscles of a heaving chest. "Were you nning on jumping off the cliff?" he asked, his breath shaky.

 Chapter 374 - Tenderly

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Tenderly</h4>


    "C¡ª cliff?" she said, confused. How could she not sense that there was a cliff in front of her? She had strong vision. Once again, she strained her eyes but she couldn''t see any cliff. She became sharply aware of his nearness.


    "Look," Rolfe whispered and waved his hand in front of them. The ice crystals on the pine trees started glowing. The whole ce got lit up brilliantly and Iona saw how thend curved and molded into a round over the edge. It faded down so gently that she would have neverprehended a steep fall over it.


    She gasped. A shaky breath left her and she stuttered, "I¡ª I didn''t, I couldn''t¡ª."


    He released her gently and she turned to thank him. And what a startling sight he was¡ªhealthy and tall and virile demon in his prime. With all thoseplex muscles he looked barbaric, but so beautiful. "Thank you," she said in a very low voice that was a little louder than a whisper. She wondered if every woman became hyper aware in his presence.


    His lips tilted up in a smile. "That''s fine," he said softly. He took his cloak out and wrapped her with it. "What are you doing out here?" he asked as he buttoned the cor, taking longer than usual. His knuckles brushed her chin and she stifled a moan. Was she going crazy?


    She licked her dry lips as a blush rose on her cheeks. The ice crystals became dark again. She pulled the cloak tightly around her allowing herself to be surrounded in his pine and mist scent. She resisted the temptation to lift the fabric and smell it. The fabric was so soft that she became warm in a few seconds despite the chilly wind blowing around them. "I couldn''t sleep," she said. How could she talk about the debauchery going in her tent?


    A deep rumble rose from his chest that turned into an amusedughter. "I already warned you." He pointed towards his tent and said, "Come, you can sleep in my tent." He looked cautiously at her and then added, "If you like¡­ else you will end up spending the whole night over here."


    She didn''t hesitate in nodding for she had grown to trust this man over thest few days. As she followed him through, the frost crunched under her bare feet. She could still hear the loud groans and moans of those in her tent and also a few other tents. Full-on debauchery¡­ How demonic? She couldn''t help judging.


    When they reached his tent, Rolfe opened another bedroll and ced it on the ground. She started to walk to it when he stopped her. "No, you sleep on the bed, Iona."


    "Oh no please," she countered. "I am absolutely fine here."


    He shook his head, held her hand and tugged her to the bed. He made her sit there and then knelt down. Picking up her feet in hisp, he brushed aside the tiny ice crystals from them and massaged them with his hands.


    "Please Rolfe, what are you doing?" she said as she tried to pull her feet away, but couldn''t because of his firm grip.


    "This ce is going to give you frost bites if you walk like that," he said looking in her hazel eyes. And she became quiet, her breath lodged in her throat. Once he was satisfied that she was warm enough, he removed her cloak and tucked her beneath the nkets. He blew the candle on his writing desk and then slipped inside the bedroll.


    As Ionay on his bed, she couldn''t help wondering if she was hallucinating or not. The prince was sleeping on the floor when he had a full bed for himself? She had never been treated so¡­ tenderly except by her parents. How would he react if he came to know of her past, of Etaya...?


    This attention was addictive and she would have tough time leaving. Was he like this to every woman? The thought sent a pang of jealousy in her heart. She turned to look at him and found that he was also staring in her direction.


    "How old are you, Iona?" he asked gently.


    "Eighteen¡­" she replied, a blush rising on her cheeks.


    Too young. "Do you remember your education?"


    She took a deep breath. "I think I never had a chance to be educated." She was only educated on how to be a vessel of dark spirits.


    "Why do you say that?" he asked, as he rested his head on his palm.


    "I¡ª Ick knowledge¡­" As if to steer away from the painful conversation, she asked, "What about you?"


    "I have been fortunate to get a good education, though unfortunately none of it is used practically in Ghar. There, one should know how to brawl, fight, drink or celebrate if you are a royal."


    "What is your vision of Ghar?" she asked, feeling interested.


    "My vision is to have a prosperous, self-sufficient Ghar. I want them to do away with traditional methods that has plunged them into more poverty and embrace new techniques." He let out a sigh. "But my father doesn''t understand these things. I want my father to stop fighting and stop thinking that he should rule the Lore. If your people are not prosperous, who are you going to rule?"


    "I am sure your people love you a lot."


    Heughed softly. "I love them a lot. Sometimes I disguise myself and go inside the kingdom and help them out. Last month I helped a farmer with plumbing because his crop was getting killed due to water logging due to continuous rainfall. We got trenches made and directed the water to go down the mainstream." His mood became gloomy suddenly. "It took me months to design that and create the trenches in a way that it would benefit at least ten farms. But it took one night to destroy it all. the king sent his soldiers one night only to¡ª only to¡ª." His voice choked. "My father doesn''t want to see development because then people will be aware and then they might revolt."


    "How did you manage to get in and out?" she asked, totally impressed by him, but fearing for his life.


    He chuckled. "I have ways." Rolfe didn''t know why he was discussing things with her. She was a stranger and he was a rebel. He should be more cautious in opening to her just like he was to everyone else. "I hope I realize my dream one day." And I hope you don''t go away. Suddenly he became restless to think that if she got her memory back, she would leave him. He clenched his jaws so tight that his teeth ached. "Sleep Iona¡­" He said and turned to the other side. Why was he feeling satisfied with the girl beside him, protected and safe? If only she was in his bed¡­


    When Rolfe opened his eyes the next morning, he found Iona sitting at his writing desk. There was ink smudged all over her palms and fingers.


    "What are you doing?" he asked with caution.


    She whipped her head to look at him. "I found a way to create drains that would go undetected!" she said excitedly.


    "How?" he rushed to her side and saw an impressive sketch of an intricately designed mesh of pipes. His eyes bulged.

 Chapter 375 - You Are Wicked

    <h4>Chapter 375 - You Are Wicked</h4>


    Rolfe was intrigued by the design Iona had sketched over the parchment paper that covered the entire length of his writing table. He came to stand behind her and put her hands beside her on both the sides, caging her. He looked over her head at the paper and was¡­ impressed. But how did this girl know the map of the capital so well? With his brows furrowed he traced the entire mesh of pipe and funnels that she had drawn for the city.


    Iona became a bundle of nerves. His warm breath fell on her forehead, her ears and cheeks as he examined the drawing.


    She had woken up much before dawn. She had walked to his writing desk in order to find arge parchment roll and a pen to draw. She wondered if she retained any of her art. However, what she found there was even more intriguing. She found the map of the capital of Ghar and Rolfe''s old drawings of the trenches he had mentioned in the night. Over the next one hour, she had memorized the entire map and then set to work on an impulse. She had created this mesh of funnels and pipes in the next three hours. ording to her, this design was best for the capital to ovee its water logging problem.


    And now under Rolfe''s close scrutiny of her drawings, she felt like she had managed to scribble her musings on the paper like a child. Regret followed as her shoulders slumped. He hadn''t spoken a word and she expected a word of ridicule or a derisiveughter.


    "These are perfect!" he said and then let out a low whistle. He couldn''t find a single w. It was the perfect piece of engineering and architecture he had seen in all this life. Even his court intellectuals hadn''t produced such a fantastic piece of work.


    Iona tipped her head back and looked at him. His chin with the beard-grain came in view and she had this sudden urge to bite it. She sped her hands, smudging ink on her tunic. "Did you like it?" she asked in a low, hoarse voice.


    He tipped his head down. His eyes were on her lips and her warm breath was blowing on his lips. "I love it," he replied. "How did you create such a perfect design?" his voice a deep rumble. Why was he losing control?


    She half-listened to what he said and only two words were decipherable¡ªlove and perfect. "I¡ª I studied the map and then it just¡­ happened." She wanted to bite that chin fiercely. It was impossible to stop her desires and so Iona bit his chin and then ced a chaste kiss on it as ifpensating the bite, as if smoothening it. Who knew where she would be next day and then she would miss this sensuous creature and regret not biting that chin?


    His eyes flew wide open only for a moment and realization set upon her that she had crossed her line. Would he throw her out? But she also wondered how many women bit that sexy chin. "I¡ª I¡ª" Her words were cut off by a chaste brushing of firm lips on her forehead. Iona colored red to her hairline. Their breath mingled as their bodies started misbehaving.


    Before he could go out of control, Rolfe moved away from her, and Iona sat there with her head hung low. What was she thinking?


    Rolfe walked round the table and came to stand in front of her. "That is a fantastic piece of work, Iona. Were you ever taught architecture or engineering?"


    With a frown she asked na?vely, "What are those?" A wide grin parted his lips and she saw the tip of his fangs. Gods, why did that arouse her so much? She was sure that he must have hundreds of noble women swooning over him. And here she was, raw and unrefined, beneathyers andyers of soot.


    He shook his head. "Nothing. But exin it all to me, please," he said and waved a hand over the drawings.


    "Oh!" Iona said with interest. "I looked at the capital and realized that the city is built on a rather in surface, which I assume is a teau. This mesh is created taking in consideration all the elevations and dips in the city." She pointed to the south. "This is where the main drain would open, removing the water from the city. And all these funnels and pipes," she said pointing at them, "They will be created underground. It is basically an underground drainage system, which in my opinion shouldst long if the city is not expanded. However," she held her index finger up. "I don''t know how much snow Ghar faces every year because then the pipes would have to be covered with a thick lining of stones or bricks."


    Rolfe looked at the top right of the parchment and said, "That''s the pce." He chuckled. "While all this is beautiful, there is no way we can construct it¡­ not with the way my father is¡­ he is going to kill us the moment he finds out about it."


    "That''s why I have made the design in a way that it will be underground. In fact, it is going to be about twenty feet below the ground. There would be secret doors to lead in the tunnels. The best part is that you can carry this all out discreetly, without anyone knowing. The pipes and funnels can beid within a month''s time if you distribute thebor and time yourself. You would need a lot of caution, a lot of precision. And that is why starting from the pce is the best idea." A wicked grin set on her lips. "You see, once we have created funnels around the pce and channeled them through the city, till this main drain, the king would never be able to destroy them."


    "Why?" Rolfe asked, his neck muscles tense and eyes narrowed.


    "Because if he destroys it, water will get logged in the pce to the extent that it would submerge people till their waists." She startedughing in the evilest way she knew.? That was the only way she knew.


    "You are wicked!" he observed with a grin. The words only came out of fondness. The girl was a natural genius. He had never encountered women who had such sharp brains. Warriors, yes. Talented, yes. There were plenty in his unit, but genius¡ªnone.


    His remark stopped herugh. The word ''wicked'' rang in her head and brought back crazy memories. Her face paled. She rubbed her neck, instantly withdrawing herself and said, "I¡ª I have to go." Without waiting for his approval, she got up and left.


    "Iona!" he called her, but she strode out of the tent.


    ---


    The incessant rains had made it difficult for them to go any further up that day and so they had to stop in yet another small cave hidden in the slope. As Anastasia roasted three birds that Ileus had hunted for them, she looked at the two of them. They acted like old friends. And why was it that his golden eyes always seemed to rake her body. It was as if he was permanently looking at her. She found herself blushing under his gaze for the thousandth time. Everything about him was so familiar. The afternoon encounter had left her shaky.

 Chapter 376 - Enjoying The View?

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Enjoying The View?</h4>


    Ileus was talking about a ce called Vilinski. About its king and queen, Ian and ¨¢ine and a girl named Iona¡­ The names bounced around her head. So many questions, so much confusion¡­ Her head started pounding and her heart raced as a ragged breath left her and tremor traveled down her body. There were knots of fear forming in her stomach.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus rushed to her and knelt in front of her. His gaze darted between her eyes. He ced his palm on her cheek and said, "Breathe, baby, breathe." He caressed her cheek and said softly, "Whatever you are thinking, don''t. Please, will you try to rx?"


    She stared in the golden yellow hues of his eyes that seemed to tether her. His touch on her skin¡­ that deep and low and velvety voice¡­ Why was it that it eased her fluttering heart? She began to rx and her fears melted into his warmth. He inched closer and started stroking her hair and then slowly down her back. "It will be okay," he reassured her. "Slowly, she felt herself surrendering to his voice and caress, to the subtle pressures of hands and fingers over her neck and back. Anastasia closed her eyes till her breath evened out and could feel hisforting presence next to her. She didn''t want him to leave her¡­ ever. She didn''t know where that thought cropped up from, but she didn''t want to let it go.


    "Are you feeling okay?" he asked after a long time.


    She felt soft cloth over her forehead and arms and neck and opened her eyes to see that he was wiping sweat from her skin. She nodded. Kaizan, who was standing only a few steps behind, handed her a skin of water. She gulped it down and felt tired.


    As if understanding her need to lie down, Ileus said, "Eat something before you go off to sleep, Anastasia."


    After he was satisfied that she had eaten sufficiently, he made her lie on the fur pelt. Though Anastasia was expecting that Kaizan would curl up beside her just like any other night to give her warmth, she saw that it was Ileus who was sleeping beside her on a separate fur pelt, and that¡­ somehow was far better. With a smile in the darkness that she was sure that he hadn''t seen, she drifted off to deep sleep.


    Unfortunately, nightmares came.


    She was standing in a field where there were war cries. mes burst from all the sides and trapped her. An obsidian face of a woman came into view with pointy teeth and sharp ws. "I will kill you and eat your flesh!" the face said. "I will chew your bones!" She attacked her and with a scream Anastasia plunged her sword into the witch. The witch faded away only to be reced by golden eyes in which she plunged her sword again.


    Anastasia got up with a jolt, scared as hell, gasping for air. Icy sweat broke out on her skin as a wave of panic surged through her body. Her head reeled and she swayed. Suddenly a firm hand came around her and pulled her closer to him.


    "Anastasia." She trembled as she heard his low voice. He wrapped his arms around her in a reassuring way. "What happened, baby?" he asked and kissed her forehead as if on instinct. "Gods, you are quivering like a dry leaf. Did you see a nightmare?" He kissed her forehead again and again as he threw his thigh over her, which was aforting weight. She found herself savoring his woodsy, spicy scent and that soothed her nerves. He pressed cool kisses on her forehead and murmured sweetness. "Easy. You are safe with me, love. No one can harm you, Ana." That word of endearment¡­ Soon his scent and those sweet nothings made her feelfortable and she shivered in relief.


    "I often see these nightmares¡­" she said in a low voice.


    His hand stroked down her back and he ced his strong muscr arm beneath her head. It was all so intimate, yet she felt as if this was meant to be. She clutched his shirt tightly as if she had found an anchor.


    "Do you want to talk about them?" he asked in a soft lilting voice. He knew that if he forced her to talk about them, her headaches might be messy and her condition may worsen. He had seen a simr case when he was in the human realm and the man was treated very patiently by the doctors. How he wished those doctors were in this realm as well.


    She shuddered in his arms and he held her tightly. "No¡­"


    "That''s fine Anastasia," he replied. "We can talk about themter. Sleep for now because we have to climb a lot tomorrow."


    She nodded slightly and then curled inside his fur against his body, nestling her face against the ck fleece of hair on his chest through his open shirt. She should have felt shy doing it, but she only felt¡­ cozy and familiar andfortable and¡­ intimate. She drifted off into a dreamless sleep after a long time wrapped around a pair of strong arms, which promised safety and tenderness and an emotion she wanted to ce.


    Sometime during the night, without knowing, she ended up crawling up his body and curled against his chest. She thought she heard a moaning sound and something very stiff beneath her, but she was tooforted toprehend all that. She just slept on her personal bed that was warm and cozy and she didn''t want to step down from it. She heard moans every time she moved. A pair of arms mped her to be still but she would turn and toss to find a moreforting dip. Eventually she found a ce which dipped into the ce where those groans emitted from. She smiled at the lovely feeling.


    She didn''t know for how long she had slept, but when she woke up, she found Ileus beneath her, watching her patiently.


    "Gods!" she got up, poking her elbows in his stomach. "How did I end up here?" And what was poking her on the belly? When she realized what it was, she blushed heavily. Immediately she got down from her ''bed'', apologizing profusely.


    "You got to be kidding Anastasia!" came Kaizan''s usatory voice. "You wake up right on him and discard me like a fly in milk?"


    Anastasia was dumbfounded. She was speechless. She mumbled something in her faenguage and tied her hair up in a loose bun. Ileus sprung right up and sat with one knee up and a hand dangling on it. "Did you sleep well?" he asked with a lop-sided smile. And why were his eyes red? Her gaze traveled to his open shirt, the hair on his chest that disappeared beneath the buttons and further low, where something was protruding from his pants. It was a massive crown of his erection that even his pants couldn''t hold. Damn he was impressively huge. For a moment she couldn''t remove her eyes.


    "Enjoying the view?" he asked in a low, husky voice.


    Anastasia''s face blushed a deep shade of pink, not because she was shy, but a thought shed across her mind¡ªof wrapping her lips around it.

 Chapter 377 - Something Sinful

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Something Sinful</h4>


    Anastasia gulped as her eyes shot to his face. Her breath hitched and she got up quickly against his protests. The sun was so high up in the skies and she had sleptfortably after a long, long time. It surprised her immensely.


    "Slow down!" he grated. He wondered if she knew that she was pregnant, and the thought sliced through him like a double edged sword. What if shepromised her safety? She walked out of the cave as she heard Kaizan chuckling behind her.


    "I am so d that you found us, Ileus," said Kaizan as he sat near the fire and stoked it. The embers flew up a lit and the fire came to life. He hung a skinned rabbit on a skewer over it. "She needs special care. Why can''t we go back to Draoidh?"


    Ileus took a deep breath and leaned on his outstretched arms behind him. He looked up at the ceiling and closed his eyes. "This is an enchanted jungle, Kaizan. We can''t find our way out so easily. We need one of the creatures who inhabit this ce to go back. Only they can find the way out of Tibris."


    "Can''t you create portals over here?"


    "No, we can''t. This ce is heavily guarded by strong spells. We can''t create portals. You need special permission from the Elders to create portals. Back when I was in the wizard academy, we were made toe here on a task to exhibit our survival skills. At that time the professors had taken special permissions from the Elders to create portals."


    "Then let us go to the Elders to get the permission!" Kaizan said exasperatedly. "I want to go back man!"


    "I am more desperate than you, Kaizan. The Elders live on the highest mountain peak and I don''t even know the way to the peak from here. I can''t risk leaving Anastasia alone and you don''t know the way. So, for now we are stuck."


    Kaizan winced. "Are we stuck for a lifetime?"


    Ileusughed. "No, only until Jun, Ed''s pet,es to find us. She knows the way out."


    Resigned, Kaizan dropped his gaze to the ground. "Then we better hurry up to the fortress. It shouldn''t be far from here. I want Anastasia to rest as much as possible."


    "Doesn''t she know she is pregnant?" Ileus asked, feeling frustrated as to why he didn''t reveal it to her earlier. And now if he revealed, it would be all the more risky for her mental health.


    "Nope, she doesn''t!"


    "Damn it!" Ileus said.


    Kaizan turned his head over his shoulder and said, "Howe the king and queen of Vilinski allowed you to travel alone?"


    "They had sent a unit of hundred fae soldiers with me. Aidan and Da were also there."


    Kaiza''s eyes became wide like saucers. "Where are they? Are they hiding around?"


    "I ditched them as soon as we came out of Sgiath Bi¨°. I had to run fast and they only impeded my speed."


    "Damn it, Ileus!"


    Ileus shrugged. He got up and strode out of the cave. "We must make it to the fortress today," he said before leaving.


    In the cool waters of the pool, she had found a little far away from the cave they stayed overnight, Anastasia felt better. Her body felt like it was on fire. There was heat coiled in her belly and she was clenching her thighs every now and then to stop quivering or stopping something over there. Her muscles contracted and expanded involuntarily as if wanting to hold something inside. Every time she closed her eyes, she could think of his massive shaft that was projecting out of his pants. She was definitely going insane. She whimpered when she opened her eyes and saw those intense golden eyes. She was imagining him now?


    "Anastasia?" the golden eyes called her.


    Oh, he was really standing there and that too shirtless. She rolled her eyes and turned her back towards him. "Go away!" she said, almost pleading with him. She wasn''t sure of herself because she was afraid that she would jump on him to fulfill her desires. Then how would he feel? Until yesterday she was running away from him and within a day, the tables had turned. She lusted after him. "Just go away." She was scared that she might injure him because she wanted to dig her ws in his flesh. She covered herself with her wings.


    A warm hand wrapped around her waist through her wings and she whimpered again, as she let him drag her towards him. She sagged against his naked chest. Wait. Had he taken out his pants too? His shaft was taut against her back and she almost cried with need. He curled his fingers beneath her chin and tipped it up. He dipped his head to look at her lips and asked, "Why do you want me to go away?"


    Because she didn''t trust herself. Her breath became ragged. He lowered his lips to the tip of her nose and kissed it. Every damn thought vanished from her mind. "I will do something sinful, if you don''t leave Ileus," she replied.


    "I have a fondness for sinful things." His gaze caressed her.


    Anastasia smiled, enjoying the cool, sensuous weight of his body against hers. "Don''t me me if at the end of this you feel you are entrapped, Aly." Wait. Aly? Where did thate from? What a beautiful endearment.


    He stilled for a moment. He lifted his hand from her belly to the lower swells of her breasts and caressed them. Gods, her breasts felt so heavy and tight. He wanted to suckle them. "I would love to be entrapped, Anastasia." He kissed her eyes. "And I loved ''Aly''." With that he pressed his lips on hers. She was so warm and firm. He kissed her along the shape of the lips and everything else in this world disappeared as she became only conscious of the sensuous strokes of his mouth and the silky touch of his tongue. Her mind became dizzy under his hot kisses as her breath became ragged.


    His hand reached to her breast and he started rolling her nipples until they became too sensitive. Her body trembled at the sensation. In her frenzy, she turned to face him and he plundered her mouth, his tongue exploring every corner inside her until she moaned in pleasure in his mouth. She wanted to be closer to him and as if on instinct, her wings curled around him. The next moment, he had pinned her against the rock with his masculine weight. His shaft pressed against her stomach and between her thighs. The heat coiled inside her belly was like a serpent that wanted to uncoil at a serpentine speed.


    Amidst his kisses, he murmured, "You are so beautiful¡­ I can''t breathe¡­ so strong yet so soft¡­ your curves fill every dip in my body¡­ I think¡­ I think I need more hands to feel you."


    Anastasia couldn''t believe that she was pressed so tightly against the naked body of a stranger and that she was savoring the feel of his hair on his chest and groin against her skin.. Her core clenched with anticipation.

 Chapter 378 - [Bonus ] Overwhelming

    <h4>Chapter 378 - [Bonus ] Overwhelming</h4>


    Anastasia dug her nails in his shoulders making half crescent moons only to find him getting all the more excited. She pulled away from his kisses only to press her face against his shoulder. She dared to look at his penis and realized that it was so massive that it would be noticeable from a hundred yards. She gasped.


    He curled his fingers beneath her chin and nudged her up. "Don''t worry," he said in a thick, deep voice. I won''t hurt you, ever¡­"


    Anastasia was dying to do something with it. So, she held it in her hands. She leaned over to nuzzle the hair on his chest, and found her way to his nipple. She licked it and it stiffened. "Rx Anastasia," he hissed, but she ignored him. She had to put out her fire, she had to explore those wild needs cruising through her body. She took her free hand to the hair in groin and drewzy circles there. Before she leaned down further, she nced up at his face and found that it was red and his lips were parted as heavy breath left his mouth. His golden eyes stared into hers as if tranced. He just looked so helpless and vulnerable. She stroked him, which elicited a groan. The powerful muscles of his thighs started quivering. Feeling braver, she leaned down, held his tight balls and ced a kiss on the crown of his erection.


    "Holy hell!" he bit a curse.


    She wrapped her lips around his shaft, just the way she had imagined.


    "Ah!" Ileus could never imagine that his wife would be so responsive. When he felt her lips around his shaft, his eyes rolled into his head. "You will drive me mad one day," he muttered. When he looked down again, he found her sucking and licking and flicking and nuzzling into his erection. And the sight was enough to throw him off the edge. He had been devoid of this feeling, of her body, of her scent for so long that every stroke of her tongue, every touch was overwhelming. He knew that if he didn''t take his shaft out of her mouth, it would not take more than three measured strokes and he woulde inside her. And that scared him because while she was sucking him, how would she react if he released inside her.


    He tried to pry his thumb in between her mouth to remove her, but Anastasia was reluctant. She only increased the pace of her sucking him and took it further down till his erection hit her throat and that was it¡ªhe came inside her mouth with a roar. His chest heaved as he pushed himself inside her more and more, going senseless in the throes.


    When he was finished, he looked down and found that she was still there. He pulled her up and made her curl her legs around his waist. His swollen erection was pressed between them. "Thank you," he said in a low voice and crashed his lips over hers. He wrapped one arm around her waist and cupped the back of her neck with one hand.


    She squirmed against him and slowly, he let his erection rub against the folds of her sex. Anastasia felt the smooth texture of his sex over hers and her body was heated like sun, she became wet. "Ah!" she was helpless with those juices flowing in between her thighs. "What do I do?" she whispered, needing something to do with her body.


    Ileus pushed her back on the rock behind them and leaned over totch his mouth over her breast. A moan escaped her as he continued to rub his shaft against her sex and also to suckle her. One of his hands traced her back and cupped her buttock. Slowly, he stroked her needs. Soon she was brimming with so much sensation that she was desperate to relieve her tension. He removed himself from one breast only totch onto the other one. "Steady yourself," he rasped, as he pulled her up. And Anastasia somehow wrapped her arms around his neck tightly. She wanted him¡­ badly.


    But she wasn''t prepared as to what was going to happen next. He slid inside her core in one single push and sank his fangs between her neck and shoulder, at the same time. Anastasia screamed with pain but then the pleasure was too much to bear, as he pounded her relentlessly. He snarled against her skin and his chest vibrated against her skin as she matched his pace, wanting more of him. The whole sensation brought stars in her vision. She was on fire. It was not long before they both reached their climax and he poured himself again inside her with a bellow to the sky.


    When he removed himself from her, she sagged against his chest. He licked his bite again and again and whispered, "You are mine, today and forever." And Anastasia couldn''t agree more.


    That day Ileus shifted into his wolf form and insisted that she rode on him. He didn''t want her to walk even for a minute. When she sat on the big, bad wolf, she loved the way he moved uphill. At first, she sat straight on him, butter she bent down to lie against him. She dug her hands in his ck fur and heard his growl of approval. Kaizan had also shifted and was walking ahead of them. As they went higher, the wind became chillier and she loved the warmth of his fur against her body. How could she give herself to this man so easily? How could his bite not affect her? In fact, she found herself fantasizing about the sex that had just had. Suddenly, a thought came across her mind¡ªwhat if he left her? Afterall, she didn''t remember anything about herself and that could be a detrimental factor. But the moment she thought that, a warm tendril of a thought entered her mind andforted her. He would never leave her.


    They climbed higher in the mountain. Fields of wildflowers, dense copse of trees, teaus and craggy rocks jutting out here dotted thendscape. The higher they went, the denser the mist became.


    Soon they noticed an ancient fortress built on the slope of the mountain, it''s gray stones stark against the blue sky because of moss and lichens growing over them. The fortress was standing there as if arrested in time.


    Kaizan shifted back and Anastasia got off Ileus so that he also shifted. They all entered the arched, stony entrance of the fortress. It was so quiet on the inside, with only winds howling through it that it was almost eerie. Ileus held Anastasia''s hand and stayed close behind her.


    Anastasia couldn''t help thinking that this ce might have been inhabited by men in armor once. Suddenly, the caves in which they stayed the past few nights seemed a far better option that this fortress. As they walked inside, the smell of moss and lichens was thick in the air. Kaizan broke off from them and they stood scanning the room, which would have been the main hall. There was so much silence that even if a cricket would have wheezed, they would have heard it.


    Kaizan called them from somewhere inside and they followed his voice.. When they reached the room he had called from, their eyes became wide.

 Chapter 379 - Massage

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Massage</h4>


    Ileus and Anastasia followed the direction of his voice through a corridor, a hall and a small staircase. They came to stand upon anding, which went deep into a darkness on the left and a room on the right.


    It was dingy with one small arched window which had a mullioned window. The floor and the walls were lined with gray stones. Despite the thick smell of moss and dense flora on the outside, the room was clean and there was a small fur rolled in the corner. There were fresh logs in the firece. There was a chamber pot and a washbasin. "This is lovely!" Anastasia said. "Is there someone else living here?" she asked, looking around.


    Kaizan''s lips tugged up. "No. I arranged all these thest time I came here."


    Ileus couldn''t help giving her a pitiful nce. The fae princess found this small, murky room¡­ lovely? His Adam''s apple bobbed.


    Anastasia decided to clean her feet and hands and urged them both to do the same. And she was starving as hell.


    "I have arranged another room for myself," said Kaizan.


    "Oh, be near," she replied out of concern.


    "Yes, Anastasia," said Kaizan with tenderness and walked out.


    Ileus came behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. "I know you are feeling hungry," he said and pressed a kiss on her temple.


    She sagged against his chest. It was such a beautiful feeling that emerged from somewhere deep, and she wanted to flow with it. After a month of staying gloomy and having that feeling of missing a part of your soul¡­ she just gave in¡­ because now after meeting and being with this golden eyed werewolf, the part snapped right in ce. It was as if an invitation to life. "How do you know?" she asked, tipping her head up.


    "I can hear your heartbeat Ana¡­ and the grumble of your stomach."


    She giggled.


    "Stay here while I try to find the kitchen in the fortress and warm the roasted meat for you," he said and kissed her forehead. Anastasia was like an addiction to him. For a month he was deprived of her and now that he found her, now that he tasted her again, now that he nted himself in her again, he was euphoric.


    "Don''t go anywhere," she said. "I will have the cold meat."


    He stared at her with those golden eyes. "Okay¡­" he whispered and nudged her to turn to him. He cupped her cheeks and said, "You must be very tired, aren''t you?"


    She nodded.


    "Will you allow me to shackle your wings?"


    Anastasia jerked her head back as her eyes became wide. "Can you do that?" she asked, half-doubting his intentions. "Why would you do that?" She stepped away from him.


    "Please don''t look at me like that Anastasia," he said, missing her already. "I want to give you a nice massage. If I shackle your wings, I will be able to massage your back too easily. However, if you don''t want that, I am fine. But I will still massage you."


    She tilted her head and then asked, "Can you unshackle themter?"


    "Of course, darling!"


    Anastasia debated whether she should trust him to that level or not. In the end she said, "Okay, but massage my feet well." Saying that she turned leaving a very excited Ileus behind. Before she could reach the bedroll, he had rushed there and spread it for her.


    "I will," mdy, he replied with a glint in his eyes and waved at the fur pelt. Why don''t you take your clothes off and lie down?


    Suddenly, a voice from a different room came, "You two keep it low, damn it!" Kaizan grated from somewhere. "Your voice is booming around and then echoing."


    "Shut up werewolf!" Ileus grunted. He strode to the heavy door and closed it with a bang.


    Her lips tugged up and starting with her boots, she removed her tunic and then her leggings. When she had tossed every bit of clothing from her body, shamelessly shey on the fur and looked at him with doe eyes. "Where will you start massaging me, m''lord?" She parted her legs slightly.


    All senses left his brain at the sight and his jaw ckened. His eyes became hooded and the erection shot north. It jutted out of his pants. He rubbed it and walked towards her. "Where do you want me to start from?" He shackled her wings.


    "I would like to eat something first," she replied in answer and turned to her side.


    Ileus darted to his satchel and pulled out every goddamn thing to find the roasted meat that he had wrapped in a cloth. In the morning after they had breakfast, he wrapped every bit of the remaining piece in order to feed her. He brought it to her, unwrapped it and made her eat.


    "What about you, Aly?" she asked. The nickname was so sweet and so¡­ suddenly a memory shed across her mind¡­ of a woman with golden eyes who looked like him and called him Aly. Her eyes became wide and she stopped eating.


    "Anastasia?" he rasped. He stroked her back to ease out her tension. He covered her with another fur and tucked her cozily. "Are you fine sweetheart?" he asked.


    She gave a tight nod. Then she looked up at him and ced her palm on his cheek. "Did someone else call you Aly? A woman?"


    "Lots of women call me Aly, but¡ª"


    "She has golden eyes too," Anastasia cut him off.


    Ileus stared at her for a moment and then nodded slowly. "My mother."


    A shaky breath left her. If she remembered his mother, then surely she knew him from before. There was a deeper connection. "Aly¡­" she said softly. "Do I know you?"


    Ileus brought his knuckle against her cheeks and brushed them lightly. "Yes, love¡­"


    A tear rolled down her eye and he became worried. "You don''t have to remember that now. Please eat your food because I have to massage you!"


    Anastasia giggled at his charming joke and ate the food fast. "After you massage me, I want you to go and fetch more food. I would love to eat berries."


    "Sure, love!" he replied and gave her another bite of meat.


    Anastasia scanned the blue sky from her window. It was very cold outside, but because of the fire she was feeling warm. Ileus had begun massaging her feet and was slowlying upwards. She could feel the heating from him and wanted to get wrapped in it.


    He circled his hands on her buttocks and then slowly and softly took them up her back. He was happy that small shes of her memories wereing back.


    ---


    "Iona!" Rolfe came out after her, not knowing as to what he did to upset her so much. And why was it that upsetting her unsettled him? He rushed to her, afraid that she would leave the camp and he would never find her again. He found her standing in front of few men and women. While the men yed fiddles and lutes, the women snaked their bodies in a rhythmic dance. They pulled her in.. Reluctant as hell, she joined them only to realize that she had two left feet.

 Chapter 380 - Circles

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Circles</h4>


    Iona tripped more than once while dancing with the group. In the end she fell on the ground and her clothes were covered with snow and mud and grass des. She was feeling so dreadful that she started giggling. In the next moment Iona was lifted to her feet and was caught firmly against a rock-hard chest. The speed with which she was lifted, she felt dizzy and she clung to Rolfe tightly. He kept on holding her with one arm secured around her waist.


    "Do you like dancing so much?" he asked. "Are you hurt?" He looked over at her swiftly to check signs of bruises.


    She realized that she had be such a dreadful mess in front of these people that a moment of hopelessness followed. But then she resigned. What was she thinking? This had to happen. She had never been trained to dance like other girls in royalty. She blushed thinking that she must be looking like a crazed circus performer. She giggled at her condition. "No, no. I am fine. I am sorry, I just don''t know how to dance, but the music was too tempting." She couldn''t imagine how pathetic she must have looked while dancing. And that terrible pain in the front of her head came again.


    "That is fine," he said as his hand reached the back of her neck.


    The musicians and the dancers stopped. "Are you injured?" A woman near them asked.


    Iona couldn''t hear what Rolfe said to the woman because not only was she grappling with pain, her heart was pounding against her ribcage. She was acutely aware of his arm that had snaked around her and how near he was. His pine and mist scent flooded her senses and reduced her pain to a great extent. Why was it that she wanted to purr at his touch? And to her mortification she purred, as she got filled with wonderful feelings that felt like electricity lighting up every nerve ending. She hoped that he didn''t hear her.


    Inadvertently, her eyes traveled to his shirt, the material of which was hardly doing anything to hide his shapely muscles and angles of those strong muscles beneath it. Muscles that seemed to ripple under her touch. Or was she imagining? When her eyes went to a hint of ck fleece where the buttons of the shirt were open, she couldn''t help blushing like a thousand suns.


    "I think you need to change into new clothes," he said. "And please let me teach you how to dance so that you don''t fall again."


    Iona grinned. Her mood lifted immediately. "I was just trying my luck. My mind is never at rest and I keep going to where I started." And she did. After the dark spirits had left her, she felt she had no direction in her life. She just walked in¡ª


    Her thought was cut off when Rolfe bent down to look at her golden yellow eyes with his emerald ones. "What is your destination?" he asked as if searching for an answer.


    Iona blinked once and then twice. No one had asked this question before. No one was bothered to understand the direction she wanted to take. She was tortured to the limit where her sanity was affected. She was happy and indebted to Anastasia that she had freed her of the dark forces. Iona shook her head. "It doesn''t matter, Prince Rolfe. I don''t think I will ever reach my destination because I just walk in¡­ circles." And she knew that even after reaching Draoidh, she would never be able toe back on track. Maybe with the help of her mother she would actively participate in the matters of the kingdom, but she wished to stay away from the limelight.


    "Then walk in bigger circles," Rolfe replied, his gaze lingering on her face for a long time.


    Iona gasped. His reply was very¡­ deep. Or was he jesting with her? It didn''t look like that¡­


    "Why don''t you take a bath?" he suggested. "I loved your design a lot and would like to discuss it with you in detail." He left her after he was sure that she was steady on her legs. She was not like other women he had met in his life, who were always talking about weather or money or dresses or general pce gossip and recently how to attack. She talked intelligently, and it was such a fresh thing to see.


    "I will," she replied with a smile and gleam in her eyes. Earlier she thought that he would simply discard her design but she found that he was genuinely interested. The two were arrested in the silence of stares.


    Rolfe looked at the woman behind them and then in his demonguage instructed her that she arranged her bath. Iona knew thenguage very well, but she made every attempt to not understand it. Rolfe walked back to his tent in a graceful stride while the woman smiled at her and took her to themon bath. Well, it was a small pool, which was fed by a gentle waterfall. When the water fell in it, it sizzled with hot steam and Iona was surprised to see a hot spring amidst the snowy mountains.


    The woman, Ara, said, "The water was very cold, until our prince used his magic to make it ambient for all of us." Iona wasn''t surprised that Rolfe had magic running in his veins, but she was bewildered that other demons didn''t. She didn''t delve into the details. She saw a few men and women taking a bath together. She became hesitant much to Ara''s amusement. "You can wait till they are out and then take a bath." Then she looked at those who were in the pool andmanded them to get out to let the girl take a bath alone. They left the pool instantly.


    When Iona got inside the water, she felt an invisible wall build around her so that no one could see her taking a bath. She shrugged and picked up the soap to scrub herself¡ªher first bath in her human form. She couldn''t help spending an hour taking a bath. She scrubbed and scrubbed herself till her skin became baster. She giggled and sshed to her heart''s content. When she came out, she was startled to see a pair of fresh clothesid out for her. She thanked Ara silently. Little did she know that someone was watching her, mesmerized, sitting over a rock right above the waterfall.


    When she walked back to Rolfe''s tent, she found a food tray on the bed. Tender meat roasted with butter, vegetable stew and boiled potatoes whipped with more butter. Rolfe, who was sitting at the table with his fingers steepled under his chin, waved at the food and said, "How was your bath?"


    "It was great!" she said excitedly and walked towards the food tray. She was hungry like hell. Suddenly she stopped in her tracks and desperately tried to remember her manners. She bowed to him awkwardly. "Thank you, m''lord."


    A smile, which turned into a softugh came from him, and she couldn''t help thinking that this man must be like honey to the bees. He was too handsome to be true¡­ especially for her.. Her breath hitched.

 Chapter 381 - [Bonus ] Compromised

    <h4>Chapter 381 - [Bonus ] Compromised</h4>


    Over the breakfast, which Rolfe was apparently waiting for her to have with, he said, "I have asked my Master Mason toe here and discuss your design. My only concern is how are we going toy this all out without money, without catching attention. Because I know that my father would simply kill all my loyalists or torture those who would want to get this done. And I am afraid that if he learns about it from anyone, he might end up butchering the innocent vigers."


    "But I thought you carried out these ns discreetly," said Iona with a crease in her forehead.


    Rolfe exhaled heavily. "I did carry out things secretly thest time, but someone must have leaked the information!"


    She bit her lip wondering that a project as big as this would need arge cooperation from the subjects of the kingdom and that was one thing you couldn''t be sure of. There always was someone who was close to the king, someone who had selfish interests. She couldn''t help thinking about Circe who had yed a major role in getting her kidnapped, even though the woman had everything she could desire.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, Iona," a warm voice broke her reverie. "Please eat your food."


    She nodded and then served vegetable stew for herself. After her experiences with Diumbe, after how they forced her to feed on flesh and bones and blood, she had started disliking any form of meat. In fact, the thought of having meat would make her stomach revolt. So, in the end, Iona ate all the vegetables. Over breakfast, Rolfe informed her that they would be traveling south by afternoon.


    "Oh! I thought you would start tomorrow."


    "No," he said as he bit into the roasted meat. "One of my soldiers saw movement in the north bearing the royal g. My father has found our hideout¡­ I can''t take the risk. We have to move."


    Iona felt horrible about it. She didn''t know what to do for this man, who was so wise and who wanted to protect his people.


    The Master Mason, Jonik, came soon after and was very impressed by the design. "If only we can implement it, m''lord. It is revolutionary. All our problems will disappear!"


    Rolfe smiled at him as his chest swelled with pride for Iona. He patted his back and said, "We will figure out a way to execute it."


    Jonik wanted to take the design with him, but Rolfe didn''t allow it. "This will stay with me till we find a way to implement it."


    Jonik bowed and left. The entire group was ready to leave even before it was afternoon. The horses were saddled and loaded and the whole site was cleared and left like nothing ever existed there. She saw Rolfe waving his hand and magic sizzling out of it in the form of ripples in the air that spread over the entire campsite. When the ripples retreated to their owner, the ce was as good as new. To say that she was impressed, was an understatement. She was awed. And yet another thing that she noticed was that it was only Rolfe who could wield magic and no one else.


    As they started to travel south, she realized that the slope was pretty sharp but the horses moved efficiently through the snow forest. Perhaps they were trained well. She was riding right behind Rolfe who was nked by his royal guards and some more men, with whom he was talking in demonguage about the situation in Ghar. It seemed that the king had imposed an extrayer of tax on the businessmen, who in turn had raised prices of their goods. It affected themon man to the extent that poverty loomedrge over the kingdom. And king¡­ he was least bothered. He had stopped all types of construction activities for the benefit of the people. Rolfe shook his head. Why was his father going back to the dark ages? He hated Etaya for being such a bad influence on his father, and he wanted to kill her with his bare hands like now!


    "Any news about Etaya?" he asked his men, and it made Iona flinch.


    "From thest we have heard she was nning an attack on Draoidh. I have sent my spy to find more about it."


    "Holy mother of demons!" Rolfe cursed. "We have to kill that woman. Keep an eye on all the exit and entry points of Ghar. This time if shees, we are going to kill her. She is the one siphoning off all the money into Vilinski. The bloody bitch! Her brother was very wise to have frozen the funds but she found her benefactor in the form of my father!"


    "I will, m''lord," said the man.


    "Do you have news about the Dark Witch?" asked Rolfe. "I wish I could kill her too, but I heard that she is extremely powerful."


    "She is, m''lord. She is the perfect dark creation of Seraph. We can''t do much about her and I hope that she withers away or rots!"


    Rolfeughed, hearing hateful words of his General. "Let''s hope she does."


    Iona''s lips quivered by the end of the conversation. She was the Dark Witch they were talking about and she didn''t know how to break the news to them that she was no more what they thought and that Etaya was defeated. Because if she did that, she was sure that even if Rolfe would show mercy on her, he would ask her to leave the group. And once she would leave the group, his men would kill her. Besides, where would she go in this wilderness? Her vision became blurry and suddenly, she found drops of water on her hands¡­ her tears. She slowed down her horse to fall back further in the line.


    They were all descending through a very narrow valley and all of them fell into a single line. Ara was right behind her. She asked, "When are we going to reach the fortress?"


    "Should be by the evening, if the weather is good. I hope it doesn''t rain. That would slow us down a lot and I can''t think of a decent site to camp for the night!" she replied with exasperation in her voice.


    Iona contemted whether to ask her the question or not, but then she asked, "Why are we going south when the kingdom is in the northwest? If the prince wants to carry out the development process, then shouldn''t he move parallely rather than going south?''


    "The fortress is our safe bet at the moment¡­" replied Ara and didn''t borate much.


    Iona, though irritated by her short answer, didn''t say much. They didn''t stop the horses to have lunch. A few soldiers distributed bread, cheese and meat, wrapped in leaves to the group. They ate it while riding. The weather had been really good and by the time it was evening, the General who was leading the group put his hands up in the air as if signaling a danger. They all stopped. A hushed silence fell on the cavalcade.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Iona in a low voice.


    "The fortress ispromised," Ara grunted.

 Chapter 382 - Movement

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Movement</h4>


    For the entire journey after that Iona didn''t speak. The path was covered with soft snow and moss that cushioned the hooves of the horse and helped them descend the treacherous slopes better. asionally she heard the sound of squirrels or an owl hooting from deep inside. Wind gusted around them carrying dense mist. However, as they descended, the temperature rose a little. Snow gave way to thick moss and they could see more green leaves jutting out of the frost. Iona was still wearing the cloak that Rolfe had made her wear. She tugged the hood of the cloak over her head, thanking him silently.


    The sun started fading and the path became darker as the nket of mist thickened. The fog should have receded but it became dense and swirled around the legs of the horses. As they went down the slope, it was only the animal instinct that guided the horse through it. Several hourster in the evening, Iona noticed towers of a fortress that were covered with mist in the far distance. They looked like a toy from this height.


    Suddenly, the General lifted his hand up in the air and they all stopped. Dense fog swirled around them as if whipping cream on a cake.


    Iona came to a halt. "Is there something wrong?" asked Iona in a low voice. She looked at Rolfe who was ncing around as if there was something hiding. She also scanned the thick mist around them but there was nothing.


    "The fortress ispromised," Ara grunted, her breath forming white clouds.


    "Compromised?" Iona asked as shock flitted through her body. Somehow all she could think of was Rolfe''s safety. Panic exploded in her chest and she had this urge to shift, to protect him. She found it crazy but her skin tingled ufortably. The familiar panic, the difort and anger seemed to simmer in her heart. Her gaze darted to Rolfe who she found was moving in her direction, staring at her. The mist stirred around him as his horse moved. Did hee to know that she was a werewolf? Was he suspecting her? She couldn''t peel her eyes off him as her chest thudded so hard that she could hear the sound of her blood pounding in her ears. She wanted to stand steadily, but she could feel that her wolf wanted toe out. It wanted to hunt or kill or¡­ oh god¡­ fuck!


    She wanted to turn her horse and start running in the opposite direction, but she felt arrested by his gaze, but those deep pine-colored eyes. If she were wise, she would stay the hell away from her. But was she thinking with her brain? His pine and mist scent were so near to her. She gulped. How could a demon be so attractive? How could she be so distracted? Her lips parted and a shaky breath left her. She held the leash of her horse tightly as his scent hit her hard, bringing on the prickle of the first shift. She could feel as if her vision was changing. Damn it! Was her eye color changing?


    Rolfe came to stand right next to her and said, "No matter what, you are going to stay right here." A muscle in his jaw flexed. He looked at Ara who nodded and Iona found herself surrounded by three more horsemen. Was he taking her as his prisoner? Iona nodded, feeling scared, not because she was surrounded by these demons, but because she could feel her wolf and it wanted an out.


    Rolfe turned back and rushed to his General. They spoke in hushed voices and then along with five more men, Rolfe disappeared in the thick mist, leaving an extremely panicky Iona.


    Iona just couldn''t decipher her feelings. For a stranger whom she met only four days back, she had developed this inexplicable bond that ran deep in her¡­ veins? The need to protect him was nigh overwhelming. She didn''t even want to talk about her need to possess him because that¡­ that was utterly ridiculous.


    ---


    "I can feel movement in the forest, Ileus," Kaizan said, looking out of his window. It waste evening and after roasting rabbit meat, Ileus had ensured that Anastasia ate it. Since she was feeling tired, he stroked her back and head until she had fallen off to sleep. And now he was standing along with Kaizan.


    "Is there a way up to the roof?" asked Ileus as he stared through the thick mist.


    "Yes!" Kaizan said. He walked out of the room, through a corridor, up a winding staircase to the roof. The floor was covered with thick moss and small nts sprouted everywhere. Mist swirled till their waists. Kaizan pointed up north. "There. Can you see it?"


    Ileus focused his werewolf vision and there it was¡ªmist over there had stirred heavily.


    "Do you think there is something out there?" asked Ileus, suspecting that there was a herd of animals. It was impossible to have other Loreans in the Mountain of Tibris. The fortress itself seemed hundreds of years old, as if once inhabited by a race that was now extinct.


    "Should I go and inspect?" Kaizan offered.


    "No." Ileus refused. "Even if you can see well with your werewolf vision, there is no guarantee that the herd of animals out there is small."


    "We just can''t sit here and wait for them toe and attack us!" Kaizan countered. "They have seen the fire burning and, in all probability, they are going toe as fast as they can."


    "I will still not allow you to go there," Ileus said in a mulish way. "However, we need to be ready. We have to make spears and getrge rocks to throw at the animals in order to scare them off."


    Night descended earlier than usual because of the dense clouds. The temperature went down further as thunder sounded in the distance with asional lightning. Ileus found a sharp stone and cut down branches. Along with Kaizan, they whittled down the branches to make rudimentary spears out of them. Most of them were too short, but that was better than having nothing. Ileus gave Kaizan his dagger.


    "What about you?" Kaizan asked. The animals hade nearer and the attack was going to happen any time sooner.


    "I have Anastasia''s dagger with me," he replied. "And my sword."


    The thunder pped loud and lightning illuminated the area. Ileus was hoping that it didn''t rain and that Anastasia slept through all this peacefully. In the afternoon after he had massaged her, he had made her sleep in hisp, keeping her face close to his chest. He just wanted to feel her so close all the time. Without her, his life was unimaginable and with each passing minute, he had grown extremely possessive about her. He didn''t want her to do anything, just be with him. He had failed to protect herst time, but not anymore.


    Once they had gathered arge number of spears, they sat on the edge of the wall and waited. As if nature was conspiring against them, it started raining heavily.. The movement was much nearer now.

 Chapter 383 - No Other Option

    <h4>Chapter 383 - No Other Option</h4>


    Ileus strained his ears to listen to the familiar sound of growls or howls, but to his utter shock, he heard heavy footfalls of¡­ hooves. He gathered his spears and ran twenty yards away from Kaizan to sit at the corner of the thick parapet. Through the crenelle, he watched the movement as he strained his ears further to hear the sound. There were horses out there.


    Icy chills of dread made the hair at the back of his neck rise and it skittered down his spine. He lifted his head to look towards Kaizan and knew that even he was feeling the same.


    ''Do you want me to go and find out?'' Kaizan asked mentally as he tried to pierce his vision through the dense fog.


    ''No stay here,'' Ileus replied. He couldn''t help feeling terrible. His wife Anastasia was lying on a fur pelt in the room beneath, sleeping peacefully¡­ finally. And here out of nowhere, trouble found him again. Was there not a moment of peace in his life? He prayed to all the deities and his ancestors for a boring day in his life. He badly needed boredom.


    His chest rose and fell heavily with every breath. He swallowed his saliva down and followed Kaizan''s gaze. The clomp of hooves was very near and as he stared, all of a sudden five horsemen emerged from the fog. They ran towards the fortress and came to a stop, drawing their swords. The dread seeped into his bones as shock sted through him. Against the faded shadows of the evening, these men looked deadly and they had¡­ horns.


    Demons.


    Walking nightmares in flesh.


    These were what Anastasia was talking about in the battle. She had pointed out to Etaya that she was the reincarnation of Etayr Aramaer. And somehow Ileus knew that these five demons were the same that Anastasia mentioned.


    Shock overwhelmed his senses as bile rose in his throat. His wife was sleeping in the room, oblivious of what was happening on the outside¡­ and he¡­ he intended to keep the situation in the same way, even if it meant that he would have to give up his life. At this moment he couldn''t help feeling miserable.


    ''Gods!'' Kaizan stifled a gasp. ''Are these from Ghar?''


    Ileus didn''t reply. They were from Ghar.


    A sh of lightning bolted across the skies, filling the entire ce with white light. Even though the rain was pounding over the stone of the roof, the jungle around them had be deathly quiet. Ileus held a spear in one hand and sword in the other and crept to the nearest crenelle to get a better view of the demons. Their horns, which were curled behind their heads, straightened up, as if in defense. Suddenly, the Ileus thought that the fire inside the room where Anastasia was sleeping would be like a beacon to them. His insides roiled as he let out a shaky breath.


    Silence became deeper as he waited, drenched to his skin. He angled his spear and sword in an attacking position. ''When I say, you attack, okay?'' hemunicated to Kaizan.


    Kaizan nodded and also crept to the nearest crenelle for a better position. The demons were lurking out there, watching the fortress intensely.


    ''The demons are in collusion with you,'' Anastasia had said. The Ghar army wanted Anastasia and Adrianna dead in order to rule the Lore. Ileus had never thought that he would evere to see them. He had to kill all of them until the threat looming over his wife cleared. These demons were like walking nightmares.


    Silence was interrupted by the thunder that growled above them ominously.


    Suddenly one of the riders darted towards the fortress meandering his way through the trees over moss covered earth. But the slope was too steep and the rider was doing everything possible so that his horse didn''t slip. The snow and leaves and twigs crunched beneath as the horse ran faster and faster, desperate to find a tter ground to stop. Ileus had to take advantage of the situation. He was sure that the rider had seen the room that was glowing in this darkness, where his wife was sleeping.


    ''Now!'' he almost shouted through their mental link.


    Kaizan cocked his elbow back and threw the spear towards the rider. He fell to the ground with a roar as the spear caught in his chest. Before Ileus could throw his spear, arrows flew in their direction.


    "Fuck!" he grated. They had to crouch and hide behind the parapet. Manynded on the roof. Ileus took one of them and was surprised at the way they were crafted. They had double jagged iron tips, which if lodged in the body, would note out without pulling a decent amount of flesh from the body.


    When the arrows stopped, Ileus stood up and sent three spears in the direction of the demons. He was so fast that before another volley of arrows, he was already ducking down in his ce. He knew that he was out of time. He looked at Kaizan and smiled. A smile that didn''t reach his eyes. Kaizan''s throat choked. ''It is going to be okay.''


    ''I know,'' he replied, even though he knew that it was only going to get worse.


    ''Let me go to deal with them, Ileus. And while I tackle them, take Anastasia out of here. They cannot have Anastasia. If they catch hold of her, I know what they will do to her.'' An arrow shot through the air. It grazed his shoulder as itnded on the cracked stones. He stifled an agonizing pain as he pressed his hand over the wound in his flesh.


    ''No Kaizan,'' Ileus replied. He couldn''t throw his friend into death while he escaped. ''I will get all of us out of here.''


    A knot formed in Kaizan''s stomach. ''This is going to get dangerous. We don''t know how many? are there. You have to¡ª''


    ''No!'' he retorted. ''There is no other option.''


    ''Sometimes you are too stubborn for your own good, Aly!'' Kaizan snapped. ''Anastasia''s baby matters. Please listen to me and get out of here, while I trick these bastards into thinking that they are facing arge number of people!''


    ''There is no argument over this. We are in a better position than them. Let us together fight them and then escape at the right opportunity,'' Ileus replied mulishly. Then after a moment he added, ''I am sorry¡ªabout not protecting you and Anastasia.'' He closed his eyes and all he could think of was Anastasia. He sent a tendril of thought to her, ''I love you¡­ more than I can bear¡­ You are my everything. You are the reason why this earth turns on its axis. You are what roses areposed of. Gods help me, but I can''t live with you. I need you too much¡­ I just need you¡­ If I don''t live, you have to¡­ you have to give birth to our baby¡­''


    Ileus took a deep breath and then after giving a knowing nce to Kaizan, he raced down to the entrance of the fortress to pull the portcullis down even though it was rusted and jammed.

 Chapter 384 - White Wolf. Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 384 - White Wolf. Mate?</h4>


    Ileus heard a loud curse from his friend and then the sound of spears slicing the air. Screams and grunts and shouts followed. He jumped over the stairs, darted through the corridors and reached the entrance. He had to pull the portcullis down to stop the demons from entering, though he wasn''t sure as to how long the structure would be able to sustain their brute strength. However, by the time he reached the portcullis, his eyes widened, shocked at what he saw in front of him.


    There were a few demons running towards the entrance with their bows and arrows, swords and spears. They appeared to be at least two hundred yards away. If he didn''t bring the portcullis down now, they would charge inside. He reached the jammed sides of the gate and tried to free the pulley, but the chains were rusted so badly that they refused to move. Frustrated, he left them and then leapt in the air to grasp the thick iron grill to bring it down. He knew it was risky because now he waspletely exposed. Still he tried because he would take all the arrows and spears to save his wife, who was still sleeping inside the room with his baby in her.


    The demon roared and then in his demonguagemanded his people to shoot arrows at the man who was trying to pull the portcullis down. A flurry of arrows shot past and now Ileus knew that he didn''t have time. Then so be it. He jumped down with a ferocious growl. He charged at them head on. He leapt in the air in one graceful arc and when hended, he had turned into a massive back werewolf with smoke peeling off him.


    The demons stopped and they looked at him with shock across their faces. Ileus let out an ominous growl and then leapt at the soldiers. He had to protect his wife. In the next moment he brought down one demon but was immediately surrounded by more. They were about to attack when yet another brown furred werewolf attacked them from behind. The demons stopped shooting arrows and only used spears. The air was filled with growls and snips and the sound of swords slicing the air, flesh and blood and bodies. The ce descended into chaos.


    More thunder grumbled with a deluge of rain not showing signs of stopping. The ground rumbled as if with heavy footfalls. More demons wereing. But Ileus was ready. Hemunicated to Kaizan to take Anastasia away from here and Kaizan in turn barked at him to leave. As they were talking, they heard a loud boom of wings pping and Ileus looked up towards them with panic, hoping against hope that it wasn''t Anastasia. There was no one. He leapt on a demon when fire sparked to life over them. A beam of light arced over all of them andnded behind, right on the cracked pavement that led to the main entrance, splintering the stones out there. More sparks flew into the air.


    The rain made it impossible to scent anything.


    ---


    Iona was getting tense with each passing minute. She was sitting on her horse and wanted to yank all her clothes off. She looked up at the thundering skies and hoped that the rain didn''t stop, because the moment it stopped, she was sure she would shift. She was getting antsy. No. Her wolf was getting antsy. And it was because of the green eyed demon with sexy horns who just ordered for men to guard her while he plunged himself in chaos.


    Her chest shook with a growl when she thought of the danger Rolfe was in. Her wolf wanted to protect him from every threat. But she also knew that the only threat that posed in front of him was she.


    No one had told her how her first shift would be. She had stopped her wolf froming out thest time, but this time¡­ it had be feral, almost murderous. She could feel that if she didn''t let it out, she might go mad for not being able to protect her¡­ mate. Wait. What? Mate? MATE? MATE.


    "Gods!" she rasped. This can''t be. Wolves never scented their mates in first shift. She stared in the direction where Rolfe disappeared in the thick fog. Gulping down the feeling, she turned to look at Ara. In a low hoarse voice she said, "I need to go to Rolfe."


    "What? No!" Ara refused her outrightly. "Whatever is there, we can''t allow you to leave. The prince has asked us to protect you."


    "Why?" asked Iona even though she knew the answer. Her skin prickled. She could feel the bones cracking in her, rearranging themselves¡­ slowly. What if the consequences of letting her beast run free would hurt those around her, those who were protecting her? She couldn''t let that happen to Rolfe.


    "Because he feels that you are his mate," said Ara. "The first royal mate in thousands of years. And that means a lot. Not only the four of us, but all of us know that you are his mate. This news will reach the king in no time and he will try to harm you. Do you realize the consequences? If you die, our prince is going to go berserk. You are too precious for us for thatplication." Ara was breathless. The tension was apparent on her face. She wanted to go to help her prince, but she had to guard his mate.


    "You don''t understand," Iona said and closed her eyes. There was so much heat in her body. When she opened her eyes again, her vision was changed and a growl came out of her. She let the heat consume her. The cells tore apart and started rearranging. She jumped off the horse and let her wolf take over. She roared as excruciating pain spread to all parts of her body, as her bones rearranged, as the fur rippled out of her body.


    Iona dropped to all fours¡ªa beautiful wolf with fur as white and soft as snow and golden yellow eyes.


    Shock flickered wildly through the demons as they watched her transformation. To say that they were mesmerized by the most beautiful creature they had seen, was an understatement. They were thunderstruck. When Iona looked up and let out a dangerous howl, they let her go. They knew that she had also scented her mate and nothing could stop her.


    Iona sniffed his scent in the air and loped to the forest to find her mate. To protect him, as he tried to protect him. Ara and the others followed her wordlessly.


    Nose lowered, vision enhanced and feeling feverish, Iona''s wolf knew only one thing¡ªshe let her wolf rule. There were no rules to follow, no inhibitions and certainly there could be nothing between her and her mate. She ran down the meandering path, in and out of the trees. When she reached the fortress, she caught familiar scents. This couldn''t be possible. There was furious mayhem.


    ---


    When the fire arced above them, Ileus knew that it was Anastasia, but all his senses fled when he saw the fae soldiers beating their wings ferociously.. They were led by Yion.

 Chapter 385 - Brother?

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Brother?</h4>


    Ileus let out a growl to signal them that he was right there and along with his soldiers, Yion shot down. He growled, "You ditched us but we found you!"


    Seeing that their prince was in danger, more demons poured. Within a few minutes, the whole ce turned into a battlefield.


    And through all this Ileus hoped for only one thing¡ªthat Anastasia was still sleeping. But that was wishful thinking because Anastasia hade right beside him, her massive wings beating behind her, her eyes violet with silvery specks and her demeanor¡ªferal.


    Ileus knew that she would never go back. Even if she didn''t remember him, she was at present driven by her basic instincts of protecting him.


    Along with her, Ileus pierced through the demons, slicing down a few with his ws and jaws. The rain overhead stopped and suddenly he picked up a very familiar scent. Ileus stopped in his tracks. This was impossible. He ignored it and then attacked more demons. The fae soldiers hovered in the air as they fought with the demons.


    Seeing the mayhem in front of her, Iona darted towards the man she wanted to be with. Rolfe. She followed her senses, her shock giving way to curiosity at the familiar scent. She growled and ran as fast as possible. A shock of white fur in between the faes and demons.


    Rolfe had gotten very close to the ck werewolf and he had to kill it to take control of the fortress. The fortress was the only ce where he could hide for a while. And werewolves were a threat. When he saw that even faes had joined the werewolves in the battle, he was sure that they were sent by Etaya and that these two werewolves were in collusion with them. At first, he couldn''t believe what he saw because from what he had heard from his men, the werewolves were against the faes, and that part made him appreciate Queen Adrianna. But when he saw these two fighting along with the faes, against them, he was filled with loathe. These must be the stray ones. He had to kill them, but by god, they were proving to be quite a team. He wasn''t able to reach the ck wolf who looked like a leader and from whom smoke was peeling off like second skin. He was impressed by him. But it was important to put him down because he was a friend of his enemy.


    When Rolfe reached in front of the bloodied wolf, the two stood to face each other for a while and then with deafening roars they charged at each other. However, before they could collide, a shock of white fur passed and leapt right in front of them.


    The ck wolf halted immediately and Rolfe, he was stunned. The white wolf came to stand right in front of him and growled at the ck one with its head dipped low. It was letting out low, dangerous growls as if warning the ck werewolf. It was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen in his life. The need to possess the wolf surged through his mind, and suddenly he felt guilty¡ªguilty of thinking of betraying his mate who was still standing behind.


    Rolfe raised his hands up to stop the demons from fighting. Anastasia also raised her hands tomand Yion to stop. She lowered herself to the ground right beside the ck wolf. She was startled to find yet another werewolf in this realm.


    Kaizan ran to Ileus and Anastasia. He stood on Anastasia''s side, and now she was nked by two wolves. "Who are you?" Anastasia asked. "And how do you know this werewolf?"


    The white wolf let out yet another low growl, her yellow eyes piercing them. Rolfe was so stunned that words left him. He looked from the white wolf to the ck and then to the brown.


    Ileus shifted back to his human form and sank to his knees. Blood was oozing from chest, arms, face and legs, but he sat there on his knees as he stared at the white wolf. "Iona¡­" he whispered. This must have been her first shift and he felt guilty as hell that he wasn''t there with her on her first shift. He stretched his arms towards her. Kaizan also shifted and even though he was feeling wobbly, he pressed a fist to his mouth. He wanted to lean against something for support.


    Tears welled up in Ileus'' eyes as shaky breaths left his mouth. "Iona¡­" he whispered again.


    When Rolfe heard the name of the white wolf, he blinked his eyes to reaffirm what he was seeing. Was the white wolf Iona? A sudden feeling of heaviness expanded to his core. His chest tightened as he refused to believe that his mate was a werewolf. Who could she be? Iona¡­ Why did that name sound familiar? Was she the¡­ Dark Witch? Rolfe gasped. Iona was the name of the dark witch. The girl was kidnapped by Etaya when she was only ten.


    Time seemed to slow down and he wished that this was all a dream. How could the dark witch be his mate? He could never ept a woman as his mate who only knew how to unleash terror, who was a vessel of dark forces and who had killed thousands of people in a short span of time. And what the hell was she doing in the Mountain of Tibris. Rolfe was overwrought with emotions. His denial of the situation led to shutting down of his mind. Emotional numbness followed. He swallowed down his saliva as he stared at the white wolf in order to dispel a growing thick ache in his throat.


    "Iona¡­" Ileus called her again. Upon seeing his sister in her wolf form, his muscles had stiffened involuntarily. His hands trembled as he stretched them towards her. Tears rolled out of his eyes. "Do you remember me?" he asked. He was so happy that she was alive. Yet a doubt battered his mind¡ªdid she lose her memories too? It couldn''t be. "Please shift back, Iona," he urged her. "I am your brother, Ileus."


    Brother? Gods! That word pushed Rolfe further back. If the man in front of him was Ileus, then the woman with violet eyes¡­ Was she the fae princess and his wife? The demon prince was confused. Why the hell was he fighting against people who were on his side? And howe they had such arge number of faes helping them? Seeing things in front of him, he chose to wait to see how it panned out. But one thing was sure¡ªhe was going to reject his mate. He didn''t want a woman who was a murderer, who had embraced dark forces and who was close to Etaya. What hurt him the most was the fact that she lied to him. She hid her identity. Yes, he was going to reject her, but even the thought was so painful that he felt like wing his heart out.


    The white wolf treaded forward, cautiously.. She walked to the man who had the same golden yellow as hers and sniffed him. The next moment¡ª

 Chapter 386 - You Remember?

    <h4>Chapter 386 - You Remember?</h4>


    The next moment Iona nuzzled in his palm and then reached his chest and Ileus¡ªhe wrapped his arms around his sister. Tears rolled out of his eyes as his chest heaved with sobs. "Iona!" he said in a low hoarse voice. "I missed you!" He ced kisses on her forehead continuously as he cried and cried.


    His sister had finallye back. She was free from the dark forces. Ileus was the happiest man in the world today. He was standing with his wife and his sister.


    Kaizan came to stand right next to Anastasia and wrapped his arm around her shoulders as the two watched the brother and sister. While Iona was yelping and nuzzling and nipping him like a child, Ileus was onlyughing and crying. "Gods, I missed you thick head!" he said.


    Jealousy stabbed him like a shard of pointed ss as Rolfe, who was standing just a few yards away, watched them. All his thoughts of abandoning his mate vanished in that second and all he wanted was to peel the white wolf away from Ileus. She should have been with him and not with her brother. She should have been kissing him and not her brother. Wait. He hadn''t even kissed her once to show his prowess when she was in her human form and that thought killed him as if he had missed an opportunity of the lifetime. He regretted not rushing to show that he was her mate. He watched the two with clenched jaws and narrowed eyes. And this was the first time he realized why the girl purred every time he went near her. It was her wolf who was calling her mate.


    Over the next one hour, the fortress had be a haze of so much activity that Ileus was hardly bothered as to what was going on. It turned out that the demon prince, Rolfe had revolted against his father and was exiled from the kingdom. He was on their side.


    It took a lot of coaxing for Ileus to make Iona shift back to her human form. Despite their wounds, both he and Kaizan carried Iona to the grounds on the outside. It was a different matter that Iona yelped all the way to the grounds in her brother''s arms. She had shifted for the first time and her wolf loved freedom. Going back to the human form was not a wee thing. Ileus stayed with her patiently along with his friend, Kaizan, until she shifted back. And he knew that any extra dose of emotion would make her shift back instantly.


    When they reached back to the fortress, Ileus found Rolfe and his General were sitting with Yion and they were discussing things via hand gestures. Smell of meat roasting, cakes and bread baking and thick creams in soup wafted through the rooms. He didn''t know what happened in the time when he was gone, but when he came back, he found that some demons were actually talking to faes. Language was a great barrier between them and they ended up talking in signals.


    When Iona came face to face with Rolfe, she said in demonguage, "I can exin." She was extremely shy and her face was flushing a deep pink.


    "Yes, I would very much like to hear your exnation and I think I will have to recruit you as my trantor because I am not able to understand a single fae word!"


    Iona suppressed a giggle. She looked at her brother who still had a possessive arm around her shoulders¡ªhis arm an eyesore to the demon prince. He had to coax the girl to be with him as soon as possible. To his utter chagrin, she stood on her toes and kissed Ileus on his cheek. Then she hugged him tightly and said something in theirnguage. It was frustrating for Rolfe as he couldn''t understand anything she spoke to him. And why the hell did she kiss him again? Jealousy red. His horns, which were curled behind, started moving up and they straightened. The demon was unable to control his rage. Although he kept his mouth close, it was apparent from his horns that he was furious as hell.


    His General, Arel, shook his head lightly fathoming his prince''s problem. On the inside, he was extremely happy that Rolfe had found his mate¡ªthe first royal mate in thousands of years. Even his father''s brothers were married to women who weren''t their mates. It meant something sorge¡ªa royal with a mate was given preference to rule the kingdom. If they got married and epted each other, then Rolfe would be the legal king of Ghar¡­ over his father. And that is why Iona had to be protected fiercely. He had to make every demon vow an allegiance to their queen. He watched the little werewolf girl who had just shifted for the first time. His gaze went to Yion and they both knew that a lot had to be talked about.


    "Can we talk in private?" Iona requested Rolfe, interrupting Arel''s thoughts.


    "You won''t turn into the dark witch?" he asked, as a muscle flickered in his jaw.


    Ionaughed softly. "No, I have left all that behind me."


    And he knew that she was telling the truth. Rolfe gave a tight nod, even though on the inside he sagged with relief. He got up and guided her to a room. Ileus and Kaizan also left them. Ileus had to talk to his wife¡­ urgently. When he reached the room, he found her sitting on the fur pelt, staring at the fire. She was still wearing the same clothes and didn''t turn to look at him. He walked to her, knelt behind her and curved his arms around her. He buried his face in her neck and murmured, "I am sorry but I didn''t wake you up because I didn''t want you to get involved in the battle." He was aware that it must have been such a shock for her.


    After what seemed like eternity, Anastasia said in a low, hoarse voice, "Why didn''t you tell me that you are my husband? Why did you hide it from me? Why didn''t you tell me that I was pregnant with a child back when I was in Draoidh? How much do you want to protect me, Ileus?"


    Ileus jerked his head back. "You remember?" he asked, his voiceced with stunned disbelief.


    She turned to look in his eyes and climbed hisp to straddle her legs around him. "I remember everything, Aly." A sob racked her body. "I remembered everything the moment you sent that thought in my mind. You said that I should give birth to our baby even if you die. She threaded her fingers in his hair and said, "I was sleeping at the time thinking it was a dream, but when I heard the sound of battle on the outside, I knew that it wasn''t a dream. Memories came flooding back to me." She stopped to take a breath. "I love you so much¡­" she licked her dry lips. "That it hurts me, Aly." She pressed her lips and then the next instant they were all fangs and blood and lips and tongue.


    Two rooms away, Iona sat down on a fur pelt as Rolfe stood by the window, looking at her intensely.

 Chapter 387 - I’ve Got You

    <h4>Chapter 387 - I¡¯ve Got You</h4>


    Rolfe was clearly struggling to control his temper or was it crazed lust? He asked, "Why did you hide your identity? Why have you done this, Iona?" Her strawberry scent hit his nostrils and all he wanted was to taste the fruit of passion. Jealousy had red inside him seeing the way she had kissed her brother. In fact, he was seething with it.


    When she was in the camp with him, no one had dared to even flirt with her. She was so beautiful and gorgeous and voluptuous and stunning that he couldn''tprehend why wouldn''t anyone flirt with her. Little did he know that they all got a hint as to what she meant to him. Who would dare?


    So many conflicting emotions roiled inside him that he just stood there, hoping that his horns didn''t straighten. So many suspicions arose and his mind kept dismissing them. When he faced her, she met his gaze and her eyes were a beautiful golden yellow. It was impossible to look away from them.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" she said, purring again.


    "No, it isn''t!" he snapped.


    Iona lowered her head and looked at her fingers in herp. She sped them tightly, not knowing where to begin. The ache in the front of her head was returning slowly. But she had to clear his doubts because she got a chance at starting their rtionship and she wouldn''t let it go to waste. Moreover, she had to confess to him that she was his mate. She wondered if he even understood the concept of mate.


    Iona started, "When I was a little girl, Etaya got me kidnapped in collusion with Seraph. Your father Edyrm Cranon Aramaer, was a part of the ploy. They knew that both Ileus and I have the power to control dark forces and we both can be used as a vessel for them. Ileus never fell to the temptation of embracing the dark world, nor did I, but¡­ but¡­" she choked. She took a deep breath. She had to say it. Her body shuddered. "But Etaya and Seraph tortured me to the extent that I had to give in. They would whip me, beat me, leave me in cells for months with Diumbe lurking around so that I would allow them toe inside me. I was only fourteen when for the first time, I allowed a Diumbe to get in me, and the reason was that I was sick and tired of the torture."


    Rolfe stared at her with wide eyes, as his skin prickled with goosebumps. Only fourteen?


    "When a Diumbe got inside me for the first time, I felt¡­ strong. And that was how Etaya and Seraph broke me. After that I got more and more Diumbe to get in me until I turned into a Dark Witch, exactly as Etaya wanted. She used me to massacre thousands who came in the line of attaining her ambitions. And me¡­ there was no escape from the dark forces. They had be an integral part of my life. With them in me, Etaya and Seraph stayed away. They were scared. However, with them in me, Seraph could control me, because he controlled those dark spirits." The memories were so tormenting that tears made her vision blurry.


    "It was just a few days back I learned what Etaya intended to do with me and what was their n. They wanted to rule the Lore with me at their beck and call." She looked away towards the fire that had spread a soft buttery glow in the room. "And something inside me snapped. So, when Seraph sent me to Vilinski, I went on my small adventure to discover things about Etaya and Seraph. I came to know that Etaya was the reincarnation of Etayr Aramaer and that your father was the one who was funding her for carrying out all the destruction, massacre and wreckage in the Lore."


    Rolfe knew and he felt extremely disgusted. But even more disgusting was the link between Etaya and Iona. He clenched his hands into tight fists until his knuckles were white. He just wanted to go and kill Edyrm Cranon Aramaer and was ashamed of being his son.


    "Anastasia helped me find out about him and together we came up with a n. I wanted to get rid of the dark spirits and she promised me that she would do everything to help me so that I could return to Draoidh, to my parents, which¡­ I intend to as soon as possible¡­" Tears that she had stopped ill now, rolled out unbridled and they felt¡­ good.


    Rolfe''s entire demeanor changed. His body tensed and the muscles of his neck corded. His breath lodged in his throat.


    "Anastasia talked to Haldir about my situation discreetly. She didn''t want anyone to know about it because we were still not sure of it. Haldir suggested that if she plunged the Evindal sword in me, I would be permanently relieved of the dark spirits, but there was a condition."


    "What condition?" he asked, his brows knitted close.


    "That I could die¡­" Iona looked at him. "When she said that to me, I was ready. I was so ready for it. I just wanted to get out of my situation, wanted the dark spirits to get out of me! I was too tired and exasperated. And I wanted all this to end. Wanted to do one good thing for my parents for I had been a very very bad girl." A sob racked her body. "I told her to go ahead. Understanding my desperation to be free of it, Anastasia agreed. In the battle against Etaya, she plunged the sword in me. And I¡­ I became free¡­ The dark spirits left me, not able to bear the wrath of the metal that was plunged in me. But they punished me while leaving me. I didn''t die, but they made sure that I die, slowly and painfully. They wanted to throw me in a world of oblivion, and I guess that this ce¡ª" she said, waving her hand around. "¡ªwas their concept of oblivion." She wiped her tears from her cheeks. "But you found me¡­"


    And thank God, he found her. His lips quivered slightly when he thought about the kind of torment she had gone through in her little life. Hell he was hundred years old and he had never seen so much torture.


    Iona got up and walked to the window. The ground tilted sharply as her headache returned with full force and she lost her equilibrium.


    A pair of strong, muscr arms caught her from behind. She blinked as surprise flitted through her. She found herself being pulled against a rock-hard chest, with his thighs on her either side, bracing her. In a deep cello-like voice he murmured, "I''ve got you." His lips brushed her temple and sent electric jolts through her body. "Why did you stagger?" he asked.


    Yet another giddy sensation passed through her. She tensed and clutched his arms.


    "I am not going to let you fall, Iona," he said as he held her securely against him. Once he steadied her, he repeated his question, "What made you stagger?"


    "My skull is fractured in a line from one ear to the other¡­" she whispered.

 Chapter 388 - Demonic Tattoo

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Demonic Tattoo</h4>


    Rolfe stilled. Panic and shock crept up his throat making it hard for him to breathe. His pulse skittered frantically. Fractured skull? "H¡ª how?" he asked, his voice a deep rumble, his chest vibrating with anger


    She had gripped his arm and he tightened them around her in a reassuring way across her waist. She leaned back against his chest and the feeling was so pleasant that she didn''t want to let go of him. His pine and mist scent surrounded her and she felt soothed. "It was during one of the beatings. Etaya had battered me with a baton in one of her rages, and it crashed over my head causing a fracture. Ever since, I get this giddiness, but the healers have said that it would not affect my growth¡­"


    Rolfe didn''t know what to say. He just rested his chin over the girl''s head and closed his eyes. "I''m sorry¡­" he murmured an apology because he didn''t find her earlier. Now, he wanted to kill Etaya badly, slowly, painfully, but first he wanted to avenge his father.


    Iona chuckled. "Why are you sorry, Rolfe? You didn''t even know what was happening."


    "Where is Etaya now?" he growled.


    "I don''t know¡­ I faded into oblivion when Anastasia plunged the sword in me. I have no recollection of what happened even before that." The experience of standing against this beautiful, brute demon''s torso that was a wall of muscles, which flexed when he adjusted her against his nes to support her and keep her from falling, was like a dream. Thousands of thoughts bounced in her mind. Cool breeze carrying the sound of the beating of wings andughter touched her skin, but everything was so surreal that she forgot herself. Iona allowed herself a slight luxury. She leaned her head against Rolfe''s chest. "Do you want to talk about the design?"


    "Design?" he asked, his brows drawing together as his mouth once again brushed against her temple, his beard-grain grazing against her skin.


    "The design I made in the morning for draining excess water."


    "Ah! We will talk about itter, but first I want you to rest. And I have another work for you." He nudged her to sit back on the fur. Gods, the girl was like a delicate flower in the Mountain of Tibris. Even though she was a werewolf, she was fragile like ss and he had to keep her safe like a doll. His doll.


    As Iona sat back on the fur, a thread of anxiety twined around her heart. She said, "You are not leaving me, are you?" She had tried her best to exin everything to him.


    "And why should I leave you?" he said as a smile tugged his lips up. He ensured that she sat properly and then knelt in front of her as if to study that she was doing fine. Once she was settled, he had this strong urge to take her mouth and cover it with his. Gods, if he was going to be so hasty, the girl would shrink back. She hade from such a huge trauma and had so much positive energy around herself that it would be a shame if he forced his affection on her. He would take each day slowly because he wanted to gain her trust and respect. She was such a bundle of energy. All his thoughts of rejecting her vanished. In fact, now he would take revenge from all those who harmed her.


    Iona bit her lip as a deep blush formed on her cheeks. She looked at him with her golden yellow eyes, from under those thick eyshes and said, "What work do you have for me?"


    "Be my trantor!" he said. "I don''t know what the faes are speaking or what your brother is speaking! It is frustrating. I am going to do everything possible to understand thenguage as soon as possible, but you need to be my trantor for now." Exasperation was clear in his voice.


    "Of course!" she said excitedly. "I will help you out."


    Rolfe sagged in relief. "I wanted to ask you one more thing from a long time."


    "Sure!" she said, craning her neck to look into those pine green eyes that seemed to arrest her heart.


    "You have demonic tattoos along the entire length of your spine."


    Iona jerked her head back. "I do!" Thest time she saw her reflection in the mirror, her body didn''t have any tattoo. "How can this be? You must be jesting!" Suddenly she realized that to know that she had a line of tattoos along her spine, Rolfe must have seen her naked back. Pink seeped into her cheeks.


    Rolfe traced the blush on her cheeks and said, "The tattoo says:


    "Of the wings and the shadows


    Of the demons and the morrows


    A warrior will rise


    To end the hollows."


    She looked lovely when she blushed for him. "It is written in demonguage."


    Iona frowned. "I don''t know¡­" she said. "I don''t know¡­"


    "Oh, then don''t worry," Rolfe quickly added. "It doesn''t matter."


    "But I want to know¡­"


    "We will ask about it, okay?" Rolfe tried to pacify her curiosity. She was so dainty and weak. And she was way too precious for him.


    "Okay¡­" she said.


    A knock pounded on the door, disturbing their conversation and inviting a low growl from Rolfe''s chest. Immediately he sat in front of her and said, "Come in!" in his demonguage.


    "What?" came Kaizan''s voice.


    Iona chuckled. "Come in," she repeated in theirnguage as she peered over Rolfe''s shoulder.


    Kaizan opened the door. He shook his head and rolled his eyes. He said, "Do you know what it is to have a room between two couples? Just keep your voices low. Your brother and his wife have made my life a hell with their heavy breaths and strange sounds."


    Iona''s eyes became wide as she blushed to her hairline. Seeing her difort, Rolfe grunted, "What did he say?" How dare this man speak with disrespect to his girl?


    Iona couldn''t repeat what Kaizan said. She was embarrassed as hell. "Why are you here?" she asked in a low, horse, weak voice.


    "Oh! Right," Kaizan sighed. "You both are wanted in the main hall." Saying that he closed the door. The door opened again. "In two minutes!" The door banged close.


    Iona conveyed the message to Rolfe.


    ---


    Anastasia was sitting on Ileus''p and kissing him everywhere. She had curled her wings around him. "I missed you so much, Aly," she said in between the kisses. Finally, when she had buried her head in the crook of his neck, she said, "When I had lost my memories, I had this gnawing feeling in my heart that a piece of my soul is missing. The feeling was miserable!"


    Ileus had closed his eyes as he wrapped his arms securely around his wife. He had buried his face in her hair. There was nothing he wanted more in his life. "I love you¡­"


    "I love you too, sweetheart."


    A heavy knock pounded on their door. "You two are wanted outside!" Kaizan said from outside, not even bothering to enter the room.


    "Why?" Ileus asked, but his answer was the retreating footfalls.


    Anastasia chuckled and asked, "Is Rolfe Iona''s mate?"

 Chapter 389 - [Bonus ] Cute Blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 389 - [Bonus ] Cute ckmail</h4>


    When Anastasia and Ileus came out, they found that the fortress was a buzz of activity. The fae and the demon soldiers were everywhere. It was easy to make out that several men and women in heavy armor, bearing swords, bows and spears were guarding the premise on the boundary. Things were happening as if they coordinated. As they walked through the lichen and moss strewed corridors, the smell of smoke and wax wafted through the air.


    The fae soldiers bowed to the royal couple, as they passed and Ileus'' expression was tight.


    "How did they find you, Ileus? I mean I thought you hade alone!" Anastasia asked as she realized the curious expressions of the soldiers when they saw her. She knew that they all wanted to know more about her.


    They entered arge courtyard, which was now getting cleaned by a few faes, who were pulling out the weeds and thorny bushes that had spread all over the stony floor and filled the cracks. "Your father sent a hundred soldiers, led by Yion with me, the moment we came to know that you were spotted in the Mountain of Tibris."


    "But you came alone!" she said with a surprise in her voice. She heard horses neighing somewhere on the left of the courtyard.


    He snorted. "Once we crossed Sgiath Bi¨°, I didn''t want them to slow my pace. So I left them and travelled to his ce. Had I waited for them, I would have reached only a few hours back and would have seen Kaizan fighting alone to protect you." He shuddered. "I can''t imagine Kaizan dead!" A muscle in his jaw feathered.


    Anastasia stopped in her tracks. Ileus also stopped as he felt a jerk in his hand. "What happened, sweetheart?" he asked with a frown.


    Slowly she took a step towards him and then nted a kiss on his lips. "You have me for today and for always." She looked in his twin golden mes and the intensity of emotions was so overwhelming that Ileus wrapped his arms around her and kissed her again at the corner of her mouth.


    "I have no intention of leaving you, love. It is something I can''t bear." He leaned his forehead against hers. "I was on the verge of getting insane without you." He held her hand and then asked a question that was on his mind. "How did the fae soldiers find their way to this ce? Tibris is an enchanted realm."


    Anastasia said, "You forget that faes and demons came from the same line. If demons can stay here, so can the faes."


    They walked through the courtyard, which had be silent. In fact, the entire fortress seemed too silent and Anastasia realized that though they all wanted to, the soldiers were trying hard not to look in their direction. Anastasia''s cheeks singed. She held her breath and Ileus only wrapped his arm around her shoulders showing his proprietary shamelessly. She belonged to him.


    They walked through a narrow set of stairs that creaked as they climbed and then entered into a hall. A fire hearth was burning in the corner giving the ce a soft glow and much needed warmth. Three torches burnt on either side of the walls. In the center was arge wooden square table around which Yion, Arel, Iona, Rolfe and Kaizan were sitting.


    As soon as Yion saw Anastasia, he got up and bowed to her to his waist. "Casti mi je upznti vas, princezo Anastasia." It''s an honor to meet you, Princess Anastasia.


    Anastasia nodded to him with a smile. She knew that Yion was one of those men who had sworn to be loyal to the throne and he remained loyal even after her father was overthrown. In theirnguage, he said, "I havee to take you back to the kingdom, but there is a pressing matter that General Arel would like to speak about. And we should listen to him."


    Anastasia''s brow creased. She sat down opposite General Arel after Yion rushed to pull the chair for her. The attention was unnerving.


    They looked at Rolfe and silent greetings were exchanged and they couldn''t help noticing how close he was sitting to Iona. But Ileus already knew that Rolfe was Iona''s mate and such behavior was natural. Even though his brotherly instincts to protect her were at its peak, he didn''t want to needle the demon''s rage.


    Arel didn''t waste time and looked at Iona. She nodded and said, "I will be your trantor for the evening." A smile curved her lips up. She looked at her brother and threw a bargain. "If you cook a nice vegetable stew for me for dinner, I will trante correctly. Else¡ª" she shrugged. "And I would like all the seasonings in it. And I will not share it with anyone. And if you won''t cook, I will go and tell our mother and father that you didn''t take care of me."


    Ileus stared at his sister without blinking his eyes. The girl hadn''t changed a wee bit. "You are still so bloody nasty, you brat!" he chided her.


    "Man, you are such an ass!" Kaizan chimed in. "She is only asking you to cook, not go and lift a mountain!"


    Rolfe, who was visibly irritated for not being able to understand them, couldn''t help but hold Iona''s hand. "Are they threatening you?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at Ileus.


    Iona giggled. "No, I just ckmailed my brother into cooking food for me."


    Jealousy red and stabbed him like a thousand shards. He didn''t say anything but¡­


    Arel smiled at the siblings and then coughed in order to draw their attention. He started. "I think you are already aware that Prince Rolfe is the youngest son of Edyrm Cranon Aramaer, the King of Ghar. Unfortunately, he has been exiled by his father because he believes in the benefit of his people whereas the king is only interested in taxing them heavily. Our kingdom has been thrusted into poverty and dark ages. And all this happened because of one woman¡­ Etaya." Arel took a deep breath and exhaled his hatred out for her. "She had convinced the king that she would fight for him, and that she was born again only to fulfill the wishes of her father, the first demon king, to reunite the fae and demon kingdoms. When Edyrm refused to help her, she threw in a better deal at him¡ªshe said that her n was to rule the Lore." He looked at Iona to trante.


    Iona''s lips quivered at the mention of Etaya. Rolfe ced his hand on hers. Feeling reassured, she tranted it.


    Arel continued, "However, after I have had a talk with General Yion, I came to know that Etaya is being held in the celestial prison and that your parents are back as the king and queen of Vilinski. This is fantastic news, which might or mightn''t have reached the ears of our king. We can take advantage of it. Moreover, we all know that Iona is Prince Rolfe''s royal mate. And that is something huge. We haven''t had a royal mate in thousands of years. And now Prince Rolfe can im Galhar legally. No one can stop him."


    When Iona tranted this to Ileus and Anastasia, Ileus'' eyes were wide with excitement. "Then what is the problem?"

 Chapter 390 - Not Your Woman

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Not Your Woman</h4>


    Arel took in a deep breath when Iona tranted it back to him. He said, "The problem is that if Edyrmes to know that Iona is Rolfe''s mate, he would try to kill her because killing her would mean destroying Rolfe, which in turn would eliminate the chances of his session."


    When Iona tranted it for the others to listen, Ileus held the armrest of his chair so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He had just got his sister back, she has just shifted for the first time and she is again in danger? Not eptable. He would never let that happen. "Why don''t youe with us to Draoidh? Prince Rolfe is going to be safe over there. And once we develop a strategy on how to deal with King Edyrm, we are going toe back."


    When Rolfe heard that, he shook his head. "I will never leave my home and flee from here, no matter what the king does. My people want me. Everything I have done, I have done for my people, for my kingdom. If I leave then who is going to save them from the wrath of the king?" He sounded angry and frustrated. "I will stay here till myst breath!"


    A horrible coldness spread in Iona''s chest. Her mind reeled at the thought that Rolfe was willing to sacrifice himself rather than leaving the ce. She opened her mouth and a shaky breath left her. She tranted it back to Ileus, who opened his mouth and then snapped it shut. After a long moment of unease, Ileus said, "Then is there a way we can help you?"


    Arel said, "The first thing I would suggest doing is to form a political alliance, and the simplest way to do that is to marry your sister, Iona, with my prince. Once the marriage seals, we can talk more."


    "No!" Iona retorted in hernguage, as a chill skittered down her spine. "I am not marrying him. I just met him four days back. There is no way that I can marry someone who I just met!" Even if he was her mate. "I have just tasted my freedom and I don''t want to get into a marriage." She rubbed the back of her neck. "No. No, I can''t marry him for any reason." Realizing that Rolfe was looking at her dumbfounded, she thought he might take it personally, so she lowered her tone and added, "It has nothing to do with you. It''s just that I don''t want to marry. I will help you in your endeavors, but marriage? Hell no!" She got on her feet as everyone became quiet. A tense silence spread in the air. She looked at Ileus and said, "I refuse to be a pawn for political alliances." She pointed at Rolfe. "Even he doesn''t know me that well. Why would he marry me? Please don''t bully him into marrying me and please don''t bully me into marrying him."


    Rolfe, who wasn''t understanding a word she said, was feeling frustrated as hell because of her retort. Did Ileus say something against her? But whatever it was, it did seem that she protested against the marriage. He looked at Arel and scowled. What was the necessity of bringing up the subject of marriage?


    Iona continued, "They say that I am a royal mate and that I am needed to foster alliances. But what is going to happen once the prince will achieve his purpose?"


    Rolfe got up from his chair and in an even voice said, "Iona, can we talk? You don''t have to marry me. But trust me I can''t think of anyone who would know how to handle you."


    "You think only you can handle me?" she asked with narrowed eyes.


    He wanted to take her in his arms and soothe her anxieties. "Little one, you are not here to win my approval. You have full freedom to find out who is going to be the best for you, which is me." He hadn''t even started his A-game in seducing her.


    Iona''s mouth fell to the floor. The man was shameless. She heard Arel''s low whistle and she blushed like a thousand suns.


    "So, can I talk to you?" he asked again. Gods, she was so pretty. He hadn''t tried enough for her and he regretted it. He would never let her leave him.


    Ileus raised his brow as Anastasia giggled. "You better be careful with my sister, Rolfe," he said. "I understand her emotions very well and agree with her."


    Rolfe shrugged, for he didn''t know what he spoke, yet hemunicated that you are the one who has to be careful.


    "Okay¡­" she replied.


    "Great!" Rolfe said with a charming smile that melted Iona''s heart. But first he needed to cook vegetable stew for her. He has heard that a way to a man''s heart was through his stomach. "Let me do something for my woman."


    "I am not your woman!" Iona snapped.


    "Not yet, dear. Not yet," he replied smugly. "But soon." By tomorrow morning or maybe by tomorrow evening. He shuddered on the inside and gave himself a week. The girl was a tough nut to crack.


    Rolfe led her to the courtyard and then to the kitchen. Iona was surprised at how quickly the kitchen was set up. Bubbling pots on the hearth, hot y ovens were already up. People were either stirring contents, chopping meat and vegetables or just talking. It was nice to notice that the kitchen had been cleaned and the fae and demon soldiers were merrily prattling. They were using signs to understand each other.


    "Why are we here?" she asked, inhaling the divine smell.


    "To make the stew for you."


    They all fell silent, all stopping at work, when Rolfe strode down the steps into the kitchen. The demon prince addressed one of his men and said, "I want all of you out of here."


    All the demons exited the kitchen immediately without a word and as if understanding the urgency of the matter, the faes exited too.


    Rolfe turned to her and then said, "Would you like to sit?" He prowled closer to her. She was standing next to a counter and he ced both his hands beside her. Her lips parted and she craned her head to look at his face and those pine colored eyes. All her senses fled. She sputtered something she didn''t understand. All of a sudden two strong hands held her by the waist and made her sit on the counter. Rolfe gave her a big smile and said, "You sit here while I make the vegetable stew for you."


    "But Ileus was supposed to¡ª"


    "He can make it another day," he cut her off. He didn''t like her speaking the name of any other man.


    Rolfe grabbed a knife and picked up some vegetables. He assorted them near her and started chopping them with ease. Iona was speechless. How could a prince be so good at chopping vegetables? She watched him adding the vegetables in the pot of water that was hanging over the fire. And once he did that, Rolfe washed his hands and came to her.. With his hands braced on either side of Iona, he said, "I didn''t know that you like vegetables over meat."

 Chapter 391 - Ruined For Others

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Ruined For Others</h4>


    Iona bit her lip. His presence overwhelmed her. She said, "When I was possessed with Diumbe, they would force me to eat what they liked, which was nothing but blood and bones and flesh. I¡ª I am sick of it. That''s why I just want to eat vegetables."


    "I understand that," he replied. On the inside he was thankful that she knew demonguage, else it would have frustrated him more. "You know in Ghar, my people love to grow turnips and radish and carrots amongst other vegetables. Even though to the world we are demons, who must be only into eating meats, but you would be surprised to see that people love farming." Suddenly his expression changed to excitement. "I have so many new concepts to develop farming technology. I have thought of numerous designs of machines that can aid them, that can increase the pace of processes. I want to introduce newndws and mend the existing taxes!" He took a deep breath and then closed his mouth. Why would she be interested in hearing him out? Besides, things were a distant dream¡­


    Iona held very still as she almost reached to straighten his hair. The dark locks were disheveled and she had this urge to smooth a cowlick on the left side. She found herself mesmerized by the way he talked, by his dreams for his people and the thing that excited her the most¡­ the word ''technology''. She found herself asking him, "What kind of machines are you talking about?"


    Rolfe jerked his head back slightly. "Lots, like a thrasher, windmills¡­" He stopped and said, "I don''t want to bore you with my ideas. They are too¡­ technical."


    "They aren''t!" she said. "I would love to listen more." Suddenly her mind was full of ideas and she felt that she could help him, that is if he let her.


    He chuckled. "I will tell you, but another time. Right now, I want to talk to you about you."


    And suddenly Iona realized that she had nothing to talk about herself. Her past had been so bleak and she had to build a new future. It''s just been four days into my new life and there wasn''t much¡­ She lowered her eyes and shook her head. "There''s nothing¡­"


    As if understanding her, Rolfe curled his fingers below her chin and nudged her to lift her gaze. "There will be a lot, Iona. You are too young. You are just eighteen. When you are as old as I am, you don''t know what to do next for you have done it all, seen it all. Well, my case is different because I revolted against my father, but you¡ª you have a bright future ahead of you." His lips were barely two inches away from her, and even though he wanted to kiss her madly, he restrained himself. He picked her small, petite hand into hisrger ones. "Lore wasn''t created in one day. It took thousands of years for it to evolve, to develop." She had the most beautiful pair of golden yellow eyes he had ever seen. Those were the only ones actually. Her brother''s, paled in herparison.


    Of course, Rolfe had to say that to Anastasia and see her reaction!


    Iona gazed into his emerald eyes and smiled. He had a way to make herfortable. Rolfe kissed her on the forehead and she was suddenly gone. And she already missed his presence as she stifled a cry of protest. The man hadn''t for once pressured her into marrying him. She found him going towards the bubbling pot, which he took out with caution. Five minutester, he served her the best vegetable stew she had ever eaten. And Iona couldn''t help thinking that he would make a fantastic husband. The thought jolted her.


    As she had the stew, he watched her and it gave him crazy satisfaction to see that he loved it when she was full. He had a passing thought that if he let her go, who would protect this little, tender, soft, delicate-like-a-flower werewolf, as fiercely as him. No one. When Iona''s eyes became heavy with sleep after she ate the food, he chuckled. She was like a baby who loved to sleep after having food. Hell, he would never give up chasing one person who was¡­ his.


    Mine.


    He wanted to beat his chest out of contentment.


    "Are you sleepy?" he asked softly.


    "Yes," she replied.


    He had this crazed urge to pick her up and carry her to the little bedchamber that was theirs, but was afraid that she might protest. However, when she got up and stumbled just a wee bit, he scooped her in his arms. "I think my little werewolf needs to sleep because she is too tired." The word ''my'' naturally flowed from his mouth. Yes, she was his, and he was going to do everything in his power to keep her with him.


    By the time they reached the bedchamber, Iona was strangely rxed to the point that her eyes closed. Rolfe tucked her in the furs. "Sleep well, Iona." He leaned in to press his lips to her forehead, and he saw her moving up to brush her lips against his, which was followed by azy sigh. He stiffened as his shaft shot north painfully. No one had ever had this gargantuan effect by just a light brushing of lips. She closed her eyes and drifted off to deep sleep. In her sleep she murmured, "Sleep next to me."


    Rolfe was stunned¡­ with relief and ruined forever. She hadn''t pushed him away. He got up and stoked the fire in the hearth. Then he took his boots out andy beside her at a distance¡­ of a few inches. That was all he could manage. He continued to stare at his wee little werewolf. His mate.


    When Iona fluttered open her eyes, she was staring right into those pine green eyes. Rolfe was sitting beside her on the ground with one knee up and his hand dangling on it. He was looking intensely at her.


    "I am waiting for you," he said in a low husky voice as he smiled at her revealing the tips of his fangs. She turned her gaze to the window and found that the sun had risen high in the sky. She had never slept so well in her life. She felt so safe and secure. When she turned to look at him, she found that he was clean-shaven and looked very handsome in his ck tunic that hugged his broad shoulders and chest muscles along with gray cks. Gods, this demon was stunning as hell. She was startled at heat pooling in her belly under his intense gaze. And her breasts¡­ gods, they felt heavy too. What was happening?


    Iona got up and, wondering how she was looking at him, ran her hand through her tangled hair. Her breath became ragged and her cheeks became a deep pink when she remembered how he carried her to the chamber and tucked her under the fur. "I think I slept for a long time," she said in a low voice.. "Were you watching me sleeping?" she asked, bewildered. Didn''t the prince have things to do?

 Chapter 392 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Jealous</h4>


    "I didn''t know what else to do, Iona," Rolfe replied, tilting his head as if she was asking a stupid question. He was watching his mate and he was going to do that for the rest of his life or till he got married to her, whichever came first orst, or whatever. His thoughts were jumbled and her scent was making him lusty. Basically, he didn''t know what to do without her. His life had literally changed overnight.


    "We just met a few days back Rolfe and you are pinning your hopes on me. Marriage is something I just don''t see at the moment."


    He grinned at her. He leaned forward and pressed a kiss on her forehead. Last night when she had just brushed her lips against his, he knew he was ruined forever. There would be no one else now. He inhaled her scent as he kissed her forehead. "You are the cutest thing I have ever seen in my life," he said. "Come, join me for breakfast. I have baked various breads for you and a dish which you would love." Saying that he left.


    Iona was shocked to notice that she missed his presence and the room looked dull without him. She shook her head. If she grew close to him, then she would have to forego her newly acquired freedom. She had to talk. But what? He was her mate. ''Mine'', her wolf growled. She shoved the thought down.


    She got up to wash herself and untangle her hair. She hated that she didn''t have a spare dress to change, but was happy to note that he had left one of the dresses from the demonesses of his unit. Though they wererge, she changed into fresh clothes all the time thinking that he also ced her undergarments¡­ a thought which made her feel pretty awkward. She went to check herself in a small round mirror that barely acted like a mirror. She braided her damp hair neatly and ran her hair over them again and again to style. Feeling not a little bit satisfied as to how she appeared, she slipped her boots on and then rushed to the kitchen¡­ only to return back, stand in front of the mirror and pinch her cheeks. She tried a few expressions to see which one suited her the most. She thought she looked pretty, but in front of that walking hulk, who was handsome as hell, she was nothing. And he was her mate.


    She rushed to the kitchen and when she rounded the stony stairs to enter, she found him waiting for her at the small table. There was a shine in his eyes when he saw her. He was alone and she wondered where the rest were.


    "I took the liberty of making this dish for you," he said and uncovered a steamy hot, stir fry vegetable, sauteed in butter. Where the hell did they get the butter from? Her stomach grumbled. She sat down beside him and he served her arge portion. As usual the dish was great.


    "Ah, I see I am missing a lot of things!" a female voice from the stairs came.


    Iona turned to look. "Ara!" The woman looked lovely. The way she was looking at Rolfe, a re of jealousy stabbed Iona''s heart and surprised her. Why was she being jealous when all she wanted was freedom?


    "How are you, Iona?" asked Ara as she came up to them with a grin. "I see that you are loving our prince''s dishes. Let me tell you that he is an excellent cook and you might get addicted to his dishes." She came to stand by his side and picked up a slice of turnip as she ced a hand on his shoulder.


    Yes, jealousy was creating a menace inside her. How dare she stand beside him? Iona ended up smiling with a clenched jaw. She wanted to throw Ara out of the window or perhaps in the oven that was still very hot.


    "If you have had your breakfast,e with me. I want to show you something," said Rolfe and that was enough for Iona to immediately stand up.


    He held her hands and they walked out of the kitchen, through the stony pathways, columned corridors and out of the fortress. As the sun fell on his beautiful face, Iona couldn''t help thinking how intoxicating his bronzeplexion was. She shook her head to reason that perhaps she was overthinking. But the demon was gorgeous and she was sure that he must have had so many girls vying for him. She pushed that thought aside, too painful for her wolf. She had to keep her emotions under check because if she got too excited, she might end up shifting. So, she dragged her gaze away from him to admire the forest they were walking through. "How did you know about the fortress?" she asked. "It looks very old."


    He smiled and she was sure that her cheeks turned pink. She chided herself for the effect Rolfe was having on her but her wolf loved it. To her mortification, she purred.


    "The fortress was used by my ancestors long back. It was built over five hundred years ago, and it was kept hidden in this wilderness for all that time after its inhabitants left it. I think it had very strong spells around it." He broke an overhead branch from the tree and swung it lightly. "However, a few days back, one of my men saw it on his usual patrol. He came to inform me about it. Since I knew that the fortress was charmed, I had to get my people here for their safety. Now we can conduct operations covertly in Ghar."


    "But if the forest was hidden, how did it suddenlye into view? I am sure that spells have faded."


    He cut several pine branches that fell in her way. "The spells are still there. The fortress made itself appear for the goddess of the Lore, for the deity, Anastasia."


    "Oh my god!" said Iona and stopped.


    "Yes," Rolfe replied. "The entire Lore will yield to her, make itself adjust for her. Even, I was surprised that this fortress showed up, I realized why it appeared when I saw Princess Anastasia." He steered her onto a slope.


    A shaky breath left her lips. "Interesting!"


    As they walked through the path, she answered an unanswered question, something that she had to clear up. "I want to go back to Draoidh because I want to discover my own life."


    "Why Iona?" he asked. "You can stay here with me. I can take you to Draoidh whenever you want. It''s not that I can''t go, but for now I want to focus on my kingdom''s welfare and I can do that with you next to me." That confession stunned him. And he was afraid that if she left, she might get interested in a lover. Damn it! "Unless you want to fall in love with someone." His whole body became tense as his muscles bulged with anger.


    That confession even stunned Iona. "I don''t think I will ever fall in love with anyone." He had ruined her for life. And she wanted to kiss him¡­ badly.. She purred again.

 Chapter 393 - Convince You

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Convince You</h4>


    Iona''s reply rxed him and a faint smile came on his lips. And that smile was lovely as midsummer morning. Once again, she found herself blushing.


    They crested a hill. He took her hand to lead her to the edge as he kept her near him and came to stand beneath a willow tree. His touch was so hot and she felt that familiar electric jolt. She was sure that he even felt it. When she stood there, he wrapped his arms across her waist and she leaned back on his chest. When she looked at the scenery in front of them, Iona forgot how to breathe. In the far distance, right under the clear blue skies and fluffy clouds was a sprawling city. Nestled between a vast expanse of white snow-d mountains, the city was on the ins in the center and it sloped upwards on the edges. All buildings were white, which meandered across the hills that surrounded the ins. A river with azure waters ribboned through the city.


    "That''s Ghar," he said with a shaky breath. "It''s the best kept secret of the Lore."


    "It is¡­ mesmerizing," said Iona. She could feel how his body shuddered just by looking at the city. He was very close to his kingdom, to his people¡­ a patriot in true sense. And she could understand why he was so attached to it.


    As wind ruffled their hair, Rolfe said, "Ghar was able to stay hidden because of the Mountain of Tibris. No one knew where it was. Etaya found it because of her instincts."


    "How is this possible?" asked Iona. "My great-grandfather lives here and he is the keeper of the inn. His pet Jun is the beast that roams in thesends and she knows everything."


    "Tibris is an enchanted mountain because the head council is located on the highest peak. Too many spells are cast upon it by our ancestors to keep it like that. When the first demon king, Estr was expelled from Vilinski by the first fae king, Far, he managed to find this ce. Slowly over time, Tibris was chosen as the ce for the high council to meet and they started covering it with spells. And in the process no one cared to look at Ghar. No one came to know that Ghar existed over here. And since then, the kings have made it mandatory to let Ghar remain hidden."


    Iona''s eyes drank in the whole vista¡ªthe buttery sunlight falling upon the beautiful city, which had numerous green fields.


    "But the sad reality of the cityes to the forefront when you go there. My people are suffering a lot. I need to save them before my father pushes this ce into darkness from which it would nevere out."


    "Does he know that Etaya is dead?" she asked, resting her head on his form chest nes.


    "I don''t know. But I hope hees to know about it as soon as possible¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" she hummed. "That would halt his ns and¡ª"


    "And?"


    "And you will have time to get back at him."


    He let out a lightugh. "You are so na?ve, little one." She just didn''t know anything about politics. If only it was easy to get back¡­ He rested his head over hers on instinct and smelled her hair. It rxed him. Her touch rxed him. How would it be to wedge his hips between her legs and take her, nt his raging shaft in her? Wait, what? This undeniable lust was going to drive him mad. As if she understood his thoughts, she tipped her head back to look at him. He leaned in to kiss her. He wanted to cover her mouth with his.


    He said, "Iona, I¡­" Wild cold winds touched her heated skin and she felt good. He turned her to face him. Her breath became ragged. His chest heaved, a rumble forming. She didn''t how, but time got arrested when Rolfe lowered his mouth to press a kiss on her lips. He removed too quickly and she almost cried. He said, "Today I want to convince you that I am yours forever." His gaze traveled to the upper swells of her breasts and his shaft hardened.


    Iona licked her lips and that little flick of tongue¡ª


    His muscles rippled out of lust. Why did he feel, no, why was he certain that if he pleasured her, she would yield to him? Over so many years of his life, he had been pleasured in so many ways, and in fact, he had developed a taste for being pleasured in a certain way, but he had never felt the need to pleasure women. Suddenly, for Iona the need to give her a simple orgasm made him antsy. And the thought of delving his tongue into her made his crazy hard. He didn''t know but his grip on her became hard. One kiss wasn''t enough. Rolfe lowered his face again.


    "What if I still want to go?" Iona said as she looked at his lips, wanting to feel them again.


    Her eyshes were so thick that he wanted to kiss them at leisure.


    "Then I will let you go," he replied. But only for five minutes. Then he would start his efforts to woo her again, fiercely.


    Iona had never been wooed by men and this was her first experience. Who would have thought that right when she was free, she would meet this hulk and that her wolf was moring on the inside to stay with her mate¡­ mate with her mate. Damn it. No, no. This can''t be. Yes, yes. Her wolf growled back and the growl came like a purr. "Ah nice!" she said but the words sounded so wrong. Suddenly she found him licking his perfect bow-shaped, firm lips and she swallowed hard. "So how are you going to convince me?" she asked.


    "You have to let me take care of you," he said gazing at her golden yellow irises, his warm breath fanning over her cheeks and lips. "And if by the end of it, you feel exactly how I feel about you, you are going to be convinced." He brushed his knuckles over her cheeks to trace that pale blush that was only for him. And he didn''t know how happy he was on the inside that he was her first and would be herst lover. And that he would help her into the lovely world of making love.


    Iona, on the other hand, was hoping that her wolf didn''t take over her, for that would mean that she would end up shifting. Her wolf wanted to take him. A breath lodged in her throat only by thinking that. Did her eyes flicker ck thinking all those dirty things? "How will you start?" she asked.


    She looked so interested that his shaft pulsed to the point that it became painful. He leaned over her ear and said, "I would simply toss you on your belly, grab your hips up in the air and take you."


    To her mortification, she purred again. His dirty talk was pooling heat in her belly, making her thighs clench.


    And he knew that she was dying to be with him. He cupped her face and said¡ª

 Chapter 394 - Mine.

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Mine.</h4>


    Rolfe darted his gaze in between her lips and her eyes and said, "You don''t know how much I want to be with you, Iona. And I am aware that your wolf needs me. Please let me cater to your wolf."


    Iona sighed and purred. He bent down and his lips smashed on hers in a relentless kiss. He licked the seam of her lips to pry them open.


    Iona''s head swam with dizziness. She was wrapped in his scent that calmed her at so many levels. How could a man smell so good? It was impossible to resist the man in front of her, impossible to resist that tongue that wanted to delve inside her mouth and Iona¡­ she found herself eager to feel him, experience him. He wrapped one arm around her waist and the other cupped the back of her neck and pressed her hard against his chest. She moaned in his mouth as her breasts became heavy and her nipples pebbled. And if that was not enough, she wondered how his lips would feel on them. Damn.


    She parted her lips and he delved his tongue right in to explore every corner. Her hands went to wrap his neck and then she threaded her fingers in the silky hair. She wanted to hold his horns and brush them. His muscles rippled beneath her touch, as he continued to sweep his tongue inside her. Her wolf growled as she wanted toe out and Iona was doing everything in her power to keep it down. Gods, she wanted to enjoy him, but her beast was trying to take over.


    When Rolfe pulled away, she almost cried. She was so heated up that she wanted him to touch her all over. As he gazed at her, she thought he didn''t want to continue. But he had said that he would convince her. Why was he stopping to convince her? Why wasn''t he doing more? "I¡ª I don''t know what to do," she whimpered thinking that he was appalled by herck of experience. "But I want to learn."


    His Adam''s apple moved up and down. "Ah, Iona you are so sweet," he said. "My sweet little werewolf." Those words sounded so good that she quivered beneath in his arms, her thighs clenching with need.


    "I have never had this kind of¡ª this kind of encounter earlier." Fuck, what was she saying? Why was she feeling so out of control? Her breath became shallow and her cheeks were heated.


    Patiently, he brushed his fingers on her cheeks and then leaned down to kiss her earlobe and Iona''s knees became weak. She swayed but he caught her firmly. She craned her neck to reach to his neck and instead of cing a kiss, she ended up grazing it with her fangs. And his patience melted. He wanted her to bury those fangs in his neck and mark him. He groaned and grabbed the hem of his tunic and pulled it out to bare his chest. Iona gasped. She had never seen a man with such a broad chest with rock-hard muscles that were cut in nes. On top of it, his tannedplexion was killing her. The ck fleece of hair on his chest, which narrowed to the naval and disappeared beneath his cks.


    "Gods!" she gasped when she saw his thick erection whose crown was showing above the cks. And suddenly she wondered how that shaft would feel in her mouth, in her body. This man was a fine specimen of his species and the best part was that the finest guy wanted her. Emotionally overwhelmed, she moaned and whimpered and wanted to touch him everywhere, when suddenly she purred loudly and the next instant, she shifted. No! But her wolf seemed so badly enamored with her mate that it was impossible for her not toe out.


    A surprisedugh broke free from Rolfe and he knelt on the ground to hold the white wolf who was now prancing all around him, yelping and nipping and swaying her body to cuddle into him. She licked him, bit him and climbed hisp as he circled his hands around his Iona andughed andughed. The wolf was so excited that he fell down on the grass as she licked her and nuzzled him. He caught her tightly in his arms so that she wouldn''t jump around. They were too close to the edge and he was afraid that in excitement she might jump over it.


    In the end, he collected her in his arms and walked all the way back to the fortress like that. And Iona¡ªshe continued to yelp and nip and lick him all the way. Gods, he loved the little wolf. It would be so much fun growing up with her. When they reached the fortress, Rolfe walked straight to his bedchamber, under the amused gazes of all. But he didn''t care. He was with his most precious possession and he was determined not to let her go¡­ ever.


    As soon as he entered the stony passageway that led to his chamber, he was confronted by Ileus and Kaizan.


    He stopped, an animalistic growl emanating from him. No one could take his little mate away. The brother was bing quite an impediment in his love life.


    Ileus crossed his arms across his chest and said, "Give her to us."


    He ignored them and started walking. But Ileus stopped him. "Give her to us," he repeated his request.


    Obviously, Rolfe didn''t understand what he was saying so he ignored him and grabbed Iona tightly. "Mine," he growled in his demonguage.


    From his demeanor, Ileus understood. He had gone through the same situation.


    "Man, there is no way we can persuade him to leave her," said Kaizan in an exasperated voice. "Why do I have to face so many mates in my life when they say that mates are rare? I tell you man mates are in abundance! They are everywhere in this fucking Lore!"


    "Stop it!" said Ileus. "We have to convey him to leave her and give her to us." His eyes went on an excited Iona who was still yelping in his arms.


    Kaizan shook his head. Then he made symbols, which went like this: He pointed at the wolf first, then made a figure of a girl in the air, then pointed at the wolf again and made the same figure in the air. Then he pointed to Ileus and himself and made the figure again.


    Rolfe''s face became red with anger. How dare he say that he would take his mate? His horns started straightening in rage and before he could go on full rage, he found Anastasia walking behind them, and he controlled himself.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Ileus growled at Kaizan.


    "What?" Kaizan said, astounded. He was trying to exin to him that they wanted to get back in human form.


    It took almost half an hour for all of them to exin to him that she needed to be shifted back to her human form. Since she had just started shifting, every emotion that overwhelmed her would bring about this change. If she didn''t learn how to shift back into her human form, the wolf would try to take over, which wasn''t a good thing.. And Ileus and Kaizan were the only ones who could help her shift back.

 Chapter 395 - Rare

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Rare</h4>


    Reluctantly, Rolfe handed her to them. He was loving the white fur, the warmth, the love of her wolf so much that he stifled a whimper when Ileus took her in his arms. Ileus gave him a reassuring look and then along with Kaizan, they loped towards the forest. Minutester, Rolfe heard howls of three werewolves.


    It took them a good three hours to return and by that time, Rolfe had paced the entire fortress twice, gone to the roof four times and made three dishes for her. He was sure that she would be hungry by the time she returned.


    In order to distract his attention, Arel called him to the main hall where he had also called Jonik, the Master Mason, and Yion to discuss the design that Iona had created for the city.


    "We must start working on it," said Arel. "The n is superb."


    "But we have had a very bad experience in the past. I don''t want my father to kill my people only because of me," Rolfe said with frustration in his voice.


    Arel crossed his hands across his chest and a grin came on his lips. "Yion, here is going to help us with his fae soldiers."


    Rolfe''s eyes flew wide. "Has he taken permission from Princess Anastasia?" he asked. Why would the princess risk the lives of her men for his cause? He looked at General Yion, at his battle scarred face that was reading the design withplete concentration.


    Arel nodded. "Yes, the princess was more than ready to help us. It was actually her idea to help us and Yion is only carrying her orders."


    "But I don''t want to risk their lives. My father is brutal. His hatred for faes is a well-known fact. If he discovers faes on hisnd, he is going to go berserk in rage and will hunt everyst fae to annihte."


    Arel pursed his lips in a thin line. "That''s true¡­ but it seems princess Anastasia and Ileus havee up with a n for the faes and we need to persuade our people." There was a lengthy discussion in which Yion couldn''t join because of thenguage problem.


    They heard footsteps and squeals andughter of two men and a woman and Rolfe''s lips finally kicked up, as his tension eased. When Iona entered the hall along with two men in her tow, they found that she was covered in mud and pine and twigs. Her clothes were badly soiled and so were that of his brother''s and Kaizan. They chatted merrily. Rolfe''s eyes were on his mate and he felt like a jealous, possessive husband¡ªa side he was never aware of. She had spent a good three hours with them and not even an hour with him. He had to devise a way to entice her while making sure that her beast was kept under control. As if on instinct, her eyes met his and she blushed. Gods, she was so beautiful. Iona lowered her eyes immediately and bit her lip feeling extremely embarrassed of her experience with him. She just walked back to her chamber and his eyes followed her, all his senses fleeing.


    "New mates!" Kaizan grumbled as he also walked back to his room to take a bath.


    Ileus stayed back and joined them. They resumed talking about the design in their signnguage. It was while they were having these discussions that suddenly a scream split the air and echoed in the stones of the fortress.


    "What the hell was that?" said Arel.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus'' face paled and he sprinted to her chamber followed by Rolfe, Yion and Arel and a battalion of other soldiers with their swords drawn.


    Ileus shoved aside a fae soldier who had joined them in the search, in order to reach his wife as soon as possible. He jumped over the ledge of the doorway and stopped abruptly. Rolfe narrowly missed barreling into him.


    Anastasia''s wings had red wide and she was hovering above, near a corner of the room. "Hurry up Ara!" She ordered the demoness. "That this is going to bite! Look at its pincers." She pointed her dagger towards it.


    Ara yanked her sword out and looked at the creature they were both shrieking about. Ileus''s gaze followed theirs and he froze. There was a massive two-feet crab-like creature with venom sacs asrge as oranges and pincers so sharp that if they attacked anything, they could slice it into two. In the afternoon sun the rays of which spilled in the room, it''s slimy green color glistened. The creature cked its pincers and sprayed its venom on them through its mouth.


    "Hell!" Rolfe shouted. "How did an Ojuto find its way here?"


    "I don''t know!" Ara said.


    Before Ileus could do anything, the Ojuto started scuttling towards Anastasia, its two strong legs flexing as it prepared to jump on her and spray its orange venom on her and sink its pincers in her flesh. Anastasia threw her dagger at it, but the creature dodged it and the dagger hit the stone behind it, splintering it into tiny rocks. The dagger was back in her hand. Ileus jumped in front of the creature only to be yanked back by Rolfe. "It will kill you in a second. Its poison is lethal!" he shouted at him in demonguage.


    Suddenly the creature leapt in the air and at the same time Anastasia threw her dagger at it, while Ara swung her sword at it from the back. The two weapons met with their intended victim and they heard the crack of its shell and the crush of its flesh. It came down with a thud, a green and orange and ck mess. The air in the room suddenly reeked of putrid meat.


    Ileus lunged at Anastasia, held her hand and pulled her down. He took her dagger and turned her to see him. She looked at him with her wild eyes. "Did it¡ª did it attack you with its v¡ª venom?" He brushed his hands all over her to see if she was injured.


    Her lips quivered, as her hand reached her tummy. "We are fine¡­" she said. "What was that and how did it enter the ce?"


    Iona hade rushing in. It was apparent that she was taking a bath and didn''t bother to dry herself. Her clothes were wet and clinging to her body. As soon as Rolfe saw her, he pulled her against him. "Don''t go there!" She looked at him with wide eyes. "And please help me exin the situation to them." She nodded weakly.


    Rolfe said, "That was an Ojuto, found only in Ghar. It is a rare animal and people kill it the moment they see it. I have no idea how that Ojuto found its way in the fortress, but I will investigate, okay?"


    When Iona tranted that to Ileus, his eyes flickered like an obsidian with anger. "Please ask someone to clean this mess," he said in a cold, dangerous voice. "We are going to stay in Kaizan''s room for now." He took Anastasia''s hand and walked out.


    Anastasia said, "I have no idea how that creature came in. I was about to go to sleep, when I saw it crawling towards me. Thank God Ara was nearby.. She scared it away."

 Chapter 396 - [Bonus ] Luscious

    <h4>Chapter 396 - [Bonus ] Luscious</h4>


    When Ileus reached Kaizan''s room, he bolted it from inside and then pried her everywhere to see if she was fine or if her skin was burnt. The creature was ferocious and Ileus'' heart was beating like a wild horse. "Natsya, are you fine?" he asked repeatedly. His eyebrows were drawn together and his muscles were strained.


    "I am fine darling," she said as she cupped his cheeks. "Look at me Aly. Look at me."


    Ileus lifted his face to her with a pained gaze. His mouth was dry and he licked his lips as he ran his fingers in his hair. "I failed to protect you again," he murmured.


    "Stop ming yourself for every situation in the world," she said and pressed a kiss on his lips.


    When she pulled away, he said, "I should havee to you instead of discussing the design with Rolfe. I would have killed the beast before it entered your room. And how the hell did ite in there?" He was not able to calm down.


    "Aly, please sweetheart, calm down. I am fine," she reiterated. She was feeling shaky about the whole episode. She was lying on the bed when from the corner of her eyes, she saw the Ojuto and shrieked. Ara came rushing in with her sword.


    Ileus knelt down in front of his wife. He wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned his head on her tummy. "I am sorry my little one," he said, addressing his baby in her womb, like he addressed it every night. "Daddy left you alone. I became careless. Daddy is not good." He kissed her tummy and then just stayed there for a long time.


    Anastasia cupped his face and nudged him to look at her. "Your baby loves you more than you know and the mother loves both of you. So stop moping." She giggled. She looked into Ileus'' golden yellow eyes that were full of emotions. She bent down and kissed them. "Sometimes I wonder if our baby is going to get your eyes or mine."


    A faint smile came on his lips. "Of course, mine," he replied smugly. "I have dominant genes between the two of us."


    Anastasiaughed and he pulled her in hisp. "I love you," he said as wrapped his arms around her and pressed her in his body.


    On the outside of the room, Kaizan was banging his head on the wall, lightly. "What are you doing?" said Ara. He didn''t reply and continued to bang his head. Ara shrugged and walked away.


    ---


    Iona was visibly shaken after the incident. She was looking at Rolfe who was pacing the room. "How did the beast manage to get in her room?" she asked.


    "I don''t know¡­" he replied and paced more. He rubbed his hand behind his neck.


    Seeing him in an agitated state, she patted the fur beside her and said, "Come and sit here."


    Rolfe exhaled heavily and slowly came to sit beside her. "What are you so worried about?" she asked. His cowlick had again fallen on his forehead and she wanted to smooth that out.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Anastasia had given permission to General Yion to use the fae soldiers forying out the project that you had designed for Ghar. We had discussed so much and were about to finalize things when this incident happened. I don''t know what Princess Anastasia would think about it. I hope she doesn''t think that it is treachery on our part because this isn''t. We had gone so forward and now suddenly it seems that we have gone backwards twice as much!"


    Iona couldn''t help herself. She cupped his face and forced him to look her way. "Anastasia isn''t such a fool. I am sure she can look through it."


    He looked into her golden yellow eyes and said, "How can you be so sure?" She was the loveliest creature he had seen.


    "From how little I have interacted with her, I know that even though she is just as old as I am, her wisdom is far greater than mine. She has acted more maturely than me on every asion. And her reasoning is way better than mine. So, please don''t worry. She is never going to me you, but yes you must find out who got that beast here and that too in Anastasia''s chamber. This incident can''t be overlooked."


    "Iona!" he almost snapped. "How can you think so little about yourself? From what you have been through, your wisdom is far greater than anyone else''s." On an impulse he pulled her in hisp and made her straddle his thighs. "Girl, you are so brave that there are no words for you. You have pulled yourself out from something that was impossible. You were willing to pull yourself away from the temptation of the dark forces. And that ismendable. Please don''t think so short of yourself¡­ ever!" His breath was ragged and he had wrapped his arms strongly around her. How could she think so low about herself?


    Iona became silent as she blinked her eyes. No one had ever given her so much importance except her parents. Her eyes became watery and she blinked again to remove the tears, but they wouldn''t listen to her. They fell on her cheeks and Rolfe¡­ he immediately kissed them away.


    "Don''t cry¡­ please," he almost begged. "I am sorry if I have hurt you in any way."


    Her lips quivered. Gods, how could a man be so considerate? In the past eight years, she had only been abused so much that she had forgotten what it was like to be loved. "You haven''t hurt me, Rolfe," she said in a low hoarse voice. You have won my heart ¡ª she wanted to say. She leaned closer to him and brushed her lips against his.


    Rolfe stilled. His face, his body¡­ everything heated up. Iona pressed another kiss on his lips and couldn''t help wondering how firm and hot and luscious they were. She grazed them open with her fangs and he groaned. He opened up for her. Iona delved her tongue inside instantly. She flicked it around to feel him. She sucked his tongue hungrily as she wrapped her arms around his neck and threaded her fingers in his hair. He moaned and she gobbled all his moans.


    Her clothes were still wet and from her tunic, her nipples, which had hardened, were starkly visible. As if naturally, his hands went to her nipples and he rolled them in his finger and thumb and she squealed out of pleasure. She thrust her breasts in his hands, wanting more.


    "My mate needs to be satisfied," he murmured. He cupped her hips and lifted her. She cried when he pulled away from her and made her lie down on the fur. "And I will make sure that she is satisfied." He pressed her beneath him, his horns straightening. When on an impulse she touched his horns, his body shuddered and his shaft shot north. He opened her tunic slowly and pried the fabric away to expose her breasts. "These are the most beautiful ones I have ever seen," he murmured against her neck as he trailed a line of kisses over there.. And now he wanted to feel them against his body.

 Chapter 397 - Moist And Wet

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Moist And Wet</h4>


    Rolfe wanted to get inside her so urgently that he was finding it difficult to control. He was a virile demon male in his prime and he often had five to six releases in a day to satisfy his needs. He had never been gentle on the females he had sex with and the thing was that they had always wanted more. And now, at this moment, he had to be extra cautious that that one girl who he was dying to be with, didn''t shift. He had to be gentle and keep seeing the signs of her wolf.


    He adjusted his shaft that was aching to be nted in his mate in a way that it protruded out of his cks, a few inches showing up over the waist. And then he removed his tunic in one swift movement and tossed it aside.


    Iona sucked in a sharp breath of surprise. The muscles of her core clenched seeing his massive size. He was just too¡­ big. She couldn''t help appreciating the big bad demon who was right in front of her, kneeling and looking at her breasts. Her gaze went back to the crown of his shaft and she purred. The crown was so broad and taut and glistened. Under her gaze, his shaft pulsed and she saw a bead of moisture forming over it. The vein that supplied its maximum blood had swelled along the ridge and a thought of how it would be in her mouth and inside her body, shed across her mind. Her juices started flowing making her feel wet and lusty. She wanted to suck it and lick it with her tongue, like now.


    By now Rolfe knew that if she purred, it meant that it was her wolf moring on the inside and wanted toe out. So, he decided to ignore the wolf and instead cater to his little mate. He stared at her breasts for a long time and then said, "I am dying to see those breasts of yours, Iona." He helped her remove her tunic from her and tossed it on his.


    She squirmed beneath him as he stared at her hungrily. Her nipples hardened and became painful and heavy. She wanted his mouth on them. Gods, what were thesescivious thoughts? But she couldn''t help herself. She purred again and thrust her breasts out for him.


    He cursed in demonguage as his shaft pulsed all the more, moistening the crown. "You are so beautiful, Iona," he said as he lowered himself on her and supported his body on his palms. His gaze traveled all the way to her ck and he tugged them out and tossed them on the heap of clothes that was increasing. He knew that he had to keep speaking her name ''Iona'' again and again so that her wolf would know that it was Iona whom he needed at the moment.


    As soon as he tugged her cks away, he stared more at her. Those ck curls of her crotch were inviting as hell and now he didn''t know where to start from. He had never been in such a situation before.


    As shey there under his scrutiny, she squirmed more and found herself asking, "Am I up to your expectations?" She didn''t know what else to ask because she waspletely inexperienced in these matters. So, the best thing to ask was what she was thinking about the situation. She waited for his answer and her breath lodged in her throat. Gods, this was the longest second of her life.


    His body was tense and his neck muscles had corded to the extent that she could see his throbbing artery. His tone was brogue when he said, "You are much more than I had ever imagined, Iona. You are like every demoness, multiplied by a thousand." He shook his head. "No. You are like my dreamse true." His eyes went back to her nipples and she purred again.


    A shaky breath left his lips. "Iona, I want you to concentrate on me and repeat my name every time you feel like purring, okay? Because what I am going to do to you now is going to make me go mad and also your wolf. You have to keep me and your wolf on leash. Can you do that?"


    She nodded. "Yes!" No, she couldn''t. How could she? Her hand went to her breast and inadvertently, she pinched her nipple.


    Rolfe couldn''t wait for a second more. He groaned and lowered himself to her breasts. He pressed kisses on her upper swells. She cried as the first touch and a shudder passed through her body, the sensation being unbearable. He came to her nipples, licked them, circled them with his tongue and thentched onto them hungrily. When he took the first drag, she saw stars in her vision. "Rolfe," she cried as she pressed her crotch against his groin. She pressed his head to her breasts for him to take more. He snarled against her skin and lowered his hand to the ck curls of her groin. She arched in his hands and once again purred. In order for her wolf to stay down, she cried his name, "Rolfe!"


    "Rx, Iona," he said, looking up at her. He went to her other breast and then licked its nipple. "I would love to lick you and suck you down there. Do you think you can manage?" But she was already experiencing too much sensation. He lowered his head to her breast and then sucked it hard.


    "Ah, ah!" she wasbusting as the heat was coiling in her belly and she was squirming away. "Rolfe!" she called him again when she wanted to purr.


    He lowered his hand in her thatch and started curling his fingerzily in her sex, trying to part the hair to reach her bud. Suddenly he bit her nipple lightly and she wanted to scream. And he knew that she wanted to, so he ced his arm over her mouth and in the frenzy, she bit his arm to suppress her scream. She asked, "Will you be¡ª will you be going down there?"


    "Yes darling," he said and took one crazy drag from her nipple. "And I am going to pleasure you as hell. Just don''t scream." Had it been any other ce, he would have loved that she screamed and screamed until everyone heard his little mate. His mate. Gods, the word sounded so beautiful. He was the luckiest demon in the world to have a mate and now he was pleased with her. His world had be¡­ perfect¡­ or purr-fect. He took his hand lower and his fingers came across her wet lips. Her juices were flowing for him and he growled as he cupped her sex. As her juices wet his hands, his shaft throbbed and his breath became shallow. "Woman, you will make me go mad." He got up and hovered over her. She opened her eyes, hating this momentary separation.


    "Wh¡ª what? She cried. All of a sudden, her gaze fell on his shaft and she stared. It had moistened even more.


    "Iona, the way you are looking at my shaft, I think I wille just like that!" he growled, his cock pulsing and balls tightening.

 Chapter 398 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Surrender</h4>


    Iona didn''t know what he meant by e just like that'', but she sure as hell wanted to taste it. Her cheeks became a deep pink and he knew that she wanted to suck him. His horns started straightening, his fangs lengthened and she purred. Damn it! He had to keep things in control. "Iona, baby. You can have itter because I want to worship you today."


    "Why don''t you remove those cks?" she asked. She felt he was getting ufortable.


    Her question was making him go madder than he already was. He was afraid that if he lost control, he would take her mindlessly and she wasn''t ready for it. "I will first pleasure you Iona," he said looking at the thatch of ck curls. He had seen women shaving that area and he liked it that way, but right now her curls were¡­ exquisite. He was a fool to think that shaved women were better. He went back to suck her breasts and sucked them till she was crying out. He smothered her cries against his arm, which was now bitten and bruised. He only felt aroused as hell. He kissed the lower swell of her breasts and then went to her belly, her navel, where he dipped his mouth and sucked. She caught his horns and he wanted to howl and snarl. But he suppressed his growl and quickly went down. He blew her hair over there and then delved his head in between those enticing curls. He licked her folds and her body jerked. As if surprised, she got up on her elbows to see what he was doing and out of embarrassment she pressed her thighs together.


    "No," he growled and separated her thighs and pinned them to the sides. With his heavy-lidded eyes, he looked at her and said, "Iona, baby, rx. I am only going to lick here."


    She gulped¡­ in anticipation and then lied back. She had to keep her wolf in check. This was too good to be shifted.


    He started licking her and he couldn''t believe that with that first lick, he was ruined forever. He could never go back to his old ways. Her juices were like nectar from the flowers. He grazed her a little over there and she yelped. "You are my nectar, Iona," he said. "I can never stay away from this." He delved his nose inside andpped her up hungrily. "I have been waiting all my life for you." Saying that he circled her bud and then suddenlytched onto it.


    "Rolfe!" she cried. "Rolfe, Rolfe, Rolfe!" She thrashed her head on the fur as she held his horns. "I am loving this so much." Every time he sucked her bud, she would press her hips in his mouth.


    His shaft now pressed so badly against his cks that he had to take it out. In one swift movement the cks were out and he was back on his favorite spot. She was pressing her thighs again, but he spread them and pinned them on the side and covered her bud with his mouth. He sucked and sucked it and she cried his name. "Wh¡ª what are you doing? Don''t¡ª don''t stop!"


    How could he? He was driven to the edge of madness. He wanted his little mate so much. For the first time she had allowed him to suck her, worship her body, how could he not give her what he wanted? He went lower and lower to her core where her juices had wet her thighs. He snarled against her core and inserted his tongue into it. He was surprised that even though she was overwhelmed with emotions, she had kept her wolf in check. He sucked her, licked her and grazed her there. His chest rumbled and then vibrated as he thought that this would be the first time she woulde and that he would be the first one top thate. With that thought, he parted her core with his fingers and then inserted his tongue more inside. Her body shuddered and he knew that she loved the feel. So he continued to lick and suck her there and she let out a stifled scream. Instinctively he knew that she wanted him to do more. She writhed for him. He couldn''t help smiling at his lusty mate. She pressed his head to her core pulling his horns down and that sensation made his shaft pulse harder. "I want you so badly," he said. "I want all of you." He feasted on her like she was his personal drug. He took his hand to his cock and rubbed it.


    Iona had never felt so good in her life. The lust was driving her crazy, and the heat that had coiled inside her belly wanted tosh out. She lifted her head to see why she was experiencing this kind of a need, and saw that he was thrusting his hips in the fur. The action made her wet all the more and she realized that he sucked her swiftly. Her eyes rolled in her head and shey back. He left her core and licked her from top to bottom and her body arched. "Ah! I¡ª I¡ª" she purred.


    "Come for me, Iona," he said, reminding her wolf that he needed Iona. "Come for me baby."


    And she wanted to¡­e.


    "I am going to make youe every day, so just give in to me."


    And Iona wanted to¡­ give in.


    He sucked her bud and snarled, "I know you are desperate toe, Iona."


    She purred, gripping his horns tightly and rocking her hips wildly.


    "Tell me you are mine!"


    She thrashed her head. "No!"


    "Iona, just surrender to this feeling!" hemanded. "You are mine!"


    And she could no longer resist. She¡­ surrendered.


    Burning with desire and lust, she let the heat in her belly uncoil. And gods, it uncoiled at a serpentine speed. Her orgasm shook her and she cried, "Yes, I am yours!" The ecstasy burned her body, her soul and branded her as his. Little did she feel himpping her honey from her core.


    "Your first orgasm belongs to me Iona," he growled. "You. Are. Mine." He got up and leaned over her face. Through the stars in her vision when he came into view, she could see his glistening and swollen lips. Shey there dazed, happy that she leashed her wolf to experience the ministrations of this demon. And then she became aware of his rock-hard erection pressing in her belly. It was like a brand against her skin. She was breathless after her orgasm but still said, "How can I help you?"


    Hey beside her and made her turn towards him. He took her hand to his shaft and said, "Stroke it like this." He guided her hand to his cock and when she touched it, his thighs shuddered. She stroked him gently. Rolfe was sure that he wouldn''tst three strokes with her hands around it. He wrapped his arms around her and pressed her body in hers. Her hardened nipples raked his chest when she moved.. He threw his thigh over hers. How could he tell her that he needed her badly?

 Chapter 399 - Your Male

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Your Male</h4>


    Rolfe wanted toe inside her, but if he did that, he would probably scare her. He curled his hand around her neck and hissed. As he had predicted, he couldn''tst long. He came soon all over her belly with a bellow he stifled against her skin. He snarled and snarled until he had ejacted arc upon arc on her belly. "Iona!" he said her name repeatedly. "You will be the death of me." She would if she didn''t marry him or if she left him even for a day.


    He slumped and buried his face in the crook of her neck. She was exquisite and now that he had got her taste, he would never leave her. He felt her tiny fangs graze his shoulder and he stifled yet another moan. He knew she wanted to mark him and he was so ready, but he had to take it slow. He pulled his tunic and then wiped her belly. Before he slumped next to her, he pulled her to his chest, feeling like he could conquer the world with her beside him.


    Too tired from all the emotions surging through her body, Iona closed her eyes. She fell asleep in his arms and heid there with her head on his one arm and the other arm behind his head, staring into nothing¡­ just remembering it over and over and over as to how he spent thest half an hour with her. She curled against his chest and he watched her by pulling her closer. He thanked every demon and fae deity in the world for bringing his mate to him and he couldn''t help thanking Anastasia. The girls were unique. He traced her tattoo along her spine and wondered what it meant.


    He was sure that Iona might want to put her clothes on, but his lusty little mate didn''t. He realized she must be loving his closeness as much he was loving hers.


    When Iona woke up, she found herself still in his arms. She loved the feeling of him against her and didn''t feel shy. Her wolf found it very natural and she went with her instinct. There was no point in denying that she belonged to him. Her wolf had behaved only because she gave in to him. She realized that if she resisted her wolf''s instincts, she would have shifted. The revtion was mind blowing. It meant that whenever he would approach her, she would have to give in, else she would shift! She giggled at the thought.


    Rolfe looked at her. "Iona! You are awake," he said with a shine in his eyes. "Why are you giggling?" he asked yfully.


    She shook her head. "Just like that," she murmured. Then suddenly bing aware of the closeness, she distanced herself and he bit a curse. Her curvy body in his arms fitted so well against his, that he hated to be devoid of her presence. "I am ravenous," she said.


    Rolfe sprang up. "Then I have to make something for you right now!" He pulled her up to stand up as he gave her a heart-melting smile. "Even, I am so hungry that I want to eat a whole pheasant!" He ced a kiss on her forehead and then pped her buttocks. The action made him think of tying her to the bed and fucking her senseless through the night.


    Iona clenched her buttocks when he pped her and suddenly, she wondered how it would be if he spanked her. Her appetite for him was growing and he hadn''t even got inside her.


    By the time they reached the kitchen, it was early night. It had begun to rain on the outside. There were some cooks in the kitchen who scurried away the moment they saw him and Iona. She saw the pots bubbling and meats being barbecued. Rolfe held her on her waist and made her sit on the counter. "Watch me as I prepare a dish for you," he said and pressed a kiss on her lips.


    "Let me help you," she said.


    "No!" he declined her request. "You are supposed to rest and watch your male." Ah, it was such a good feeling to say ''your male.''


    Iona had once again taken a bath in the tub in her room, the water of which he had warmed with his magic. And that was because she couldn''t use her magic¡ªa fact that was gnawing at the back of her head. She wanted to discuss it with her brother. It could be momentary too¡­ But she was a half witch. And she could always use her magic. Iona took a deep breath and shoved the thought away. She looked at Rolfe who was chopping onions like an expert. When he had prepared it for her, she had it heartily as he dug his teeth in the roasted meat. He had made her a radish and carrot stew in mustard seeds. He said that it was a verymon dish in Ghar and she devoured it. It was delicious as hell. While she was eating, he had the urge to pull her in hisp and feed her, but he resisted the urge. They still had a long way to go, but it was a great start. However, how could he resist the need to touch her on a constant basis. So he wiped her lips or tucked the strands of hair behind her ears or simply rubbed his hand over her thigh.


    It was not long that they walked hand in hand out of the kitchen and found at a dozen people standing there, keenly hearing what they were doing. As soon as they saw them, Iona''s cheeks flushed red. As for Rolfe¡ªhe proudly walked with her, his chin high and chest broader. In fact, he even said, "You need to eat more, Iona. Those curves of yours¡ªthey need to fill up."


    Iona was¡­ mortified at his statement. What a shameless way to show his im over her? She shook her head and quickly walked away. They reached the main hall when they found Ileus, Anastasia along with the two Generals and Kaizan, studying the design. Shock flitted through Rolfe when he found Anastasia conversing in demonguage with Arel. Gods, the woman was a fast learner.


    "If you don''t want the attention of the king, then we would need a lot of magic!" said Ileus.


    Arel looked at his prince and the girl whose hand he was holding and gave them a satisfying look. When Anastasia tranted it to Arel, he said, "King Edyrm is too powerful. He can detect any magic that is not his in the kingdom and that is why the prince hasn''t used his magic in the previous projects."


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. "Then we need to use illusions and only one person I can think of for that."


    "Who?" asked General Yion. "Tell me and I will get him or her!"


    "We need a sorcerer who can create an illusion that everything is fine. The only man who can cut through Edyrm''s magic is my cousin, Caleb." Ileus took a deep breath. His cousin, Caleb had ascended the throne after Sedora, but he had gone hunting for his wife, Elize, who was turned into a vampire by none other than King of Vampires, Lazarus. He didn''t want to disturb Daryn because Dawn was pregnant.

 Chapter 400 - [Bonus ] Riddles

    <h4>Chapter 400 - [Bonus ] Riddles</h4>


    "How can a sorcerer help us?" asked Arel. "King Edyrm is one of the most powerful demon kings who can sense magic in his kingdom that doesn''t belong to him. Only the royal line has abilities to wield magic and the king doesn''t have a problem with the royals wielding their magic as long as it doesn''t hurt his ns. If he, as much as senses a foreign ripple of magic, he is going to ughter those responsible for it in a heartbeat. It is impossible for anyone to use their magic without being detected! Not only that, he can even identify who is using their magic."


    Ileus'' brows drew together. He sucked in a sharp air as frustration corded the muscles of his neck. "My cousin Caleb is a very strong sorcerer. I am sure he can manage things. But the main issue is how to bring him here. He is currently in Irnd for his wife!" Elize had left Caleb and wasn''t epting him. Ileus was aware that he was stalking her every moment and the king of Ixoviya was now reduced to a stalker. What could he do? Elize was his mate and he was getting crazier by the day without her. And that was the problem. To get Caleb away from Elize¡ª unthinkable.


    General Yion said, "If you allow, I can get him from there." What he meant was that he would use his muscle-power. His friend Arawn, the centaur, would definitely help him. Moreover, in Fullshire forests, he would stay in his corporeal form.


    Ileus shook his head. "You can''t get Calen like that. You don''t want to face his wrath! I will have to go and fetch him!" He looked at Anastasia and then shook his head. "No, I don''t think I will go!" He looked too exasperated and walked out from the main hall. He wanted to help Rolfe with his ns because of his sister, but he couldn''t leave Anastasia. He had left her once and she was attacked.


    Anastasia followed her husband knowing fully well as to why he didn''t want to go. When they reached their makeshift room, she held his hand and said, "Aly, what are you so worried about?"


    Ileus stopped his tracks. He turned his face towards her. There was a coldness in the golden hue of his irises. "I won''t go," he said with firm resolution.


    "What if I go with you?" she offered.


    "What? No way! I would never risk your health over anything!" he retorted fiercely.


    "Don''t be so overbearing Ileus. I am absolutely fine. You are worrying too much and not giving me space!"


    "Not giving you space?" he snapped. "What kind of space do you want from me Anastasia?" His werewolf temper wasing out. "Our baby is an heir to so many kingdoms. I don''t want to harm my child. Remember, that the baby in your womb is mine too!" His anger wasced with possessiveness. "There cannot be any space between us. You are carrying my child and don''t even think of going away from me!" he growled.


    Anastasia stared at him, stunned at his outburst. She narrowed her eyes and then turned sharply to leave the room saying, "Will talk to you when you have calmed down!" She closed the door with a bang.


    A few secondster Kaizan entered looking towards her. "That is one angry fae female. Whatever happened man?"


    Ileus gritted, "Nothing!" His fists were so tight that his knuckles were white and his eyes flickered a ck, his wolf getting angry.


    Kaizan knelt in front of the fire and stoked the dying me. "You know what Ileus, ever since Anastasia has fought the war against Etaya, she was trapped in this ce. While I do believe that fate yed a major role in all this, because then how could Iona meet her mate. And who knew that her mate would be none other than Rolfe, the exiled prince of Ghar."


    "Why are you talking in riddles, Kaizan?" Ileus snapped again. He hated to see his wife walking out on him. That was their first fight in a while and he was growing antsy by the second. "What do you mean?"


    "Anastasia needs to go away somewhere. That girl is mentally tired. There hasn''t been a day that she hasn''t faced troubles. If you take her away from here, she will get some rest."


    Ileus walked to the window and looked at the stars that peeped through the dense clouds every now and then. "You know it is not easy to get out of the wilderness of Tibris! I want to take her, but it''s not like I can create a portal and take her. If I could do that, I would have done it by now. Jun has toe and guide us out of Tibris. Do you know how long it will take for me to reach you? Five fucking days! And that is the time it is going to take if I decide to go back. So please tell me how do I take Anastasia out of here in her condition? She''d rather rest over here." In anger, he punched the stone near the window, which splintered on impact. "And after the attack on her, I am too wary of leaving her alone with these demons! If the creature is found only in Ghar, how did it find its way to the fortress? There is something, which Rolfe isn''t aware of."


    Staring at the mes which now rose higher only made Kaizan feel all the more ufortable. "I understand you Ileus, but we need Caleb. And I am sure that he can''t be brought here easily. He would never leave the woman who is his mate, unprotected. Unless¡ª"


    Ileus furrowed his brows. "Unless what?"


    Kaizan pursed his lips and shrugged. What he said next was so shocking that Ileus strode out of the room, banging the door so loudly that it was short of falling from the frame. He went back to the main hall and saw Iona''s desperate looks. The way she was gazing at Rolfe like a lost puppy, it melted his heart. Anastasia wasn''t there. He sniffed her scent and then located her in the courtyard. She was standing on the moss covered stony floor, watching the waxing moon with gloomy eyes. He came right beside her and then wrapped his arms around her waist after shackling her wings. He buried his face in the crook of his neck. "I am sorry¡­" he said against her skin. "I am too worked up, sweetheart."


    Anastasia rested her head on his and stroked his hair. "I now¡­" she whispered. Then she stared at nothing and said, "The Lore needs to be set right, Aly. And you have to do what you are supposed to¡­"


    "Ana¡­" Ileus looked at his mate. He turned her to face him. Her eyes had be violet. There were silvery sparks behind the violet. "What are you saying Ana?" She sounded mystical¡­ like a goddess.


    She ced her palm on his cheek and said, "Get Caleb. It is important." We need him not for Iona, but for a lot more¡­ And don''t worry about me." Saying that she snapped her fingers. "Look around you," she said.


    And Ileus'' eyes became wide when his gaze fell on the walls of the fortress.

 Chapter 401 - [Bonus ]Captive

    <h4>Chapter 401 - [Bonus ]Captive</h4>


    Smoke rose from the walls of the fortress. It was as if the highest stones of the wall had evaporated into thick swirls of smoke that rose up in the skies to reach the clouds.


    "Don''t worry about me," Anastasia said softly. "I am going to hold till you are back. Take Yion with you. He is going to fly and you will cross the wilderness of Tibris in less than five days. And once you reach the border of Tibris, you will be able to create a portal and reach Irnd."


    A nket of concern spread around Ileus. "I will remain worried about both of you," he said, touching her tummy. He didn''t know that the feeling of bing a father would be so overwhelming. What he was dreading back in the pce was the most foolish thing he did. Anastasia was more than weing to the news. Though she was averse to the idea of having babies for at least two years after marriage, when she conceived, she didn''tin even once. In fact, she treasured her baby. And Ileus¡ªhe was ever so thankful.


    "Till youe back, no one will be allowed to enter or get out of this fortress," she said very calmly in a cold voice. "And I am sure that Prince Rolfe will understand." She rose on her toes and ced a kiss on the corner of his mouth. "I am going to take care of myself. The fae soldiers outnumber the demon soldiers. Moreover, they wouldn''t riskplicating this alliance because of Iona. They all know that she is Rolfe''s mate." She held his hand and started walking indoors for the cool wind was chilly on her skin. "I know I might be sounding selfish, but I would like to see Edyrm going down. He helped Etaya. I want revenge."


    Ileus stopped. He should have felt shocked, but he didn''t. Instead, he felt very much in tandem with his wife''s feelings. He swallowed his saliva down and pulled her closer to his chest. He leaned to whisper in her ear, "And revenge shall be taken." He pressed a kiss on her pointy ears, which twitched.


    ---


    The next morning when Iona woke up, she found Rolfe sleeping next to her with his face towards her. Last night he had again pleasured her and she was beginning to wonder if she could leave him. He was making her addicted to sexual pleasures, which she was sure no one would be able to do other than him. He was like sex God!


    She tried to brush the cowlick on his forehead, but those raven ck hair again fell back. She giggled and he stirred open his intense green eyes. Gods, he looked so sexy with his sleepy look. "Come here," he said and pulled her over his chest. As she curledzily on him, he took his hands beneath her tunic and stroked her spine. "You are going to make me useless like this, Iona¡­" he murmured. She was makingzy circles in the ck curls of his chest.


    She giggled again and that sound was so lovely that he sighed. Iona hadforted him on so many levels that he wanted to give in to her, wanted to loosen up, unwind, for a few days. A knock pounded on the door and his reverie was broken. "Who is there?" he growled.


    "M''lord!" Ara''s heavy voice came from the other side. "There is an urgent problem!"


    Iona slid off him and he got up and pulled the tunic over him. He opened the door to see a very panicky Ara. She was breathless. "We are unable to get out of the fortress!" she said.


    A crease formed in between his brows. "What do you mean? Why?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t know. Today when the cook was going out to fetch rations, the gates wouldn''t open."


    "That''s strange," he said and walked past her through the passageway. He heardmotion in the courtyard where a few demons including the cook had gathered.


    "M''lord," the cook said in a breathless voice. "The gates aren''t opening and none of us can go out! And look at the walls of the fortress!"


    He walked to the portcullis and used his brute strength to yank them out from the ce but the gates rattled and refused to budge.


    "You can''t remove them," a soft voice came from behind. He looked back in surprise to find Anastasia standing there.


    "Why?" he asked.


    Her lips tugged up. "Ileus and Yion have gone to get Caleb to help you with your venture. And I am going to hold all of you captive until they return." She emphasized on the words ''your venture''. "That''s the bargain you have to ept."


    His jaws clenched and he narrowed his eyes. Iona, General Arel and Ara came to stand beside him. "When will he return?" asked Rolfe, not liking this imprisonment. Tension charged the air. Anastasia''s wings susurrated.


    "Hopefully in five days. That is if Caleb agrees. If not, it might take longer."


    "You mean that for five days we are going to be held in this fortress against our will? That is insane! Where are going to get the rations from? My people need to walk out in the jungle. They keep a constant watch on the king''s men. You are practically thrusting us into the hands of the king''s men. Do you want to get us killed?" Rolfe seethed with knuckles white as they fisted.


    "The king''s men are searching for us everywhere!" Ara supported her prince. "We will be like sitting ducks over here. If the king attacks, we won''t be able to run also. Have you forgotten or you don''t know that when you are outnumbered, you run for your life, not fight against your enemy?" Sheshed at Anastasia.


    Anastasia poked her tongue in her cheek. She tilted her head. Her eyes flickered a violet with silver. "Yesterday night before Ileus left, along with Kaizan, General Arel stored all the rations for the week."


    Surprise flickered through Rolfe in a cold wave and he looked at Arel. "Why didn''t you tell it to me earlier?"


    "This happened in the wee hours of dawn, m''lord. I didn''t want to disturb anyone," Arel replied calmly.


    Iona blushed to the roots of her hair.


    "As for the king''s men searching the fortress," Anastasia continued. "No one can see the fortress from outside. It is invisible."


    "But that''s¡ª" Ara said.


    Rolfe''s eyes shot to the walls and now he understood why tendrils of thick smoke rose from them. His tension vanished. Quickly, he cut off Ara and said, "Thank you, Princess Anastasia. I don''t know how I will repay you for this generosity." He didn''t waste time in trying to understand the reason behind Anastasia''s decision. The fact that she was doing so much for his people was more than enough.


    "I will let you know when the right timees, Prince Rolfe. For now, enjoy your time," she replied softly. She nced at Iona who was still blushing. "I would love to eat a dish made by you, Rolfe," she said and then walked away from there. As she walked, the demons parted way for her and bowe.


    Rolfe chuckled. "Your sister-inw is awesome!"


    Iona''s jealousy red.

 Chapter 402 - Caleb

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Caleb</h4>


    Not being able to leave the fortress, Rolfe and Iona grew closer. He would prepare exclusive dishes for her and in a week''s time, she grew curvier and healthy. Everything suited her¡ªthe environment, the ambience, the fun and her mate. The fae and demon soldiers became close and the fortress became a hub of chatter. Chaos descended everywhere, with people rushing in and out of the halls or kitchen or rooms. Though they were all soldiers, some had taken up the duty of being cooks for the love of it. Most people helped around because they wanted to and not because they were forced. The faes, however, wanted to serve their princess at all times and the demons wanted to serve their prince.


    In the mornings, Rolfe woulde with Iona to the kitchen to prepare food for her. After her initial jealousy, Iona understood that Anastasia was only looking tobat her loneliness without Ileus. In order to cheer her up, she would go to her room and they would chat for hours. It was one of these days when Iona said, "I have suddenly got this tattoo on my spine. This was never there."


    Anastasia creased her brows and said, "Let me see."


    When Iona bared her back, Anastasia''s eyes became wide. "This tattoo¡ªwhen did it appear on your back?"


    "The day you plunged the sword in me Rolfe found me on the banks of the frozenke and said that it was already on my back." She wore her tunic back. "This was not there initially."


    Anastasia bit her lip as the mystery confounded her. "I had traveled back in time a few months back and Inded in Zor''gan. Queen Og''drath had asked her maids to put this tattoo on me." She narrated the whole incident to her. "When I returned back, this tattoo remained with me. And now frankly I am quite shocked to see it on you."


    Iona exhaled a heavy breath. "It is very confusing and I hope it goes away¡­"


    "It should," said Anastasia with a smile. A heavy knock on the door pounded. "Who is there?" asked Anastasia.


    "Prince Ileus is here," came Ara''s voice.


    Anastasia''s eyes gleamed. She sprang up and snapped her fingers to lift the spell from the fortress. Immediately, she heard the loud ng of the portcullis being lifted up.


    "Careful Anastasia!" Iona chided her.


    Anastasia giggled. A pale pink blush came on her cheeks. Her otherwise calm and somewhat gloomy expression disappeared and her face radiated with a glow. She held Iona''s hand and said, "Come!" She dragged her to the main hall, where she found Ileus along with General Yion and a man who resembled Ileus in several ways. He had long ck hair that dropped in curls till his neck. His stubble was almost two days old. He had a small bruise just over his left brow and his eyes were red.


    Caleb.


    She ignored everyone and rushed to her husband who had opened his arms for her. As soon as he wrapped his arms around her, he picked her up and kissed her everywhere on her face. "I missed you!" he breathed.


    "I missed you too!" she said in between kisses.


    This time Kaizan didn''t say a word and watched them with a barely suppressed smile.


    Ileus pressed his forehead against her and stayed in that position for a while, smelling her, savoring her. He slid her down his body and turned to look at his cousin. "This is Caleb," he said. There was so much tension in the air that if someone threw a burning ember, mes would erupt.


    Caleb was pretty furious but he couldn''t help ogling Anastasia. He had only heard about faes and now¡ªever since he had entered the fortress, he had looked at many faes. And Anastasia¡ªwell, she was the prettiest of them all. Perhaps the most beautiful blonde he had ever seen. Umm¡­ not as pretty as his Elize.


    Caleb dipped his head in acknowledgement. "It''s a pleasure to meet you," he said in a low voice.


    Anastasia immediately knew that something was wrong. She too said a sweet hello. "Would you like to take a bath?" she asked because this man was reeking of alcohol.


    He nodded and a fae soldier took him to his room. As soon as he left, Ileus sat on a chair and rubbed his hands on his face. "It was very difficult to get him! We had to keep Elize in Arawn''s safety beforeing here." He looked at Rolfe and said, "Caleb is here only for a fortnight at the most. Do you think all the work can be done in that much time?"


    "I will try my best," Rolfe replied. He had learned faenguage in thest week and was able to converse roughly. "I am going to gear up all my men for it!"


    "Good," Ileus replied.


    Excited and charged up, Rolfe motioned his General to follow him to the courtyard. He took Iona with him. Ileus went to his room for he had to catch up with his wife and thene back to talk to Rolfe. When they were alone in the room, Ileus picked up his wife, shackled her wings and then gave her a searing kiss. "Gods, I missed you!" he said. She giggled and he ced her on the fur pelt. "Everything was fine here?"


    "It was!" she nodded. "Rolfe and Iona have grown closer and I am so happy to see that Iona is willing to ept him as her husband. He hasn''t popped the question yet, but I think he is going to do it soon!"


    "Really?" Ileus jerked his head back.


    "Yes! They have fallen in love."


    His lips kicked up. He took his boots out and then his clothes. He walked to the bathtub in the chamber and soaked his skin water and rested his head back on the edge. She also walked up to him and sat on the edge. "You need a good head bath!"


    "Hmm," he hummed as she began pouring water on his hair. "Caleb is really in a bad mood, Anastasia. Elize is still not happy with him, and I can see that each day he is growing antsy."


    She scrubbed his head with the soap. "I don''t know what is not clicking between them, but I hope that it all settles down soon."


    "I hope so too, darling," he said as he closed his eyes and sumbed to his wife''s ministrations. "Elize turned into a vampire against her will and she sometimes chooses to go without blood just to punish herself. Caleb can''t watch it. He has got himself into drinking and I hate to see such a lovely couple hating each other."


    "That''s sad¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I wish there was a way they coulde back together."


    Anastasia rinsed his head and then helped him to take a bath. Obviously, the bath turned into something carnal as Ileus spent the next hour pleasuring his wife. When he was thoroughly satisfied, he was pushed to go to meet Rolfe¡­ by his wife.


    Rolfe was in the courtyard, already discussing forming teams. "We will begin this at the crack of dawn!"

 Chapter 403 - Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Confessions</h4>


    Rolfe and Iona walked back to their chamber, excitement thrumming in their chests. Amongst the fae demon soldiers, even as they realized theplication and risk involved in the project, enthusiasm bubbled to life. Iona looked over her shoulder and was pleased to see faes were working together for a cause that was in the benefit of Prince Rolfe, knowing the fact fully well that he wasn''t even the king of Ghar. She didn''t know how, but she would repay her debt to Anastasia one day. "It''s a little weird to witness all this Rolfe," she said when they reached the chamber. "All my life I have been part of only destructions and dark ploys, but now that I am a part of something constructive like this¡­" she shook her head. "I feel so good. I am so eager toplete the task with you."


    Rolfe walked to the firece. He knelt down and added a small log to it. The skies were lit up by thunder and lightning, adding to the chill in the air. When he turned back to look at her, he said, "Iona, I wanted you to stay back, love."


    She jerked her head back. "What?" she asked, her gaze flickering ck with anger. "Why?"


    He got up from his ce and walked to her as she stared at his face and watched him with anger that tickled her skin. He knelt in front of her. cing his palm on her cheek he said, "The task involves a lot of danger. My soldiers know where to go exactly as we know the topography of Ghar, but if I take you with me, I will be risking your life." He almost shuddered at the thought. "And that is going to be¡­" he snapped his mouth shut for he didn''t have words. His breath became shallow.


    It started raining heavily and droplets pelted on the windows like someone was throwing pebbles on them.


    For a long time, Iona stared in his pine green eyes and then slowly said, "Rolfe, please don''t stop me. I am so looking forward to be with you. I am going to be of great help because you see, I am the designer. You can''t leave me and go! I need to do this because I¡ª I¡ª" she stopped speaking as her lips quivered.


    His brows creased as he tilted his head as he waited for her to continue.


    "¡ªbecause I want to prove to myself that I haven''t gone too far to the negative side. Because I want to prove to myself that even without education, I can do something worthwhile. I don''t want to be the type who would twiddle their thumbs and stay at home while watching the men take the risk. I can take the risk!" she said in a determined way, her chest heaving up and down.


    A smile tugged his lips up. Cupping her face, he said, "I didn''t expect my Iona to be so fierce. Though I know how strong you are and you really don''t have to prove it to me, I respect your feelings. And now that I have heard you, I would love for you to apany me." He brushed his knuckles on her cheeks lovingly.


    Her fingers dug in his upper arms as she met his gaze. "I love you."


    Rolfe''s fingers halted their movement on her cheeks as he stared into her golden hued eyes. "What?" he asked, his tone breathless and merely a whisper. He widened his eyes as he looked at her with parted lips. The surprise in his demeanor was palpable and Iona wondered what was so astonishing about what she just spoke. She thought it was already an established fact.


    But it seemed that Rolfe was unable to decipher what she spoke. Iona was ready to plunge herself in danger with him, more than ready to immerse herself for his benefit, for the benefit of his people, but she had never said those words. She realized that she had to make him believe what she felt for him. Over the past week, she had grown attached to him at speed that scared her, but there was no denying that. Suddenly she felt desperate to let him know what she felt about him.


    She took a deep breath and then pressed her hands against his cheeks. His skin was burning and his horns were straightening. "I love you, Rolfe," she said in a lilting voice.


    Rolfe blinked once and his breath lodged in his chest.


    "I love¡ª" Before she could say more, his lips pressed hers in a searing kiss. It was as if he couldn''t control his emotions, it was as if he wanted to explore her again, every contour of her lips. His body shuddered and his chest rumbled. He growled and moaned in her mouth. He pulled away from her and then in a hoarse voice said, "I didn''t expect¡ª I mean, I knew we had¡ª I can''t believe¡ª" he became breathless. He leaned forward and kissed the ends of her eyes, where tears had begun to pool. "I always knew the connection we had with Iona, but loving me? Who would love an exiled prince?" he shook his head and for the first time Iona saw how shaken up he was from the inside.


    She pressed her fingers against her lips. "I was the Dark Witch, remember? We both are in the same boat now. While I did things because I was tortured to do them, but now I am going to mend it. And what you have done is because you believe in your values. You are not an exiled prince for me. You are a hero for me, and I want to follow my hero." She took her hand to his nape where she stroked him softly. "I love you for all that you are, Rolfe. And I would¡ª I would¡ª" she swallowed saliva down to clear her throat that she felt was getting choked because of her emotions. "I would follow you everywhere, because I know you will follow me just like that, Rolfy."


    Rolfe leaned forward and he pressed his lips again on hers. This time he wrapped his one arm around her waist, pulled her close to him and curled his fingers around the back of her neck. He licked her tongue to permit him to enter. When he grazed it with his fangs, Iona couldn''t resist. She melted in his arms as she climbed in hisp and straddled his thighs. He dug his tongue deeper in her mouth and caressed every part, worshipped her with all he had. When he pulled away, she almost stifled a cry. He rested his head against her forehead and chuckled. "Do you know you called me Rolfy?"


    Iona chuckled back and bit her lips. Her cheeks flushed a deep red, but the nickname came out naturally.


    "I like the nickname, love," he said, his gaze darting between her eyes. "Rolfy¡­" He kissed the corner of her mouth and said, "Call me with that name again."


    "Rolfy," she said, bemusedly.


    He gulped. "Again."


    She threaded her fingers in his hair and said, "Rolfy."


    He closed his eyes.. His lips quivered and the next moment, Iona found herself pressed hard against his chest. "My Iona¡­ I love you too¡­"

 Chapter 404 - Kings Magic

    <h4>Chapter 404 - King''s Magic</h4>


    At the crack of dawn, Iona woke up to find that Rolfe wasn''t there in the room. Panic cruised through her body and she got up with a jolt? Did he leave her and go? When the blurriness of the night cleared her mind, she heard voices¡ªloud voices of peopleing from the courtyard. And she knew that they were gathering for the mission.


    It took her precisely twenty minutes to get dressed ande to the courtyard. The ce was packed. Demon and fae soldiers were standing in several neat rows as Rolfe gave instructions on which line would enter the kingdom first. From the corner of her eyes, she found Caleb sitting on a small parapet, watching them all with a leather skin in his hand. He would drink brew from it time to time and wipe his mouth with his sleeve.


    They had said that Elize was in good hands and well protected by Arawn before bringing them here, but the truth, which he incidentally knew, was that they had kidnapped Elize and put her in Arawn''s care. For so many months, since the night she had be a vampire and ran away after his ession to Ixoviya throne, he had searched and searched relentlessly for her. And once he found her, she wasn''t epting him. Caleb continued to believe that he would acquire her one day and bring her back to Ixoviya. His people at one point thought that he had gone mad, and that separation from his wife¡ªtwice in a row, once from Pia and then from Elize, had taken a toll on his mental well being. But Caleb was determined. He would show them all that he would never give up on her. So, Caleb took another swig and looked at all the soldiers in front of him. He was as eager as them to get things to work and then leave, and be miserable again¡­ or stalk his mate¡­? His gaze met Iona''s and his eyes narrowed. He jumped from the parapet and walked towards her, his eyes still on her. Iona matched the staring game he was ying with her and stood firmly in her ce.


    "How are you, cousin?" said Caleb in a low cold voice, as soon as he walked to stand near her.


    He was reeking of alcohol and Iona stifled a retch. "I am good," she replied calmly. "Thank you foring here and helping us."


    A smile crept up on his lips and she knew that it was a warning. "If my Elize isn''t released from Arawn''s captivity, be ready to be my captive," he said coldly. "You wouldn''t like to be my prisoner, given your history."


    A shudder passed through her body, but she didn''t let it show. Caleb chuckled, "Your skin paled, cousin, which means that you have understood my threat."


    Iona gulped. She stared right back in his eyes and said, "I don''t care as long as you help us with the project, cousin." She emphasized on the word, ''cousin''. "Just don''t falter or deliver less!"


    "Smart mouth," replied Caleb. "I wouldn''t do that¡­ ever."


    "Caleb!" Rolfe called him and the conversation between them was cut off.


    "You have to lead the first contingent," Rolfe said, jogging to them. "Take into ount every part of the geography."


    Caleb nodded and with onest look at Iona, he sauntered to the group who was about to leave. When he left, Iona said, "I think it''s a bad idea to go at this time. We should have gone at night."


    Rolfe pursed his lips. "With Caleb with us, I chose to go at this time. No one would suspect activity in the morning if he creates illusions rightly."


    Other than Anastasia and a few other demons and fae soldiers who were left behind to guard her, everyone including Ileus and Kaizan marched to Ghar.


    They reached the borders of the vige in the south and crested a hill. Caleb signaled them to all to stop. He noticed that tall logs were erected around the border, which converged intorge monoliths that guarded the entrance of the vige. Sentries were standing with their poisoned spears, straight as ramrod, their eyes traversing alertly.


    Caleb took his horse as near as possible to the entrance without being noticed by the guards. He scanned the entire area, as magic buzzed around him. A small misstep would mean that King Edyrm woulde to know of their presence.


    He felt the king''s magic as it rippledzily around him, trying to sense him, trying to sense who he was. Suddenly the ripples twirled around him faster. He clenched his jaw knowing fully well that the king had sensed the possibility of an intruder. If he even blinked, the magic would perceive his presence. He needed to understand the magic in order to counter it, in order to emte it or block it. It was like blocking the software of a camera to stop reading the movement and feed it the information that everything was fine. He had previously worked on that project with Daryn in hispany and marveled the analogy.


    The thing was that he had to understand the magic not just for one person, he had to do it for arge contingent of demon soldiers who were branded as rebels and also faes, who had massive wings. His head throbbed at the activity he had to deal with.


    The king''s magic rippled and there was a slight buzz of electricity against his skin. He had to let the magic feel him and feel himpletely. He needed time and he needed to understand the spell. The ripple woke up from itszy slumber and rose like a wave. Caleb saw iting in his direction, as if it wanted to crash against a tall cliff with force. It was deadly, had tremendous power and could kill him. His eyes wide, he braced himself. Sweat trickled down his forehead and over his brows. Even though the temperature was low, his skin was heated up.


    As soon as the wave of magic came towards him with serpentine speed, he threw his hands forward. And the wave¡­ it settled and spread like calm waters over the surface of a sereneke.


    Caleb smiled. He had sessfully decoded the king''s magic. At least for now. He exhaled heavily and wiped the sweat from his face. Then he looked at Rolfe and motioned them to enter the ce quietly. The first unit dismounted and walked towards the entrance. Magic that red around Caleb, epassed each and every soldier. General Arel led them inside. When Iona walked past Caleb, she felt as if she was walking through a web of silk. Caleb''s magic was like a thinyer of silk that clung to her body and acted like a mask. She walked past the sentries without them stirring their eyes. She couldn''t help marveling at Caleb''s power as a sorcerer. Surely, mimicking the king''s magic was not an easy thing. She looked in front of her and was mesmerized to see the beauty of Ghar.


    Expanse of lush green fields extended till the mountain slopes that were dotted with pine.. The unseen wind moved through the crop and ruffled her hair, bringing the scent of wet soil mixed with remnants of mist.

 Chapter 405 - Illusions

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Illusions</h4>


    Iona breathed a lungful of fresh air, as she walked with the group. Barrels of straw rested on their earthen beds, as they soaked in the dew dipped first rays of sunshine, adding their fragrance to the air. The puffs of clouds that scattered all along the blue skies looked as if the rains hardly affected the atmosphere here. Wind whipped her hair back as she searched for the first signs of thest house sitting on the edge of the vige.


    "If we are lucky, then we won''t cross people working in the field," Rolfe murmured from behind.


    "But I believe Caleb''s magic is pretty good and we are masked by it," she replied.


    "Yes, but the king is very clever and cruel, Iona," Rolfe sighed. They spotted the house in the distance and he pointed to it. "We have to head towards that hut. We will start our work from there."


    Even as Iona nodded, she wondered how that small hut would be the start of a project as big as theirs. They all set off on the trail, following a wet track for a while. Iona couldn''t help keeping her gaze off the snow d mountain peaks that surrounded the ce. She didn''t know why, but a surge of feelings rushed inside her¡ªa sense of belonging that left icy bursts of surprise in her mind. A shaky breath left her lips and she shoved the feeling down and continued to walk.


    What looked like a lovely field turned into one of the most dangerous bogs. "Watch your feet!" Rolfe said. A fae soldier in front of them slipped and fell down. His wings and clothes got terribly sshed with mud. He cursed under his breath but that was a warning. Rolfe stuck close to Iona. The ground became rough and wetter. They could now see huge puddles of water holes that gleamed in the rays of the rising sun. "Step on the high tufts of grass, Iona," he warned. "That''s the only ce where you have solid ground beneath your foot.


    Strangely, the fields in front of them got covered with thick fog that swirled till their knees. Whatever beauty that Iona found when she entered the vige, soon drowned into malice. "This fog shouldn''t be here. It is weird!" she breathed out. She jumped over arge water puddle to aim for a high tuft of grass, only to find that there was nothing beneath her foot. She sshed right into water andnded inside a particrlyrge puddle that was up to her thighs.


    "Iona!" Rolfe shouted and ran to her. "I told you to be careful. This ce is full of illusions! This fog is an illusion." He lunged for her to grab her waist and pull her out, but something wound around her legs, pulling her down.


    "Fuck!" he cried. Yet another demon soldier came to help him to yank her out of water, but he slipped right beside her.


    Her heart thundered with panic. "Th¡ª there''s something inside," she said as the demon clenched his jaw and tried to yank himself away. Whatever the creature was inside, its grip was so strong that it could hold two people easily. But if this was an illusion, then it couldn''t be any creature. Was it magic that flowed inside?


    Ileus came rushing forward but Rolfe stopped him. "No!" He grunted and drew his sword out. He was about to plunge the sword in the water when the demon shrieked. He started getting pulled inside the water at rapid speed. Iona held him to stop him from slipping, but the force was too strong. Rolfe thrusted his sword at the unknown creature around Iona''s legs. The sword found it and the creature loosened its grip. He yanked Iona out of the puddle. When he turned to help his soldier, it was toote. The man was sucked in the puddle, his shriek sending shivers down his spine.


    "Gods!" Iona said as her breath became shallow.


    "There are several such illusions," said Rolfe. His jaw hardened. "Now all of you walk behind me and then also test the ground around you."


    Loss of a soldier weighed on everyone as they all started forward. Soon strong gusts of winds buffeted them and fog swirled higher. The fae soldiers beat their wings hard against the gusts but the wind picked up the speed and it drove them to the wet ground. Rolfe held Iona in his arms and picked her from the ground. All at once, it became worse and gale hissed through the fields, hurtling them to the ground. However, just before they hit the ground, Rolfe turned and fell to the ground with Iona on him. Water sshed all around them as they skidded several meters through the trail. "Damn it!" he grated, as they scrambled back to their feet.


    Iona tried to brush away the wet mud from her skin and face but to no avail. It only smeared more. "Howe the gale didn''t carry the fog away?" she asked.


    "I told you, the king is clever. He has these illusions everywhere around Ghar. It is one of the reasons why people are scared to work in their fields." Rolfe was feeling down.


    It was almost two hourster that they reached the hut. It looked like it had crouched like an old man against the dense gray of the skies. It was a thatched hut with walls made from gray and white stone. The owner, a demon withugh lines etched around his face, was standing at the door as if waiting for them. Caleb lowered the illusion just enough for him to see Rolfe. As soon as the demon saw his prince, he nodded once. Caleb raised the illusion again. The man circled the hut and reached the backyard, which was circled by thick and tall logs. Covered in tall grass, the ce looked as if it was abandoned long back. But the moment they came to stop in the center, the man bent down to pick up a small wooden lid.


    The pit descended into a dark, long stair far beyond. Iona became tense as she stepped inside. Caleb, who was in the front, waved his hands forward and several orbs of light appeared. He had ordered everyone not to use their magic for only he would use magic that matched the king''s and would thereby be least suspicious.


    The ce was damp, filled with cobwebs and there was no breeze. It was very silent, they all descended slowly. When they reached thending of the stairs, they came across three dark passageways. The teams divided and each followed the passageway, which ended intorge rooms and then more tunnels.


    Iona was surprised when she found that at the end of each passageway there were several types of equipment ced in the corners of rooms. There were shovels, bricks, tar, y, pipes amongst other things. Everyone knew what had to be done. They just picked what best suited their skills and walked to the tunnels further down.


    Ileus and Kaizan came to Iona and in a low voice, Ileus said, "You have to guide us all. And we would like to take the tunnel that goes to the pce.. Make sure that Rolfe works in the farthest tunnel from the pce."

 Chapter 406 - [Bonus ] Weakening Magic

    <h4>Chapter 406 - [Bonus ] Weakening Magic</h4>


    Ileus led the team that built the tunnel towards the pce. Though Caleb was using all his energy to maintain the fa?ade for over hundred soldiers, by the time it was midafternoon, his energy weakened. Sitting in the room from where he was stretching his mana to mask all of them, he was now perspiring heavily. His eyes had be watery and his throat was parched dry. His breath had be shallow and if they extended it for another hour, chaos would break loose.


    Every soldier felt a small snag when they passed through his magic shield. It was as if a thread had bound them to Caleb. However, now the thread was weakening and they felt that Caleb was calling them back.


    The first team hadn''t gone very far and their leader, Prince Rolfe asked them to retreat the moment he felt that Caleb''s magic had weakened.


    The second team led by General Yion consisted of fae soldiers only and they had gone very far in their work. The moment they felt the pull from Caleb, they abandoned their work and started running back.


    The third team was led by Ileus and they had only two demons with them. The tunnel that went towards the pce was the most difficult as they realized that every time they shoveled, they met with water logs, which could drown them easily. They had to bend a lot from the design. The moment they felt Caleb''s weakening mana, Ileus gestured to all his men to abandon the work and go back. When they reached the room where Caleb was sitting, they found that the first team was already there but the second team members hadn''t reached.


    "Fuck!" Kaizan grunted. He looked at Caleb, who was holding to the point that his eyes were rolling back in his head. He was in a frenzy and he was doing his best toe out of it. Every time his eyes rolled back, he would drink brew from his leather skin in order to numb the pain that was shooting through his shoulders and chest. "We need to get out of here as soon as possible!" Kaizan grunted, pacing the room.


    "Let me go and get them!" Rolfe said and started walking towards that tunnel, but Ileus stopped him.


    "No!" he said sharply. "If they don''te here in the next fifteen minutes, we are leaving!"


    "Are you mad?" Rolfe growled. "The king woulde to know and will ughter not only them but every person who has his house above the tunnels we are creating. And even if he would know that we have done it in a ndestine manner, he would kill all of them just to set an example of his cruelty and let them know that he is against me! I cannot risk the life of so many men!"


    "The king is already against you!" Ileus scowled. The demon was extremely dedicated to his people even at the cost of his life. "If you go there, you will only hamper their speed. They are faes and they must be racing to reach here." What Ileus didn''t say was that Rolfe was too important for them to loose.


    "He is right, Rolfe," Iona asserted. "We should start evacuating because going back is going to take a long time and Caleb''s condition is worsening by the minute."


    Rolfe narrowed his eyes. He stood there with his arms crossed across his chest mulishly. "Then I am going to wait for all of them till I can, till Caleb is here."


    "Why?" Iona asked, exasperatedly. Has this man gone mad?


    "Because there has to be someone who can carry Caleb back!"


    "I will also stay back," said Kaizan, looking at Caleb.


    Ileus pursed his lips in a thin line. He balled his fists in frustration. "Fine. I am taking the rest of the team out of this ce. One of us has to stay alive." He looked at Iona and gestured to her with his chin to move out.


    He looked so dangerous that Iona couldn''t say no to him. She looked at Rolfe, nted a chaste kiss on his cheek and whispered, "See you soon."


    Rolfe''s expressions softened. "Soon, love," he said. Even he wanted her to go.


    One by one they got out of the pit and this time as soon as the demons came out, the faes picked them up and flew in the air. They kept as low as possible to the ground but they didn''t take a chance to travel by foot. The bogs were just too risky.


    Back in the tunnel, Caleb was weakening faster than before. His body shivered and they knew that he was almost on the verge of breaking the magicyer. The second team hadn''t arrived. Vise-like panic gripped his throat. If he left these men, he had a lot to lose. If he stood for them, he would risk his life. "Take him away from here," he instructed Kaizan.


    "What about you?"


    "I will wait for them," replied Rolfe.


    Kaizan gave him a nervous look. "Remember one thing Rolfe, when you are in a situation like this, evaluate what you will offer them if you stay alive."


    Rolfe nodded once¡­ tightly. "I will wait for them."


    Kaizan walked to Caleb and gave him his skin of water, which Caleb chugged hungrily. "We don''t have much time¡­" he said in a shaky hoarse voice.


    "I know¡­" Kaizan said. "But you need to get out of here!"


    "What about the rest?" he asked as he shivered to a fever pitch.


    "They must being¡­" Kaizan pulled him and supported him. "I am shifting," he said to Rolfe. "Help him climb me."


    "But that would use a lot of energy, Kaizan!" Rolfe shot back.


    "Do we have a choice?" Kaizan snapped.


    "Don''t shift till we reach the entrance of the pit," Caleb said.


    Kaizan growled and then nodded his head. "Okay!"


    Along with another demon, they picked up Caleb and sprinted towards the entrance. Rolfe saw them leaving. He exhaled a long breath and then looked at the second tunnel, hoping against hope that the team came, else he would simply have to use his magic to protect his people, even at the risk of his father finding out about him.


    Caleb and Kaizan reached the entrance of the pit. "This is too risky," said Caleb in a barely audible voice.


    Kaizan didn''t answer. He looked at the entrance where the owner of the hut was standing with a panicky expression. He was pacing over there and as soon as he saw them, he rushed. "I heard that the king''s men are marching on this side. You all have to leave!"


    "Fuck!" Kaizan fisted his hand into his palm. "That bastard Rolfe!"


    "Don''t you say anything to my prince!" said the demon, his horse straightening. "He is very loved and the only man in the royalty who deserves our respect!"


    Kaizan stifled the anger rising up his chest. He looked at Caleb and said, "I am shifting. You climb on me, okay?" Caleb nodded weakly. No option was left.


    Kaizan was about to shift when suddenly they heard heavy footfalls.. The ground beneath them rumbled.

 Chapter 407 - Ancient And Dark

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Ancient And Dark</h4>


    The demon who was standing with the entrance open started shivering. "I think the king''s men are here. Please hurry up!" The heavy footfalls were so near that icy panic seized all of them.


    Kaizan looked at Caleb with a crease between his forehead as dread gripped him like a dark shadow in the back of his mind. He turned his head over his shoulders to give onest look at the darkness inside the tunnel, hoping against hope that Rolfe and the fae soldiers wereing back. A shudder passed through his body when there was no one.


    Caleb''s magic had weakened to the level that if he dyed even a little bit, it would shatter and they all would be exposed.


    "We must leave¡­" Caleb said, his voice barely audible.


    Kaizan nodded. He looked at the demon who was holding Caleb up and then with a slight push against the ground, he leapt in the air. When hended, he had shifted. But what happened next was unbelievable. Kaizan stumbled back, shocked as General Yion emerged from the entrance, red his wings, grabbed Caleb from the waist and with powerful strokes shot ahead in the air shouting, "Hurry the hell up!" Kaizan''s heart thudded at the heavy footfallsing from inside the tunnel. One by one the faes came out and shot in the air as Kaizan and the demon standing on the entrance, watched them with wide eyes. He wanted tough, but a yelp came out. In the end Rolfe came out. He looked at the brown wolf who was standing there, waiting for him.


    "That heavy pounding¡ªwas it you people, m''lord?" asked the demon.


    "Yes Jas!" Rolfe nodded vehemently, feeling relieved as hell. He had given up all hope that they woulde. He was about to go to them and then surrender in front of the king after helping them get out of the vige, when he saw General Yion dashing out of the tunnel. He couldn''t believe how excited and relieved he was. Such conflicting emotions. He let out a smallughter. There was appreciation in the Yion''s eyes. No words were exchanged, but they all rushed towards the entrance.


    Rolfe mounted the wolf and Kaizan leapt in the air with him. However, when hended, he saw a white wolf beside him who had joined them in their race against time.


    "Iona!" Rolfe eximed. She yelped in response and then the shock of white fur darted in front of them. Heughed when he saw her. The girl was impossible. She hadn''t left him behind. She was waiting for him. Clearly, Kaizan growled in anger.


    As soon as they reached the borders of the vige, the air around them became chillier and strong gusts of wind buffeted them.


    "The king is suspecting a breach," said Rolfe. Kaizan increased his speed and so did Iona. Only a few meters and they would reach the gates of the vige. They saw that the sentries were now standing in a position to attack, but they faced the opposite side. Caleb''s magic had nearly exhausted. It was a matter of seconds that he would soon burn off. The silk fiber that bound all with him was so weak that it could snap anytime.


    General Yion was hovering near the entrance with Caleb held strongly in his arms. He was fiercely watching the three, ready to drag them out.


    The three of them were very close to the entrance, and in their desperate attempt, the werewolves leapt very high in the air and dashed out of the gates towards General Yion.


    Caleb''s magic shattered and he became unconscious. The mask fell and it was apparent that the sentries would mark their presence and alert the king.


    Rolfe took over. As soon as he saw Caleb passing off, he waved his hands in the air to make them invisible. The sentries still looked puzzled as they swirled on their heels to understand what was going on. The heavy gale had mellowed down to a soft balmy breeze.


    When they reached the fortress, Anastasia camouged it with her magic. Caleb was taken to his room where he was immediately soaked in ice cold water. He was shivering with high fever. His eyes had rolled in his head and the healers amongst the demons were too anxious. Ileus had removed his clothes and led him to the bathtub. Ignoring his grumbling and curses, he made him sit in the tub, which was filled with ice and water. He knelt beside him with a cloth that was dipped in water and gently wrung the chilled water over his skin. Caleb hurled more curses. He was in such a delirious state that Ileus felt bad for his cousin. He was sure that the pain he experienced must be agonizing.


    "Wh¡ª where''s Elize?" he asked gruffly.


    "She is doing fine. Waiting for you," Ileus replied as he handed him a potion that the healer had made in his waterskin. Thinking that it was brew Caleb chugged it in one gulp.


    "She isn''t hurt, is she?" he asked, reclining in the tub, now feeling better.


    "No, who can hurt her?" said Ileus as he gave him more potion. "She is a strong vampire."


    "Aye, that she is," Caleb chuckled through his pain. He had sought her out in Irnd and wanted to protect her. And all these months, he was picking up some Irish too just so he could understand what she spoke often with others.


    It took an hour for his fever toe down and as soon as that happened, Caleb drifted off to deep sleep because the healers had given him a sleep draft. Being an immortal, they knew that he would recover physically, but they were keeping an eye on his mental health as well. His magic was so strong that if it had been any regr sorcerer, he or she would have been killed by now. Matching the magic of a demon king who was more than three thousand years old, whose magic was ancient and dark, was no joke.


    Now the main problem in front of them was when would he recover and if he recovered, would he even go back to help them.


    Ileus left him only after settling him in his room and having two healers watch him constantly.


    Everyone was tired and retired to their rooms. When they emerged, they were hungry like bulls. They went to the kitchen in order to make food despite being extremely tired, but they were pleasantly surprised to see that Anastasia and the few faes who were left behind had prepared food for all of them.


    Ileus was so proud of his wife that he continued to sit in the kitchen with her in hisp until thest one of the soldiers finished eating. Once they were all gone and it was quiet, Anastasia served food for both of them on a te. Roasted meat, cheese and freshly baked oat bread were shoved down his mouth. "This reminds me of the time when you had kidnapped me," she said, teasingly.


    He swallowed his food down and said, "Thank god I kidnapped you. How else would I remember this pathetic oat bread!"

 Chapter 408 - A Story

    <h4>Chapter 408 - A Story</h4>


    "Hey! This is my revenge!" Anastasia shoved more tasteless bread in her husband''s mouth. "You made me eat such horrible stuff over there. I won''t leave an opportunity to return the favor." Cold cheese went in his mouth.


    "I didn''t know you have this dirty side also," he mumbled.


    "Well, I am too dirty."


    His eyes became heavy lidded. "How dirty, exactly?"


    She poked her finger on his forehead. "Put that wild imagination of yours on a leash, Ileus Volkov," she said, gritting her teeth. "I am talking about being dirty in revenge!"


    "Well, you can take your revenge bodily. Exploit me, love. I am ready." He gulped the bread down as his hand moved in between her thighs right over her sex. He cupped her over there as a rumble formed in his chest.


    "Aren''t you the most shameless werewolf in the Lore?" she said as she held his hand to stop him, but the man was just brute force.


    He looked at her hooded eyes. "Am I now?" His voice was hoarse. His thumb went to her clit, which he pressed slightly. "Why aren''t you wearing panties? You really are inviting me, aren''t you?"


    "You are mad," she said and chewed her bottom lip. "What if someonees in?"


    He started circling his hand over her cks and in no time, she was wet as hell. She stifled a cry and then curled her hands around his neck. "Let theme in. They will see us and leave."


    Her husband had no grace when it came to touching her. Her body became tight like a bow string. She tried to jump out of hisp, but he caught her. With a rumble that vibrated in his chest, he scooped her up in his arms and then walked out of the kitchen with his mouth covering hers.


    She heard several m''lords, Kaizan grunting near them and girls giggling at them as they passed the narrow passageways, corridors and reached their room. She opened the door and he walked in with her, ducking his head through the doorway. He kicked the door close and set her on her feet. In the next few minutes, their clothes were all piled up aside, and she had straddled him over his thigh as he had pulled his knee up. Her lips were wrapped around his rock-hard shaft as her wet sex rubbed his stomach. She nuzzled in his hair and sucked him hard, the way he liked. He hissed and grabbed her buttocks only to pull them to his mouth. Anastasia cried the moment his tongue found her core and he delved it in. Hepped up her honey hungrily.


    He was so swollen and hard in her mouth that he knew that he wouldn''tst long. But he wanted to give pleasure to his female. He pushed his finger inside her and she moaned against his shaft. He pumped his fingers inside her core until she could hold no more and she came around them. He followed her and came with a bellow.


    They slumped beside each other, wrapped in after-sex glow. She drewzy circles on the hair of his chest and traced them to his navel. "How was the day today?" she asked finally.


    "Too tiresome," he said and narrated her the events. "I wonder if we can use Caleb''s magic again or he would even extend his help. Eydrm''s magic is ancient, dark and he has grown too powerful. I was surprised that Caleb could even hold it for so long¡­" He picked up her finger and intertwined with hers.


    "You know when I was young, my nanny used to tell me a story about a fae prince and a demoness." Ileus turned to look at her with a frown. "In that story, the demoness had fallen in love with a fae prince and she had abandoned her home to follow him. She wasn''t allowed to get out of her kingdom, so she asked her father to help her reach the prince. Her father allowed her to go, but on a condition. If she didn''t return in a year, she would die."


    He cradled his head on his arm and closed his eyes. "And then what happened?"


    "The demoness left the kingdom, happy that she would meet the fae prince¡­ her love of life." Anastasia sighed as she curled against the side of his body. "When she reached to meet her prince, he received her happily. They spent a lot of time together and passionate nights followed. The prince knew that her family would never ept her as his wife. So, when she asked him to marry her, he refused. Heartbroken, the demoness left him and left his kingdom. She walked through Sgiath Bi¨° to reach her realm somehow, but she got lost and entered the human realm. Over there she was stoned and attacked by humans seeing those horns on her head. They thought she was evil. She ran in the forest where she was spotted by a kind man, who took her home. The demoness gave birth to a baby girl, whom she had to abandon because she had to go back to her kingdom."


    Ileus tucked his wife in the fur and turned to her. Her story was so interesting, yet full of sadness. "Why didn''t she take her baby back?"


    "Because she was half fae," said Anastasia. "And she knew that the king hated fae so much that if he saw the child, he would kill her. Her father never allowed her to return."


    "Gods!" Ileus rasped.


    "She left the baby girl with the man who had helped her and returned to her kingdom never toe back."


    "That''s horrible!" said Ileus. He kissed her knuckles and asked, "But why are you telling this story?"


    "My nanny said that the demoness is looking to avenge her father for what he did to her, and also wants to take revenge from the fae prince. Try to find that demoness, Aly. She will help you all. Ask Rolfe if he knows about that demoness."


    Ileus gave her a sweet smile. "You are so na?ve, sweetheart," he said. "It''s just a story and nothing else. Don''t get so carried away in the emotions."


    Anastasia took a deep breath in. "I know it''s just a story, but there is no smoke without fire. There must be some reality to it¡­"


    Ileus let out a lowugh. "Sleep, love," he said as he pulled her closer to him. "You are just too tired."


    Anastasia curled next to him and closed her eyes. Perhaps she was too tired. She drew a fae symbol on his heartzily and then went off to sleep. That night Ileus dreamt of a beautiful demoness with intense green eyes, whose face was too blurry in the fog that surrounded her. She was singing a luby to make her baby sleep. His eyes jolted open, as shock flitted through his body. Swiveling his head to Anastasia, he found that she was still sleeping soundly. He got up, rubbed his face and then shoved the remnants of dream out of his mind. Without waking her up, he got up and went to see how Caleb was doing. When he reached his room, he was too stunned to react to what he saw.

 Chapter 409 - Our Women

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Our Women</h4>


    When Ileus woke up, the rays of the morning filtered through sun dappled leaves in his room and after a long time he realized that Tibris was experiencing one of those rare sunny days. Last night''s dream left him shaken and he opened his eyes with a jolt. He turned to see Anastasia, who was sleeping like a baby. He stroked her hair and tucked her nicely beneath the fur, shoving the dream out of his mind.


    The day''s strategy had to be discussed and it all depended on Caleb. He was sure that with his condition, the sorcerer was going to take at least a week to recover. It would be a miracle if he even stood today. And if that happened, then it would be impossible toplete the project. And Ileus wanted toplete it. He got dressed and reached Caleb''s room and was too stunned to see that he was up and ready, and the healers were asking him to not exert himself, but the man was growling at them as he strapped a sword behind his back. He limped to reach a dagger that was lying on the trestle table where the healers had ced all the potions and herbs.


    "Caleb, what are you doing?" asked Ileus with wide eyes. "Are you nning on going back?" His voice carried disappointment because he was in no position to stop his cousin after how his powers were misusedst day.. But he was absolutely astonished that Caleb was out of the bed and had healed this fast.


    Caleb looked at him over the shoulder, as he supported his hands on the edge of the trestle table and the ss bottles rattled when the table shook as he shuddered. In a low and hoarse voice, he said, "We need to go back to the vige to finish the work." A shudder so strong surged through his body that it took all his energy to not fall down.


    Ileus rushed to his side and held him straight. He directed Caleb''s arm around his shoulder and helped him to walk back to the fur pelt. "We are not going anywhere, unless you want to die!" Ileus chided him. He made him sit and unstrapped the sword from his back.


    Caleb sucked in a sharp breath of air as hey back on the pelt. His forehead was covered with sweat. Ileus looked at the healers and then came instantly with wet clothes to wring the sweat away. One of them said, "He is too weak¡­"


    "I know," said Ileus. "I would like to talk to him in private."


    The healers nodded and after giving Caleb yet another green colored potion, which he almost spluttered, they left. Once they were alone, Ileus said, "You can''t over-exert yourself man."


    Caleb closed his eyes and ced his arm over them. "I want to help youplete this mission as soon as possible. It aches to stay away from Elize." It was as if someone had made arge hole in his chest and the hole wasn''t healing. "At the same time, I want you all to build those tunnels. So even if I have to stretch my energy, I will."


    Ileus'' lips tugged up. The feeling wasn''t alien to him. When he was away from Anastasia, it was just the same. "I am sorry brother, but unless you arepletely well, I wouldn''t let you enter Ghar. I am not sure of Edyrm. He is too powerful. He rules Ghar, has the army under hismand and is too dark to be messed with. Iona and Rolfe are mates. After a long time, Iona has found respite in her life. I can see her love and reverence when she looks with her puppy eyes towards Rolfe. And she deserves it, Caleb. You don''t know the kind of torture she has gone through as a Dark Witch. Etaya battered her to the level that her skull is permanently fractured from the middle and the girl hasn''t revealed it to me¡­" There was water in his eyes. He gulped the lump that was forming in his throat. "I am not doing this for Rolfe. I am doing this for Iona. All the while when she was away from us, I had this guilty feeling stabbing at my heart that I could never find my little sister." He looked away as if unable to speak further. He took a deep breath.


    "When she faded away in the battle against Etaya, my parents and I thought that we had lost her forever. But I was pleasantly surprised to see her safe and secure with Rolfe. You cannot imagine the happiness that came back to me when I saw her white wolf. Did you know she shifted for the first time?" His voice cracked inughter. "And do you know that she resisted her first shift in Vilinski only because she didn''t want Etaya to have an upper hand?" His gaze turned to Caleb. "I really don''t want to jeopardize this project, because this is going to be my gift to her. And for it to flow smoothly, I need you¡­ I hope you understand¡­"


    Caleb breathed through the jagged emotions that passed through him. He ced his hand on Ileus'' forearm. "I am sorry, brother," he replied in a whisper. He couldn''t believe that Iona had gone through so much. It pained his heart to know that she had a fractured skull, which he knew would never heal. "I will help you in whatever way possible," he said in a low, warm voice. He had too many questions to ask, but he just asked, "Did Daryne to help you against Etaya?" His eyes were narrow as if he would scold his younger brother if he hadn''t helped Ileus.


    Ileus smiled and ced his hand over Caleb''s. "Yes. Even Dawn came."


    "Ah, that girl!" Caleb chuckled softly and then sighed. "Dawn suffered a lot. Why is it that the women we marry have to go through so many problems?"


    Ileus shook his head. "Probably it is a way Lore tests them¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" Caleb closed his eyes and said, "I need to recover. Ask them to send me food¡ªlots of it!"


    "Yes!" Ileus chuckled and his eyes gleamed. "I will send it as soon as possible. Is there anything you want to eat specifically?"


    "Lasagna."


    Ileus rolled his eyes. "I will ask the cook to send you Tibris specialsagna!" he shook his head and then after patting Caleb''s hand, left the room.


    It took two days for Caleb to get well, and in those two days, he ate a lot. He stopped drinking brew because he didn''t want to defeat the purpose that was now thrilling. It was the final oue that was in his mind. He didn''t know how thepletion of the tunnel project would help Ileus or how they would gain traction against King Edyrm, but he was as ready as him. After all, Iona was his sister too. In the two days he remained at the fortress, he talked a lot to Iona and the two bonded. He realized how sweet and na?ve the girl was and, on an asion, or two he even threatened Rolfe to take care of her properly.

 Chapter 410 - Barefoot And On My Bed

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Barefoot And On My Bed</h4>


    It was on the third day that they all started again. This time they all kept very low to the grounds when they entered the bogs that were swirling with stronger magic. The fae soldiers carried the demons with them through the air to avoid the bogs. As soon as Caleb had masked them with his magic, they knew that this time his magic was also stronger. They reached the pit entrance where Jas was standing as if waiting for them. With glee, he opened the wooden entrance. "I waited for you people toe every day," he said to Rolfe. Rolfe patted his shoulder as he entered the tunnel.


    Rolfe had divided the teams in a way that there were demons with all of them. They started the work as Caleb sat there with his satchel that was full of food and a lot of water. The kind of energy spent in matching the king''s magic was so powerful that he would be hungry every two hours. The healers had given him various potions to drink after food, which he religiously drank.


    The whole team worked harder under his magic for they didn''t know when his magic would break..


    A week got over and they had finished half of the project. As usual the second team had done more work. When they would return, Anastasia would find them cing bets on the teams as to which one would win or finish the project fast. Anastasia didn''t know that she was such a gambler. She ced her bet on her husband''s team only to be matched by Iona. However, by the end of the week, it was Kaizan who took away all their belongings for he had ced his bet on General Yion''s team.


    The demons were a rutty lot, and their prince was barely bothered about them. In fact, some of the soldiers had even invited Kaizan to participate with them in their pleasure, but Kaizan would only grunt and not go. Ileus knew that his friend''s will would break soon. The Loreans were lusty people.


    Rolfe was constantly giving pleasures to his little mate who had be addicted to him. She was thoroughly convinced that no other man would be as good as her Rolfy. It was during one of these nights, when they were both lying beside each other after pleasuring that Rolfe said, "I know it sounds rough, but I would love to¡ª" he bit his lip. "I would love to get inside you¡­" Gods, that sounded so exhrating.


    Iona''s cheeks flushed a deep pink.


    She nodded in response. She drew azy circle around his nipple.


    Rolfe pulled her over his chest and rasped, "When I am in you, take me by my horns!"


    At the end of the tenth day, they had alle near the pce. Amon room was created where all the tunnels converged. Though it was a bottleneck, it was necessary for Caleb to stay close to them and keep them tugging with his magic. "How far are we from the pce?" asked Caleb. Rolfe was sitting next to him, his satchel being dug by Iona who was crazily hungry.


    "We will be diverging from here in three different directions. I will be going to the back end of the pce, Ileus will go to the front and General Yion is going to go from the left," Rolfe exined. Over thest few days as the tunnels shaped, he could not believe that Iona had designed it so brilliantly.


    "I see," said Caleb and focused on eating more food.


    That day when Rolfe came back to the fortress along with Iona, he took her to the kitchen after they took a bath together. She ended up wearing her nightgown. He made her sit on the counter and prepared her favorite dish¡ªvegetable stew with butter. Jas had been supplying them with regr rations and so things had be better. He had told that the king suspected nothing because there was no activity in the main city.


    "And what do I owe this treat to?" she asked as she watched his shoulder muscles that rippled beneath his tunic while he chopped the vegetables.


    He turned his head over her shoulder and gave her a heart stopping look with his intense green eyes. "I want you to take me by my horns today."


    Iona''s mouth dropped to the floor as her cheeks heated till her ears. Rolfe noticed that and with a broad smile on his face, he went back to chopping the vegetables. She crossed her legs as her muscles clenched in her belly. Rolfe''s gaze strayed to her bare legs and she became hyper aware of the fact that she wasn''t wearing her panties. It was impossible to hide her emotions. She rubbed the front of her neck, tried to look away, yed with a knife, but nothing worked. The demon was casting lustful nces in her direction every now and then. And the thing that she couldn''t believe¡ªshe felt sexy as hell. It was just too much sensation to take in and she crossed her leg again.


    "All right, Iona," Rolfe said and turned to face her. "You have to stop crossing your legs all the time."


    What else could she do? "I am notfortable," she said, though on the inside she wanted him toe to her. "I am not even wearing my panties!" Fuck, what did she blurt?


    His eyes became heavy lidded, as the demon shifted in his ce clearly wanting to adjust the hard shaft that was swelling merrily. "And now I am ufortable."


    "What are you doing?" Iona said in an exasperated voice. "I am hungry. You better make food."


    "What do you expect me to do?" Rolfe said with a grin and turned back to put the vegetables in the pot that was bubbling over the fire. "You are Lore''s most attractive girl who is not wearing her panties and who is sitting in front of me. My shaft is¡ª"


    "Shut up! I get the picture." She balled her palms into tight fists. Her mind was now only thinking of his swollen shaft, that bronze torso and the trail of ck hair that went below his navel.


    As if her imagination was not enough, he said abashedly, "I am a demon and my body will react to his mate." When thest bit of the vegetables was in the pot, he ced the knife on the counter and walked to her. He didn''t touch her and stood a meter away. "And to top it all, my mate is not only beautiful, she has brains and has a body that is better than the nymphs."


    "Nymphs?" her brows creased. "You have been with nymphs too? What kind of women do you like?" She was jealous as hell. "Barefoot and pregnant nymphs?"


    He walked closer to her, his hands sped behind him. When he was a mere few inches away, he said, "I like you but barefoot, always on my bed and on birth control measures, so that I can enjoy her fully."


    Iona gasped. She wanted him to touch her, badly, but he didn''t. The bloody demon turned away from her and went back to stir the vegetables in the pot.

 Chapter 411 - Under My Control

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Under My Control</h4>


    His not touching her only exacerbated her situation because she was heating up. Her mind was full of ideas and images that only made her clench her thighs. And now she was not able to divert her attention from the shoulder muscles beneath his shirt that seemed to ripple all the more. The demon was actually trying to show off his muscles?


    She closed her eyes tightly and the image of his hard shaft in her mouth shed across. What would it be to have that inside her? She wanted to dig her nails in his flesh and draw blood out. She wanted him so badly that she clenched her teeth. The vegetable stew was prepared soon and he served it to her. And it was very delicious. If the demon was trying to persuade her to take her, he was doing a damn good job. But even as they had had their dinner, he still didn''t touch her and Iona¡ªshe wanted him more with each passing second. Usually, he used to pull her in hisp, but today he wasn''t even stroking her hair or wiping her lips. Her anticipation increased. In the end when they exited, he pulled a small rope from the wall and hung it around his neck. "What is that for?" she asked..


    "For you, love," he replied with mischief in his eyes. She gulped and her anticipation only increased further.


    When they reached their room, Iona squeaked when he turned her towards him suddenly. He tugged her nightgown down the shoulders and lifted her breasts from thece around them. He kissed the upper swells, and leisurelytched his lips on her nipples. He carried her to the only chair that was in the room and made her sit on it. He knelt in front of her. Once again, he caught her pink nipples and sucked them and flicked them alternatively with his tongue. Her breath became shallow and her chest heaved up and down as she tried to remove thece beneath her breasts.


    Rolfe stopped her. He held her hands and made them wrap around his neck. "I want you to leave it all on me." She wanted to say something, but he had taken her mouth with his. It was a trap she could never resist and her body was heated immediately, mes consuming her slowly.


    He pulled away from her and she cried for more. He parted her knees leaving her exposed. He looked at her ck curls and slid his hand between her thighs. His fingers touched her wet folds and she quivered on the chair. With her breasts sill perked up over thece, she was experiencing something new. All the pleasure was being redirected towards her belly and heat coiled there. He pressed his finger over her clit and as he moved it, Iona groaned loudly. She wanted to hold his hand, but he stopped immediately. He took the rope and tied her hands back.


    "Don''t you touch me and don''t you touch yourself," he said in a low throaty voice. He parted her knees again. After circling her bud, he shoved his finger inside her core. She arched her body, wanting to get closer to him. But he only yed with her idly, he made her wait with anticipation. She squirmed around his fingers in growing frustration. He caressed her in a way that he didn''t touch the ce she wanted him to. She wanted his lips on her clit, but he wasn''ting near. He just kept watching her. Every time she neared a release, he would make his touch gentler. "Fuck!" she grated.


    When Rolfe cupped his hand behind her neck and brought her forward to kiss him, she kissed him violently and tugged at his tongue crazily. He gave his tongue to her as he covered her sex with his hands and continued to savor the juices that flowed there. He broke their kiss and she cried reluctantly. "Noo!"


    He picked her up and brought her to the fur pelt. He untied her and she immediately grabbed his shoulders and arched her body up to rub against him. He got up and removed his tunic in one swift move and then lowered his cks. His shaft sprang free, the massive length surprising her again. She rolled her hips and his cock rubbed against the wetness of her sex. The demon shuddered and hissed when her wetness touched his swollen crown.


    Rolfe''s gaze went to her breasts as her chest heaved. He couldn''t help it. He leaned over them and started suckling them. His horns had started straightening. While he suckled her, he nudged his cock at her core, to find the wetness that enticed him always. To his surprise, she was seeking it too and she rolled her hips again to meet it. If she continued to do this, he was sure he woulde before he was in her and that would be embarrassing. He held her hands up and pinned them above her head.


    "Please Rolfe," she said, as she watched him tie her hands with the rope that he tied to a hook on the wall behind them. Where the hell did that hooke from? She hadn''t seen it earlier.


    "Do you want me toe in you, badly?"


    "Yes!" she undted her hips.


    He took more rope, tied her left ankle with it and then knotted it in a hook on the floor beneath the pelt. He did the same with another ankle. She was bbergasted. Where did these hookse from?


    Slowly, he crawled over to her and said, "This is how I like my female. Under my control." His green eyes were burning with lust. He leaned over her and began rubbing his cock over her wet sex.


    Gods, she loved it. And she was wildly surprised by her needs.


    "I know that you want me inside you," he said in a teasing manner. "But do you think you will be able to take me in?"


    "Yes!" she answered and nodded.


    But the demon bent down only to kiss her navel. He trailed his kisses to her thighs and then inside them.


    "Please Rolfe, please!" Why the hell was he dying it? "You have to release my hands," she said. "She could have broken the rope to free hands with her strength but she didn''t. She loved what he was doing and didn''t want to spoil the pleasure.


    He cupped her buttocks and said, "I need you badly, Iona." He knew that she wanted to dig her fangs in him. The thought made his shaft pulse harder.


    "Get inside me or free me!" she growled.


    He held his shaft to guide it inside him. "Iona!" he growled as he inserted the crown in her core. Her head fell back as pain came. He stopped and gave her time to adjust to his size. When she adjusted, he started getting inside slowly, stretching her, filling her. She was so tight that a bead of sweat came on his brows.


    "Ah!" she cried as she felt a sudden sharp pain. He stopped again, his neck muscles corded as if he was in too much pain.


    "Release my hands, demon," she demanded. He reached over her hands and untied her rope. And as soon as he did that, she grabbed his horns. Rolfe was done for.

 Chapter 412 - Marked And Mated

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Marked And Mated</h4>


    As soon as Iona held his horns, Rolfe hissed and his demon wanted to lose control. His mind was in a frenzy. She rubbed his horns and a shudder passed through his body. Once she rubbed them, she grabbed them tightly and whispered, "Take me demon."


    With whatever control his human form was left of, he said in a croaky voice, "I want to take it easy. ¡ªscared of hurting you."


    "And I want you to go rough, Rolfy!" she demanded. She was craving so hard for him. He had tied her and raised her anticipation to a fever pitch. She couldn''t have it gentle.


    He gulped. His woman wanted it rough, just like his demon was fantasizing about.. She was naked, wet and beneath him. He wanted to fuck her senseless. "What do I do?" he said, not knowing whether to sumb to his demon because if he came out, he was surely going to thrust himself inside her with no mind.


    Iona craved him so much that the pain that she felt when he entered was fleeting. It took the form of pleasure, and here he was¡ªstill inside her, scared that she would hurt. "Just fuck me!" she said and undted her hips.


    And he lost his control. "Ahhhahhh!"


    She took his horns and directed them to her breasts.


    "Say you are mine!" he snarled against her, as he resisted her pull and stared into her eyes.


    "Yes, I am yours, Rolfe!" She knew that it just didn''t stop at having sex. He was iming her and she was going to do the same. She wanted it badly.


    "Then remember one thing Iona¡ªI won''t leave you." He took his shaft out. "You will always remain with me." His voice was dangerously low. He thrust it in sharply.


    "Yes!" she said as her lips quivered.


    His biceps bulged and his green eyes were intensely brutal when he looked at her with hunger, with want, with lust, with possession. He stayed wedged inside her deeply. When his demon was assured that she was his, he took his shaft out and then plunged in sharply.


    She cried as her head tipped back and thrashed against the fur.


    "Mine!" he growled and started thrusting inside her relentlessly. She left his horns and grasped his shoulders where she dug her nails in crescent shapes, drawing blood out at every thrust. "Deep¡ª I want to go deep," he rasped as he thrust. He heard her cries and when he opened his eyes, he saw her fangs lengthening. He knew that she wanted to mark him. Understanding her need, he pulled her up with him in hisp and grabbed her buttocks to ease her on his shaft. He curled one hand behind her neck and pressed her face to his shoulder¡ªthe point which she had licked earlier. He felt a sharp graze on his shin. He pressed her further, but she only licked and nibbled his skin.


    "Rolfe, take me fully," she moaned in his ear.


    And he knew that she wanted him to take control. He thrust his hips inside her as his erection throbbed with pain¡ªpain to release inside her. The moist heat of her core was making him go crazy. He made her lie back as his gaze went to the flesh between her neck and shoulder.


    She removed her hair from there and offered it to him. "Go ahead."


    "Mine," he rasped and dug his fangs in her flesh.


    Iona screamed with pleasure but his wrist went on her mouth. She bit it to smother her scream and came all around him. Her muscles clenched, heat in her belly uncoiling at serpentine speed. There were stars in her eyes¡­ so much pleasure that it bordered on pain.


    With his fangs sunk in her flesh, he snarled against her skin and thrust his shaft inside her mindlessly. And soon he came inside her. He hadn''te this strong in his hundred years. He released her neck and continued toe till he was done for.


    He slumped over her. Their chests heaved against each other, his face near the skin where he had sunk his fangs in. He raised himself on his elbows and looked at her to see if she was okay or not.


    "I want more," she said in a hoarse, sexy voice. Her hands had trailed to his horns, which she seemed to have started liking because they curled or straightened sensing her hands on them. She arched her body against his and her hard nipples raked his chest.


    His body shuddered. "And you will get more, love!" he said. His shaft swelled inside her all over again. But he pulled out and she cried. He flipped her on her belly, pulled up her buttocks and shoved his cock inside her. "Keep up with me!"


    "I will, demon!"


    Iona was exhausted by the end of it. She was now sleeping over his chest like a kitten. His one arm was possessively draped around her waist as he yed with her hair by running his fingers through them. He looked at the ce where he had marked her. There were just two red angry circles over there. Her skin had started stitching up itself.


    When he had had sex with his mate, something between them snapped together¡ªtheir mate bond. There was no going back now. His father woulde after her if he knew that their mate bond had clicked in ce. She stirred a little and he stroked her back to sleep. It was difficult for him to sleep. His little, lusty mate was more than gods could bestow upon him. He was happy to have satisfied her. What he didn''t know was that a smile stered on his face permanently. The images of her taking him by his horns shed across his mind again and again. Even the demon females never touched horns of male demons, afraid that he would gut them with it, if enraged. But this little one¡ªshe took him by the horns.


    Suddenly a thought urred to him¡ªwhat if she was pregnant by now? She wasn''t on birth control herbs, nor was he. "No!" Goose bumps lined his skin.


    Iona stirred awake. Lazily, she asked, "What is it, Rolfy?"


    "Nothing, love!" he stroked her. "You should sleep."


    The morning looked like the nights had never receded. The dense cloud cover had the temperature plummeting. Thunder sounded in the distance. When they all assembled in the main hall, Rolfe had spread the design on the table. He traced a line to the pce and said, "In two days we are going to be inside the pce."


    Anastasia, who was sitting on the opposite side, was watching Iona. She was constantly pulling the tunic''s cor over her shoulders. A light smile permanently etched her face and she nced at Rolfe every once in a while.


    "Once we reach there, it will take us the longest toe back," Rolfe continued. "Will you be able to hold your magic that long, Caleb?"


    Caleb nced at Ileus and then nodded. "Yes." He nced at Ileus again, whose jaw was set in a straight, tense line.


    "Let us start," Rolfe said and pped his hands excitedly. "I can''t wait for this to get over!" Once everyone was out, Rolfe walked to Ileus. "I have something to ask you once we finish this project."


    Ileus said¡ª

 Chapter 413 - Show Off

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Show Off</h4>


    A smile tugged his lips up. Ileus sped Rolfe''s forearms and then pped on the back¡ªa greeting that said that Ileus had epted him as family. He said, "I would like to hear you out when we have finished the whole project. Before that let''s just keep our feelings hidden."


    Rolfe stared at him, stunned for a moment and then nodded, shing a smile. He turned to see Iona, but she was being ushered away by Anastasia. He frowned as to what could be so important, but he shrugged. It could be the girl talk. He walked out of the fortress where on the stony pavement stood his soldiers intermixed with the faes. He took a deep breath as a feeling of pride swelled his chest. A month back it was unthinkable that demons and faes could be friends and now¡­


    "What are you thinking, m''lord?" said Ara, as he came to stand beside him.


    "Look at them Ara," he replied.. "They look so good together. Had there been free trade between the kingdoms, had we traveled easily, the Lore would have been a better ce to live. Who could think that demons and faes, predecessors of the two most bitter enemies of the Lore, would stand here one day like friends?"


    Ara smiled and said, "Yes, m''lord. It is indeed lovely to see enemiesing together as friends."


    Inside, Anastasia had taken Iona to her room. "Show me your mark," she said as soon as they had closed the door.


    Iona giggled. "How do you know?" she asked with wide eyes and a flushed face.


    "You smell of him! Even Ileus knows, for god''s sake, but he is too embarrassed to ask you!" Anastasia said as sheughed and tugged the cor of her tunic down.


    "Wait!" Iona stopped her, flushing like a thousand suns. "Everyone knows?"


    "Of course, you fool!"


    The two couldn''t stop giggling. Iona bared her shoulder and showed off her mark to Anastasia. Anastasia gasped. She pressed her hands on her mouth as her eyes became wide like saucers. "Those are such angry marks. They will take forever to heal! She squeaked. "How long was he inside you?"


    Iona pped Anastasia''s arm. Her sister-inw was really too much. "For a very long time," she mumbled, her skin heating up. She couldn''t stop giggling as she imagined theirst night.


    "Do you want a healing potion?" Anastasia asked, knowing the answer very well.


    "Hell no!" Iona said as she pulled her cor up. "I want to savor it for a long time." Her eyes went to Anastasia''s mark between her neck and shoulder, which was now like two tender circles.


    "Then you should show them off!" Anastasia said and forced her to remove her tunic.


    Iona squealed as Anastasia removed her tunic. She was left in herce that was wrapped around her breasts tightly. Before she could protest more, Anastasia had made her wear a tunic, which didn''t have a cor and it showed off her marks. "Gods!" Iona rasped. She tried to cover them but the fabric would just slip away.


    Anastasia swatted her hand away. "Don''t you dare Iona." Then she cupped her face and kissed her on her forehead. "You can''t imagine how happy Ileus and I are. If things were normal, we would have got you married to that demon right away."


    Iona was¡­ speechless. She blinked away the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. The woman who stood in front of her was taken captive. She was part of torturing her for a long time and yet Anastasia, the fae princess, didn''t bore any grudge against her. "Don''t you hate me for what I did to you, Anastasia?" asked Iona, as a lump formed at the back of her throat. Anastasia sounded so bubbly that it made her feel guilty.


    "No," Anastasia replied. And the word was spoken with smoothness. "I don''t feel bad at all because just like me, you were a victim of circumstances. Whatever has happened, let it remain buried in the past. You have a bright future, you are a bright girl and you deserve just the best.


    Iona didn''t say anything as she tried to shove the lump down her throat. She just stepped closer and hugged Anastasia tightly in her arms. She almost squeezed her and said, "Thank you."


    Anastasiaughed. "Silly girl!" she said. When Iona pulled herself away, she had to wipe her tears. Anastasia took a ring out of her finger and gave it to Iona. She made her wear it. "When Ileus had gone to fetch Caleb, he had met Adrianna and Dmitri. They were ecstatic to know that you were alive. They wanted toe here, but Ileus stopped them for multiple reasons. So Adrianna gave this gift for you. I was wondering what would be the best asion to give it to you and I think that for now this is the best asion."


    Iona looked at the red ruby ring that was nked by delicate diamonds. Her brows creased and then her head jerked back when she realized that the ruby was encased in two horns made from diamonds. "How¡ª"


    "Iona!" Kaizan called her from the outside. "We have to hurry!"


    Anastasia winked. "We will talk about itter."


    Iona giggled again. After giving her a quick hug, she walked out of the room.


    That day they were on thest phases of the project. The tunnel hade out beautifully and they were supposed to give final touches to it. Only one more day and everything was going to be absolutely perfect. Even though they were all extremely tired when they returned, they were all in a celebration mood.


    After dinner, some of them came out to the courtyard and sat down with demon brew. They lit three small fires and huddled around it. Brew was passed liberally. Light banter,ughter and chatter followed. Ileus, Caleb, Rolfe and Kaizan also sat together around a fire. While Anastasia sat between her husband''s thighs, her wings shackled, Iona sat right over Rolfe''sp. He had also got a fur for her because he knew that she would sleep fast and he didn''t want her to get cold in the chilly air. She had teased him saying that he wanted to do hanky-panky with her inside the fur. But the real reason was that he didn''t want to be without her. So he dly rocked her as her head pressed against his chest, as she was carefully tucked on all the sides. That day Iona showed off her mark to everyone. And Rolfe, he had even taken his tunic out while working in the tunnel only to show off the crescent moons that she had dug in his flesh on the shoulders and back.


    Caleb watched them all with a smile as he remembered Elize. Gods, he just wanted to go and meet her. When Kaizan saw that longing in his eyes, he said, "Caleb baby,e here." He shifted to sit behind Caleb and then tugged him closer in between his thighs.


    "Kaizan!" Caleb grunted.


    Kaizan started stroking his back. "Come on pet, let me stroke you!" He wrapped his arm around Caleb''s waist.


    "Do you have a death wish?" Caleb growled.

 Chapter 414 - [Bonus ] A Blast

    <h4>Chapter 414 - [Bonus ] A st</h4>


    Caleb shoved his hand off his waist roughly.


    "Hey!" Kaizan wrapped his arms around his shoulders as he leaned against his back. "You can always think that I am Elize."


    Caleb elbowed him. "Fuck you!" he grunted.


    Anastasia and Iona giggled as their men drank the demon brew.


    "Ah! You wound my heart, mate!" Kaizan teased with a pout as he fluttered his eyshes. "Do you want me toe and sit in front of you?"


    Caleb clenched his teeth and looked up at the clouds. "Someone stop him, or this fortress is going to witness a cold-blooded murder!"


    "Wolf!" a voice from another group came.. A demoness called Kaizan. "Come here. At least your love won''t be trashed."


    Kaizan turned his nce to look at the demon. He pursed his lips and sighed. "You are probably right." He got up and staggered to that group and sat behind the demoness. He stroked her bare thighs with one hand while having brew from the leather skin with the other. "You are like cream," he said in a slurry voice.


    "Then would you like to whip me, wolf?" she said in a silky voice.


    "Hmm¡­ maybe¡­"


    Ileus shook his head. His friend was too inebriated to talk sense. "Tomorrow is thest day," he said, turning his head to look at Caleb. "Once the finalyout is over, I will ask General Yion to take you back to the borders of Tibris."


    Caleb nodded absent-mindedly.


    "Thanks for all your help, Caleb," Rolfe added. "Because of you, we were able to finish a gargantuan project like this. You can''t imagine how my people are going to love it. Despite king''s magic, with no water logging, there would be immense increase in the growth of crops. At least now they will be able to eat better."


    "You are wee," Caleb replied, feeling good after many days. In fact, he was feeling this good after so long that he didn''t remember when thest time he had a proud feeling in his chest. Ever since he came to know how Pia ditched him to his meeting with Elize, from his session to the throne to his wife running away, he had forgotten that this emotion existed. "You are wee," he repeated and raised his leather skin to toast.


    "I have an idea," said Iona to Rolfe. "And I really wanted to tell you about it."


    "What''s it?" he asked, leaning back, supporting his body in his hands.


    "I have drawn a design of a windmill for the vigers. Would you like to see?"


    Rolfe''s eyes widened. "When did you design it?" She was always with him and he never saw her with a paper or quill.


    She chuckled and looked at Anastasia, who dug her husband''s pocket and produced a folded parchment in front of them. When she opened it, everyone bent over to look at the design. Inked with ck, the windmill looked very simple except it wasn''t. Rolfe''s interest grew rapidly.


    Iona removed the fur, and crawled to the parchment and bent over it with her ass in the air giving full view to Rolfe, who stifled a rumble in his chest and immediately covered his wife''s ass.


    "This windmill can produce a lot of energy, which can be used for other purposes," she said.


    Ileus chimed in. "In the human realm, windmills can create electricity. And with electricity you can light every house. There would be no more darkness. Even houses in remote locations will be lit brightly if they install a windmill.


    Rolfe rubbed a hand on his mouth. "This is¡ª this is brilliant!" He was highly impressed. With Ghar so remotely located, this innovation would only bring prosperity.


    Ileus continued to talk about its benefits and how they can convert the potential energy into electrical energy. For the next two hours, they discussed it. In the end, Rolfe said, "If only the king agrees to it¡­" Iona was leaning on his chest. She yawned. "Maybe he will¡­ one day¡­" At that time, he thanked his stars. Lore-dom couldn''t have given him a better mate than Iona who supported his vision of a modern Ghar and who was a genius in her own way. She wasn''t even educated. "I will do whatever I can to further your education, Iona," he said as he kissed her temple.


    Even though she was sleepy, she beamed a smile at him.


    "You can send her to the human realm to study the subject of engineering. She has the knack for it," Ileus suggested.


    Rolfe stilled. His grip on her became tighter. "That''s a terrible idea," he said. "She is mine!"


    Ileus put his hands up in the air. "It''s just a suggestion!"


    They sat together for a long time, till the fire converted into embers and then retired to their rooms. The men carried their women in their arms.


    It was thest day of the project and everyone had reached their destination. Rolfe had instructed them all to finish it as soon as possible and then leave the ce quietly. Once the water started flowing in the tunnels, there was no point in staying. The king would nevere to know as to why the water wasn''t getting logged. As per the discussion, Rolfe went to the backside of the pce, Ileus followed the front, whereas Yion went to the center.


    Everyone was too excited and too quiet. They all wanted to finish it and go back to their lives. But everything was too quiet to be real. It was towards the evening when they were in thest phase ofying the bricks, when they heard a soft rumble above the ground. They all stopped the work and the ce became deathly still. "I hope they are not king''s men," Kaizan whispered.


    "They could be," Ileus replied, his voice just as low. "We are beneath the pce, and I am sure there is a unit deployed on this side too."


    "But why are they marching together?" he asked, as dread skittered down his spine.


    The rumble grew louder.


    Ileus signaled his men to stop working all together. The heavy footfalls of the soldiers grew closer. The sound left them cold and unsettled with dread. If they got caught, the king would ughter them all. He would simply massacre them.


    All at once they felt a tug of Caleb''s magic. It was as if a sharp, jagged rock was scraping at it, trying to sever the thread.


    They held their breath, afraid that the soldiers above woulde to know about their presence. Ileus wanted tomunicate with Iona via mental link, but he couldn''t sense her presence. rmed as hell, hemunicated with Caleb mentally to pass a message to Rolfe. ''Ask him to leave now along with Iona.''


    ''But that would alert the soldiers.''


    ''The movement is more on my side and General Yion''s. Just ask him to leave, as quietly as possible!''


    Caleb sent the message to Iona. However, as soon as he did that, a loud st was heard that came from Ileus'' side. ''What the fuck has happened?'' Caleb shouted through their mental link, but Ileus had cut him off entirely. His thoughts crashed against a thick mental shield. A spiral of panic swirled through every soldier as they ducked.

 Chapter 415 - King Edyrm Aramaer

    <h4>Chapter 415 - King Edyrm Aramaer</h4>


    The st came from a distance and Rolfe became tense as hell. He looked at his team and asked them all to stay low. Slowly, they scrambled to the corners and stood near the wall in order to stay safe in case a st happened on this side. He squinted his eyes to see thest of his team members. There was panic and helplessness and fear in his demeanor. He looked at Iona and shook his head. How could he put her through this trouble? He failed to protect her. He failed her.


    Iona ced her palm on his cheek and her lips quirked up in a wry grin as she craned her neck to gaze in those emerald green eyes. "Don''t feel bad about it, Rolfy. I told you that we are together in it."


    He leaned in her palm and kissed it. He tugged her towards his chest and wrapped his arms around her tightly.. Closing his eyes, he waited for the moment to pass. The st was followed by a loud crash ofrge boulders and debris and then everything became silent. He waited for a long time with sweat beads appearing on the brows and upper lip. All at once the tug from Caleb felt stronger. It was a warning for all of them to recede. Fear and tension were thick in the air. Everyone wanted to get out of there and yet remain with their prince. After what seemed like eternity, Rolfe asked them all to slowly get out of there. Very quietly, one by one they started to walk towards the chamber where Caleb was. It was a long walk but they had to. As he walked, Rolfe carried hope that this was nothing rted to their work. His friends and allies had worked with him for a better world. So many of his loyalist demons had sacrificed themselves for his cause.


    ---


    General Yion and his team wereying thest line of the bricks, when he heard the st. It shook dust from the stones above. "Run!" he shouted, hoping that everyone heard him over the st. As they all started retreating, right where they wereying thest of the bricks, a hole formed and arge chunk of stones and debris fell through it. And chaos in the form of demon soldiers descended inside the tunnel. Immediately, they sat in rows with their arrows and bows taut towards them and iron tipped spears angled at them.


    The fae soldiers started to run wondering why haven''t the demon soldiers had not fired the weapons as yet. They came to a sudden stop when yet another st rocked above them. They started screaming and running helter-skelter, stepping over each other, panicky as hell. One more pit developed in the tunnel and more demons jumped in.


    General Yion''s group was captured. All of them were forced to climb up the pit.


    ---


    Ileus had already instructed his soldiers to get out of the tunnels as soon as possible. Just as they started, they halted because an earth shattering st right above them sounded and they all scurried to find the corners. "What the fuck is happening?" shouted Kaizan as he dove to save Ileus. People around him screamed.


    "It seems Edyrm has finally found us," replied Ileus, his eyes burning with fury.


    In less than a minute, the demon soldiers surrounded them and forced them to climb up.


    ---


    As Rolfe walked towards Caleb''s chamber, he heard another st and suddenly he realized that it was a trap. One which father hadid for him. The tunnel was beingid so quietly that Rolfe wanted to apud himself and his team. But he realized that it was all too soon. The trap was to draw out his mate. The realization hit him like a st he just heard. The emotional intensity matched. He should have known his father, should have known his ns¡­ Didn''t Ileus know about it? After all, Edyrm was the man who supported Etaya with all the money. Rolfe narrowed his eyes as realization dawned upon him. Ileus knew it right from the beginning. And he walked right into the trap of King Edyrm, so that Anastasia could escape¡ªto get the allied army of all and attack Ghar. He chuckled. Someone had to get out. Even it meant killing the rest.


    He stopped Iona in her tracks. When she looked at him, his eyes were zing. He picked her up from her waist and said, "I love you!"


    Iona tilted and frowned but he crashed his lips on her. When he pulled away, he said, "We are about to be ambushed." He set her on her feet. "Run as fast as you can and try to escape. Go to Anastasia and tell her all about it!"


    "No!" Iona''s body shuddered. "This can''t be!" She refused to believe it. She held his hand and the two began to run as fast as possible. When they reached Caleb''s chamber, they halted suddenly, stumbling a little.


    The demons had surrounded Caleb with iron tipped, poison dipped spears. The guards pped shackles around his wrists. Thest fiber of the magic thread that he tied himself with everyone, snapped. Their masks crumbled. The soldiers surrounded the prince and his mate and nudged them to climb up.


    ---


    In the throne room of the pce, Kaizan nced at every exit and item that could be used as a weapon if needed when he would escape. They had shackled his neck and wrists and ankles, just like Ileus'', General Yion''s and Arel''s. He saw soldiers poking Caleb with their spears to move forward. Did he see fear in their eyes? A thin smile came on his lips. Yes, they feared Caleb because he could match their king''s magic.


    And then, he noticed that the soldiers had brought Rolfe and Iona too. While he was heavily shackled from top to bottom, Iona''s wrists were manacled and a soldier was pulling her mercilessly. Panic exploded in his chest.


    King Edyrm Aramaer watched all of them from his throne, his pointy ears twitching. "This has be such an interesting day," he said coldly. Sitting on his throne, the high back of which was adorned with rubies and diamonds and emeralds, he looked¡­ imposing and dangerous. There was a murderous cold aura around him. His horns had straightened and his green eyes flickered a ck. His body was massive, muscles bulging abnormally. The pointy ck ws scraped against the throne''s ck stone. He was wearing ck sleeveless tunic and trousers with a ck cloak, with gold vambraces on his biceps. The man was too handsome, with lines on his bronze face that showed his age. The silver hair on his head added to the fact that he was ancient. Dark magic swirled around him.


    "My spy has done such wonderful work," he said, looking from Ileus to Kaizan to Rolfe and his mate. "My youngest son, who so wants to modernize his people, was trying to create tunnels even though he knew that I was against it. And despite eons of animosity between demons and faes, he has somehow grown close to the trashy woman whose family I hate." The king''s eyes went to Ileus and a smile appeared.

 Chapter 416 - Thank You, Rolfe.

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Thank You, Rolfe.</h4>


    "Speak carefully, Father," Rolfe growled.


    "Oh really?" The king raised his eyebrow at him, his horns curling and bing darker. He pointed to Iona. "You want to marry this werewolf who was the Dark Witch, who worked ording to Etaya''s ns, who was with dark forces and at the moment who knows that she is even sane. Why would you marry such a woman?"


    Rolfe''s Adam''s apple moved up and down. "Because she is my mate and because I know that she is not the Dark Witch anymore. Release her at this moment for she is not your target. I am. So take me instead of her. I don''t want her to stand in your shitty pce even for a moment." His eyes went to his siblings¡ªtwo brothers and his sister, who were standing in their tunics and armor. They looked coldly at him with their green eyes and he returned the favor.


    Ileus'' lips parted at his response. Prince Rolfe was more admirable than the entire demon royalty multiplied by hundred.


    The king tipped his head back in a shortugh and then said, "Even I don''t want her to stand here." He waved his hand to the guards who instantly walked to Iona, gripping her upper arms. They pushed her roughly and forced her to kneel. When she didn''tply, they kicked her behind the knees and she had to kneel. She stifled a cry as her knees hit the ck stony floor.


    "Iona!" Rolfe growled and rushed towards her only to be held by three guards and one who pulled at his chains. A guard pulled his sword out and ced it behind her neck. A shudder passed through her body as she felt the cold steel at the back of her neck. Her braid had fallen in the front. Panic filled her chest.


    "Don''t," Ileus snarled. He didn''t pull against his shackles, but his voice was carried through the air, jagged, measured and dark.


    When Rolfe pulled against the guards until his wrists were bruised, his mate instinct moring him on the inside like a rough de of a sword, his father said, "I would like you to consider your next move carefully, Rolfe."


    Rolfe''s lips quivered as he watched his mate, kneeling before the man he hated the most in his life. All he wanted to know as to who it was who gave away their presence, their location? He would kill him slowly and painfully. He calmed himself when he saw that the guard had drawn blood from her neck. His chest rose up and down. It would be foolish to go all in rage, when the sword was sitting on her neck. He wanted her to get out alive. He wanted Ileus and the rest to get out alive. He said, "Let them go and I will do whatever you want me to." At this point of time a lifetime of prison for her safety and freedom seemed weing. "Iona has nothing to do with all this. This was all my n and I roped her in or whatever you think we were doing."


    A cold, malicious smile spread on his lips and he tilted his head to rest it on his palm. "But you were very well aware of what you were doing, weren''t you?" He looked at his daughter and then sons. A woman entered through the gates behind them. Her hazy face in the dim torch lights of the throne room came into view gradually and when it did, the room fell silent.


    Ara.


    She came and stood right beside his daughter. A smile crept on her lips.


    "Tell me one thing Rolfe: why did you be an ally of the two of the most deadliest enemies we have in this world."


    "Because they are not the enemies. Your enemy is Etaya, not them." He looked at Ara. She was his trusted soldier, one who had been so close to him all the time. So, she was the snake in the sleeve? No wonder most of his projects were destroyed by the king when they were in the middle of it. With Ara''s help he woulde to know about his progress and then destroy it only to put brakes to his ns. And he did that to spread fear in his subjects by attacking none other than his own son. Rolfe vowed to the Lore silently¡ªif he came out alive from this fiasco, he would kill her slowly and painfully.


    The king clicked his tongue. He looked at the guard who had held the sword on Iona''s neck. He raised it to strike it down.


    "Nooo!" Rolfe shouted as he looked wildly at him. He wanted to protect his mate.


    "You will suffer for breaching your loyalty to the demon kingdom. This animosity runs deeper than the times. Etayr Aramaer vowed to the Lore toe again and again until the kingdoms of Vilinski and Ghar became one. Do you even understand the gravity of the responsibility?"


    "You bastard!" Rolfe shouted. "You are blind. Can''t you see that they aren''t your enemies? Why are you so blind in your arrogance?"


    "Do you know Prince Rolfe that I had nted Ara as my spy for thest four years now? She was feeding me with all the information. How you plotted against me or how you wanted to project yourself as the rebellious child of the king?"


    Rolfe''s eyes burned with fury. He looked at Ileus and guilt flickered through his eyes. His gaze traveled to Kaizan, who was so silent, as if ready to attack at any time.


    "What can Iona do to you?" said Ileus in a sharp, angry voice. "Why don''t you take me?"


    Ileus didn''t struggle when the guards pulled his chains in the opposite direction to stretch his limbs painfully because he dared to speak to the king.


    "I always used to wonder how it would be to meet you, Ileus. The Dark Wizard," said the king. "How do you feel when you are not able to use your magic and can only shift like the regr shifters in your packs?" He leaned forward. "You are married to the woman who is the heir of Vilinski. It would be fun to kill you and see her wither away to death." Heughed. "I don''t even have to go to seek her. I know you are mates. I know you were prophesied to be mates. And that''s why we came together to do something about this stupid prophecy. We did everything to keep you away from her. Hell, we even kidnapped your sister and turned her into a Dark Witch." He stood up on the dais and stepped down. "But nothing could deter you two, could it? You escaped with Princess Anastasia from Vilinski." He gritted his teeth. "And ever since our world has descended into chaos."


    Edyrm took steps towards Ileus. He stood barely at an arm''s length away from him. "But who would have thought that my foolish son would serve you on a te and bring you to me?" He gazed at Rolfe over his shoulder. "Thank you, Rolfe." He chuckled. He looked at Ileus again. Then he took a few steps back and rubbed his hands on his lips and suddenly his gazended on Caleb.

 Chapter 417 - No.

    <h4>Chapter 417 - No.</h4>


    "You know what¡ªI am going to kill this sorcerer first." Edyrm walked to Caleb who was standing only a few feet away. He circled Caleb slowly and said, "His magic is strong. I will kill him and absorb his magic too. Then can you imagine how powerful I will be?" He curled his fingers beneath Caleb''s chin and forcefully lifted his face up. "Only this sorcerer could thwart my magic on the first day." He tilted his face to the left and then to the right. He hissed, "My magic is so ancient, and I thought no man could equal it, but you¡ªyou have surpassed my expectations, Caleb." Edyrm leaned closer to him and whispered in his ear. "Do you know I have thought about you every night and brought myself to release?"


    Caleb narrowed his eyes with contempt. "You are a sick bastard," he hissed back.


    "And you would be so delicious," Edyrm growled. "Why don''t you join me, hmm?" He stroked Caleb''s neck with his thumb.. "I could mark you as mine."


    "Fuck off!" Caleb snarled, feeling utterly disgusted.


    Edyrm clenched his teeth and curled his hand around his neck. "No Caleb. I have special punishment for you. You and I are going to create history. I will throw you in dungeons and keep you locked. I need that power you have, and I will harvest it!"


    Caleb''s fangs lengthened and he tried to throw his ws at the king to rip him apart, but the chains were too strong,den with magic. He couldn''t move more than an inch. Edyrm smiled and revealed his ivory fangs. "I will have a great time controlling you." He turned his attention to Rolfe who was now standing close to Iona, and he only smiled. Iona was on the floor and was too scared to lift her head. Edyrm knelt beside her with one knee up. He braced his forearm on his knee and said, "Do you want to say anything, Iona?"


    "H¡ª how did you know of our ns?" she asked, trembling like a dry leaf.


    "Ah! The first relevant question of the evening. But don''t you know the answer already?" He traced her jawline and forced her to look at him. When her golden yellow eyes fell on him, he said, "It was because of Ara. She revealed your ns to me every day." Heughed again, shaking his head. "Sometimes, simple tricks that don''t involve magic are better. There''s a secret door that leads to the pce from the tunnels. She would send me messages through one of my spies. "It wasn''t very difficult, you see."


    "That''s enough!" Rolfe retorted and tried to pull his chains toe near to her. He grimaced in pain because his magic was being suppressed by his father''s. "Let her go and take me instead."


    "Why would I release the most important link of the whole fiasco?"


    Iona closed her eyes. She felt as if she was responsible for putting everyone''s life in jeopardy¡­ again. The freedom that she got after being the Dark Witch was so good, it tasted like strawberries in maple syrup and it was too good to be true. It was all ruined. It was only for a few days.


    "Such a lovely design you made to solve the water logging problem. Ara showed me your design after she sessfully copied it," the king said. "If only Rolfe would have been slightly discreet about it and not shared it with his men, I would have never found out. See, the thing is that Rolfe is my youngest son and I know him, but with you as his mate, he has gone from bad to worse. There is no escape from me. And Ghar will not move an inch towards development without my consent." He smirked at her. "Has my son told you the secrets of this pce?" He pulled her tunic''s cor down and revealed her marks that were still red and healing. "Oh! I see that my son has marked you." He pressed his fingers over those marks and she shrieked with pain.


    "You better leave her alone!" Rolfe shouted. "How dare you?" He hated the way Iona was trembling beside him. He pitied her only because she was his mate that she was seeing this day. Her agony burned through his heart. She was his innocent and delicate flower. His mate...


    Iona lifted her gaze to meet Edyrm''s. Her lips quivered but her eyes zed with fury. "You are the worst king I have ever seen. You are worse than Etaya because you are fed with your stupid notions of ruling the Lore or conquering Vilinski. You are still living in the past, when you should look forward to the future. Your son, Rolfe, would be a better monarch than you. Along with your enemies, you left no stone unturned to convert me into a Dark Witch and use my powers in your favor. Do you have the slightest remorse that you and Etaya were responsible for ruining the lives of two, very young and very innocent girls? But you see, we havee back¡ªAnastasia and me." She turned to look at Rolfe whose face had be white with fear for her. He shook his head slowly as if asking her to not speak. "I was given a second chance at life after Anastasia plunged the sword in me. And I didn''t know that it was a way of the Lore to bring me to you. Do you realize the irony of the situation? I wasn''t supposed to meet my mate. But I met him. And I wish we had had more days to be together. I wanted to explore the world with you, help you realize your dreams."


    Rolfe was so touched by her words that he gulped. He dropped to his knees and looked at his father. "Please father. What is your price to leave her? You can ask your soldiers to take her and throw her out of the kingdom. I will stay here. I will stay without her. I am ready to take that punishment on me. You want to see me suffer? You got it. But please leave her. I will do exactly as you say."


    "No! I won''t leave without you," said Iona as she shook her head.


    King Eydrm looked at his son for a long time. His gaze riveted to Ileus, Caleb, Kaizan¡ªall deathly still and quiet. Then he looked at his son who was kneeling down before him and said, "No."


    "No." The word dropped heavy in the thick air, as if it sliced the souls of all who were present there. Edyrm got up from there as Rolfe watched him go back and sit on the throne. When he sat back, swishing his cloak away, he looked at the guard who was holding the sword on Iona''s neck and nodded.


    The guard lifted his sword and was about to strike her neck, when a blood-curdling shriek erupted beside the throne. It was a sound that Ileus had heard many times before. His gaze swiveled to the side from where the scream came from and his eyes became wide as he stared into green eyes. A head rolled on the ck stone of the floor.

 Chapter 418 - Froze

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Froze</h4>


    The head fell on the floor with a heavy thud. It rolled a few yards away as blood trailed its path. The king got up from his ce with a roar and stepped down from the dice. He pushed a guard away in his path who fell on the ground.


    Ileus was too stunned to react other than watching the king who was roaring and cursing. Ara''s body tumbled on the ground. Edyrm ran to catch the rolling head, as if in shock. He held it in his hands and when he turned to fix it back on Ara''s head, her body had toppled on the ground in front of his feet. Blood flowed out of it like spring. His eyes fixed at the space behind Ara. There was no one. Not even a guard with a sword. How did it happen? His eyes went to the king''s daughter who was staring at him with those intense green eyes that reminded of a pine forest. Her hair was tied at the back in multiple braids..


    The king unsheathed his sword and swirled around as if to challenge the unknown opponent. "Who did it?" he shouted in the silent room. The guard who was supposed to strike Iona, froze midair. He brought his sword down to his side as he gaped at the king who had gone mad with fury. "Who has dared to kill Ara?" the king shouted again at no one in particr.


    Ileus continued to stare in those green eyes until the woman averted her gaze. His lips parted in a shaky breath. He looked at her sword that was still in its sheath. Her hands were still sped at the back. With her armor and a lithe body, she seemed like a formidable soldier. But from what he had gathered from Rolfe, his sister was nothing but a typical spoiled princess who was only interested in jewelry and dresses and more jewelry. No, she couldn''t¡ª


    Suddenly the king lunged towards Arel and his sword struck his neck.


    "Arel!" Rolfe shouted as he watched the head of his most trusted General thudding on the floor. "No. No!" he said. Goose bumps lined his skin. "This¡ª this can''t be." His head came to stop in front of him as the rest of his body crashed on the ground, blood oozing out in short spurts. Rolfe picked up Arel''s head and tried to put it next to his head. He was so shocked that his hands trembled and the head thudded on the ground again. "Arel¡­" A lump formed in his throat. There was deathly silence in the room.


    "This is what I am going to do with treasonists," Edyrm said to all those present, his eyes zing with fury.


    "You are one disgusting bastard!" Iona snapped. "You do not deserve to be the king. The only man who deserves to be the king is Rolfe."


    Rolfe became deathly still.


    Iona continued. "I am your son''s mate and I know that by the rules you have to make him the king. Not only that, your ns to take over the Lore were thwarted by a princess when she defeated Etaya. The princess, the heir of the Lore has already beaten your contorted ns, and trust me she will beat you again. She will beat you because you have a lot to lose and you fear losing it. As for Rolfe and me¡ªwe just have each other. You stole my happiness once when you colluded with Etaya, but Edyrm!" her voice boomed across the room. "You will not be able to steal what Rolfe and I have, no matter how many people you y or throw in your dungeons. You will only end up with cold blooded murders in your hands." She spat on his feet. "Your days are numbered."


    The king stared into her golden eyes that were burning with rage. His lips turned up in a half smile. "You have the guts to speak with me like that." He chuckled and pressed Ara''s head to his chest. Ara¡ªhis mistress. Ara, his love. She had been with him for a long time, did what he asked her to, and remained his loyal for more than five hundred years. Now no more. He was shaking with misery, with fury. And he would take revenge. "Kill her now," he said to the guard, still looking at Iona''s golden eyes.


    Ileus pulled at his chains hard, as did Rolfe. Surprisingly, their chains snapped and broke, falling down with a loud clunk. Edyrm''s eyes widened at this sudden change in the scene. Ileus yanked a sword out of a soldier''s sheath and in a split second attacked the guard who was about to strike Iona. Rolfe whirled to the guards around them as if ready to fight if anyone came in their path.


    "Attack them!" the king shouted and all the demon soldiers took their swords out as some shot their arrows in the air towards them. Edyrm lunged at his throne to create a barrier around him, only to realize that the whole ce froze.


    From the shadows behind them, he heard a loud boom of wings beating. He whipped his head to see who was there. A woman with beautiful, massive wings beating hard, with golden hair that flowed till her waist, with violet eyes with silvery speckles, entered the room. Her palms were turned towards the ground and as she glided above the ground, water was attracted towards her hands. It percted from the floor, lifted to her hands, as if craving to kiss them and swirled around fingers. Streaked with blue and pink lights, the water caressed her.


    "Anastasia!" Rolfe gasped. "How did she¡ª" he stopped speaking and swiveled his head to Iona.


    Iona giggled and rotated her ring in her finger¡ªone that Anastasia gave her as a gift a few nights back. "She asked me to summon her with it when needed."


    Did Anastasia know this would happen? How was she able to cut through the king''s magic?


    Edyrm lunged at Anastasia as Ileus watched him in horror, but the king couldn''t move an inch. The whole room was covered with a sheet of ice and everyone could feel as if they were fixed to the ground.


    "Don''t you touch her," Caleb''s voice snarled from behind.


    Eydrm turned his head over his shoulder to see Caleb, whose eyes were flickering like obsidian. White beams crackled around his hand. The windows of the throne room flew wide open, letting the gusts of chilly breeze in. Caleb seemed to absorb the chill and direct it in the room.


    Anastasia let out a shortugh. "In case you thought I broke your magic, let me rify¡ªit was Caleb. He broke your magic. The time you spent talking and thinking that you had everything in control, Caleb used that time to understand your magic and emte it." As she said that the ice started climbing over the soldiers, over the yed bodies.


    Edyrm roared with fury, as he pulled out of Caleb''s magic and lunged at him. But Caleb threw out his hand towards him to stop him. He didn''t stop. This time Rolfe joined him as he threw his hands out and the king was sted back into his throne. He resisted.


    All of a sudden¡ª

 Chapter 419 - Fire, Water And Ice

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Fire, Water And Ice</h4>


    All of a sudden, Edyrm roared. He resisted against thebined magic of Rolfe and Caleb.


    "Run from here!" Rolfe shouted. His father''s face was pinched as he was using all his magic to fight against them. The ice thawed and it crunched when Edyrm lifted his boot out of theyer that had surrounded it.


    Caleb threw his hands up. He swirled his hands in the air that was whipping their hair and mottling their cheeks and directed it back at the king, mming him back on his throne. Edyrm grunted as hended on his ass. The next moment more ice started building around his feet.


    "Run from here, Iona!" Rolfe shouted. "Take your brother. Take all your men from here.. But when youe back¡­" his breath became ragged as his eyes became glossy, thinking that his ate would leave. "When youe back,e back with your parents and every other Lore alliance of yours and take this ce down."


    It was impossible to hold the king for so long. His magic burst out of him with a loud boom. The chandeliers exploded into thousands of ss shards, the window cracked and splintered, the wood of which traveled at men at high speed, the floor cracked and the king¡ªhe stood tall, his body a zing inferno.


    "Run!" Rolfe shouted again and then turned towards his father to take whatever magic he wanted to throw on him.


    When Edyrm walked, the floor shook. Mayhem descended as people ran to save themselves from the king''s wrath. No one had ever seen him in this situation ever. He threw his hands forward and hurtled balls of fire at Rolfe. The orbs of fire struck Rolfe and he was flung some fifty feet away withrge gaping holes in his chest, right where Anastasia was hovering in the air. He fell unconscious.


    "Rolfe!" Iona shouted and rushed towards him. Edyrm was in a frenzy. He hurled the orbs towards her as well. But before the fire could touch Iona, Caleb had sent another st of ice in his direction, freezing the fire. Unfortunately, it melted fast.


    As soon as the king had be a walking inferno, Kaizan knew that things might go awry. The floor beneath him trembled and cracked as the king moved. He wanted to shift because his wolf was moring on the inside, but the magic oppressed him to the extent that it was painful. The iron chains had broken and fallen apart but the moment that happened. He darted to the soldiers who were fighting with Ileus and other fae soldiers and attacked them one by one, shing their necks with his long ws or sinking his sharp fangs in their necks and snapping their necks off their bodies. However, soon he found himself bound with thicker chains along with several other fae soldiers, from head to toe. He growled and resisted but he was pulled by demons to God-knows where. He gave ast look to his friend and to whom he was promised, before he was shoved mercilessly. As he left the throne room, he could hear that Ileus was already on a killing spree. He was trying to distract the king to give others more time to fight. He knew that Ileus would never let Edyrm go unpunished for what he did to Iona and he knew that Rolfe was in no way going to leave the king for attacking his mate. With that thought in mind, Kaizan let himself be pushed into the darkness of the dungeons. He realized that perhaps this would be hisst seeing his friends and those he valued. It''s not that he would have made a choice of saving them with his life, but then he did wish that he lived happily with his friends, teased them and made fun of them¡ªjust once more. He wheezed trying onest time to break and join his friends, Damp sweat coated his skin despite the gale.


    Anastasia came to stand on the floor to help Rolfe. She directed the water swirling around her hands on his chest. But his burns were too much. He needed ice, and lots of it.


    Knowing fully well that Edyrm''s magic was weakening, Ileus explored the well of his magic in order to know if he could now use it. But he realized that his sons and other demons were also helping him. Ileus ran to his sister. As soon as he reached her, he burst into mist and covered both Iona and Rolfe with it, halting Edyrm temporarily. The shield of mist didn''tst long.


    Caleb was finding it difficult to hold Edyrm. The king advanced, each step shuddering the foundation of the throne room. He looked at Anastasia and she nodded. All at once the two flung their hands forward. While Caleb sent a st of ice around Rolfe, Anastasia hurled the water that was shimmering with pink and blue lights towards him.


    As soon as Rolfe was covered with ice, Ileus and Iona took the advantage of it. They lifted him and hauled him across the hall through the mayhem around them. The fae and demon soldiers who were their loyalists leapt into their path and fought with all those who tried to stop them, thus clearing their way.


    The water twirled around Edyrm but it sizzled and evaporated. He was on a rampage. His eyes zing with fire, his horns ck andrger, his body grown double the size of his original self, he looked like a monster walking from hell. And he wanted only one person¡ª Anastasia.


    It was fire, water and ice.


    The gale only raised his mes as Caleb used it to throw ice at him. But it was bing useless, for the demon was absolutely relentless. He picked up people in his way, whether those who belonged to his kingdom or those who were against him, and threw them aside as if they were nothing but toys in his way. He was going to wring her neck in two. This was his moment of glory and no one could steal it. He had been waiting for it for thousands of years. He would kill the heir of the Lore, and then march against the king of Vilinski.


    As he walked towards her, the floor beneath her shuddered and cracked. Panic blossomed in her chest as he came nearer. She beat her wings and shot high in the room but by that time he had hurled a ball of fire at her left wing. Anastasia flew behind him. She looked at Caleb who was still trying to make ice out of the gale. She could clearly see the sweat beads on his forehead. And it was clear that his magic was again weakening. Edyrm swiveled his massive body in her direction. With a roar, he conjured more fire orbs and threw them at her, but they never made it to her, for Caleb''s magic caught them. The king growled, "I knew you had it in you. I knew that only you could free Iona from her curse. I did my best to keep you away from her, but you just had toe back."


    "And I have, haven''t I?" she growled and¡ª

 Chapter 420 - [Bonus ] Victory

    <h4>Chapter 420 - [Bonus ] Victory</h4>


    Anastasia growled and hurled the water in a sharp stream towards him. The water should have sizzled, but it gotbined with ice that Caleb sent her way and struck Edyrm. It all melted quickly.


    Caleb''s energy had weakened to a great extent and he knew that if this didn''t work, they were all doomed. So, with onest effort, he swirled his hands in the air and conjured a thick sheet of ice that he immediately hurtled towards the king. That was enough for Anastasia. She thrust her hands forward, ordering the water to meet with the ice, ordering it to curl around Edyrm, ordering it to freeze him. It took fifteen minutes to freeze the demon, but when he was frozen into a statue of ice, Anastasia and Caleb sagged with relief. They had captured him. They had frozen his magic.


    Caleb sank to the ground, his knees scraping against the cracked floor and debris. He looked at Anastasia with red eyes. His hair was a mess and his body was covered with sweat.. He was panting and tired¡ªboth physically and mentally. He wanted to leave, go back to Elize. He wanted to see her, smell her, wrap her in his arms and be inside her. A distant dream¡­ He was hardly aware of the pandemonium around them. The demons were screaming, the fae soldiers were still fighting with them¡ªnow in a better form. Their magic returned because Edyrm''s magic was suppressed. They didn''t know for how long, but they took full advantage of it.


    His eyes went up when he heard Anastasia pping her wings. She wasing down at an rming speed with her dagger pointed at the king. "What are you doing?" he shouted at her, but the princess didn''t hear. Or she didn''t want to hear. In a sh of a second, she was near the demon king. She roared and plunged her sword inside him till the hilt. The ice in which he was surrounded, cracked. Anastasia flew away from him. She watched the ice cracking, along with his body. As soon as the cracks spread all over, she lunged at him, swirled in the air and her kicknded right on his chest. The entire structure fell down and broke into thousands of pieces that contained frozen parts of Edyrm''s body.


    Silence fell upon the room. The great king of Ghar was dead. The mighty empire built over eons, crumbled.


    They looked at Anastasia who was standing there with her violet eyes, which were more silvery than violet, her wings pping gently behind her. She looked like the goddess she was.


    The gale had stopped.


    Suddenly, light exploded from where Edyrm''s body was lying, shaking the entire pce again. A screech emerged and from the light emerged an eagle. It pped its massive wings. It attacked Caleb with its ws. Caleb ducked but not without getting his shoulder gouged by the eagle. The flesh on his shoulder split open till the bones showed. Caleb howled and tried to catch the eagle but it flew out of the window screeching all the way, its ws holding the flesh. And right after him flew a raven¡ªck like obsidian. It followed the eagle and no one knew who that was. No one cared.


    "Is that Edyrm?" asked Caleb, as he got up somehow holding his shoulder. General Yion rushed to his side to support him.


    "It looks like that," said General Yion. He took Caleb''s arm across his shoulder. "I am forever indebted to you, Caleb. You have helped our princess to bring down the enemy of Vilinski. You have helped her to end this crazy and long war."


    Caleb''s lips tugged up. His sweat slicked hair stuck to his forehead. "But Edyrm is still alive," he murmured.


    "He is alive in his feral form, Prince Caleb. It will take him a long time to get back to his mortal form but he will be depleted of his powers."


    Caleb chuckled. "That''s aforting thought."


    ---


    The two older sons of Edyrm were held in the dungeons under strong magic spells. His daughter was nowhere to be found. His wife had fled the kingdom and his loyalists had surrendered.


    Iona and Rolfe were in the fortress when Anastasia came back along with the rest of the soldiers. Ileus was pacing outside the room where Rolfe was being kept under observation by the healers. As soon as he saw his wife, he strode to her and pulled her in his embrace. "Love you," he murmured again and again. "It is all over. It is over!" he said. The journey he had started a year back was finally over. They had taken over thest kingdom that was against them in the Lore. Ileus was hardly bothered about Zor''gan now.


    Anastasia sagged in his arms. The feeling that it was all over wasn''t sinking in her. She felt strangelyforted, but she wanted to feel free. And why wasn''t she feeling free? "How is Rolfe?" she asked when she pulled away from him.


    "He is in bad shape. They say he needs demon blood. He needs to drink demon blood to heal the wounds his father has given."


    "Then take it," Anastasia said in a sharp voice. "There are so many who would be ready to give it to him."


    "They want his family''s blood¡­"


    Anastasia jerked her head back. "Why?"


    "Because only the royal family has blood that can heal him. Their blood is infused with magic. An ordinary demon won''t do." Ileus supported his head over his arm as he leaned over the wall behind her. He looked so helpless. A sob from the room inside made his body tremble. His sister was beside her mate and was uncontroble. He could feel her agony.


    "We have his brothers in the dungeons. Bloody extract the blood from them!" she barked.


    Ileus nodded. "Yes, we have sent the soldiers to do that, but we really don''t have much time¡­" His body wrecked with a cry that never came out. "He is on the brink of death¡­"


    Anastasia''s lips parted as she let out a shaky breath. Goosebumps lined her skin. The happiness that she felt earlier vanished like mist before sun. Why was life so cruel? It gave you something and then the next moment it snatched something¡­ precious. Why couldn''t there be peace? "What are we going to do now?"


    "I don''t know¡­" he replied as he heard another nerve-wracking sob from the inside.


    "I want to see him," she said, her voice a mere whisper.


    He shook his head. "No Anastasia. You won''t be able to." His body trembled when he remembered two gaping holes in Rolfe''s chest. "Where is Kaizan?" he asked, looking behind her.


    "I don''t know¡­" she replied. And all her thoughts went to Kaizan. Where was he? Thest she saw him was when he attacked the demons and Edyrm''s older sons. "He must being back."


    ---


    Somewhere in the deep underground caverns, a demoness sat on a high back chair that was carved out of the ck stone. The night had fallen and only a few torches lit the area dimly. Two maids and ten female demon soldiers stood in front of her.? She was staring at the man kneeling in front of her.

 Chapter 421 - Useless

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Useless</h4>


    The woman was wearing a green silk gown, which had a thick slit in the center. She crossed her legs, showing the creamy skin amply. She looked at Kaizan, who was shackled in heavy chains. He was unconscious because she had sedated him when she got him here. She scraped her painted nail along Kaizan''s cheek and purred, "You are my bargaining chip." She left his face, which bobbed on his neck before settling low.


    ---


    Kaizan didn''t know as to why they had shackled him up, but when he woke up, his throat was parched dry and he had a terrible headache. The chains that were tied around his wrists and ankles were attached to the rocky wall of the cave and held him so tightly that they wouldn''t move. Every time he tried to pull against them, they sank in his skin and he heard female voices that they would thrash him if he did that again. When they had brought him, they had beaten him mercilessly until he had fallen unconscious.


    But who were they? What about Ileus and Anastasia? Where was Iona? Did Rolfe die? What about Ghar? He opened his left eye, which was the only one to open, for the right one felt as though it was stuck to the base and it hurt badly. In the dim light he could make the shapes the head of one of them.. Horns. They were curled behind the head. Why were they wearing long robes and hooded? In the low light of the cave and the blurry vision of his one eye, he couldn''t see any of them. And he knew that all of them were armed to the hilt, which meant that they were soldiers. He heard them murmuring something, he couldn''t hear.


    From the aches in his body, he was sure that his right eye was swollen. His lips hurt and so did his ribs and left forearm. Did he have a split lip? There was blood caked on his face, neck and tunic. There must be bruises on his torso because his tunic was soaked. He hated the warm blood that was still trickling over his palm. Perhaps it was because of the barbed chains they had shackled him in.


    Kaizan lifted his head to look at them but the pounding headache made him groan. As soon as he woke up, he saw three of theming towards her.


    "He is awake," said a female voice.


    Oh, so these were female soldiers. His throat bobbed. He was so parched that he licked his lips. With difficulty he spoke, "Water¡­"


    Another female tranted him, "He wants water."


    All of themughed. A pitcher was shoved in front of his face. He opened his mouth but the water from the pitcher was thrown on his face. Kaizan gulped as much as he could and groaned as the rest of the water sluiced down his face. "Bitch!" he grunted. And immediately the women started punching him mercilessly all over again. He spewed the choicest of the curses on them and they hit him more. And once again when he was all ck and blue pulp, they left him.


    When he woke up next, he said, "I need to urinate."


    The same female repeated his words in the demonguage. Whatever message was passed on to her, it meant that he could piss in his pants for all they cared. Spewing more curses, Kaizan had turned and pissed in the corner, while hoping that they didn''t start hitting him again.


    He was so tired and aching everywhere that he slumped against the cold stone of the cave. He stared at the hooded females, his own piss smelling. Why hadn''t they killed him? Who were they waiting for? He was hungry as hell, but they were least bothered about that. Even as they ate, none of them asked him if he wanted to eat. One thing was clear¡ªthey all were here to watch him so that he didn''t escape, which meant that his staying alive was important to them. They had beaten him, but hadn''t killed him. And they were waiting for someone. Since they were all female demons, they must be the soldiers of a female demon and that too nobility. So, it was possible that either this was one of Rolfe''s family''s female members or some nobility who was very close to the king.


    He sagged against the wall, in order to save his strength and check the scope of his chains. The more he moved his wrists, the more they got cut. All at once he heard them murmuring. He could hear the words very well and he couldn''t pick up tads and bits.


    "The queen is very upset," said one of them.


    "She is no longer the queen," another one snorted.


    "I heard that the king is dead¡­"


    "Edyrm cannot die. Many witnessed that he was reduced to his feral form, which flew away."


    "Prince Rolfe is also very unwell," said one of them with a sigh.


    "What is she going to do with this werewolf? He is useless!"


    "Hush!" a throaty voice silenced them. "Wait for her toe rather than speaking nonsense here." They looked at him and Kaizan closed his left eye to pretend that he was too tired to listen to them.


    "This cave is suffocating, Fenzer! Why don''t we leave him alone and get out of this god-damned ce?"


    "The queen wishes to deal with him," Fenzer replied.


    Deal with him? Deal in what way? What kind of a booty was he? Or was she going to kill him? No, that wasn''t possible. If she wanted, she would have already done that. And why did it sound like it was going to be a bad, bad deal.


    "What kind of deal do you bitches want to make?" Kaizan said, baring his fangs. "Leave me or else, I am going to kill all of you before I decide to leave!"


    Fenzer walked up to him and drew her sword out of her sheath. She was still wearing her cloak and her face was hidden behind the hood. She gave a chuckle, which didn''t reach her eyes. "If I were you, I would have prayed to the werewolf spirits to get out alive from here instead of wasting time on pulling on the chains. You see the more you pull, the more they will pierce your flesh."


    He growled out of frustration. "What do you want from me?"


    Fenzer shrugged. "I don''t want anything from you. Just keep your mouth shut till the queenes. And if you can''t then I have been asked to pull that disgusting werewolf tongue out and cut it. Oh, I would love to remove those fangs too!"


    Kaizan yanked against the chains in anger, ignoring the pain they inflicted.


    "Don''t do that. It disturbs the piece, wolf," Fenzer said. "And if you do that again, I might have to send them all to beat you until you are knocked out. As such they all hate you because they are being held in this cave against their will!"


    He spat at her feet. "Cowards!" he snarled. "If you want properbat, free my hands."

 Chapter 422 - Contemplation

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Contemtion</h4>


    Fenzer shook her head with a low, breathyugh. "No, we don''t believe in properbat. We do it dirty!"


    "Do you know who you are dealing with?" Kaizan grunted.


    "Of course, we know about you, wolf." Fenzer said and clicked her tongue. "If you were half as good as what they told you about, you wouldn''t have got captured." She stood right next to him and then kicked his leg very hard. He stifled a wince. "


    "I was talking about the people who are going to unleash their wrath on you all!" He said andughed.


    Fenzer shrugged and walked away from him saying, "Who cares? Wait for her!"


    Kaizan looked around the room at the faces of other soldiers, but he was not able to make out.. Perhaps his left eye was also bleeding on the inside. He didn''t know for how long did he wait, or for how long did he sleep, but when he woke up next, he found himself staring at a woman with intense green eyes, horns that were curled back and a gown that syed on the sides as she crossed her legs showing the skin till mid-thighs. His hands were still bound in the chains, but he was not against the wall. They were holding him in chains in the middle of the cave, his ass on the cold stone of the floor.


    "Hellooo, love," she crooned. "How are you feeling?"


    He stared at her inhuman beauty and sickening demeanor. Her hair was coiled in a low bun. They were so shiny, as if she had poured all the world''s oil in them.


    "I know it''s a redundant question, given the situation," she said, brushing her heavily painted nails with her thumbs while watching him with her nted eyes. Her pointy ears twitched. She smiled, pulling her lips that were almost maroon on her pale face. She stared back at him with an arched eyebrow as if knowing fully well the kind of effect she had on people. "Oh, I didn''t introduce myself. I am Siora, King Edyrm''s wife, Prince Rolfe''s mother."


    Kaizan gathered his wits somehow and replied, "And I am¡ª"


    "Oh, cut the bullshit. I know who you are. Why else do you think I would capture you?" she snapped. She crossed her legs again on purpose to show the length of her shapely legs.


    "Where am I?" he asked, looking at her through his hair that had fallen over his eyes. So, the queen had abducted him. Interesting.


    Siora leaned back on the high chair. "You are in one of my safe havens in the Mountain of Tibris. Don''t worry, your people would never be able to find out about you. This ce has served as my sanctuary for thousands of years. Actually, many such caves¡­ Tibris is where we were born and brought up¡­ I know it so well¡­" She sighed.


    "Why the fuck am I here?" he snarled and then bared his teeth and fangs. The woman made him sick. He wondered as to why she wasn''t in mourning if her husband died. Instead, she was here trying to create some god-damned deal. He could never understand royalty.


    "Impatient, hmm?" she tittered. She put her arms on the armrest of the stone chair, and said, "You are going to my bargaining chip. I am going to keep you alive as long as Rolfe doesn''t kill me. If he does, then my soldiers here have the standing instructions to y you without thinking."


    Kaizan is appalled. He jerked his head back. "Do you mean you are going to keep me here forever?"


    "That''s the idea, wolf," she purred. "This cave is going to be your home from now onwards." She clicked her tongue. "I have heard that werewolves live a long life. You are going to get to live that life, though I am not sure how well, but you will live."


    Kaizan pulled himself against the chains as he roared in frustration.


    Siora grinned at him and then nodded at the women who were holding him. They pulled him back away as she got up to leave. She could hear him roaring behind her. But that wouldn''t matter. He could bellow and roar all he wanted. His voice would never go out of this cave. However, just as she was about to leave, her messenger came to her. She was panting and looked excited. "What is it?" she asked the messenger, lifting her perfectly arched eyebrow.


    "Prince Rolfe is very unwell. The healer says that he is on the brink of death and needs blood on an urgent basis. If he doesn''t receive the blood, he might not survive the night!"


    "And how do you know all this?" asked Siora.


    "I followed them to the fortress," said the messenger, bobbing her head animatedly.


    "Good. Keep an eye on them," Siora replied and was about to leave when she noticed that the messenger was still standing there, shuffling on her feet. She knew what she was waiting for. Siora took out the gold ring from her pinky finger and gave it to her. "Good work, Giera," she said. "Keep it up." She wouldter kill Giera for her insolence. The girl wouldn''t have dared to ask for a reward for information if she were still the queen.


    Geira took the ring eagerly and then bowed to the queen. "Thank you mdy," she said and left hurriedly.


    Siora walked to her chamber in the cave. It was a small room inside that she had carved out for herself by the soldiers a few hundred years back. It contained every item she needed. Sometimes when she would get too upset with her husband''s vagaries and dalliances, she would spend her time in these caves. She hated Ara from the bottom of her heart. Edyrm would sleep with her every night and she was like a puppy, following him everywhere. She could see how Ara pitied her, and her blood would boil. And when she heard that someone had sliced her head off, she was ecstatic. She had run to the throne room only to see Ara''s head on the floor. Unfortunately, she found that Edyrm was clutching it. Later, when she had brought Kaizan with her, taking advantage of the chaos over there, she even picked up Ara''s head. She had burnt her head on skewers.


    Sioray on the mattress of her bed and rested her head on the headrest. She reyed the information that Giera had given her. Rolfe was on the brink of death and he needed blood urgently. Should she go to the fortress and offer her blood to him or should she let him die? She picked up the ss of water from the side table and gulped it down. If she didn''t go there, the healers would take blood from her older sons who were right now held captive in the dungeons of the pce. Where was her daughter? No one could find her.


    She pulled the nket over here. Evenings and nights in Tibris got colder than usual and there was no fire in the cave because she didn''t want to give away her location. She knew that even if Ileus took blood from her sons to save Rolfe, he would still keep them in the dungeons. Suddenly her bargain looked dull.

 Chapter 423 - Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Schemes</h4>


    Siora sprang out of her bed as restlessness cruised through her. Her fear that she would no longer be able to hold her side of the bargain went a notch high. She was so tired of the mayhem that took ce in the throne room a few hours back and she wanted to rest, but she couldn''ty on her bed nor could she close her eyes because she felt that time was running against her.


    She got out of her bed and paced the floor. It was cold beneath her feet, but she liked it because her thoughts were riled up. She wondered how much resistance her older sons would put up against the guards to extract their blood. If she didn''t give her blood to Rolfe, then chances were that he would die. And if Rolfe died, Anastasia would surely take over the kingdom of Ghar.


    Siora pursed her lips in a thin line at the thought. This was the worst thought that came to her mind and she shuddered. Her husband had connived with Etaya for so long. They were in this deal for over a decade. Edyrm was the one who gave her the idea of marrying Seraph.. Though Etaya was reluctant earlier, the idea took roots in her mind and she ran away with Seraph at a young age. And now¡­ now the whole scheme was crumbling in front of her¡ªall because that fae princess. She punched her fist in her palm. She wanted to get back to Anastasia for thrusting her in this condition. Until yesterday she was the undisputed queen of Ghar and today¡­ today she was hiding for her life while back there an eighteen year old girl was about to im the title of Ghar''s queen. How dare she? Angered at the thought, Siora picked up an ewer from the table and threw it against the wall. It shattered into hundreds of pieces.


    Siora had seen the mark on Iona''s neck when Edyrm had pulled down her cor. At that time, Siora was standing high in the balcony that was protected with spells to make it invisible. Yes, she watched how her husband reacted to all of it, she watched how Anastasia and Caleb controlled him and reduced him to his feral form. But she didn''t be a part of it to save Edyrm. Why would she? In the end too, the bastard picked up Ara''a head like a dedicated lover and held it close to his body. No, she couldn''t lower her dignity. All she needed at that time was to secure her future and Kaizan seemed to be the best key to her imminent sess. When she saw her older sons being taken to the prison, she didn''t want the same treatment because she knew that once she was thrown in the dungeons, she would never make it out.


    The mark she had seen on Iona''s neck worried her. This meant that Iona was Rolfe''s mate. She had heard from Edyrm earlier about it, but didn''t believe it because mates were so rare in the Lore that it was impossible. Her marriage was also a marriage of convenience. She was the daughter of the highest nobility in the kingdom of Ghar.


    If Rolfe had mated with Iona, then the mate bond must have snapped and it also tranted into the fact that Rolfe was the legal king of Ghar. The rules said that and no one could challenge his authority. Iona proved to be his sess. He would ascend the throne without any resistance. As such the people of Ghar loved him.


    But another thought came in her mind¡ªwhat if Rolfe died? What if Iona is pregnant with his child? If Rolfe died, then Iona would not be allowed to follow her mate to death until she gave birth to her baby. Anastasia would not allow it. The fae princess was too strong. She was a deity. And if Iona gave birth to the child, then the child would be the undisputed heir of the throne.


    Siora let out a spew of curses. "I have to stop her! I have to kill the child!" She put her hands on her hips and looked at the ceiling exasperated. "I will be damned if I give the reign of Ghar in the hands of Rolfe or Iona or their child." She paced up and down her room again and then she made a decision. She called her messenger, Giera.


    ---


    The royal healer had gone to the dungeons to meet the brothers. He knew that extracting blood from them wouldn''t be easy, but his beloved prince was in so much pain that he couldn''t see it. He took the risk to go and get it.


    The guards nodded when they saw him. Everyone in the kingdom was aware of Rolfe''s situation and they wanted to help.


    Even though there had been no ceremony of his ascension, Rolfe was universally the choice of his people.


    The guards escorted the healer to the dungeon where the two brothers were held. They were shackled by heavy chains that had magic sizzling all around them.


    "Who has cast these spells?" asked the healer. It was impossible to hold the brothers because they had inherent magic just like their father, though not as strong.


    "The fae princess Anastasia," said the guard as he opened the door of the dungeon.


    "When did she have the chance toe and see them here?" asked the healer, shocked at the guard''s words.


    "Oh, she was here for all the rebels. The loyalists of the royal family have been taken into custody, and she came here especially for the brothers," the guard replied.


    The healer chuckled. Anastasia was an intelligent woman. And only she was able to put the brothers into the dungeons and chains otherwise they would have easily escaped and been a threat to Rolfe.


    "You havee to collect my blood," the older brother growled. He spat on the healer''s feet. "And you think I will give it to you without resistance? I hate that bastard. My father did right with him. He needed to be punished severely for joining our enemies. We tolerated his annoying presence because he was too weak, because he was working for the kingdom in some way, but he¡ª" the brother heaved. "But the scoundrel allied with the most notorious enemies of the demons. And you want me to give blood to that traitor? Never!" He yanked the chains on his wrists, but white lights sizzled on them making them tighter. His hands and legs were sprawled on the wall with chains pulling him in every direction.


    The healerughed. "Then you should look at the situation you are in." He took his knife out, walked to the brother and sliced his forearm. The brother snarled. As he collected the blood in the vials, heughed and said, "See how easy it is." He closed the lids and said, "I will be back for more." Putting the vials safely inside his pockets, the healer nodded at the guards who escorted him out of the dungeons. Happy that now his prince would be saved, he mounted his horse and galloped to the prince.


    The night was thick and hard with fog swirling in the fields. The bog hadn''t gone and the path was slippery. Suddenly his horse tripped.

 Chapter 424 - I Won’t Let You

    <h4>Chapter 424 - I Won¡¯t Let You</h4>


    The healer fell, the wet, muddy soil racing to his face. The impact was hard and his nose started bleeding. From the corner of his eye, he saw the horse neighing out of fear. The animal ran away in the night, disappearing behind the tall grass in the darkness of the night. Panic seized his chest and the first thing he did was to check the vials of blood in his pocket. They were intact.


    He managed to get to his feet, his clothes soiled in the wet mud, his feet nted in a puddle and his face covered with so much mud that it was hard to breathe. He removed the mud from his eyes and his nose and scanned the area. How the hell did his horse trip? It should have slipped and not tripped. He looked for the telltale signs of a snare but there were none. "Damn it!" he cursed. He really didn''t have the time to think more about it. The horse was gone and so all he could do was run, So, he ran at his full speed, but a sharp pain in his ribs slowed him. He was sure that one or two of his ribs had fractured.. He grunted with pain but still ran. However, he couldn''t make it far. A woman''s silhouette appeared right in front of him. Her naked sword glinted even in the darkness of the night.


    "Giera!" the healer shouted. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Giera didn''t reply. She lunged at him with her sword.


    "Are you mad?" the healer ducked, wincing in pain. "Why do you want to kill me?" He rolled away from her.


    Giera swung back and attacked him. He held her wrist and kicked her in the stomach. The woman cried in pain and stumbled backwards. The healer didn''t wait for her. He turned to run back towards the fortress. There was no time to think as to why Giera was trying to kill him. All he had in his mind was that he had to give the blood for the prince in time. The prince was not going to live if the blood wasn''t administered to him. He remembered the face of his mate, Iona. Tears streamed down her eyes and had etched a line down her cheeks. Her lips had swollen for no one was able to console her.


    He huffed as he ran, but his internal injury gave way. He stopped and bent down and supported his hands on his knees. He felt as if all the air from his lungs was being squeezed out. He wheezed and then sucked in air sharply. But as he sucked it in, he felt a sharp pain in his ribs. He had to reach the fortress somehow. The healer started running again, forgetting his injury, praying to the gods to give him that extra power. He would die happily if the vials reached the prince. Perhaps his prayers didn''t reach the gods. He felt a sharp jab in his chest and then saw the steel of a sword jutting out in the front. He swung to see who did that only to find Giera standing there with a smile on her face, with eyes that stared into his.


    "The sword is poison tipped," she said softly, as she pushed him down.


    He fell on the ground and the hilt of the sword sank deeper in his flesh. His eyes started closing, his hands went to the vials in his pocket. But he realized that Giera was already sitting by his side, digging her hands in his pockets. She took the vials out and smashed them on the ground, as the healer looked at her helplessly. It took no more than five minutes for him to die.


    ---


    "Iona," Anastasia called her. She was standing beside her, holding her shoulders. The girl had cried her heart out and now dry sobs wracked through her body. Agony came in crashing waves. At first, they were so strong that they swept her away. And then the wave receded for a few minutes, but then they hit her randomly, recing the feeling of normalcy with greater agony. "You have to be bold, Iona," Anastasia said in a low, soft voice.


    Iona''s hands were on Role''s feet. She didn''t know that seeing him in this condition would be so soul twisting. "Has the healere?" she asked, her lips quivering, her body trembling. Rolfe''s skin was bing colder and colder and all she could do was to watch it. His eyes were closed and he was beneath thick furs. There were bandages across his chest. The room smelled of yarrow and honey and garlic.


    "Not as yet," informed Anastasia.


    "Where is Ileus?" she asked, wanting to talk to her brother, to someone in her family. She missed her mother a lot. Anastasia had curled her wings around her and it wasforting, but she needed the warmth of her mother.


    "He has gone to find Kaizan. He is missing¡­"


    Every victory came with a price. Last time she faded into the darkness and Anastasia ended up losing her memory. What about now? She felt like retching. She pushed the bile down. "Come back Rolfe¡­ You said you wanted me to be with you¡­ forever¡­"


    Anastasia stroked her hair, feeling utterly helpless. She had gone through the same emptiness and she hated it. She remembered how Zlu followed Carrick even to his death when they were in Virgine Falls. The memory caused a wave of shudder to pass through her body. She shoved the memory out of her mind and looked at Rolfe. There was nothing she could do.


    A heavy knock on the door pounded. "Come in!" Anastasia said. The door opened and a demon messenger came in. "Where is the healer?" asked Anastasia, feeling extremely agitated at the healer''s dy. He should have been here.


    The messenger looked at her with worry etched on his face.


    "What is it?" she asked sharply. "Where is the healer?"


    The messenger''s jaw became tight. He lowered his head and in a low, gloomy voice said, "The healer was killed when he was returning."


    Silence. A long silence followed.


    Then a tremor surged through Iona. It rippled right to her heart and twisted her soul. Her eyes locked at the demon whose head was hung low. Air lodged in her throat as she watched him with shock, without blinking. Her body became ck and she could hear her heart shattering. "No," she whispered. "No, he can''t die."


    Anastasia felt nothing but dread rising inside her. She exhaled heavily. "Send someone now and this time send at least five faes with them!" she ordered and the messenger rushed to carry her orders. She wanted to move Rolfe to the pce but was scared that his life was at risk over there. She wanted to keep him safe until he was announced as the king of Ghar. Her attention turned to Iona. "Don''t worry, we will do the best!"


    "No," she said in a hoarse voice as fresh tears rolled out of her eyes. Her stomach dropped to the floor as she pulled her cor down. The marks were still there and hadn''t disappeared. She pulled her cor up. She closed her eyes and images of Rolfe sumbing to his injuries shed. "No. No." She gripped Rolfe''s feet as her heart lurched. "You can''t leave me. I won''t let you." Saying that she took her dagger out.

 Chapter 425 - Blur Of Motion

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Blur Of Motion</h4>


    "What are you doing?" Anastasia shouted as she tried to pry the dagger from Iona''s hand.


    Iona dodged her efforts. "I will slice my wrist to give him blood. I will let him feed on everyst drop of my blood, but he has to live!"


    "Iona!" Anastasia scolded her and forced her to throw the dagger on the ground. "Stop it. He won''t be saved with your blood. We need the blood from his family."


    Iona started crying again. She rushed to Rolfe''s side and held his hand to her cheeks. "Then what do I do?" she asked, feeling utterly helpless. Anastasia moved to her and started stroking her hair. The girl had gone through so much that seeing her in this state made her heart wrench with pain..


    "He will be fine, Iona¡­" Anastasia tried to reassure her as she stroked her hair and her back, her fingers infusing warm and soft magic so that her ache subdued.


    ---


    In the wilderness of Tibris, Ileus was out with General Yion and ten other faes and demons to find Kaizan. He had brought a variety of weapons and was armed to the teeth. Crested over a hilltop, he stood with his leg on an outcrop as the cold wind whipped his hair. He tried to remember every aspect of the chaos in the throne room but he couldn''t remember where Kaizan was or who he was fighting with. He was too concerned with Rolfe and Iona''s safety and so he had taken them away swiftly.


    Kaizan was promised to him at an early age and ever since the man had stuck with him like an extension to his body. They had grown so thick and he cherished Kaizan''s presence. There wasn''t a day when he never thought of his friend. The memory of Kaizan teasing both him and Anastasia at every possible moment increased his heartache and he rubbed his hand over his chest to ease the breath out. He wondered in what condition his friend might be in and those images reced the finer memories. His throat bobbed as he sucked in a sharp breath of air. Who could have taken Kaizan? He wasn''t in the pile of dead bodies, nor was he in pyres. They had searched every part of the pce and every nook and corner of Ghar. They had also searched the tunnels, but the man was nowhere to be found, which led him to believe two possibilities¡ªhe was killed and eliminated or he was abducted. If he was killed, then where was his body? Ileus had been sniffing the air in order to pick his friend''s scent, but the cold, unrelenting winds had blown away the scents. Hell, he couldn''t even sniff the faes and demons around him.


    He pierced his eyes through the darkness of the icy mountains around him to see any sign that would lead him to Kaizan. But there was none. A murmur from behind distracted him. He heard heavy panting of someone approaching them and then people speaking in demonguage. He picked up the words, ''horse'', ''vials'', and ''blood''. When he turned to look at the man who was speaking in a breathless tone, he narrowed his eyes. He walked down the slope through a thickyer of snow that entered his boots and crunched under him to reach the demon. "What happened?" he asked, his shoulders too tight.


    The demon bowed to him and said, "The healer who was supposed to bring blood, was killed in the fields while returning."


    Ileus'' hand fisted tightly until his knuckles were white. "So, get more blood!" he barked.


    The demon nodded vehemently, cringing a little. "They have already sent four other men to get blood. But there''s been a development."


    Ileus narrowed his eyes and asked, "What development?"


    "The demoness who killed the healer was found running down the slope of Tibris in the west. Our people are still chasing her but she is one of the most deadly soldiers of the king''s army. She was trained in variousbative forms and thenter became Edyrm''s spy. It is difficult to catch her."


    Even before he opened his mouth, Ileus was already running down the slope. "We need to catch her!" Why would she kill the healer? There were a thousand questions in his mind and only she could answer. He hoped against hope that she might know something about Kaizan. "Take me to the west!" he barked another order at General Yion. Yion red his wings and ran down the slope behind Ileus. As soon as he grabbed Ileus in his arms, he shot in the air. Others followed.


    West of Tibris was a long stretch of white mountains with firs growing down the slope as if marching like soldiers. All of them spread as far as possible to find the demoness. If only they could spot her through the firs. The roaring winds threatened to slow their speed and also impede their search, but Ileus wouldn''t let it go. He had to find Giera for she was the only lead he had in his hand.


    "Over there!" the soldier who reported them pointed downwards. On his alert, they all shot to where the demoness was. She was running parallel to the slope under the shadows of the firs. In a few seconds they had reached the ground and Yion let Ileus out of his grasp gently.


    Seeing activity in the air above her, Giera had already noticed the faes. She ran faster, darting behind the trees. Ileus bared his fangs. He started running after her, as one of the archers amongst the faes fired an arrow he had nocked. It struck the trunk close to where she stood. He already had the second arrow nocked in ce when she threw her dagger. It struck him in his hand and his bow came crashing down, the arrow shooting high in the air.


    "You can''t escape me!" Ileus shouted as he increased his pace to catch her.


    Giera giggled. Then in a venomous voice shouted at him. "You are no match to me, bastard wizard! You were no match to our king. And that bitch wife of yours¡ªshe is going to die soon. Even that sister!" She started running between the firs, making it difficult for all of them to catch her. Suddenly she climbed up a tree and jumped from one to the other. The faes couldn''t fly in the denseness of the forest, and so she got a fine lead.


    Ileus looked at a low hanging branch of a tree. As he ran after her, he yanked it out of the tree and shaped it into a spear. He bit off the tip of the branch to make it as sharp as possible. It wasn''t that good, and chances were that it could miss the target for Giera was leaping very fast above them. But he had to take the chance. He looked at others who were following the demoness and they all knew that he needed more spears. All at once, he heard branches snapping off the trees. He looked up at the blur of motion and aimed for her. He hurled the spear at her, but it missed, splintering the top of a fir tree. It was the third spear that brought her down.

 Chapter 426 - Her Cell

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Her Cell</h4>


    The first spear tore the flesh of her thigh as it wheezed past her and splintered the top of the tree she was on. The second spear missed her, but the third one struck right in the buttock and jutted from the front through the front side on the left of her groin. It hit her midair when she was leaping to the next tree. Giera fell to the ground with a soft thud, the thickyer of snow taking the impact of her fall. The ce where she fell was immediately colored red. Giera tried to get up. The spear wedged to the ground, fixing her buttock on its ce. Her mind became dizzy and she saw white stars in her vision. She caught hold of the spear, as she breathed heavily, to break it, but she found Ileus towering over her with his boot on her injured thigh.


    "Giera," he said through his clenched teeth. "Why did you kill the healer?" he hissed without wasting time. He needed information and he needed it badly.


    She let out a painedughter and then coughed blood.. "I will not tell you!"


    "Then I have other ways of making you spill it out," he replied and then knelt in front of her with one knee.


    "Fuck you! You can torture me as much as you like, but I will not say a word," she said as she leaned back away from him. If only she could crawl a little back. The spear was inflicting excruciating pain. She knew she would heal fast only if the spear was removed. And she was so used to physical torture that it hardly affected her. This was nothing for her.


    Ileus tilted his head, his golden eyes boring into her ck ones. "Have you heard of mental torture?" he asked, his tone unnaturally calm.


    Sheughed again as she tried to wrench the spear out. A guttural roar left her mouth as she moved it an inch out. She was aware of the soldiers standing around her, each with an arrow or a baton or more of the crude spears they just made. "Yes, I have heard of mental torture. Gone through it a number of times." She hissed a painful breath. "My king made me the best spy. What do you think my training was, you¡ª" She couldn''tplete the sentence as a blood curdling scream came out of her mouth.


    "I was talking about different mental torture, Giera," said Ileus. He had entered her cell. She felt as if someone had scraped through the insides of her brain. Ileus had stabbed the ce where he was now standing¡ªright in the center of her mind. "Do you know what kind of torture is this?" he asked as he tried to locate the memory that had something to do with Kaizan. He came across the memory in which she killed the healer.


    "Get out!" Giera shouted as a thundering headache pounded her on the inside. Blood started oozing out of her ears. What was it that he was doing? How could he enter her mind? Was she hallucinating? Her body fell on the ground. She found her body stiffening.


    "I have just entered Giera. Do you know anything about Kaizan?" he asked, his voice feathery soft. He followed the memory and it led him to the cave. "Open it for me, demon," he ordered her. She resisted, but it was futile. He had opened the door of the memory. He walked into a dark room that was so dimly lit. The memory was very clear. There were people with dark cloaks and were hooded. He couldn''t see their faces. They had surrounded someone. Kaizan.


    He was slumped unconscious in front of a woman wearing a deep green gown that matched her intense green eyes. Rolfe''s mother. So Siora had him. "Where is the cave located?" he asked in a lethal voice, ready to strike her fatally inside.


    All he heard were her sharp exhales.


    "Where is the cave?" he asked again and pressed his thumb on a vein that throbbed near him. He heard her screaming.


    "No, please, no!" she finally whispered a few words out. "It is¡ª it is¡ª" Giera had never been subjected to this kind of torture. She knew that Ileus was known as the Dark Wizard, but she ridiculed all because she thought that he was nothing more than a spoiled prince. However, today she came to know that he was the Dark One. "¡ªlocated on the west¡­ an hour from here¡­" She panted for speaking even that much was gargantuan effort. "Pleasee out," she said. "Please¡­"


    But Ileus moved to another memory and came to know the exact location of the cave. Once done, he pulled his dagger out and stabbed her deep right in the center. With that he came out of her cell and watched her screaming with pain. Her screams echoed through the mountains. He held her face as she watched him with shock, her eyes half-lidded as she held onto thest thread of her life. "You messed with the wrong person, Giera," he said and then got up. Others watched the Dark Prince with sheer fear. Ileus looked at General Yion and gave him the location.


    Giera watched them all as they flew away, her eyes slowly closing shut. She had nevere across a force like him and as she breathed herst, she pitied the fate of Ghar.


    Ileus reached the cave in less than thirty minutes. The mouth was covered with a huge boulder but he could easily see the lights from the torches burning inside through the small gaps on the fringes. Kaizan''s scent was strong here. Fury rose in his chest when he remembered how heavily he was chained. With a roar, he removed the boulder and entered the cave much to the surprise of every soldier there. They all got up from their benches and looked at him. With a wide stance, muscles bulging and neck corded in tension, he asked in a low, dangerous voice, "Where is Kaizan?" He caught a movement on the side and knew that they wouldn''t give up. Before they could attack, heunched himself at them. He grabbed the necks of two demonesses and snapped them together. Others joined him in fighting the queen''s soldiers.


    "You will never find him!" said one of them who had leapt at him with her sword. She arced the sword in a way that it sliced his chest. He bared his fangs at her. Enraged to the point that he lost reason, he held her wrist when she attacked next, snapped the bone and then mmed the same sword into her throat. She gurgled blood out as her hands wrapped around her neck to stop it. Fenzer dropped dead on the ground. Someone stepped over her body and attacked others.


    They were all dead in no less than fifteen minutes. Ileus entered inside and surveyed the ce. "Find Kaizan!" he barked.


    ---


    Anastasia was exasperated. She was tired. She was waiting for Ileus to return because she was getting mentally drained. Her thoughts would run to Kaizan every now and then.


    A knock pounded on the door. Her eyes darted to the door wishing that they hade back with blood. A messenger opened and said, "Queen Siora is here."

 Chapter 427 - Condition

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Condition</h4>


    Anastasia couldn''t stop thinking about where Kaizan was or what they had done to him¡ªthe sounds of swords against swords, flesh tearing and bones snapping. Over the past two months she had fought a lot, the memories of which would stay with her for a long time. Right now, she was focused on calming Iona as best as she could, even though she felt like vomiting. The exhaustion stemmed from not only theck of sleep but from everything that was happening from the moment they arrived at the fortress after defeating King Edyrm. She knew that Ileus had to be more exhausted than her because he had gone to find Kaizan in the treacherous nights of Tibris. Heaviness settled in her chest. When the knock pounded on the door, she said, "Come in!" hoping that it was the second healer with blood.


    The messenger opened and announced, "Queen Siora is here." He was looking flustered at the new development. Anastasia could feel his nervous energy leaking out of his body.


    Surprise radiated from her in waves as she went nk for a moment. She stared at the messenger and her brows creased. Iona too looked at the messenger with a stunned gaze.. Her brows lifted in doubt. Where had she gone after the fight that had erupted in the throne room? And now she appeared out of nowhere?


    Anastasia and Iona exchanged confused nces and then Anastasia looked at the messenger and said, "Please ask her toe to the main hall. I will meet her there." The opportunity was too good. She couldn''t let it slip.


    As soon as the messenger closed the door and they heard his receding footsteps, Anastasia said, "This is amazing, Iona. I think she hase here to help Rolfe!"


    "I highly doubt that," said Iona with narrowed eyes. "Where was she all this time? I didn''t see her even once. Moreover, she hase when Rolfe is on the verge of death. I am not sure about her intentions."


    Anastasia tilted her head as a frown came on her forehead. A momentter she said, "What you are saying could be right, Iona, but we can''t miss this opportunity."


    Iona took a deep breath. She looked at Rolfe and stroked his hair. Her hand went to his horns and she caressed them softly. "Let''s go," she said on an afterthought.


    They called the healer inside the room and before leaving, they stationed several fae guards at the entrance. As they walked through the passageways that were lit by torches, their shadows loomingrge on the walls, Anastasia couldn''t help noticing that it was too windy on the outside. Her worries increased when she thought about Ileus and she let out a silent prayer that he was fine. She knew that Ileus was so furious that he wouldn''t stop until he found Kaizan. They rounded a corner and then took several steps down to the main hall. They expected light whispers or mumbled conversation but the silence was unnerving. The air was thick on the inside even as a gale generated on the outside. They opened the heavy double door of the main room and when they stepped inside, they saw a tall woman wearing a ck fur cloak that was buttoned to the cor over a green gown, the silk of which was showing at the ankle.


    Siora got up when they came closer. She looked inhumanly beautiful. High cheekbones, nted almond shaped green eyes and lips a deep maroon, she had everything a woman would wish for, but it was her eeriness that repulsed Anastasia. She watched her as she came closer to Siora and she could feel something was vastly wrong with this woman. Dread skittered down her spine, when she felt her magic in the air, thick and heavy and malevolent.


    Siora bowed to her,pletely ignoring Iona. Anastasia understood her games immediately. She bowed back with equal dignity and sat down on the chair opposite to her. Iona sat in the chair right next to her, fully aware that Siora had ignored her.


    Anastasia leaned back in her chair and tapped her slender fingers on the table. She wanted Siora to start the conversation because if she started, she would end up asking too many questions and waste the time. Siora understood her intentions and said, "Princess Anastasia, I am here with a proposition."


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes. If the queen was here with a proposal, it clearly meant that she was least interested in helping her son but more interested in herself. But what was it that she needed? She waited for her to speak more.


    When Siora saw that Anastasia was still watching her, she coughed a little in her hands and continued, "Let me cut short on the pleasantries." She closed her eyes and waited for a moment. When she opened them, she exhaled heavily and said, "I know that Rolfe is very ill. He needs blood from his rtives. I can give him the blood he wants."


    Anastasia''s fingers stopped thrumming the table. What did she mean that ''she can''? As a mother shouldn''t she just offer her blood to her son? But those would have been normal circumstances. Right now, if she was offering a deal, then this was going to get very twisted. Time was important. She didn''t want to squander it. She waited further for her to speak.


    "I know what you must be thinking about me. When Rolfe was exiled, I never helped him. He was a rebel and the king hated rebels. And as for me, my life depended on my decision to stay with the king." Siora looked at Anastasia through her eyshes as if trying to gauge her reaction.


    "Siora," said Anastasia without referring to her with her title. "Pleasee to the point. We all know that you never supported Rolfe."


    Anger rose inside her chest as she looked at Anastasia''s insolence but she suppressed it. She hade here for her mission and she had to tell it fast. So she stated her purpose once again and threw the deal with it. "I would like to offer my blood to my youngest but I have a condition."


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes. She knew that the woman had something hidden up her sleeve.


    "You have to let me live after I offer my blood to Rolfe," Siora stated clearly. "Once I have given my blood, I will be of no use, because he has his two older brothers in the dungeon already whose blood can be used. You will kill me or when Rolfe wakes up, he can kill me." Her gaze went to Iona and panic flickered through her. "She can kill me."


    Helpless anger pushed Iona at the desperation that Iona was feeling at the moment. She wanted to thrash this woman so hard that she would never get up. Which mother in her right mind offered deals to save their sons. If she gave her blood then Iona would have only felt grateful. Her heart pounded way too fast. Suddenly she realized that this was not all. There had to be more and she wanted to listen to it. What was it that Siora still held? She wished she had the capability of entering the cells like her mother. She didn''t answer Siora and just continued to gaze at her with as stoic a face as possible.

 Chapter 428 - Do The Honors

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Do The Honors</h4>


    Anastasia resumed tapping the table. "So you want a deal with us," she remarked, "¡ªknowing fully well that it is your son who needs help." She leaned forward. "And knowing fully well that we are running out of time." She let out a low growl which would have surprised her in a normal situation, but nothing was normal here. "What if we actually run out of time? Do you think I will spare you?" Her threat was so cold and dangerous that Siora flinched.


    "Well, you have to vow to Lore that you will let me live," Siora repeated. "And you better make the decision as soon as possible." She paused to turn her face to the windows on her left. The rustle of wind was sharp against the wood. It reminded them of the time. It was passing fast.


    Without giving it a thought, Anastasia said, "I vow¡ª"


    "Wait!" Iona interrupted.


    Anastasia whipped her head towards her in utter confusion. Why was she interrupting such a fantastic deal? Even if Siora lived, at least Rolfe would be saved.


    "What is your hidden intention here?" asked Iona to Siora. "Why do I feel that there is something you are hiding and that your deal is notplete?"


    Siora''s eyes became wide for a fraction of a second, which could have gone unnoticed, but Iona saw it. Siora held her chin high and a smile tugged her lips up. "I will let you know that once the fae princess agrees to my first condition."


    "Damn it!" Iona said, pounding her fist on the table. "What if you back out?"


    "She won''t," said Anastasia in a gravelly voice. Then she stared at Siora and said aloud, "I vow to the Lore that as long as you keep Rolfe safe and healthy, I will keep you alive." Her vow had too many meanings behind it, but the main thing it conveyed was that if Siora, even for once, betrayed Rolfe in a way that it affected him physically, Anastasia would make sure that she dies.


    Shock trickled through Iona as her spine went rigid. "What have you done, Anastasia?" she said in a low voice, goosebumps lining her skin.


    "I did what was important," she replied in a way that her intention shouldn''t be questioned. "Now state your other deal!" she said impatiently.


    Siora chuckled, the sound as cold as the gale that was hitting the window on the outside. "Well, then, thank you so much." This was the part where she had to get Kaizan in. Because now her deal was about to get bigger. "I know that you will let me live, Anastasia, but it is not necessary that you are going to let me live in the pce. For all I know, you will just throw me out of Ghar! And I am used to life that is


    "State your purpose quickly!" Anastasia growled.


    Siora gave a tight nod, "Next, I would like to make a bargain about how I will live. I have something which is very dear to you. I hold that thing very closely, in a ce you can nevere to know about. So, you better be careful in answering to my bargain for it may cost the life of¡ª"


    "Life of whom, Siora?" a voice boomed from behind. "Whose life are you bargaining with, Siora?" The darkness in his voice echoed in the room. "Or should I say that your game is over?"


    Siora swiveled her head in that direction and her eyes became wide with shock. Fear surged inside her at serpentine speed. It was so real that she stopped breathing. Standing on the entrance was Ileus nked by fae soldiers. He was looking disheveled, his hair aplete mess and blood spluttered over tunic and cks. His arms had bulged in obvious fury.


    She narrowed her eyes at the way he addressed her. "If I were you, I would have been very careful in speaking for your next words would be counted as an insult," he hissed. She pushed her fear down, which got reced with fury. "No one had ever spoken with me like that and you too can''t!" she growled. Her horns started straightening. She stood up and bared her fangs as if in a warning. "Don''t forget that my magic still works in this realm and that I have soldiers who are standing out for my protection." Her temper was seething in her blood and she dug her nails in her palm to not attack him.


    Ileus walked towards her followed by the fae soldiers. Ileus moved to the side and right in between the fae soldiers was Kaizan, all bloodied up with one eye swollen. His body was so ck and blue that his originalplexion was like a blotch. Blood trickled from his mouth, while some caked around his temple. His wrists were covered with blood where flesh was exposed to the bones. Same was with his ankles. He was walking with a limp. He lifted his right eye, which was still not wounded, but had red streaks running inside, to look at Siora. Through all the pain that he was experiencing, he smirked at her.


    Siora''s blood froze like the ice tipped gale on the outside. Her breath caught as panic and dread sparked at the realization that her bargain fell even before she was about to make it. Her face became white as blood drained. She exhaled raggedly. She was least prepared for this moment and hadn''t seen that the tables would turn. What happened in between her leaving the cave and reaching the fortress? Her shaky gaze went to Ileus and she gulped. How did he rescue Kaizan? Immediately she drew the power of her magic out. It rippled against Ileus'' magic and crashed.


    "Kaizan!" Anastasia shouted. She sprang fron her ce and rushed to him. She cupped his cheeks in her hands. Her gaze darted to his pulpy face and she asked, "Who did that? Where were you? Oh my god!" Shock flooded her body. "Please tell me you are okay," she whimpered and wrapped her arms tightly around his shoulders.


    He winced but chuckled faintly.


    Ileus sat on the chair. He stared at Siora with his piercing gaze and said, "Whose life are you bargaining with?" She opened her mouth but he cut her off saying, "The soldiers that you are boasting of¡ªthey all are dead." He picked up his boots and ced them on the table. "Giera is dead too."


    When he mentioned Giera''s name, Siora''s wits left her. Her lips trembled and she said, "Anastasia has vowed to the Lore that she would keep me alive."


    "Take him to the healer at once!" Anastasia ordered the faes. She walked back to the table and stood right in front of Siora. "And seize her!" Suddenly she hated the vow she made.


    Siora threw her magic out, but she found herself trapped in solid air. She looked at Anastasia with shock and found that her eyes had turned violet with speckles of silver in them.


    "Take her to Rolfe''s room!" Anastasia ordered. The faes held her by her upper arms and pulled her to Rolfe''s room as Anastasia and Iona followed them. Anastasia had taken her dagger out and gave it to Iona. "Do the honors," she said in a low voice.

 Chapter 429 - Sleeping Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Sleeping Beauty</h4>


    Siora resisted. It wasn''t easy to take the demon queen down so easily. She twisted her hands and, in a sh, the two guards who held her were down. She jumped behind one of them and snapped his neck. He slumped to the floor. Anastasia rushed to the side and covered Iona with her wings. Taking advantage of the situation, Siora pulled the sword out from the dead guard''s sheath and swung it towards them. She arced her sword to slice Anastasia''s wings, but her sword met with another sword.


    Ileus lunged from his ce while taking his sword out. He met Siora''s sword before it could crash in Anastasia''s wings. Mad in rage, he pushed her sword with his with so much force that Siora stumbled on the ground, her foot catching the side of the dead guard making her fall on his body. He towered over her with his sword''s tip on her neck. Anger was shing in his eyes that were hot and bright as freshly stoked mes. "Are you seriously going to take that chance?" he asked.. "Anastasia vowed to the Lore to let you live, and you are trying to take her life?" He pressed the tip in her neck and blood trickled out. "If it was up to me, I would have seized you already and thrown you in front of Rolfe, but my wife¡ª my wife is too kind." His eyes were like shards of heated ss. "You abducted my friend and now you tried to kill my wife? You have guts, Siora and I am yet to see a woman as sick as you!" He spat on the floor right beside her hands, as if trying to spit his hatred out. "Now, get up slowly and we will walk to Rolfe''s room."


    Siora''s chest was going up and down heavily. Knowing that it would take only a moment for Ileus to kill her, she put her hand up in the air and said in a hoarse voice, "Anastasia has vowed to let me live. You can''t kill me because she would be bound to protect me."


    "Who said I will kill you?" Ileus sneered. He pressed the sword''s tip a little more. "I will keep you alive because from now on you are the official blood ve of Rolfe. Whenever he would be in need of blood, even for slightest wounds, he will feed blood off you. Imagine your life from now on. Anastasia will have nothing to do in it because I am not killing you. In other words, she is letting you live!"


    Siora gulped as she became stunned into silence. Her body shuddered at the thought. She hade to make a deal and things were soon turning around. She had to quickly do something. "Okay, I am getting up," she said. "I would like to go to my son''s room. It is gettingte I guess."


    Ileus narrowed his eyes at how quickly she agreed, but he gave her a tight nod and she got up when he retracted his sword. When she started walking towards a passage, he asked her to, she realized that his sword''s tip was sharp against her skin on the back.


    Iona guided her to Rolfe''s room. As soon as they reached, Iona pulled her to Rolfe''s bed. She took out the dagger Anastasia had given. She pulled Siora''s hand over Rolfe''s mouth and sliced the skin with the dagger. Drops of her blood trickled into Rolfe''s mouth. A few momentster when the blood reached inside, Iona saw that Rolfe was stirring a bit. His lips had parted and now his tongue darted out to find more of it. Feeling desperate for Rolfe to feed, Iona pushed Siora''s wrist into Rolfe''s mouth and was surprised when his mouth grabbed her wrist.


    Iona could see how fast the effect of blood was. The gaping holes in his chest had started stitching themselves together. Flesh and skin started forming, filling the small dips and hollows. Relief seeped in her chest, but relief was a weird feeling. It was as if all the tension that she had suffered from for so many days¡ªit felt betrayed. Her eyes became watery and her lips quivered. Ileus went to stand behind his sister. He knew that she needed his support. As soon as he ced his hands on her shoulders, she sagged against his chest.


    Rolfepped up the blood hungrily. Soon, when he must have felt senses returning, he held her hand tightly against his mouth andpped in whatever he could get. When Siora started fainting, the healer intervened, "His wounds have almost healed up, princess. You have to urge him to leave her, else Queen Siora may be unconscious forever and we may never be able to use her again."


    Iona nodded in silence. Anastasia gestured to the guards to take Siora to the dungeons of the fortress for now. Though she wanted to throw her in the dungeons of the pce forever, there was something that prickled at the back of her mind.


    The guards pulled up a semi-conscious Siora and dragged her out of the room. When the door closed, Iona sat beside Rolfe. She cupped his face, which had color on it again. Over the past few hours, he had gone pale like a ghost and now he looked like a, "Sleeping beauty," she muttered. And both Ileus and Anastasiaughed.


    Anastasia stood against her husband''s chest as he wrapped his arms around her warmly. "Thanks," she whispered, craning her neck to look at her disheveled Dark Prince.


    He leaned over and kissed her temple. "I need a good bath, wife," he whispered back and Anastasia''s cheeks singed with heat. They both looked at Iona who appeared extremely happy. They knew that she needed alone-time with her mate and they too needed to be alone. It was a long night and they had to really make up to it.


    Ileus extended his hand to stroke his sister''s hair. "He will be fine now, Iona," he said softly.


    She chuckled and her tears rolled out. She nodded as she tried to push the lump down her throat in order to speak something. "He is¡ª" was all she could manage to say.


    "He will be absolutely fine by the morning, princess Iona," said the healer. "You should also take a rest." Then he looked at Ileus and Anastasia and repeated his request. "Please take a rest. You both need it."


    Anastasia giggled. "I know why you are saying¡ªyou don''t want more patients, since your hands are full."


    The healer gave a sheepish smile. A groan from the next room boomed. "They are cleaning Kaizan''s wounds. It will take some time for us to disinfect him and bandage. I have already given him a sleeping draught to ease his pain," he informed.


    Ileus closed his eyes as he settled his chin on Anastasia''s head. His wife, his sister and his friend¡ªall were around him¡­ He was happy like the new spring bud that had finally thrown a colorful flower after a long winter. The path from here was not going to be smooth, but he was filled with hope. Kissing Anastasia''s ear lobes, he said, "Come baby, I need your help."


    "With what?" she asked with a frown.


    "With a bath," he replied brazenly.

 Chapter 430 - Wring Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Wring Pleasure</h4>


    As Ileus and Anastasia left the room, they heard Iona giggling behind them. Anastasia nudged her elbow in his chest when he walked back to their room with his hand syed on his hips. "What?" he asked innocently. "I do need your help. You give a lovely head bath. What were you thinking, you dirty mind?"


    She shot a dark look at him. "Dirty mind? Are you sure you only need a head bath, you priapic man?" she remarked.


    "I wasn''t this priapic until I met you, love," he stated as a matter of fact.


    She shook her head. Gods. He even agreed that he was priapic. Such a louche.. So shameless. "Ouch!" she shrieked when suddenly she found herself against his chest. He had scooped her in his arms and before she could protest, his lips crashed on hers. He grazed her with his fangs and she opened and then they were only teeth and tongue and lips and mouth. He groaned in her mouth. When he pulled away, she stared into his golden twin mes and said, "My mate¡­" Those words on her lips awakened a deep desire in him, numbing every pain that had settled in his mind and body, lighting his fiery need. His lips found hers again as he walked in their room and kicked the door close without breaking contact.


    He set her to her feet and settled his hands on her ass to fondle them. "I missed you¡­" he said looking intensely at her. His throat bobbed.


    She ced her palms on his chest and said, "You need a bath, sweetheart. Would you allow your sex ve to give it to you?" She longed for him and she could feel a crazy urge to be one with him. But he needed to be taken care of first.


    "Hmm¡­" he replied. He leaned in to give her one more kiss before she helped him remove his bloodied tunic and cks and all the weapons. Even she removed her clothes and they both entered the hot waters of the bathtub. Steam swirled all around them, coating ayer of mist on their skin. Ileus looked at her and said, "You are beautiful, love." His voice was velvety. "And you are mine."


    She was his. He was her alpha and she feltpletely in control¡­ allowing him to dominate her. She knew that he needed her submission at the moment and she was ready to give it to him. "And you are mine."


    Ileus pulled her towards him. The water spilled over the tub. He took his thumb and rubbed her lower lip. "Did I ever touch you here?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    He took his fingers to the back of her ear and said, "I love it when your pointy ears twitch." He touched the tips of her fae ears. "Have I ever told you this?"


    Her scalp prickled where his fingers were. "You haven''t," she said.


    He exhaled sharply. He cupped water and washed her face. She did the same. In silence they took a bath, revisiting every contour of their bodies. And Ileus wondered how he was able to stay so much in control. He got out and helped her dry with a fluffy towel and she returned the favor. Once done, he simply lifted her in his arms again and took her to their fur pelt. Hey her and covered her with thick fur and then slipped beside her. He was looking at her with his golden eyes that had a desire for her. He touched her ears and they twitched as he gently brushed the edges. His hand went to her lips and he outlined the edges. Then his hand drifted down to the base of her throat when he drew azy circle softly across her pulse. "What about this? Have I told you how much I would love to graze my fangs here?"


    Liquid heat pooled in her body. "No, you haven''t," she said.


    His hand moved to her breasts and her skin heated under his touch. He circled her breasts around her nipples and they puckered and he hadn''t even touched her there. She wanted him to suck her and suck her hard. "Have I told you what I think of these?"


    "I am certain you have told me that a number of times," she said as her breath lodged in her throat when he flicked her nipple and then rolled them between his thumb and forefinger.


    "What about these?" His hand went further down over her hips. He brushed his fingers on her thigh. "Have I ever told you that I think of them too often? So often that it''s not healthy?"


    "You haven''t." Cruel.


    "And what about this?" His hand brushed her clit and she bucked her hip in his hands. "I am sure I have told you how much I want that?"


    She gulped, her thoughts awry. She wanted his mouth over there. He smiled like the wolf he was.


    "What about this?" he said and now his hands were moving everywhere, only heightening her senses to the point that she was craving for him everywhere and nowhere.


    She closed her eyes and said, "Tell me all about it again, please."


    His hands glided over her breasts and he slid down a little. He kissed the upper swells of the breasts and then slowly trailed his kisses to her nipple, where he grazed his fangs. She cried with pleasure and he grabbed them, drawing the first suck so hard that her body arched. He kneaded her other breast while he continued to suck on it. He pinched the nipple that was free and the double pleasure made her cry loud. "Ah Aly!" Her skin tightened, her toes curled as the heat inside her belly increased. His other hand made way below her navel and as if on natural instincts, she lifted her knee up to widen the space.


    "Mmm¡­ I can scent your arousal Anastasia," he said and slipped his finger between her thighs. He brought his finger over her clit and he rubbed it. She moaned and thrust her hips in his hands wanting more. But he removed his hand and she felt the coldness over there. Her eyes jerked open and she looked at him. She found him moving in between her thighs.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Trying to wring every bit of pleasure from you, wife."


    "And how is that?"


    He knelt between her thighs. He curled his one hand around her right ankle and lifted it over his shoulder. Then he lifted her left ankle over her other shoulder. The position left her so vulnerable. Gods. When his eyes that were a pool of honey now went to her sex, she sucked in a sharp breath. His lips parted and she could see his fangs lengthen a little. And she thought that she was absolutely mad for wanting those fangs right over there. His gaze lifted a little up to the scar on her stomach. He leaned over and kissed the length of the scar. She moved her hips up to feel those firm yet soft lips over there. She wanted to see him and when she lifted her head, she saw his raven ck hair past her swollen breasts and pebbled nipples.


    He said, "I think¡ª"

 Chapter 431 - Stake My Claim

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Stake My im</h4>


    "¡ªthis is my favorite spot," he spoke over her skin and then pressed his lips on her swollen bud. She jerked and her eyes closed. He lifted his head to look at her bud andtched his mouth over there. Anastasia''s hips bucked and she cried loudly. Ileus sucked her over there and didn''t know if his fangs grazed her there. All he knew was the desire cruising through his body for her. He swirled his tongue around her bundle of nerves, and said, "Lie down, love. It will take me a long time before I finish."


    She shuddered and lowered her head on the fur. She closed her eyes and after that she was all sensations. His tongue went lower. He pressed a kiss at her core before delving it inside. He put his finger inside and continued to lick her deep and slow, as if enjoying it at his leisure without bothering how she was feeling. And Anastasia-she was bucking her hips up to match his strokes, greedily.. He took his finger out, only to bring back in with one more. She didn''t know where his fingers were hitting her on the inside, but as they hit her, he licked her and sucked her and she knew that she was ruined for her life. "Aly!" she breathed out as a wave of pleasure rippled through her. She was getting close to her climax. Her hands went to his hair and she threaded her fingers in them. He took his fingers out and then sucked her there as his fangs dug into her flesh. Anastasia gripped his hair hard and then shrieked as the sharp sting of his fangs tipped her over the edge.


    The liquid head that had pooled in her belly uncoiled at a serpentine speed, down her legs and up her spine. Her eyes rolled in her head as all she could see were stars in her vision. He was relentless as he continued to suck hard,pping her arousal with his tongue. Her body arched as her limbs became putty. He brought his hand to her stomach and pressed her down and carried on devouring her. She was lost in so many sensations that she wondered if it would everst. She wanted it all to end and then start again. She felt she was everywhere and then nowhere. The pleasure he wrung out from her was terrifying, swathed in shards of love.


    She moved her hips more towards his mouth and lifted her head to see how his muscles in the back flexed and tensed beneath the skin. When he looked up, his lips were glistening and swollen. "Gods, you look so beautiful, Anastasia," he said seeing her pleasure, sex, desire-filled eyes. He wiped his mouth and then knelt. Her ass lifted slightly in the air. He rubbed his already throbbing erection on her core and she came all over again. He used her wetness by rubbing his cock over it. "I am going toe in you," he said and then pushed himself inside her in one swift motion. "Ahhh!" he breathed and stilled as he felt her inside. She was so ready and wet and tight that his beast wanted to savor it. His fangs lengthened more. He held her hips to still her. His chest and upper arms became slick with sweat. He hissed and then took his penis out only to thrust it once again inside her. She cried his name. And that was it. He pounded inside her like a piston until he tipped his head back and then came with a bellow.


    She was hardly aware of the time they spent in pleasuring each other but sleep came when it was almost dawn. He had pulled her on his chest and she had curled over him. Her added weight was only afort to him. She was with him, near him, protected and safe. His fingers went to her belly. He syed them over there and whispered to his unborn baby, "How are you little one? Let''s go back to where you belong¡­" He wanted to leave Tibris as soon as possible and go back to Draoidh. He wanted to take her back to the luxury she deserved. "I love you¡­" he murmured. Over thest few days, there had been so much tension and he was amazed as to how being with her, driving his cock in her was likeing home. His tension had eased a lot and slowly he too drifted off to sleep.


    ---


    Rolfe jerked his eyes open only to find warm and soft hands over his stomach. His limbs were aching but after he was attacked by his father, he had lost all sense in the world. Opening eyes and seeing Iona huddled in a chair beside his bed was like a miracle. Was he dreaming? He stared at the raven ck hair and brought his hands to feel the silk of it. He chuckled when he realized they were real. They shone against the red embers of the hearth. Morning rays filtered through the holes of shuttered windows on which fur was hung to keep the cold out.


    Iona stirred and sprang up. "Rolfy!" she said and jumped to hug him tightly. "Oh gods!" she cried and wrapped her hands around his neck. She showered a thousand kisses on his face, his lips, his cheeks, nose and ears. "You are awake! Gods, I love you!" Sheughed and she cried. He had healedpletely. She didn''t know that she could be this happy in her life, that life could give her a second chance with her mate. She was on the brink of following him to wherever he was, and now¡ª "I missed you so much!" she said through her tears, which made his skin wet.


    Rolfe wrapped his arms around her and pulled her up on his chest. "I missed you too¡­" he said and kissed her on the crown of her head. The girl was trembling. He tucked her inside his fur but she was too excited. "Calm down," he chuckled.


    "No," she replied as she kissed the hair on his chest. "I have lots ofints!" she said through her tears. "You are not allowed to leave me alone like this!" In those dark moments when his life was hanging on a thread, she realized what it was to be a mate. The connection was so deep, so basic that it was like jagged shards scraping her soul when he was almost dying. "You will be punished for this insolence!" She didn''t know where to start and where to end.


    "I want you to punish me, love," he replied sincerely. "But not before I make you my queen."


    She jerked her head up and stared with her golden yellow eyes in his intense green ones. He wiped her tears and in a low soft voice said, "I will propose to you properly too."


    "Rolfe¡­" she murmured softly, feeling ensnared by him.


    He smoothed her hair back. "It is time I stake my im to the kingdom of Ghar, Iona. I can''t wait to make you the queen."


    Her lips tugged up and her cheeks warmed. "I think you need a bath first," she replied.

 Chapter 432 - Tussle

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Tussle</h4>


    Rolfeughed at her innocence. "Gods I have the cutest mate!" If he would have said this to any other woman, she would have jumped up and down and this little girl was thinking of cleaning him? Well, he smelled of sweat and dirt and blood. "Would you help me take a bath?" he asked, curling his fingers below her chin and tipping it up.


    "Yes, you bet! I will clean you so thoroughly that you are going to beg to release you."


    His cock jerked. "Release?" His brows drew together. She didn''t even know the effect her innocent words had on him. He exhaled heavily. "I would love to beg you to release me."


    And Iona giggled na?vely.


    The news that Rolfe had awakened brought joy and cheer in the fortress.. The news traveled fast and reached Ghar. People started crowding the outskirts of the fortress to meet their future king.


    Iona helped him give a proper bath and took a bath with him. For a long time, the two just sat together with her back pressed against his chest as water sshed around them. It was such a satisfying feeling that none wanted to move.


    She helped him take a nice long bath and appraised him of what all happened. He listened to everything very quietly without passing his judgment.


    When they finally got dressed, he held her hand tightly before he stepped out of the room. He kissed her temple and said, "Are you ready, love?" She nodded, her chest rising up and down. "Then let us go." He tugged her through the passageways, corridors, main hall, into the courtyard and then out towards the portcullis.


    They found Ileus waiting for both of them right inside. He wasn''t allowing the guards to open the portcullis. "There''s arge crowd outside, Rolfe," he said, his tone having a hint of worry. "You are very new and I don''t know who is your friend and who is your enemy. I don''t want to take any chances till the coronation."


    "But I have to meet my people, Ileus," he replied. "I have my magic to save us all."


    "You have freshly recovered, Rolfe. I will not take chances with your magic. If you have to meet them, then go to the parapet above the portcullis. From there you can address your people. Also remember that your mother is down here in the dungeon, so you don''t know if anyone hase to help her. I would suggest that you don''t take Iona with you up there." Ileus looked at his sister. He was suspicious about her magic. She seemed to have lost it and he was really getting bothered about it.


    Iona shifted on her feet under her big brother''s gaze. She didn''t know what that gaze meant but it bothered her.


    Rolfe understood Ileus'' apprehensions. Iona had already told him about his mother''s bargain and the vow that she had forced out of Anastasia. It angered him as hell, but she eventually ended up giving blood to him. He had to meet his mother urgently. "You are right," he said. "Iona can stay here while I address the people. However, I would like to go to the pce as soon as possible. I don''t want to leave Ghar headless. There would be too many conspirators that I have to deal with!"


    Ileus gave him a tight nod. "Yes, we have to talk about that too!"


    Rolfe patted his friend and ally on his upper arm and then quickly walked to the narrow set of stairs that led to the parapet above the arch of portcullis. When he reached there, he was overwhelmed to see a sea of people who wanted to see him. And he was surprised when every single one of them shouted and cheered for him. His skin was lined with goosebumps.


    "Our king!"


    "Long live the king!"


    "We are with you!"


    People rushed to be with him and all the soldiers, including the fae ones had trouble containing the rush. Rolfe waved his hand towards them as his magic slipped out from them and formed a gentle restraint around his people. He had this urgent desire to go back to his kingdom. "I will be with you as soon as possible!" he said amidst all the cheers. For the first time in his life, he felt extremely happy and what surprised him was that he didn''t feel any negative energy in his people. He realized that they genuinely loved him. It was too good to be true. After some time, he went back and the crowd dispersed slowly.


    When Rolfe reached the main hall, he found that Iona was sitting along with her brother and Anastasia and they were having a deep discussion. They stopped as soon as they saw him. Iona looked at him with nervous eyes and he could feel her increased heartbeat. It didn''t bore well with him. He strode to her and ced his hands on her shoulders. "What is it?" he asked


    Ileus waved his hand for him to sit on the chair. Dread seized him when he studied Ileus'' stern, unrelenting face. He sat down right next to Iona, pushing down his primal urge to hold Iona in hisp. But he held her hand in his and repeated his question, "What is it?"


    Iona lowered her head as Ileus spoke, "Iona has lost her magic, Rolfe. She is now just a werewolf. The Evindal sword saved her but at a very high cost."


    "So?" asked Rolfe and shrugged.


    "That means that is vulnerable. She can''t be protected in your kingdom. I will take her back to Draoidh until you have settled herepletely. Once you are settled and she doesn''t have any threat, she wille back."


    "What?" Panic seized his mind and chest. "No!" Rolfe said loudly. "She is my mate and I am capable of protecting her. You¡ª" he pushed the lump down his throat. "You will not take her away from me!" a shudder passed through his body. He would die without her. Suddenly he picked her up and ced her on hisp and held her very tightly. "She will not leave me!" he said with wide eyes, panting heavily. He had this sudden urge to run away with her somewhere and hide her from these people.


    "Rolfe!" Ileus growled. "Iona is my sister. I will not leave her unprotected here!"


    "She will stay under my protection!" he growled back. His horns had started straightening, almost ready to attack Ileus.


    "You are not going to stick to her for the whole time, will you?" Ileus'' voice was calm but dangerous. A muscle feathered in his jaw. Anastasia ced her arm on his shoulder to calm him, but the tension was too thick in the air.


    "If I have to then I will!" Rolfe replied, tossing logic out of the window. "But I won''t leave her and if you press, I am going to fight you!" His mate bond was so strong that his feral form was taking over his human form.


    "Then fight with me, demon!" Ileus said loudly epting the challenge. "But I will not leave my sister here!" Ileus couldn''t help being overprotective about Iona. He had lost her, found her, then again lost her and again found her, in that order. Life wasn''t going to give him another chance again.


    Anastasia intervened.

 Chapter 433 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Fight</h4>


    Ileus and Rolfe looked like two dangerous giants, lusting for each other''s blood. Anastasia was sure that if she didn''t intervene now, it would be toote and everything that they had done so far would be down the drain. She couldn''t help chiding the two men in her mind and she decided to scold her husband in private. Sometimes those men and their egos were too much to handle! "Can you both just shut the fuck up?" her voice boomed in the hall. But the two were still looking at each other as if about to get into a fight.


    "Ask your man to shut the fuck up!" Rolfe retorted. "He has thrown reasoning out of the window. How dare he ask me to leave my mate?"


    Ileus'' teeth clenched so hard that they ached. "You don''t get to talk to Anastasia like that? I will break your teeth if you do that once more!"


    "Oh really?" Rolfe set Iona on her feet and shoved her behind him. He leaned across the table by holding its edges. His upper arm muscles bulged and his neck corded with tension. "You are going to tell me how to talk to people when you don''t know how to?" he snarled.. "It''s about time that you know your ce, Dark Prince!"


    A savage, wild snarl vibrated from Ileus'' chest and Anastasia flinched. She hadn''t heard his snarling like this before. She grasped his forearm as he picked up the table between them and threw it across to the far end of the wall as if it was nothing more than a toy.


    Rolfe looked at his tantrum andughed a humorlessugh. "Was that supposed to induce fear?" His horns had started straightening.


    Soldiers in the room had started scurrying out of the hall, pulling others with them.


    "Did you have a hard timest night? Eh?" He practically jabbed at his mating prowess.


    "Careful," Ileus replied in a low, uncanny voice. His arms bulged and his chest muscles rippled beneath that shirt.


    Rolfe crossed his arms across his chest. "You be careful, Ileus!"


    Ileus became unnaturally quiet, as he stared with his golden eyes in his deep pine ones.


    Rolfe scorned. "I wonder if you feel strongly about your mate, but I¡ª"


    Ileus lunged at him.


    Soon the two were muscles and horns and fangs and fists. In a sh of a moment, Rolfe found himself hurled across the room. He pushed himself up and charged at Ileus and barreled into him, crashing on the other side in the wall, sending splinters flying in various directions. But Ileus gave him back as he pounded his fists on his face as he straddled him on the chest. Rolfe kicked Ileus off him. The two didn''t delve into their magic and did everything to keep it at bay.


    Iona was terrified and she shrieked. Anastasia knew that the whole ce was going to turn into rubble soon. She warned Iona, "We can leave these men here. Let them sort out their fights!" Anastasia led Iona to the entrance of the hall on the inside so that they could rush away in case the hall actually turned into rubble. When she turned to look at them, she saw the two strong men of the Lore fighting over the stones, wooden chairs and tables, chest heaving and punching each other, drawing blood, spitting it and cursing each other. There was a beauty in the way these men fought.


    "It seems that they both are trying to release some pressure off," said Iona who was trembling when the fight erupted and was now just standing and leaning against the frame of the door. "I think Rolfe is on the edge because he is unable toe around the fact that he would be crowned as the king of Ghar."


    "And then Ileus said that he would take you away," Anastasia remarked and Ionaughed.


    "Our men are going to be fun, Anastasia," said Iona. She circled her arms across her and rested her head on her right shoulder. "We do have a lovely family, don''t we?"


    The two watched Ileus punching Rolfe''s face. Blood sprayed out of his mouth. Rolfe gave it back to him. Ileusughed and kicked him in the gut. Rolfe fell on the ground and kicked him in his sheen. "Fuck you, dickhead!" Ileus shouted and the two were again all around the hall, fighting like the beasts they were.


    "Let''s get out of here, Iona," Anastasia said.


    "Hmm¡­" replied Iona. The two women held hands and walked in Kaizan''s room where they discussed her baby as they listened to the noise. Kaizan was still recovering from his injuries. They saw the healer removing the scabs of blood and applying green salve to it. Scent of rosemary and dill and yarrow wafted in the air.


    Ileus and Rolfe spent nearly half an hour battering each other until the two were so exhausted that they couldn''t fight, until it became easier to get hit than to hit. When they lumbered back to where their mates were by sniffing them, bloody and disheveled and bruised, the two girls looked at them with raw desire.


    Rolfe picked up his mate and carried her to his room as Ileus stared at him. "Ew!" he said, but Rolfe was least bothered. Ileus turned his attention to his mate, scooped her up in his arms and took her to their room.


    ---


    When Rolfe reached their room, he made Iona sit on the bed. Without removing his clothes, he knelt in front of her and tugged her cks down. He pinned her legs apart and delved his mouth in her core and she held his horns that were straight and high. "Such a debaucher," she said as he licked and sucked and flicked his tongue inside.


    "You are mine," he growled against her skin. He sucked her so hard that she came all around his tongue and hepped up her wetness hungrily. He got up and flipped her over the bed. Her ass was so plump and pert. He spanked it and it became pink. "Ah!" his shaft pulsed with pain. She cried and moved her hips back for him. He spanked her again and again and again, until her ass was red and until her juices flowed down her thighs. He lowered his cks, gripped her ass and then shoved his member inside her in one swift motion. She cried loudly as he pounded inside her mindlessly. "You. Are. Mine." He growled and then came inside her so violently that his body jerked. He filled her with his hot cum, arc upon arc. Once he had spilled his seeds inside her, he slumped over her. "Mine." He continued to shove his penis inside her without even thinking about it. "I won''t let you go." After taking her again, he pulled her up on his chest and theyy in the bed for a long time in silence.


    All of a sudden, Rolfe made her sit on the bed. "What are you doing?" she asked with her brows drawn. He swept his feet to the ground and then knelt in front of her. There was a gold band in his hand. He looked up at her and¡ª

 Chapter 434 - The Ring

    <h4>Chapter 434 - The Ring</h4>


    Iona gasped when she saw the ring in his hand. It wasn''t there until now, but it appeared right when he dropped to his knee. "Rolfy," she whispered.


    "Iona," he said and then went straight to his demonguage. "I can''t live without you. I love you too much with all my heart and all my soul. Ever since the day I saw you at the banks of the frozenke, there''s not a day I haven''t thought of you or had the courage to live without you. I can''t. Will you marry me, my love?" His throat bobbed in anticipation, his pine green eyes staring at her, boring into her soul, his lips parted and his chest heaving heavily.


    Iona''s hand flew to her mouth in shock. "Rolfy," she whispered. She had never expected a marriage proposal so soon. Was he hurrying things up? She looked in his eyes, and the answer was right there¡ªhe loved her to the point of madness..


    He slid the ring on her finger and then pressed her hand to his face. "Please answer me, love."


    She hadn''t realized that tears had rolled out of her eyes, until a drop fell down. She smiled through her tears. "Yes," she replied in demonguage. She dropped to her knees beside him and kissed him softly on his lips. "A thousand times, yes."


    Rolfe''s eyes darted between hers in order to search for something. And her heart wrenched with all the love that was exuding from him. Marriage¡­ to the king of Ghar¡­ So many emotions, so many thoughts crossed her mind. "Are you sure about this decision, darling?" she asked as her lips quivered. "Would you not like to wait?" She traced her hand near the cut on his left cheek where the blood had caked.


    He leaned down to brush her lips with a soft kiss and wrapped his one hand around her waist and the other hand curled behind her neck. "I have never been surer in my life, love. Why should I wait? I know that you are my mate and that with you beside me I can face any challenge."


    She smiled. He trusted her so much.


    "When your brother said that he wanted to take you away from me, I felt a part of my soul getting shredded and the feeling was¡ª" he let out a shaky breath. "It was just like the feeling I experienced when I faced death."


    She put her finger on his lips. This was insane, but she knew that he was right. She had felt the same way when he was struggling with death. "No more talking about death."


    He shook his head. "I won''t." Then he pressed her naked body into his and said, "But please don''t leave me."


    And so, the king of Ghar, who was the strongest in his realm, sumbed to the charms of his little werewolf mate who had lost her magic forever. "I love you," he whispered.


    "I love you too, sweetheart," she whispered right back.


    He pressed her tightly in his arms, never to leave her.


    She smiled softly against his chest. "Do you know what I am going to do after I marry you?" she said, as her gaze went to the pulse between his neck and shoulder.


    "No¡­ let it be a surprise, love," he replied. She grazed her fangs there. His body shuddered. "I can''t wait to get married to you!"


    She chuckled. "We have to get up now. You have too many bruises on your body and you have to go to your kingdom."


    He pulled her up and took her into his arms to kiss her on her lips again. This kiss was devoid of sensuous nature but was a promise of having a life together.


    She led him to the bathtub again. He asked, "Do you like the ring, sweetheart?"


    She looked down at her ring. It was a simple gold band with a huge solitaire diamond nked by emeralds. "It''s perfect." And it felt heavy on her. She hadn''t worn jewelry. It would take a long time for her to get used to it.


    He picked her up in his arms and made her stand in the hot water of the tub. "Let''s go home, love."


    She chuckled. "I am hungry and I want food first!"


    "At your service, mdy," he replied, feeling that he was the luckiest man in the Lore.


    When they came out, all dressed and neat and clean, they headed to the kitchen only to find that Ileus and Anastasia were already there. And Ileus looked¡­ neat and thoroughly washed.


    Rolfe halted in his ce as he ced his hand on Iona''s waist and tugged her closer.


    "Come here, both of you!" Anastasia huffed. She asked them to sit on the wooden chairs opposite them. Ileus stared at them until they were seated. It was not hard to notice how Iona was glowing. "Rolfe, let me cut to the chase and get to the point," said Anastasia. "You have to protect Iona and be by her side always, if you want us to leave her. And the only way that can happen is if you agree to marry her."


    Iona''s cheeks warmed. She giggled as Rolfe''s lips tugged up in a smile. She lifted her left hand and showed them her ring. "Rolfe has already proposed to me. He wants to marry me!"


    Ileus'' eyes became wide as saucers. The demon was¡­ smart and shrewd. In order to keep his sister with him, he hade up with a very intelligent n¡ªa n in which they were now trapped.


    Anastasia cried with joy. She took Iona''s hand and congratted. "Oh my god!" she breathed. "You were quick, Rolfe!"


    Rolfe winked. "I was!" he replied with a grin beaming with confidence.


    "Then wee to the family," said Ileus.


    At first Rolfe stilled, seeing this sudden change in Ileus and then he took the hand which Ileus offered him. "Thank you," he said.


    "Now that we have settled and all, can I eat food?" Iona said. "I am so famished that I can eat a demon right now!" What she meant was that she could eat food as big as Rolfe without understanding the pun behind it. Rolfe''s face turned red as he imagined her eating his shaft. His innocent mate was just too much. He coughed in his hand. She asked innocently. "Are you okay, Rolfy?" Her demon could blush so heavily?


    "I am, darling," he said as Ileus and Anastasiaughed andughed. Rolfe got up to make a dish for all of them.


    "I could get used to having a chef brother-inw," Ileus muttered.


    Their bruises were healing fast.


    After lunch, Rolfe had to go to Ghar. His men were already there to help him.


    While the girls went to Kaizan''s room to check his progress, Ileus returned to his to have a nice sleep. He was emotionally tired and satisfied. His wife had really scolded him a lot when they returned back to the room. She gave him a bath and scolded him.


    Rolfe returned by evening and he rushed to find Iona. He had to share something with her fast. Suddenly, a soldier stopped him. "M''lord, Queen Siora wants to see you."

 Chapter 435 - [Bonus ] Marriage Plans

    <h4>Chapter 435 - [Bonus ] Marriage ns</h4>


    The soldier appeared flustered and his eyes were wide with panic. Rolfe''s shoulders tightened. "Queen Siora wants to have a word with you, m''lord," he said. "She is waiting in the dungeons below." Suddenly Rolfe could feel a ripple of mother''s sticky, malevolent magic as if she was trying to feel him, feel the fortress and things around it. The guard stilled when the magic touched him, his body shivering.


    Rolfe extended his magic to the guard to soothe him. He hated the way his parents would make others feel in their presence. Why did it have to be so wicked and malicious? Why were they always on guard? He shrugged and shoved his thoughts. He took a deep breath and said, "Tell her I will meet her in an hour."


    "Yes m''lord," said the guard. He bowed and left.


    Rolfe went straight to his room, where Iona was. She was bending over one of his tunics to stitch a button, which she was making a mess out of. As soon as he found her, he picked her up in his arms and swirled her in a circle. She squealed andughed as his infectious excitement affected her and asked, "Why are you so happy?"


    He set her down on her feet and said, "Let us go to your brother''s room." His face was ruddy as excitement was bubbling around him. "I have to say something very important to him!"


    She frowned, but she didn''t debate. If Rolfe wanted to speak with Ileus, then surely there was something very important. His entire demeanor was that of urgency as well. "Sure," she said. Rolfe exhaled heavily, held her hand in his very tightly and they walked to Ileus'' room. He opened the door only to find that they weren''t there. A soldier informed them that they were with Kaizan. When Rolfe started going to Kaizan''s room, Iona said, "Are you sure you want all this to be spoken in front of Kaizan?"


    "Is he conscious now?" asked Rolfe as he tugged her towards his room.


    "Yes, I was informed that he has woken up, but he is still not able to speak coherently."


    "I see," he mumbled, but didn''t reduce his pace. "He is an integral part of your family, Iona and very loyal to your brother and his wife. Ileus went as far as risking his life to find him. I wouldn''t mind sharing anything in front of him."


    Iona smiled. Her husband was very wise¡ªa quality that she needed to acquire¡­ fast¡­


    Rolfe opened the door of the room and found Ileus sitting on a chair with his legs lounging on its armrest while Anastasia was sitting at Kaizan''s feet. A healer was still tying bandages on his head.


    Kaizan gave Ileus a cursory nce with his eyes that were still red and couldn''t help thinking that it was his mother who was responsible for his condition. He didn''t even bother to greet him and averted his gaze. It didn''t take a leap of logic for Rolfe to understand what Kaizan was thinking, but that had toeter. First he had to state the purpose of his visit to Ileus.


    "Rolfe, how are you?" asked Anastasia with a smile as she waved them to sit on chairs. "The healer says that he is going to be able to walk in a day." Kaizan was healing fast.


    Iona walked to where Ileus was. She shoved his leg back in the chair and sat on the armrest. Ileus grunted but she wrapped her arm around his shoulders and rested her head on his. She whispered in his ear, "Rolfy has to say something to you all. God knows what!" Though Ileus gave her a bored look, he was keen as hell to listen to Rolfe.


    Rolfe started, "I had meetings upon meetings at the pce today and the first thing that I discussed with council was¡­" he looked at the siblings who were watching him with two pairs of golden eyes. It was a sight to behold. They had striking simrities and both looked breathtaking. Gods. It was as if, if he kissed Iona, he might as well be kissing Ileus. "Ugh!" he muttered at the thought and shoved it away. The brother and sister duo looked at him with a piercing gaze and raised eyebrows.


    "What the hell did you discuss?" asked Ileus impatiently.


    Rolfe jerked back to reality. "I discussed about my marriage with Iona," he said with a soft smile.


    Iona sprung straight in her chair. "And?" she murmured.


    "The council gave me two options. First, that I marry her before ascension to the throne in a simple private ceremony. That way as soon as I ascend the throne, she will be given the status of queen and will be under the protection of the kingdom of Ghar. Every soldier will pledge their allegiance to her." He paused to look at their curious faces. Silence in the air was deafening and he couldn''t even hear them breathing. "The second option is that I marry her after I be the king, but that would mean that I will have to dy the marriage by at least two days because the ceremonies held after the coronation are lengthy. The council said that since Ghar will be getting a new king after thousands of years, they are going to make it an borate and detailed affair. After coronation, marriage to the king will again be a lengthy affair where I will not be allowed to meet the bride for a day." Nervousness sparked in his body and he shifted in his chair.


    Ileus remembered how he wasn''t allowed to meet Anastasia in Evindal but he somehow sneaked in. And his mother didn''t allow him to meet her in Draoidh either. The thought made him shudder. He gritted, "What''s it with not meeting your bride for a day? I say you abolish this stupid custom the day you be the king!"


    Anastasia jerked her head back at him and then burst into a fit ofughter. Kaizan''s lips also tugged up. He looked at his old friend and could understand his opinion regarding this matter very well. As for Iona, she pursed her lips and looked everywhere except at her brother.


    Ileus disregarded their reactions and continued, "Before you say anything else Rolfe, I suggest that you marry her first. If Iona has to stay in Ghar, then she will enter the kingdom as the queen!" Suddenly a wave of sickly magic caressed his forearm and he shot up. His skin was lined with goosebumps. The tendril of the magic disappeared as fast as it appeared.


    "What happened?" asked Rolfe, narrowing his eyes.


    Ileus shook his head. "Nothing," he replied and rubbed his forearm where he felt the sticky, malevolent tendril. He got back to the main conversation. "Marrying Iona before your coronation would be a quicker way to protect her."


    "I agree!" Rolfe replied. "I want to marry her but would it be okay if the high priest of Ghar officiates the wedding?" His gaze darted to Ileus to Anastasia and then Kaizan.


    "Of course!" Anastasia said. "It would be better if she marries you with your customs."


    "Yes!" Rolfe said loudly. "I thought the same. I can''t wait for her to be my queen!" And as soon as he said that, he heard words in his mind¡ª ''Queen¡­''

 Chapter 436 - The Box

    <h4>Chapter 436 - The Box</h4>


    Rolfe''s mother was calling him and he knew it. Those tendrils of magic that felt like sticky waves of malice were her summons. His jaw hardened and a muscle feathered. Seeing the sudden change in his demeanor, Ileus narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you in two minds about your decision to marry Iona?"


    Rolfe jerked his head back and realized that his expressions must have changed drastically. "No! not at all!" he blurted. "It''s just that¡ª"


    Everyone in the room became silent for him to speak. The air became thick with tension at his slightest doubt.


    "It''s just that he can feel his mother''s magic over him," whispered Kaizan. hoarsely. They all looked in his direction while he was looking at Rolfe. Even that much speech proved heavy for him and he licked his lips as his throat became dry. Sensing his difort, Ileus sprang to his feet and rushed to the pitcher on the table.. Without bothering to pour the water in a ss, he brought the pitcher to him. He helped him prop up a little and Kaizan gulped water greedily. For Ileus, seeing Kaian in this condition was as if someone had drawn a dagger between his ribs.


    When he finished having water, Ileus chided, "Who asked you to speak?"


    Kaizan closed his eyes as a weak smile tugged his lips up. "His mother¡­" He used to feel her magic over him all the time. It crawled over him like sticky, gooey mucus, full of malice and had a thousand negative emotions. And he hated it.


    "Shh!" Ileus quieted him. He smoothed his friend''s hair and then looked at Rolfe over his shoulder. "Is that correct?"


    "Yes," Rolfe huffed. "She wants to meet me."


    Anastasia tilted her head and said, "We are going to meet her, all of us, but not now. She has to wait." Her voice carried a lethal calm. She changed the topic and said, "So now that we have decided that we would go with the first option, when do you n on marrying her?"


    Rolfe''s gaze turned to the most favorite person in the room, in his life and in this universe and said, "Tonight."


    Iona''s eyes became wide. Her mouth fell to the floor. Her cheeks warmed like a thousand suns. Her hands flew to her mouth to stifle her squeal, which came out irrespective. She tipped her head back towards the ceiling and thanked every wolf spirit she knew of. Suddenly she felt an urge to shift. Her face beamed and in order to stop her wolf from taking over, she embraced Anastasia tightly. Warmth radiated throughout her body as her heart drummed against her chest. Her thoughts were so scattered that she was simply too excited to think straight. Anastasiaughed at her ted state, Ileus and Kaizanughed. As for Rolfe, he watched his little mate with tenderness.


    "I have asked the priest toe tonight to officiate the ceremony," Rolfe added. "There would be a few nobles with him as witnesses."


    "Oh! That was quick," Ileus remarked.


    "Well, I took the liberty to call the priest just in case you all agreed," Rolfe replied quickly and rather sounded eager.


    "I see," Ileus nodded as he raised his eyebrow. Why did he feel that Rolfe had cleverly put his words of hurrying up his marriage with Iona because he was afraid that he would otherwise take her away? When he tilted his eyes and tried to study Rolfe, the demon looked away immediately. His eyes settled on Iona.


    "We really don''t have much time to prepare!" said Anastasia. She held Iona''s hand and said, "Come to my room. There''s a lot to prepare." She looked at Ileus. "Inform everyone in the fortress to be on high alert." Her gaze swept over Rolfe. "You will not leave the fortress until you are married to her. If possible, call more soldiers from your kingdom. I want at least threeyers of protection around the fortress."


    "Why?" Rolfe''s brows creased.


    "Because I can feel your mother''s magic too. She is not just summoning you, she is summoning her people too," replied Anastasia. A shudder passed through Iona.


    "I will suppress her magic and increase the security," Rolde said, as dread seized his heart.


    "Her magic is as ancient as your father''s Rolfe and I can feel it. You have to be very careful¡­" she said. Then she held Iona''s hand and took her to her room.


    For the next two hours the girls only talked about jewelry and dress and fabric and what all she would or could wear to her wedding. The resources were so limited that Iona found herself stuck with just two pairs of silk gowns that belonged to Anastasia and they were too simple. She had pouted and stuck her tongue out and even let out many cries of frustration. "I feel like getting married naked!" Ileus stayed away from both the women, afraid of all the fuss that was taking ce. He didn''t know his sister was so fussy. And his heart constricted a little for her. Had they been in Draoidh, he would have given her a lot¡­


    "Then you would never get married," chuckled. "Rolfe would kidnap you and take you to his room to devour you."


    Iona giggled. All at once there was a knock on the room''s door. A soldier was there with arge box in his hand. "It is from the prince!" he said excitedly with a smile. "For our would-be queen."


    Iona gasped as she took the box from the demon soldier. It was wrapped in cream silk and was tied with a red ribbon. The soldier bowed to her and then closed the door, as she stood gaping at the entrance. "What is it?" she asked no one in particr, feeling dazed. She walked with the box to the fur pelt and stared at it for a long time.


    "Open it!" Anastasia nudged her. It smelled ofvender and mint.


    With trembling fingers, Iona opened the ribbon. It fell on the sides and she opened the red silk that wrapped it. Beneath the ribbons and the silk was a wooden box with a lid. She lifted the lid and found a small note written in demonguage. It read¡ªA small gift for my mate. Wear it for me, love.


    She swallowed the lump forming in her throat. She ced the note beside her and her hands delved inside at the contents. There was a golden yellow sheer gown that matched the color of her eyes, and right beside it was a small bottle of perfumed oil, two goldbs that had spikes at the end and bangles, lots of them and gold silk sandals. When she took the sheer gown out, her face heated till ears. It was a gown woven with finest gold threads with gold beads. If she wore it, her skin would be visible. "Gods!" she said in a low voice as her sister-inw chuckled wickedly.


    "Your man is erotic," she said. "Or is that the traditional dress they wear for demon weddings?"


    Iona gasped at the dress and was so much into seeing it, that when Anastasia said, "And what the hell is this?" she swirled around to find Anastasia holding manacles in her hand.

 Chapter 437 - Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Wedding (1)</h4>


    Anastasia held the manacles in the air, dangling them from her index finger. "Why the hell has he sent these manacles to you?" her voice wasced with suspicion and shock. Her wide-eyed gaze darted from the manacles to Iona and then back.


    Iona became red till the roots of her hair. How could she tell her that Rolfe liked his kink? She rubbed the back of her neck as she pursed her lips. She didn''t know how to exin it to Anastasia and so she just mumbled incoherently. She took the manacles back in the box and closed the lid of the box. "Isn''t the dress beautiful?" she said to divert Anastasia''s attention.


    "Oh wait!" Anastasia stopped her. "There was one more,rger manacle inside. Didn''t you see?" Her voice was full of suspicion as her eyes were wide with¡­ terror.


    "It must be customary!" Iona offered an exnation, but obviously Anastasia wasn''t convinced..


    "I must tell this to Ileus!" she said. "This seems horrible!"


    Iona looked up at the ceiling and closed her eyes asking gods to give her energy to speak about it to Anastasia, but she couldn''t!


    ---


    It was almost evening and Ileus was sitting with General Yion in Kaizan''s room. His wife and Iona were in the room and Rolfe was in his. The priest had alreadye to the fortress and he was preparing the courtyard as a venue for the marriage. When Ileus had said that it might shower since the weather was too unpredictable, the priest just smiled at him and replied, "The prince will take care of the weather, m''lord," and then continued putting gands around golden urns that were filled with petals and pearls and rice.


    The fortress was now surrounded by arge contingent of demon soldiers even as the fae soldiers regrly flew around and patrolled the ce.


    Ileus was now lounging on the chair beside Kaizan''s bed. He couldn''t help wondering that his small sister was about to get married. He crossed his legszily but, on the inside, he was all nervous. Kaizan could sense his friend''s unease. "Why don''t we kill his mother?" he said. Over thest few hours, even as Rolfe had increased his magic to suppress his mother''s, he could still feel icy waves of it across his skin.


    "She should," replied General Yion, as he crossed his hands across his chest.


    "Have you done what I asked you to?" Ileus asked.


    "I have," came Yion''s curt reply. "But there is an important thing that I have to convey to you."


    "What?"


    "My king and queen want to see their daughter as soon as possible. Once the royal wedding in Ghar is over, I have been asked to take Princess Anastasia back to Vilinski."


    Ileus'' eyes narrowed and his jaw clenched. "Anastasia will go where she wants to."


    "Then I hope she chooses to go to Vilinski. I have my orders to take her there," he said with lethal calm. "Don''t make me fight against you." He seemed to be on the edge. Amand from King Ian L Aramaer was like a line etched on stone.


    "Then I hope you can enjoy fighting with me General Yion because I want to take Anastasia back to Draoidh. She is pregnant and needs all the rest in the world!"


    Yion sat up in the chair, his back ramrod straight. "I am bound to my king by an oath to the throne. If you are a hindrance to his orders, I will fight you. You should know that I am here on his request to be with you after you decided toe and find our princess in the wilderness of Tibris."


    This man could never be anyone''s ally. With a hint of challenge in his eyes, Ileus said, "Then bring it on, Yion!"


    Primal anger flickered on Yion''s face. "You have my word for it," he said and then left.


    ---


    By the time Iona came out along with Anastasia, all the men and women were already dressed. They were waiting for her. There was a knot in Iona''s stomach. Her shoulders were tight and she loosed a breath to release the tension. She tried to shake the uneasy feeling from her as she crossed the passageways and corridors, each step taking her towards a new life, new goals, new people¡­


    When she reached the courtyard, Rolfe, who was dressed in a matching tunic that was woven with gold thread with beads of gold inteced, was the first to notice her. His lips parted and he wentpletely still as he took in his mate''s beauty and the sheer dress.


    The golden dress hugged every curve and dip of her body. It was transparent and a lot of skin showed, except the ce where she was wearing a goldence on her breasts and a golden thong. The dress matched her warm honey eyes and the demon was once again mesmerized as he took in all those curves. The V-shaped neck that dropped till the lower swells of her breasts showed her plump breasts amply. It took all the power inside him to control his feral beast. His eyes grazed over her body up and down and then up. Her hair was swept back with the goldenbs he had given with the dress. Thebs with spikes rose on either side of her hair, giving an appearance of a crown that looked like sun''s rays. He noticed that she didn''t put any kohl in her amber eyes, else that would have broken the overall effect. There was a deep maroon color on her lips and he loved it.


    Iona knew how everyone was staring at her. She was aware of how the nobility of Ghar looked at her. There were doubts, skepticism, jealousy and many feelings that she could sense. But she pulled away all her senses from the surroundings and focused on the man who was waiting for her on the dais. Suddenly, she saw that his hands shot up in the air and hundreds of yellow orbs of light started floating above them. She turned to look above and so did the guests. She heard their gasps, but felt her mate''s eyes boring on her back. The back of the dress plunged and he could see the demonic tattoo on her spine. His eyes slid to her hips where the fabric pooled. When she turned, she saw hunger in his eyes. With her chin held high, she walked up to the dais where he offered his hand for her to climb it. As soon as she was on it, he whispered, "You look ravishing and I intend to eat you."


    "Not before I sink my fangs in you demon!" she whispered back and knew that Rolfe was having a hard time controlling the blood flowing between his thighs. "And why am I wearing this almost-nude dress?"


    "That''s how the brides here dress," he replied nonchntly without saying that he had made some alterations for her when he had ordered the dress yesterday from the pce''s seamstress¡­ to suit his taste.


    "Oh!" Iona''s mouth formed an ''O''.


    "Where are the manacles?" he asked.


    Before Iona could answer, Ileus hushed them both.


    The priest bowed to his queen and the ceremony started.

 Chapter 438 - [Bonus ] Wedding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 438 - [Bonus ] Wedding (2)</h4>


    Iona was acutely aware of the nobility of Ghar, which mostly consisted of council members. She knew that they were all looking at her and despite trying her best to maintain her cool, she was finding herself to slip on the edge. And Rolfe could see how she was fidgeting. As if understanding her, Rolfe leaned over and whispered, "I love the oil you''ve put on yourself. The scent is one of my favorites." She gave him a nervous smile and bit her bottom plump lip. "Don''t you bite that lip. That''s for me to bite," he said as a low rumble formed in his chest. Iona blushed and lowered her head, totally distracted from what she was thinking.


    The priest took a long time to conduct the ceremony. In the end, he asked Iona to bring forward her palm. When she gave him her palm, he sliced it with a sharp dagger, leaving a trail of blood. The priest held her palm and offered it to his prince.


    Rolfe took her palm in his hands and then lifted it to his mouth and licked the blood. For a moment, something snapped in her and her vision was filled with stars. It was as if a thousand orbs of blinding light shed. Rolfe ced his palm over hers as she saw her blood smeared on his lips. Light spilled in a flood around them as if a hundred golden urns poured out of golden light. The light swirled around them and she felt something¡ªa thread binding them tightly together. Iona couldn''t exin what was happening to her. It was as if she was infused with Rolfe''s powers with each passing second. She could feel his strength and his emotions like they were real, like they were life. At that moment she felt that even if she merged in him, she would be happy to do so.


    Iona looked in his intense green eyes as he looked in hers oblivious to the gasps around. When the lights around them faded, she heard the demon nobility whispering:


    "It''s the first time we have witnessed a wedding so sacred."


    "They truly are the mates."


    "Yes, it is now proven that she is the royal mate."


    "Prince Rolfe did a good thing by proving his im over her over here."


    "Why?"


    "Now we all stand a witness to the fact that she is his mate and ording to the rules of the kingdom of Ghar, no one can stop her from being the queen!"


    And it was the first time, Ileus, who was also listening to thosements, understood why Rolfe hurried into marrying Iona. The clever demon wanted to prove it to all of them that she was indeed his mate. This meant that the nobility was doubting his im. His skin was still having goosebumps after he saw how golden light engulfed them as soon as Rolfe had pressed his mouth to Iona''s palm. It was stunning, it was blinding and no one could see the two of them. The ritual was so sacred that it was only for the bride and groom to see. And the way Iona was covered in the light, she looked like a star amongst them¡ªher golden dress shimmering just like his. On the inside he knew that she couldn''t have ever found a better groom than Rolfe and on the inside he was grateful to his wife, Anastasia, for plunging the Evindal sword in his sister. It was a way of the Lore for maintaining the bnce. He also noticed one thing¡ªhis mother''s magic had receded.


    "The ceremony will be over once you take your vows," said the priest. "Iona is bound to you by a blood oath."


    Rolfe took both her hands and looked at her with eyes that were shining. In demonguage he said, "I promise to serve you, my queen, from now until the day I fade in the shadows. I promise to be by your side till I breathe myst and even in the after world. I vow that I will never ever leave you and if I do, may the Lore take my life."


    Iona gasped. She wanted to put her finger on his lips, but seeing that she was supposed to show her agreement, she managed to squeeze his hands tightly. Her eyes became watery and her lips trembled. "Rolfy¡­" she murmured.


    The priest then asked her to take her vows.


    Iona looked at her friend, her lover, her mate. In a month''s time, she had not onlye to know him, but she had be his wife. It was a big leap in her life. Holding back the tears that were threatening to roll down her eyes. From all her experience she had had in her little life, the words that tumbled out of her mouth marked her feelings. And Iona said, "Rolfe, never force me to leave you or turn away from you. The Lore is full of deceptions and deceptive people. So, I will go where you go and I will stay where you will stay. Your people will be my people and I will worship the God you worship. I will follow you in this life and die when you die to follow you in after life. May your, no, our God punish me ruthlessly if I falter in my duties towards you."


    And Rolfe choked. He had no words for the vows his wife made. He continued to stare at her with his intense green eyes as he battled with the tears. His breath became shallow. He leaned forward and even before the priest could say, ''You may kiss her'', he cupped her face in his hands and kissed her on her cheeks and poured his emotions in her soul with that kiss. Once he kissed her, he rested his forehead on hers and said, "Why did you make such a severe vow, Iona?"


    Her lips trembled as she gripped his forearms for support. "Because there was nothing else I could think of."


    And Rolfe knew that his mate was the most innocent girl of the Lore, most delicate flower in the world¡ªone who he would protect with this life. "I love you," he whispered.


    "I love you, too," she replied.


    The priest waited until the two were standing apart. Then he stepped in between them, took their hands and raised them to the public. "I present you the prince and princess of the kingdom of Ghar."


    Among the loud cheers and whoops, Rolfe took his wife''s hand in hers and stepped down the dais. They walked to Ileus and Anastasia first and found that Kaizan was also present there, though he was sitting on a chair. Ileus hugged his sister and said, "I have a surprise for you, Iona." He winked as she frowned and then embraced Rolfe in a bear hug. "Wee to the family demon!" he said with a grin.


    Anastasia hugged Iona. "That was a beautiful vow, Iona," she said. "Are you ready for your surprise?"


    "What surprise?" Iona asked. The day was only getting better and better.


    Suddenly a familiar smell hit her nostrils, but before she could turn, warm hands wrapped a soft cashmere shawl across her shoulders, and a female voice came, "My baby¡­"

 Chapter 439 - Wedding (3)

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Wedding (3)</h4>


    Iona whirled around and she came face to face with her mother, Adrianna. Right behind her was her father, Dmitri. "Mother, Father!" She was shaking from head to toe as tears rolled out of her eyes. They just won''t stop. The fact that her parents were right there for her wedding, the weight of the situation, crashed into her like a tornado. She flung herself into the arms of her mother and Adrianna hugged her tightly. "You came¡­" Iona muttered as she pressed her face in her mother''s neck. "You came¡­ I thought¡­ I thought¡­" She couldn''t utter another word as emotions choked her throat.


    Her parents were here. They were right here. They hade to see her here.


    Dmitri came to the two important women in his life and circled his arms around both of them. "How could we not attend our daughter''s wedding?" he said as he pressed a kiss on Iona''s head..


    Ileus took a step forward to be with them but Anastasia stopped them. "Let Iona be with them. She needs their full attention." And Ileus stopped in his tracks.


    "You have to tell me everything, my dear from the beginning to the end," said Adrianna.


    "Yes, yes, mother!" Iona said as a sob racked through her body. "Thank you foring." She wanted to tell her everything. She savored her smell and then turned to hug her father. She wanted to say sorry to him for the time she was kidnapped, for the time she hadn''t spent with him. And Dmitri couldn''t stop his tears. He pressed her face in his chest.


    Pressed against her father''s brutal strength, Iona felt at home. This was the way she remembered thest. He had her in hisp in the carriage. "I am so happy that you are safe, baby," he muttered.


    She just nodded and buried her face in his chest. "I have lost my magic, father¡­" she wailed andined to him like a petnt child, but she wanted to tell him.


    Dmitri curled his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face. "So what? Now you are just like me baby. I am also a werewolf. I don''t have magic, but does that mean that your mother loves me any less?"


    She shook her. "I love you more than mother does," she said andughed through her tears and squeezed him. Her father was right here. Her mother was right there and she wasn''t dreaming.


    Dmitri started tough. He wiped her tears as she wiped his. "I think you are absolutely right. You love me more than your mother. Sometimes, your mother fights with me, but you have never fought with me." Adrianna shook her head andughed at the two of them. They looked so adorable.


    "And I never will," Iona whispered her reply. Then she looked at Rolfe, aware that he was watching all of them from a distance, waiting for her to call him. He was the most patient man she had ever seen in her life. She beckoned him with her fingers and mouthed, ''Come.'' When Rolfe was standing beside her, she introduced him to her parents. "Mother, Father, meet my husband, Prince Rolfe Cranon Aramaer."


    Rolfe bowed to both of them. Meeting Adrianna was like a dreame true. She was a legend in the Lore and he had heard way too many stories about her. "It''s an honor to meet you," he breathed out.


    Adrianna smiled. "It''s an honor to meet you too, Rolfe. We are here to see your coronation. The moment Ileus sent his messenger to inform us about your wedding, we hurrieding here. I think I missed a little, but I can see that my daughter is very happy." She nced at Iona, who was still lounging in her father''s arms. Her face was ruddy with too many emotions flowing in her. "And if she is happy, it means a world to us."


    Rolfe simply nodded politely in response.


    "However, I have a small request to make," Adrianna added.


    Rolfe stiffened because he knew what wasing. They wanted to take his bride away from him. The fear lodged in his heart like a thousand thorns.


    "We are nning to celebrate Yule in Vilinski. It will be a week-long celebration starting next month. ¨¢ine and Ian have invited us along with Ileus and Anastasia. It would be a great honor if you could get my Iona over there and join us," said Adrianna.


    Rolfe sagged with relief. But there was a problem. He wasn''t officially called by the king and queen of Vilinski. How could he join? So he answered, "I will send Iona for sure, but I will have to see if my schedule allows me to be free."


    Right answer. Adrianna gave a tight nod. Then she turned to look at her daughter and extended her hand, "Come, we have a lot to talk about."


    Rolfe''s lips pursed in a thin line as he tried to hide his displeasure for the situation. It was his wedding night, his honeymoon night. Did they not understand that his bride should be with him?


    "Mother!" Anastasia intervened. Gods, her husband''s family was sometimes really thick headed. That''s where Ileus got his genes from. "I have something very important to discuss with you. Could you pleasee aside for a moment?"


    Adrianna whipped her head in her direction. "Sure, Anastasia," she said. Ileus also took his father to the side.


    "What is so important to them other than me?" Iona said, cing her hands on her hips as she watched her family moving to where Kaizan was sitting.


    Rolfe seized the opportunity. "Come here, love," he said. "I need you to introduce you to the council members of Ghar."


    "Oh!" Iona''s eyes widened. This was necessary. But she tugged his hand and for a moment stopped him. "Rolfe, don''t you think that we should change them considering that they have served your father and didn''t do a thing when your father expelled you from the kingdom?"


    Rolfe curled his hand over hers. "Yes, love. I will do that, but in time. Right now, I have to show you off in front of all of them." He pulled her red shawl and wrapped it tightly around her. She shed a smile at him and then he pulled her to meet his people.


    As expected, even though they all now knew that she was a royal mate to their prince, which happened after thousands of years, skepticism was high. They all judged her the moment she was introduced to them. But that was fine. She didn''t particrly care for what they thought. All she knew was that she had to carve her own niche. As Rolfe was taking her around, she came across young twins, a boy and a girl, who talked about her windmill designs with eagerness. And that was the only ce she stopped for some time.


    When Rolfe called it a night, the priest came to inform him to be in Ghar before dawn. Their coronation had to take ce with the first rays of sun.


    It was midnight by the time Rolfe called it quits. Impatient as hell, he just scooped his wife in his arms and took her inside the fortress. "Where are the manacles, love?" he asked. "I need to lock you and fuck you so thoroughly that you can''t walk!"

 Chapter 440 - Kinky

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Kinky</h4>


    Iona blushed. "They are still in my room, husband."


    Rolfe stopped in his tracks. The word ''husband'' did things to him. She had called him her husband for the first time and it suddenly felt... so wonderful. He owned her body and soul. A shaky breath passed through his lips. "Then I hope that all your things have been moved to my room wife," he replied, emphasizing on the word ''wife'' and began to walk towards his room. "And tomorrow we will go to the ce you truly belong to¡ªmy bedroom in the pce."


    She stared at him till they reached his room.. He kicked the door close and took her to the bed, which she found soft and silky. Surprised, she looked around and saw that the fur pelt was reced with a small four poster bed that was just enough for the two of them.


    "Been dying to see you naked, Iona," said Rolfe, as he brushed his hands over her arms and lifted them up. "This dress has teased me and teased me till I thought I would go mad. Thank the gods that your mother draped you with a red shawl." Slowly, he peeled off the wedding gown from her. She was left in thece across her breast and the golden thong. He leaned over her and untied herce and her breasts sprang free. He let out a low whistle when they bobbed and settled. Thece and the thong joined the heap on the floor.


    He pushed her slightly to lie on the bed. Soon he was standing over her, naked, with his erection hard as rock, watching her, as she squirmed, unable to move because she was now shackled. He had shackled her wrists to one bed post each and also her ankles. They were so tight that she couldn''t move an inch. He ran his hand over his mouth and said, "I had imagined you like that so many times, Iona, that it neared madness." Reaching forward, he trailed his finger on the edges of her lips, her cheeks and then down to the dip between her cor bones.


    Iona''s chest started heaving up and down at the anticipation. She stared at his chest, taking in those hair that narrowed towards the navel till his groin. She took in his pine and mist smell, savoring his heavenly closeness. He was her personal drug and right now she wanted to lick every part of his body. Her wolf wanted toe out and she had this carnal urge to shift. She writhed under his scious gaze.


    He trailed his fingers to her chest where hezily drew circles. She tried to push her breasts in his hands but he ignored them, making her hungry for more. He brushed his finger from her chest to her stomach down to her navel. He stopped his fingers just above her crotch and she almost cried, trying to pull her shackles to reach his hands. She simply brushed his hand over the curls of her damp hair and went further down to her thighs. "You look wonderful tethered like this Iona. I love it." And she realized that this was one part of their life where he would need utter control. She was ready to give it.


    He went between her legs and kneeled. He bent over and inhaled her scent. "Fuck!" he said and his horns started bing straight. He blew her hair over there and liquid heat pooled in her body. Her juices leaked, wetting her thighs. She pulled against her restraints. With a wicked smile, he lowered himself to her sex and then grazed his teeth over her clit. Her body arched as she tried to push her hips to his mouth, but couldn''t. He seemed to enjoy it. Slowly, oh so slowly, he licked her clit, her pink folds and then went to her core. He sucked and tongue fucked it until she came all around it, loudly. He syed his hands on her stomach and pinned her down.


    "Release me, Rolfe," she said.


    "Not now, love," he said and then crawled up. His mouthtched on her breasts and he sucked them hard. Iona realized that it was going to be a long night¡ªone she was definitely looking forward to. Gods, she never realized that she was growing just as kinky as he was. He sucked her hard until she was aching, until her nipples had puckered, until she felt so weak. He lifted himself from her breasts and she cried loudly missing his mouth. He chuckled and positioned himself between her legs. "Brace yourself love," he said. Before she could even nod, with one thrust, he was inside her and she cried out again. His cock was filled her, stretched her so deeply that she couldn''t think of anything else except¡ª he unbuckled her wrist and ankle cuffs and she growled as she leapt at him. He was prepared for it for he had seen iting. Her eyes had flickered a ck. He sat on his knees as she lifted and lunged at him and sank her fangs in the area between his neck and shoulders. He roared to the ceiling as his werewolf mate snarled against his skin, as he pounded her, as he held her in his vise-like grip.


    His one hand was around her waist, while the other pressed her head to keep her fangs in his flesh as he thrust herself deeply inside her. He thrust again and again, his harsh breath against her neck. The feeling of her fangs in him and his cock in her was simply¡­ earth shattering. He didn''t know where she began or where he ended.


    She lost sense of self and eventually came around him. She let herself go and then she came again, the orgasm being so intense that it left stars in her vision. She pulled her fangs out of his flesh and he pulled her against his chest even as his cock was still inside her. He held her jelly body in hisp, cradling her. She leaned her head against his chest, her eyes hooded, staring at his shoulder where she sank her fangs. Soon he pulled out of her and said, "Are you hurt baby?" She should be asking that question to him. There was blood around her mark. Gently she raised herself, licked his wound and then flopped back in hisp.


    "I am not hurt," she breathed out barely able to open her eyes. She was feeling very tired.


    "Did you like it?" he asked, wanting to make sure that he could continue doing this, as he pushed a strand of hair out of her face.


    She nodded and offered him a weak smile. "I loved it!"


    He stared at her for a moment. "Iona!" he said as his body shuddered. The Lore had given him a perfect mate. He pressed her against his chest once more. "Thank you, love."


    "Are you hurt?" she asked, as her eyelids became droopy.


    "No. I am ready for your fangs whenever you want to dig them in me, love."


    Gods.


    "And I am not finished with you."


    She was totally exhausted. "Later?" She nuzzled in his chest, too tired to move her finger also.

 Chapter 441 - [Bonus ] Meeting Siora (1)

    <h4>Chapter 441 - [Bonus ] Meeting Siora (1)</h4>


    Rolfe let her sleep for a while but started with his ministrations soon after and Iona found herself bent over bed with her hands tied and her husband pounding her from behind. At the end of it, she was so sleepy and tired that she didn''t even realize how was it that he was lying on the floor and she was lying over his chest, curled up like a kitten, his hands in her hair as he yed with them, smelled them and tied them around his wrist. "Iona¡­" he called her name as if worshipping her. She stirred a little. "I think you are thoroughly fucked up, baby."


    She giggled and he stilled.


    "I love that sound from you, love," he said. "You shouldugh more."


    "I think I keepughing all the time," she said, sleepily. And yes, she was thoroughly fucked up.


    He got up with her in hisp and massaged her back with hisrge, calloused, efficient hands.. She groaned under his soft kneads on her back. There were red marks on her wrists, which he took and rubbed until all her marks were gone, until his magic soothed her and warmed her. "Thank you Rolfy," she murmured. "You are a very soft man."


    He smiled. "You are so beautifully fucked up, love. And I think that now you need good sleep." He lifted her off hisp and then pulled her up. He was so naked, and still erect as hell, but he scooped her up in his arms gently, because he knew that his wife didn''t have the strength to move her legs. And he was proud of his work. He carried her to the bed as her head fell against his chest. Her exhaustion was over the top, because she was hardly bothered as to what he did to her. All she remembered was that he pulled the nket over her, slipped beside her and held her close to his chest. He kissed her hair and whispered, "Sleep, love. I will be here when you wake up."


    And he was there when she tried to cover her face with her arm. Not only that, soft and firm lips kissed her temple, her forehead, forearm, leaving a trail till her chin and neck. She wanted to return the kisses, smell more of that pine and mist scent, but she was still not ready to wake up. She turned to the other side and hugged her pillow tightly and let out a soft moan. "No¡­"


    "Wake up, wife," Rolfe said in a soft voice. It was such a beautiful day to wake up with his wife in the bed. He had woken up a while back and watched her sleeping, as her eyes dashed beneath her eyelids, perhaps dreaming of him.


    "No¡­" she moaned again like a petnt child.


    "We have to reach Ghar before dawn, and we have less than an hour," he said as he turned her towards him. Much to his amusement, the girl nuzzled in the hair of his chest. Gods, what he would do to get inside her again, but he didn''t want to tire her. He was sure that she was sore.


    She opened her eyes reluctantly and found that it was still dark on the outside. She found her husband''s green eyes looking at her intently.


    "Get up, love," he kissed her on her lips. "We have to reach Ghar. I can''t wait to see you crowned as my queen."


    She giggled. "And I can''t wait to see you crowned as my king." But suddenly her excitement made her skin flush. She was going to meet his people. She was going to be in Ghar as their queen. Would they ept her? She swallowed her saliva. She was an outsider, a werewolf, someone who didn''t even belong to his species. How would his people take him? A sucked in a sharp breath at the thought. Her hand went to one of his horns and she caressed them gently. "I wish I had these," she said absent-mindedly.


    Rolfe understood what she was trying to convey. He held her palm and kissed it. "You are perfect the way you are, Iona. I wouldn''t have wanted anything more or anything less." He brushed aside a strand of raven ck hair that had fallen over her golden eyes. "Do you know that I feel I am the luckiest man in Ghar, in this Lore and perhaps in this world. After having lived for almost a hundred years, I have found my mate, and what could be better that I ended up marrying her? How many people get this chance? What you have done me is a favor?" He pressed a kiss in her palm again. "Get up, love. We are about to start on a new journey, and I want to take my first step with you."


    Tears came in her eyes but she smiled. "You are the best as far as ttery is concerned, husband."


    He let out a throatyughter. "None of that was ttery," he said.


    Half an hourter when they were all dressed up, they went out to the main hall, which was now in a better shape after the fight that broke up between Ileus and Rolfe. A new wooden table and several chairs were there on which Ileus and his father-inw were now lounging. Adrianna and Anastasia were talking amongst themselves.


    "Iona!" Anastasia said and came to stand with her. "How are you?" she asked, holding her hand with a wicked smile on her face.


    Iona blushed crimson. "I am fine," she muttered.


    Then Anastasia looked at Rolfe and said, "Your mother is getting wilder by the minute, Rolfe. She is demanding that you see her."


    Rolfe took a deep breath. All his good feelings dimmed hearing that information from Anastasia. Ileus and the rest hade to stand with them. "I was thinking of seeing her after the coronation."


    "You should see her now," Adrianna suggested. There was so much urgency in her eyes that Rolfe didn''t counter her suggestion.


    "Okay!" he replied, his thoughts running in the opposite direction.


    "I will be there with you," said Ileus.


    "And me too," said Adrianna. She looked at Anastasia and Dmitri. "Keep Iona safe."


    "I will."


    "Please take her to the pce of Ghar," Rolfe requested. He just wanted her away from his mother.


    Iona shook her head. "I will stay here with you! You can''t force me away."


    "She is dangerous, Iona. Don''t you know why she wants to see me?" Rolfe said with irritation in his voice.


    "I don''t care why she wants to see you, Rolfe, but I will go to Ghar with you."


    When Iona snapped at him, all he could do was grit his teeth. "Okay, but be on your guard." He had to finish this conversation, which he had been dying. He walked towards the dungeons with Ileus and Adrianna on his heels.


    Every step they took towards the dungeon was like a step in cold darkness, in something so vicious that it scraped over their minds like nails scraping over ss. Temperature plummeted by the time they reached the entrance. The guard sitting over there was shivering despite theyers of clothes he was wearing. And when they stepped inside, they realized why he was shaking. The whole ce was covered with a thinyer of ice.

 Chapter 442 - Meeting Siora (2)

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Meeting Siora (2)</h4>


    The demon guard looked at the prince and bowed. His hands shivering, he went around his table to take out a bunch of keys. Ayer of thin ice had covered the table and the legs of his chair. As they walked inside, with the guard in front of them, the air they breathed clouded in front of them and ice crunched beneath their boots.


    The guard reached thest cell in the dungeon, which was the only cell upied. The iron bars of the prison were sizzling with magic to contain the inmate. Rolfe took a step closer to stand in front of the bars and all he found was hoarfrost covering most of the ce other than the bars.


    His beautiful mother was sitting on hay, her dress soiled and her ck hair matted. She was staring at them with her intense green eyes just like her son''s, but Rolfe could make out that her once fair skin was pale. And he had to cover his nose for all the stench emanating from there.


    He had refused to see her from the day she hade to the fortress to make a bargain for her life with Anastasia if she saved him¡­ if she¡­ The thought irked him on the inside but he clenched his fists to stay calm.


    "Mother," he said.


    He stepped inside the prison with Adrianna and Ileus behind him. There was a bucket on the side for relieving herself, a pitcher and some bread that was lying cold on the te. Her pelt on the corner was infested with mold. Rolfe didn''t feel an iota of pity for her. After all that she did, she only deserved this much.


    "So, you have finallye," Siora said in a cold, hoarse voice.


    The cell was so cold that Rolfe had an urge to use his magic to warm Adrianna and Ileus, but he found himself saying, "Why do you want to see me, Mother?" His words were just as sharp and cold. "You see, I am very busy today. Maybe we can talkter." Siora''s horns started uncurling.


    She got up from her ce, shakily. "I am the queen of Ghar, Rolfe. Why have you thrown me in the dungeons like this? I demand to go back to my kingdom and restore my position! And these two?" she pointed at Adrianna and Ileus with her chin. "Are they your dogs?"


    Rolfe''s chest heaved with anger as his jaw clenched. "I am married to Iona now. I married her yesterday night. So now these are my rtives and supporters, those who have risked their lives to see that I stay intact, to see that I get my rightful im to the throne," he said, his eyes pointed towards her with fury.


    Siora tipped her head back andughed as if she was a mad woman. She took a step closer. Seeing her proximity to Rolfe, both Adrianna and Ileus stiffened, ready to throw their magic. "Married to Iona? On whose permission? And who allowed her to im the throne of the queen? With your father gone it belongs to me! You don''t just go and im the throne that I had ruled for thousands of years with your father, the throne that was built with sweat and blood!"


    "Built the throne with the sweat and blood of our people," heshed. "Out of all us, did you even once visit yournds to see how people were doing? No!" He walked closer to his mother and snarled. "You were only interested in the parties and jewelry and dresses and fashion. At least my brothers and sister visited the people, at least they knew that someone existed beyond the walls of the pce, but you¡ª" his neck corded with rage. "You don''t even know what lies beyond those walls. If you can tell me even the names of the viges we have in Ghar, I will make you the undisputed queen! My wife, my Iona, helped in creating a tunnel system underneath the entire kingdom. She designed it for me, for Ghar, for people who weren''t hers, for those she didn''t know. But she did it. And do you know what? She hasn''t stopped at that. She is designing so many things for the benefit of the kingdom, she has just be a part of."


    "Rolfe!" his mother shouted and pointed a finger at him. "You are wrapped around her little finger. Who knows that this is a plot only to overthrow you and seize Ghar?" Her eyes went to Adrianna, who was watching her with extreme hatred. The feeling was definitely mutual. "That is the wizard queen standing next to you and her son¡ªthe famous Dark Wizard, the Dark Prince. They are full of connivance. They are here to take away the kingdom of Ghar from you. Don''t you understand? This bastard, Ileus, ran away with the heir of Vilinski and ended up getting married to her. How do you know that he hasn''t used his wizardry to make her think that she is his mate? Their entire family is like this. Caleb''s father, Gayle¡ªhis wife Sedora was such a great sorceress that she made him believe that she was his mate and married him." She spat at his feet. "This is the family theye from¡ªthieves and cons. They love to steal other kingdoms!" She turned her gaze to look at Adrianna and said, "This woman, who thinks she is a legend¡ªthis woman stole the kingdom of Draoidh from its rightful heirs and this is what she has taught her children!"


    Not able to listen to another word, Adrianna stepped forward and struck Siora. The p resounded in the dungeons and Siora fell back. Her eyes became wide and horns straightened. "How dare you?" she shouted as she got up to attack Adrianna, but the moment she did that Adrianna flung her hands forward and Siora found herself hanging in the air, throwing her legs and hands at her, surrounded by yellow light. Adrianna snarled. "Don''t you dare speak about me or my children. We are not the ones who steal. It is you who connived with Etaya to steal my baby! And now how destiny has turned tables right at you? Iona is going to be the queen of Ghar!"


    Siora was shocked that Adrianna was able to control her with her magic, but for how long. She cut through her magic slowly, bit by bit, andnded on the floor. She wanted to attack her and gut her, but then she heard low growls of men with her. "It wasn''t destiny, it was your cleverness that you have fitted your son and your daughter inside two of the most powerful kingdoms!" She turned her gaze to Rolfe. "Can''t you see what she is doing? Are you so blind? Once her daughter will be the queen, she will kill you. And then this woman¡ª" she pointed at Adrianna. "She will take control. Together with her children, she is trying to control the Lore! And that wife of yours¡ªshe is whoring her way in Ghar!"


    "Mother!" Rolfe shouted. It took all his will to stop himself from killing her, from throttling her neck.

 Chapter 443 - Meeting Siora (3)

    <h4>Chapter 443 - Meeting Siora (3)</h4>


    But Siora didn''t stop. She pointed at Ileus and spewed, "This bastard son of hers¡ªhe whored his way inside Vilinski. And she herself is no pure soul¡ªshe bloody whored her way into Dmitri''s heart to take control of Silver Vales!" She spat at Adrianna. "The fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree. Even her mother¡ª" A sudden gust of wind mmed her in the wall behind. It splintered on impact.


    Siora fell down and then startedughing. She crawled to sit on the hay and then shook her head whileughing. "Truth is bitter, you know, truth is bitter." She sprawled her legs in front of her and wiped the stream of blood flowing down her chin. Then she looked up at her son, who was standing with his arms crossed. "Before it is toote,e to your senses. Throw them out of this ce. Throw them out of Tibris.. Your father and I had built this kingdom. You and your brothers are the true ruler. You should be married to a demoness and not a werewolf. We are pure blood demons. Don''t filthy your blood by marrying into a werewolf line." She paused to take a breath. "I demand you restore me as the queen of Ghar and together with you, we will rule the kingdom. And trust me, I will find a more beautiful girl for you."


    Rolfe stared at his mother, dumbfounded. He had no words to describe her. Slowly, he trudged to her through the hay and knelt in front of her. In a low, dangerous voice he said, "You are so full of shit, Siora." He put his finger on her forehead and pressed it. "This mind of yours is so fucked up that even you don''t know." She had lost the right to be called his mother.


    "Rolfe!" she started to say something but he put his hand up in the air to stop her.


    "The woman Sedora¡ªshe was part of the ns to kidnap Iona. And now she is rotting somewhere in the Lore. I know you know everything about the conspiracy. You know so well about Etaya and how father plotted with her to rule Vilinski and then the Lore. Do you think I am such a fool that I rebelled only because my father wasn''t developing Ghar? No, I rebelled because I hated that you people were so consumed with that one woman who imed that she was the reincarnation of Etayr Aramaer. As for the wizard queen and her son, they are my new family. Adrianna is my new mother and from today I will start a new world, a better world¡­ With my wife, with my mate, with Iona." He tilted his head and smirked. "And you have no ce in my world. This dungeon suits you the best. I was thinking that I will take you to the pce dungeons or I will lodge you in your rooms and put you under house arrest for the rest of your life. But nah!" he clicked his tongue. "This is the only ce you deserve. This fortress is under Anastasia''s spell. Once we leave, it will vanish from the face of earth. And I don''t care where you will go after that!"


    "Rolfe!" For the first time there was fear in Siora''s eyes. "You can''t do that to your mother! I¡ª I saved your life."


    Rolfe gave her a half-smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "You saved my life in exchange for yours." He got up and went to stand in between his inws. "I will honor the vow that Anastasia has made, and not kill you. But I can''t guarantee that in order to keep you alive, where she will send you. And frankly Siora¡ªI don''t care." Saying that he turned and walked out of the prison.


    As soon as he stepped out, a gust of wind out of nowhere came. Hay flew everywhere around. Hoarfrost crackled and fell to the ground and shattered. He heard her shrieking his name, but he didn''t care. He was done. He simply walked out of the dungeon. When Adrianna and Ileus joined him, he found Adrianna asking Ileus, "Was that necessary Ileus?" her tone was yful though she wanted to chide her son. Ileus simply shrugged. He had given her the right punishment. Rest his wife would manage.


    Inside the dungeon, Siora was hanging upside down with her ankle shackled with a hook that projected from the ceiling. Her gown, her hair was upside down. She screamed their names as she swung in that ce. They could hear her muffled screams. "Put me down, you bastards!"


    The guard who was on the duty, was relieved of his duty, because Siora was now surrounded with magic from three people, Rolfe, Adrianna and Ileus. The doors of the dungeons closed forever and sealed with more magic. They didn''t know how Anastasia would keep her alive, but then they trusted her skills. She was the heir of Vilinski, a deity, and her magic was powerful.


    When they came upstairs to the main hall where Iona and Anastasia were waiting with Dmitri, Rolfe asked, "Are you all packed?"


    "Yes!" Iona nodded. She could feel how tense, how riled up her husband was. She walked up to him and brushed her arms with his.


    He simply grabbed her in his embrace and ced a deep kiss on her lips. His throat bobbed. "Let us go to Ghar," he said in a low soft voice. And then he gave a knowing look to Anastasia.


    They all walked out of the fortress and hand-in-hand. Everyone else was already waiting for them on the outside. Kaizan, who was supported by General Yion, came limping to them. "What next?" he asked in a hoarse voice.


    "We all go to Ghar, and then back to Draoidh!" said Ileus, looking sharply at Yion.


    Before Yion could protest, Adrianna said, "No Ileus, Anastasia will be going to Vilinski and you will being with us to Ghar!" Saying that she sauntered off, leaving a much hassled Ileus. She stopped, turned her head over her shoulder and said, "And Iona will alsoe to Draoidh with us for a few days." And that left Rolfe in jitters. The two men looked at each other as Kaizanughed andughed even though his ribs hurt.


    "Wee to singlehood," he said. "If you like I will be your beloved turn by turn!" And heughed again¡ªsadistically.


    Ileus was thest to leave. Just before Anastasia mounted the horse with Ileus, she turned to give ast look at the fortress. Her eyes became violet with speckles of silver shining in them. She snapped her fingers and the walls of the fortress started disappearing as if melting and turning to vapors. Shrieks from a woman echoed inside the empty rooms of the fortress.


    She took a deep breath and turned to walk to her husband who was waiting for her. He helped her mount the horse and then in one swift motion, mounted it behind her. He kissed her temple and said, "Are you fine, my love?"


    She leaned back on his chest as he wrapped his arms around her waist. "I am, Aly."


    They reached Ghar soon after, just before the first rays of sun came out. The high priest and other nobility were all waiting for them.

 Chapter 444 - [Bonus ] Coronation

    <h4>Chapter 444 - [Bonus ] Coronation</h4>


    Their horses nickered as the caravan entered Ghar. The fields where once ck magic swirled around them with skies overcast with dark gray, dense clouds, were bathed in pure mists. The sky overhead was clear with just a few stars still clinging to the moon that was yawning to go to sleep or perhaps shine in some other part of the world. She was surprised to see how beautiful a demonnd could be when devoid of malevolent magic. Smell of the lush green fields mixed with that mist and pine and snow, was overwhelming.


    Iona, who was sitting in front of Rolfe on his ck royal stallion, leaned against her husband''s chest, as he wrapped his arms protectively around her while holding the horse reins. There were no bogs, no puddles and only stretches of farms till the green met the horizon. This was so different from Draoidh and Vilinski and it was so beautiful. She felt the melody of husband''s heartbeat and reveled in it. She brushed her fingers over his muscled forearms and received a kiss on her temple.


    When they entered the main capital, she was surprised to see that even though it was not yet dawn, the streets were lined with men and women and children. There was a buzz of excitement amongst them and they all looked at their new princess with wide eyes and gazes that revealed their respect for her.


    The information that she had designed the tunnels to remove water logging problems from their kingdom had reached far and wide. They also knew how she was helping the Master Mason in creating more innovations for their kingdom. So as their horse passed the streets, Iona could feel that their eyes were on her. A faint blush rose to her cheeks. Some of them cheered for their prince. And in between she also heard them cheering for her too, though the cheers were still not so loud. She didn''t mind. She was very new to them, an alien, and she still had a long way to prove that she was dedicated to them. She understood their apprehensions, their excitement about them for she too felt the same.


    A brush on her thigh made herfortable. He ced his hand on her belly showing everyone that she was his wife and whispered, "Don''t feel so nervous, Iona. Curiosity is natural."


    "I know," she breathed out. She wondered if she was appropriately dressed for the asion. She was wearing a golden tunic with golden cks with a red and gold cape¡ªall gifted by her husband. And he was wearing a golden tunic with ck trousers with a ck and gold cape that billowed around his feet.


    As soon as they reached the pce gates, the portcullis was lifted. Flower petals were showered over them all the way to the steps that led to the throne hall. Soldiers stood guard with their hands on their swords, monitoring every movement. The nobles came to receive their prince and princess and surrounded them immediately in order to lead them to the throne, cutting them off with everyone else. It was as if they now belonged to the kingdom and were no longer a part of any family.


    A shudder passed through Rolfe, as he started to climb the steps of the throne hall, his cape billowing behind him. Thest time he was here, it had been a massacre of the innocent because of the ego of his father. He loosed a sharp breath and felt himself wavering when his wife''s hand firmly gripped him. That was enough for his spirits to boost. He walked up the steps with confidence.


    When they reached the thrones, the priest was already there. The nobles took their seats that were lined on both sides of the hall. While the fae and demon soldiers who had apanied them stayed on the outside in the gardens in front of the throne halls, the family members were allowed to be seated in the balcony that faced the thrones.


    On the dais, the thrones were made from gold with red cushions, with high backs and jewels that lined the top curve. It seemed that Rolfe must have asked them to remove the previous thrones on which his parents sat and rece them with these. And the surprising part was that both thrones were of same height, same grandeur. It showed that the king would treat his wife as his equal and it was a big statement.


    Amongst the drum beats and flowers, they could hear the priest''s chanting in old demonguage. Iona and Rolfe knelt before the thrones on the floor.


    He took the wrists of Rolfe and Iona and shed them. The blood trickled down, which he collected in a small gold bowl. He offered the blood to the thrones. The prince and princess took the oath of their allegiance to the throne for their lives and beyond. As soon as they took the oaths, mist swirled all around them and covered thempletely. The beating of the drums ceased as everyone waited for the mist to clear. And when it cleared, they saw the priest holding the crown in his hands. He ced the crown on his head and handed him the sword of Ghar. Then he walked to Iona and ced the crown on her head. He asked them to rise and face their court.


    "I present to you King Rolfe Cranon Aramaer and Queen Iona Aramaer of Ghar!" said the priest. He urged them to sit on the thrones. When they sat on the thrones, the entire nobility stood and bowed to their king and queen.


    Adrianna and Dmitri, who were watching the entire ceremony from the balcony couldn''t help feeling proud. Ileus'' chest was puffed with pride. He held Anastasia''s hand and squeezed it. Things rolled the way they did because of her, and he couldn''t thank her enough. And he marveled how naturally Iona bonded with Anastasia when it was time for her toe out of the clutches of dark spirits. The main reason was Rolfe. Perhaps that''s how the Lore worked. The feeling overwhelmed him and his vision became blurry, but he didn''t want to dampen the asion with his emotions. He took a deep breath, kissed his wife''s palms and watched the ceremony. He found Iona beaming and glowing. With Rolfe on her side, Ileus knew that she would be protected forever.


    When it was all over, every noble came to pledge their support to the new king and queen. Rolfe bowed to all of them with curtsey but there was tension in the air because even though they pledged their allegiance, none knew who would stay and would leave.


    It took nearly the whole afternoon for the ceremony to get over. Lunch in the pce halls was announced and the king and queen were escorted by at least a dozen guards when they exited the throne hall.


    Ileus and General Yion went to the pce gardens to address the soldiers who were waiting for their next orders. They were celebrating while dancing and chattering and whooping and cheering as soon as they heard that Rolfe and Iona were crowned. Ileus chuckled at the fervor. He walked to them and said, "The fae soldiers can leave for Vilinski today with General Yion." However what came next was a shock.

 Chapter 445 - Enemies To Lovers

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Enemies To Lovers</h4>


    The celebrations of Rolfe and Iona''s ascension to the throne had started. When Ileus reached the pce gardens in front of the throne hall, he could feel the vibrancy and enthusiasm in the air. He was surprised as well as happy when he saw that even the fae soldiers had joined.


    Over the past a little over thirty days, the entire group had be like a close-knit family. They would help each other in various tasks. While General Arel was alive, he was giving orders to them, but once he was yed by Edyrm, all of them, including the demon soldiers took orders from General Yion and none protested.


    Ileus chuckled when a group of fae soldiers that was dancing to the drum beats asked him to join them. And Ileus joined, as General Yion watched him. Ileus loved it and every beat of the drum weaved magic in his feet. When the dance was over, he chuckled at the fervor. The fae soldiers gathered around him and General Yion. Yion summoned every fae soldier across the ground. It was that Ileus announced, "The fae soldiers can leave for Vilinski today along with General Yion.." Murmurs erupted around him. "The General will be leaving in three hours from now. Please gather in these gardens by then." The announcement was short and impactful. Ileus had thought that faes are going to be happy to leave, but apparently, there was sadness. Ileus exhaled heavily and then began to leave along with General Yion when a group of five fae soldiers came to him. They bowed to him and the General. One of the them stepped forward. He looked nervous as his gaze darted between Ileus and Yion. His wings rustled behind him and the fae standing on his right ced a hand on his shoulder as a sign of support.


    The soldier nodded once and in a low, yet firm voice said, "Prince Ileus, we¡ª" he looked at the four other men nking him, "We would like to stay back in Ghar and not go to Vilinski."


    General''s nostrils red. Yion narrowed his eyes as Ileus jerked his head back. "Why?" asked Yion in a sharp voice. All the soldiers of Vilinski were bound to the throne of Fae kingdom by a blood oath and breaking that wasn''t a child''s game. And he didn''t like the fact that just because he brought them to Ghar to help the demon king, now they wanted to serve him. He snapped, "You are bound to King Ian by a blood oath, which you can''t break. How do even think that you can stay here and serve him?"


    The tension was so palpable in the air that they knew that General Yion could burst anytime. In fact, their act bordered to treason. They held their heads low. When none of them spoke a word, the General shouted, "Exin yourself!" His hand went to the hilt of his sword. Even though Ileus wanted to intervene, he didn''t. He understood the protocols of kingdoms and he didn''t want to get into a small disagreement. So, he just stood there with his arms crossed across his chest.


    The fae soldier didn''t look up, but he said, "The five of us have found our life partners in thisnd."


    A look of shock was etched on Yion''s face as his hand slipped from the hilt. "Life partners?" he repeated as if what he heard was incorrect.


    "Yes," the fae warrior said in a gravelly voice and then turned his head over the shoulder on the left. His eyes became soft and a smile appeared on his lips. Yion and Ileus turned to see who he was looking at.


    A demoness soldier dared to walk to stand next to him. Yion remembered her very well. She sometimes helped in the kitchen also. With hazel hair that spilled to her waist and warm brown eyes, she looked at him with panic written all over her face. The fae soldier held her hand and squeezed it tightly. His expressions melted to that of love. He said, "I n to marry her, m''lord. She is pregnant with my baby."


    If Yion wasn''t standing firmly on the ground, he would have stumbled back with shock and perhaps fallen. Yet the shock on his face was so obvious that a low rumble that vibrated into a deepughter came from Ileus. Yion''s gaze flitted from the soldier to the demoness to Ileus. He didn''t realize but his mouth was open. Finally, when he collected his thoughts, the words that came out were rubbish, "How do you know that she is pregnant?"


    The fae soldier didn''t know how to answer him, so the words that came out of his mouth were rubbish too. "We banged a lot!" His face turned crimson and the demoness wished that the ground cracked and she hid beneath it.


    Yion''s hands went ck beside his body. His gaze raked all other fae soldiers standing behind him. And then when he looked past them, he saw four more demonesses standing there and looking at him with anticipation in eyes. "Are they all pregnant?" he blurted.


    "Yes," said the soldier. He looked at his partner with crazy love in his eyes and said, "I have found my love. Her family is in a vige and are farmers. She wants to go there and join them and I too want to join them. I want to live a life without wars and battles and incessant training. I wish to see the face of my child and there is not a day that I haven''t imagined how he or she would look." Suddenly he knelt in front of General Yion and said, "Please General, let me stay here. Or¡ª" he lifted his head to stare in his eyes. "Or y me and my partner. I can''t live without her." His hand went to his sword. "We both are ready to die, but we won''t part."


    There was so much conviction in his voice, in his words, that Yion was speechless for a long time. He had never expected that the kingdoms that were enemies like forever, could have incidences like this too. He took a deep breath and said, "I will have to talk to the princess about it. She is the only one who can break the blood oath and release you all. If she is willing, then I have no qualms." Then he faced the rest of his soldiers and announced, "We leave in the next three hours. Be prepared!"


    The fae soldier bit his lip and closed his eyes, as his partner bowed to her waist to General Yion and Ileus. With a heart that was filled with emotions, Yion turned to go back to the pce, where a feast was waiting for them.


    Ileus gave a smile to the five fae soldiers and then walked back to the pce. He was sure that his soft-hearted wife would allow them to stay in Ghar. He had never thought that there would be such wonderful unions, and it was a genuine shock that demons and faes wanted to spend their life together. But¡ª He looked up at the sky that was bright and sunny with a fewzy clouds drifting. Yes, the Loredom was strange. He let out a lowugh and followed Yion inside the pce.


    He raised his eyebrow with dread when he saw Anastasia.

 Chapter 446 - Her Condition

    <h4>Chapter 446 - Her Condition</h4>


    "What happened?" Ileus rushed to Anastasia who was helping Iona to leave the main hall where a feast was arranged for the royal family and nobility.


    Rolfe and Iona were escorted out of the throne hall into the main dining hall with a dozen soldiers surrounding them. A long tableden with exquisite menu was sitting in the center of the room. At least two dozen guests could sit at it. When Rolfe reached the head of the table, the servants rushed to his side to help him sit. Iona was seated at his right while Dmitri and Adrianna sat on his left. Next to Iona, Anastasia was sitting and a seat was left vacant for Ileus and General Yion.


    The food was simple but plentiful. There was fresh water fish, various types of bread, herbed cheese, fruits, cold sds and wines. The guests appeared to only look at the king and queen, hoping for them to look his way once. When Rolfe sat down, others followed suit. The guards lined the side walls with their spears ready, keeping an eye on any untoward movement. The servants ran in and out of the hall with dishes and bottles of wine..


    Iona was feeling very nervous. Not used to so much attention for a long period, she had forgotten the ways of the pce. She was so crude as a Dark Witch that she thought her roughness would spill over. She kept to herself all through the ceremony, acutely aware that the nobility was watching her like a hawk. Now also she was sitting with her head lowered. She was fiddling with her thumbs. Rolfe had to maintain a lot of restraint on himself for not picking her up and making her sit on hisp. He understood her panic and her increased heart rate affected him. From beneath the table, the king brushed his feet on her leg, conveying silently that she should rx.


    "Your Majesty," said one of the men sitting not far away. "When will you have the next council meeting? There are many important subjects that the lords wanted to discuss with you." Lords headed the small regions within the kingdom of Ghar and reported directly to the king.


    "I will let you know," Rolfe gave him a curt reply. He didn''t want to let them know about his future ns when he hardly trusted any of them. He was already in talks with the vigers with whom he had worked closely.


    "We would like only you to meet the Lords because we don''t know how they will take the queen''s participation in the meeting," the man added.


    Rolfe''s jaw clenched and he narrowed his eyes. He replied in a low, dangerous voice, "My queen will attend every meeting." He put an end to the conversation. Little did these nobles know that the Lords that they were talking about were already in talks with him. After all, it was Lord Jas who had helped them to enter the tunnels through his house to make the water logging channels. He had gathered enough support from other Lords. Armed with their support, Rolfe was keeping his cards under wraps. From the corner of his eye he noticed that Iona only got more flustered. Anastasia''s hand was on her back. She was stroking her in long brushes. Before he could say anything, Iona got up and retched.


    Adrianna went still. She stared at her daughter and then looked at Anastasia. "Help her," she instructed Anastasia.


    Anastasia sprang up and she held Iona''s hand. "Come, I think you need to freshen up a little."


    Iona wanted to vomit. She felt she was about to faint. She gripped the edge of the table. Rolfe stood up too. Immediately two guards came behind Iona. "Escort the queen to the bathroom," he ordered them.


    Iona bowed quickly and then along with Anastasia she left for the bathroom, as Rolfe watched her till she exited the entrance. He extended his magic to her, surrounded her with it, still not trusting the pce. On the entrance they met Ileus and Yion.


    "What happened?" asked Ileus, his eyes flitting to Iona who looked pale as hell.


    "She is unwell!" Anastasia replied quickly and they pressed her hand on Iona''s back to urge her to walk.


    Ileus watched the two women leave as dread and cold unsettled him. He wanted to follow them to the bathroom, but General Yion nudged him toe to the table. He took a deep breath and walked with him to the table to sit at his designated ce. Both he and Rolfe now looked nervous and didn''t know how to deal with the vacant seats beside them.


    When Anastasia and Iona reached the nearest bathroom, Iona rushed to the basin and vomited her heart out. Anastasia held her hair at the back and brushed her back until she had pukedpletely. Once she was thrown out thest bit of her breakfast, she washed her face and mouth and then sagged against the counter. "Anastasia," she whispered. "I am nervous," she said and tears spilled out of her eyes. "I am nervous as hell. I hate the way councilmen look at me. I feel so out of the ce. I want to go back to Draoidh and be with my mother and father!"


    Anastasia wiped her mouth with a fluffy damp towel quietly. "I understand your nervousness Iona, but would you leave Rolfe alone here?" she asked.


    Iona had no answer to it. She only cried more. "I was so¡ª" her shoulder wrecked with a sob. "I was so confident, but now this anxiety is killing me on the inside. I can feel my stomach twisting in knots. I can feel my chest burning as too many thoughts churn in my mind. My heart beats so hard that at times I feel it would leap out of its ribcage. And¡ª" she shook her head, "And I hate the smell of everything that is not vegetarian! I am surely not in good shape. I am just too exhausted, emotionally and physically. I can''t endure this unease." Iona was hysterical by now. "What is happening to me, Anastasia?" She wanted to stop crying but she just couldn''t. "I think I am going to be a horrible queen to Rolfe. He has so much trust in me and just look at me¡ª" She shook her head again. "I am a mess! I am a bloody mess! I can''t keep up with it."


    Anastasia felt so bad for her sister-inw that she hugged her tightly. "Everything will be fine, Iona. If you wish, then you muste to Draoidh with us or you can evene to Vilinski with me."


    "Did you ever think that your condition has got nothing to do with your general anxiety?" a voice boomed from the entrance of the bathroom and the girls jerked their head towards the door. Adrianna stepped in. She walked to her daughter and her daughter-inw. They looked so adorable together and she loved the fact that they bonded so well.


    "Mother!" Iona flung herself at her. "Whatever do you mean?"


    Adrianna hugged her daughter tightly. She leaned over and whispered, "Have you ever thought that you could be pregnant?"

 Chapter 447 - [Bonus ] Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 447 - [Bonus ] Pregnant</h4>


    Adrianna hugged her daughter tightly. Tears of joy were threatening to roll out of her eyes. Back at the dining table, with so many council members already sitting with them, she didn''t want to reveal it.


    In the morning just after Iona and Rolfe hade out of their room, Adrianna had sniffed the air around them and she knew that Iona was pregnant. Her smell was mingled with another smell. Dmitri, who was standing right next to her, had ced his hand on her back and they hadmunicated mentally about her situation. She recalled how it all went.


    ''She is pregnant,'' said Adrianna, as she started walking towards her daughter.


    But Dmitri immediately ced his hand on her back and stopped her. ''Don''t even think of revealing it now,'' he warned. ''Rolfe''s mother is still out there, her magic still feeling all over the ce.''


    Adrianna had stopped herself using every ounce of willpower she could summon. ''I think¡ª I think she is unaware of it.''


    ''It is better that she is unaware,'' he replied. ''No one should know about her pregnancy until things settle in Ghar. We can''t trust anyone.''


    Adrianna gave a tight nod. She looked at Ileus, who understood his parents. He kept his face stoic andter along with his mother he had gone to meet Siora. They didn''t even talk about Iona''s pregnancy to Rolfe for the fear that Siora might read his mind.


    As Adrianna pulled out and looked at her daughter who was wide-eyed at the moment, a smile tugged her lips up. Adrianna wiped her tears away and said, "You are pregnant, baby. I know it is too early, but then you have to deal with it."


    Anastasia, who was standing right behind them, squealed. Her hands flew to her mouth to suppress the sound.


    Iona, who was utterly, butterly bbergasted, stared at her mother for a long time, as if trying to absorb the information. "H¡ª hos iz posbus!" she blurted something incoherent, which meant, ''how is this possible''.


    Adrianna smoothed her hair and then kissed her on her head. "I knew it from the morning, baby, but I had kept the news under wraps. Now that you are pregnant, you will be a target of many enemies. Rolfe is new as the head of Ghar, and you know that he will be changing his council members. It basically means that there would be a lot of people left with bad taste and they might target you, despite you being surrounded with his magic or with soldiers." She held Iona''s hands. "You have to be very careful and not reveal anything that can be taken to their advantage. Your pregnancy means a lot to this kingdom because right now you are carrying the heir of Ghar."


    The weight of her mother''s words suddenly crashed upon her like a huge rock. A shudder passed through her body and she felt her knees buckling. "Heir of Ghar?" How did things catapult at this speed? She was just another girl found at the frozen banks of ake a month and a half back and now this? She touched her stomach. Today was a new day, a new start in her life, when she was crowned as the queen. She felt she was not capable of being a queen, when this reality shifted her upon its axis. She staggered a few steps back and sagged against the counter''s granite.


    Adrianna tilted her head and smiled. Iona''s apprehensions were understandable, rtable. She didn''t go to her to give her the much-needed space. But she said, "Iona, pregnancy is one of the most beautiful things that can happen to a woman. You see, you will be making a new baby in your belly. After whatever you experienced over the past eight years¡ª" her throat choked. She took in a deep breath to push the lump down. "After what you have endured over the past eight years, God has given you another chance to look at life in a different way. All the emotions that you have been undergoing are a part of this process. Pregnancy can cause difort, and can be very challenging on an emotional level. And it''s mostly because of all the transformations taking ce in your body." She walked to Iona and cupped her cheeks with her palms. "You have to bemitted to your pregnancy, okay?"


    Iona didn''t know what to say. She was dumbfounded. Whatever her mother said was absolutely true. She turned her gaze to Anastasia who was looking at her softly. And suddenly she realized that Anastasia had magic. Anastasia was powerful to take care of herself, but what about herself? She had lost her magic. How would she keep her baby safe?


    As if understanding what she was thinking Adrianna said, "That is why you cannot divulge it to anyone that you are pregnant. If you want toe with me, I would love it. But with your condition, I don''t want you to travel. At the same time, I want you to stay very alert."


    Goosebumps lined her skin and dread skittered down her spine. Her parents, her brother, Anastasia¡ªthey would all leave soon. She rubbed her throat, now that her mind was tossed in an entirely different direction. She looked down at her belly, and all of a sudden a warm feeling wrapped around her heart. Color rose in her cheeks and her lips kicked up in a smile. "Baby¡­" This was Rolfe''s baby in her womb. How would Rolfe take the news? She giggled. When she looked at her mother again, her eyes were gleaming. "Thank you, ma," she said in a low, breathy, soft voice. Heir of Ghar¡­


    "Now let''s go back to the dining room, Iona," said Adrianna. "Stay close to Anastasia and Ileus. We will tell it to Rolfe after lunch is over."


    Iona giggled again and nodded her head vehemently. She couldn''t wait to see the look on her husband''s face and she couldn''t wait to see what he would do with that kink of his. She stifled augh that was bubbling up inside her throat. She walked to Anastasia and hugged her and asked, "How many months pregnant are you?"


    "Two."


    "Gods, we have a lot to talk about!"


    Adrianna grinned at her girls and then they walked out of the room, with her in the lead and the girls in deep conversation walking hand-in-hand about their ''new'' normal.


    As they walked inside the dining hall, everyone''s eyes fell on them. But seeing the confident demeanor of the three women, they all went back to the normal conversation.


    "Are you okay?" asked Rolfe, leaning towards her slightly.


    "Yes," she replied. "I am."


    It took every effort for Rolfe to not press her with more questions.


    Iona looked at her father who was only smiling back at her. She flushed and then started eating¡­ for her and for her baby.


    The councilmen as usual went ahead to ask more questions, which Rolfe answered with careful selection of words. When the lunch was over, he was more than happy to see them off. And as soon as that was done, he went to Iona, who was talking to Anastasia, scooped her in his arms, ignoring her squeals, and hurried to their bedchamber. He didn''t even bother to excuse himself.

 Chapter 448 - Tribute

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Tribute</h4>


    Rolfe was at Iona''s side the moment thest of the nobles left. He scooped her in his arms and hurried past all of them, when Ileus said, "You have the meeting with the lordsing up next and the soldiers in the pce gardens are waiting to meet you for onest time."


    "Handle it, Ileus," Rolfe barked at him. "I need to talk to my wife!"


    "But the meeting is supposed to take ce in less than¡ª"


    "I said handle it," he called him back as he dodged the servants and other well wishers down the corridor. Once he was past the main corridors, he didn''t waste time to get to their bedchamber and mmed the door behind him.


    The bedchamber was huge. There was a four poster bed in the center with a canopy of gauzy emerald green curtains that was pulled on the sides. The floor was covered with exquisite rugs. Pale green curtain fluttered with the breeze on the windows that opened to the mountains beyond. The walls were covered with wardrobes and paintings and weapons. A soft hearth burned on the side, the mantle of which had impaled and stuffed heads of animals..


    Hey her on the bed and asked, "What happened, love?" His eyes darted to her eyes, nose, lips and neck. He touched her everywhere to check that she wasn''t bruised. He lifted her tunic to check if she had internal injury. Iona allowed him to check her thoroughly.


    When he settled, she said, "I am fine, my king." Her lips tugged up.


    "Why did you appear so pale when you left for the bathroom," he asked. If anyone dared to poison her, he was going to rip apart the whole pce. Or raze the kingdom. He didn''t care. He motioned her to lift her hands up and then removed her tunic. He was straddling her as he did that.


    Iona cupped his cheeks with her hands and pulled him towards her. She brushed a soft kiss on his lips. Then she took his hand to her belly and said, "We are going to have a baby."


    Rolfe stilled. His mouth fell open as he gave an incredulous stare to Iona. His eyes became round as saucers. His face became ruddy as he raised a shaky hand on her belly. His gaze went there. A fluttery feeling in belly, a racing heartbeat let his hands rush to his mouth, which he rubbed. He stared in the twin golden me eyes of his wife and said, "You are not joking, are you?"


    When Iona shook her head, she realized that he was holding his breath.


    Rolfe got down beside her and pulled her immediately in hisp. He pressed her hard against his chest. "Iona¡­" he whispered. He just didn''t know how to react to the situation. His body was trembling. "You have just made me the luckiest bastard in the history of Lore!"


    She started giggling. She struggled to see his face and reach his cheeks, but he was too strong. He had pressed her hard against him and there was no room for movement. She somehow knew that it was his mate bond that at a basic level was making him extremely protective about his wife and his child and that he would do anything to protect them.


    Rolfe continued to rock her in hisp until the feeling of surprise sank in him. "Oh gods!" he said and pressed a kiss on her head again and again. He had be a king, which was a huge jump in his life. But now he was also going to be a father. This was a double jump and he didn''t know how he would fair. A part of him was in her womb. "Thank you, love," he said when he finally stopped shaking. "I love you, I love you!"


    Ionaughed. His reaction was so adorable. She craned her neck and he leaned over to kiss her, his hands stroking her velvet soft skin. He exhaled heavily and said, "I know you want to go to Draoidh with your parents, but Iona, in this condition, can you dy? Please¡­"


    She nodded with a smile. "I won''t go."


    He sagged with relief and stroked her cheek with his knuckles softly. "Also, you cannot reveal this to anyone. At least not until we have the council ready."


    "I know¡­" she replied as she inhaled his pine and mist smell.


    His throat bobbed. "My child," he whispered. "Heir of Ghar¡­"


    He made her lie gently on the bed and said, "You are going to stay here. I am sending in more servants." He stroked her cheeks. She was so pale when she had suddenly left the dining hall that his thoughts scattered. But now that the color had returned to her cheeks, he felt better. "I have toplete some tasks and then I will be back, okay?"


    "Okay," she replied as he tucked her in the nkets. She found herself feeling sleepy, little knowing that it was his magic caressing him.


    When Rolfe left the room, his wife was already sleeping. His heart filled with warmth. He closed the door gently behind him and instructed the guards to stay alert. He sent another dozen guards to secure the entire corridor that led to his bedchamber. With his chest puffed in pride and his chin high, Rolfe walked down the aisle feeling on top of the world. His child was lucky for him. His wife was lucky for him. Hell, he felt this blessed for the first time in his life.


    He reached the pce gardens where he saw that the fae soldiers were waiting for him. General Yion was also there. He bowed to the king and said, "It was an honor to serve you, King Rolfe Aramaer. I have to return to my kingdom now."


    Rolfe ced his hand on Yion''s shoulder and said, "It was an honor to have yourpany. Ghar has achieved much in your presence and I cannot forget your efforts." He took out a rolled parchment with his seal from his pocket and handed it to him. "Please give it to your king."


    There was a semnce of a smile on General Yion''s face. He turned to the five fae soldiers. "These five soldiers wish to remain in Ghar because they have found life partners. Is it okay with you?"


    Rolfe jerked his head back. That was a surprise. "Of course! They are most wee to stay in Ghar." This could be the foundation of his future trade with Vilinski.


    General Yion bowed again. He stepped back. His wings spanned wide. He nced at them and said, "My work here is finished. Take care." Those massive wings beat and he shot in the air. One by one, all the fae soldiers shot in the air after him. Rolfe continued to stand there as a tribute to the soldiers. His throat bobbed. He missed them already. He thanked Anastasia silently for the hundredth time.


    Once they had all left, he turned back to his pce where he had meetings and a wife. A new start, a new world was awaiting him. This day had brought so many things.


    He found Ileus and Kaizan waiting for him and by their looks he knew what they were thinking.

 Chapter 449 - Reuniting

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Reuniting</h4>


    Dmitri, Adrianna and Anastasia were lounging in the Purple Room which received the guests from outside. When Rolfe came back from the pce gardens, his heart was heavy. He found Ileus and Kaizan in deep conversation and when they saw him, they stopped speaking. And Rolfe knew what it was that they were talking about. His throat bobbed.


    "Mother and Father are waiting for you in the Purple Room," said Ileus.


    Rolfe nodded and they all walked to the room. None talked because it was a heavy moment.


    Dmitri got up and received him. "Come here, Rolfe," he said as he sat and patted the chair next to him. When Rolfe sat down, he said, "We have to leave now. We know that you won''t be able to send Iona with us but as you can see, we can''t dy staying here.."


    Rolfe''s emotions were all over the ce. Over thest month he had grown attached to these people, to Ileus, Anastasia and Kaizan. "I think you should stay for a day. For Iona¡­"


    Adrianna chuckled. She tilted her head and said, "Iona is your responsibility now. Once she is past her first trimester, I will send my people to get her to Draoidh. I don''t want to jeopardize her health at this moment by making her travel through Tibris. So until then, you have to be very careful about her."


    The shallowness in his breath didn''t go unnoticed. Dmitri ced his hand on Rolfe''s. "You are not alone in this. You can call us anytime you need help. Anyone of us¡­ and that includes Caleb and Daryn too. All you have to do is send us a message and we wille."


    Dmitri''s assurance felt good. "Thank you, Father," he replied. And it was the first time he called Dmitri, ''father''. It earned him a grin from the man. Rolfe nced at everyone. There was a silent thanks in his eyes that were full of gratitude. "I will wake up Iona to let her know."


    "Oh, not now!" Anastasia said. "We will leave tomorrow morning!"


    Rolfe rubbed his thighs as a smile tugged his lips up. "Then we are in for a celebration at night. Only the family!"


    The next morning, they left before the first rays of the sun broke. Iona was standing along with her husband who had wrapped a soft shawl around her and had his arm thrown over her shoulders possessively. They watched Adrianna and Ileus mounting their horses. They would reach the base of Tibris from where they would create the portal to go to Draoidh.


    Iona took her mother and father in her arms and promised them that she would visit them three monthster. As for Anastasia, she just didn''t have enough words¡ªonly a parting gift. "I didn''t know what to give you Anastasia, so I thought this would be the best." She looked at the servant beside them who handed her a small bag. She took out a piece of cloth¡ªno, a small baby frock, yellow in color, just the yellow of her brother''s eyes. "When my nephew or niecee into this world, this is the first frock they will wear."


    "Aww," Anastasia took the frock and hugged Iona tightly. "When did you even have the time to make it?" She was amazed and so moved by her gesture.


    "I made it yesterday night after dinner," she replied, her voice so hoarse. "After the family celebrated till midnight, she had gone back to her chamber and with whatever little skill she had, she designed this frock and sat until dawn to stitch it.


    Anastasia hugged her again. She whispered in her ear, "You deserve all that you have now, Iona. Take each day as a gift." She pulled away and wiped the tears from her cheeks. The two women had been so closely connected over the past few months that it was simply the most bizarre thing. There were no exnations, just thanking fate for giving them this opportunity.


    ---


    Base of Mount Tibris


    "Anastasia will be going to Vilinski, Ileus," Adrianna said and wasn''t an information or a request. It was an order.


    Ileus stared at his mother as his mouth pursed in a thin line and a muscle feathered in his jaw. "But she is pregnant and needs all theforts, which only I can give," he countered.


    Adrianna had created the portal. Dmitri had already stepped inside it. "She will receive all theforts in her kingdom too. She has to meet her parents and ¨¢ine had specially requested me to send her to Vilinski. And I will honor her request!"


    Anastasia was absolutely quiet in the exchange between Ileus and his mother. She knew that if she spoke a word, they both would re.


    "I think Anastasia should decide whether she would go to her parents'' ce ore with me," Ileus said sternly and then narrowed his eyes to his wife.


    "I would love to go to Vilinski!" Anastasia blurted. She really wanted to see her parents. It had been so long since she had met them and she wanted to see how they looked now. The memories etched in her mind¡ªthey had begun to fade. She wanted to refresh them. "I want to meet my parents, Ileus," she said in a soft voice. She knew that Ileus'' mate bond tugged her to him, almost challenging him to leave her again.


    The idea of her leaving him alone was soul shattering. He hated it. His face contorted into anger. How could she think of leaving him after they had gone through so much together? Couldn''t she go after a few days? Anger rose in his chest and heshed, "Fine. You can do what you like!" Saying that he stomped into the portal without ncing back at her.


    Anastasia stared at him, at his unmindful attitude towards her feelings. She bit back her tears and looked at Adrianna almost helplessly. Ever since Adrianna had mentioned that she would be going to Vilinski, she had been trying to talk to him about it, but Ileus was only avoiding the topic. Every time he would cut her with something else or he would go away from there, leaving the topic hanging in the air.


    Adrianna created another portal for her and said, "This will open right in Sgiath Bi¨°. Your soldiers are waiting for you along with your mother."


    "Mother is camping in Sgiath Bi¨°?" asked Anastasia with wide eyes.


    Adrianna nodded. "Yes, my dear. She has been waiting for you for the past two days."


    Anastasia''s heart thrummed with excitement. She pressed her mouth with her hands as her lips quivered. She chortled looking at the portal. Adrianna came to her and then stepped in the portal with her to see that she was in safe hands. Only when she saw ¨¢ine waiting over there, she went back without interfering in the reunion. She knew that they needed a lot of space. The portal closed behind her.


    Anastasia''s lips quivered when she saw her mother.


    ---


    ¨¢ine was sitting on a fallen log, looking in the direction where she expected the portal to form. The scars of losing her once had traumatized her so much that her soul pained. For the past two days, she wanted to run in every direction, yet she would sit glued on the log and stare at the copse of firs.

 Chapter 450 - Insane

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Insane</h4>


    When Anastasia stepped out of the portal, she stole ¨¢ine''s breath. Her baby had grown into a woman. All that she thought she would tell her upon meeting, all the things that she had imagined, crumbled like paper. And those thoughts got soaked rapidly by the tears that fell from her eyes. She got up from the log, her eyes wide, her breath lodged in her throat and her heart melting. Before she could draw in the air her body needed, she was near her daughter, looking in her eyes that were just like her father''s. "Ana¡­" she murmured her name.


    Anastasia stared at her mother. It was so long that she remembered her youthful face. Those beautiful green and blue eyes and the golden silken hair that fell below her waist. Now that face was pale, there were dark circles under those beautiful eyes and weathered lines fanned across. She closed her eyes and the next she found herself in her arms. "Mother¡­" she said in a shaky voice, as ¨¢ine drew her closer. The two shuddered, crying, because they couldn''t speak, crying because they could never make up for the time they missed with each other, crying because they wanted to make up for the eight years when they were not there for each other..


    When Anastasia tried to speak, her words were unintelligible croaks. She wanted to say that she loved her, but all that came out was a wail. The emotions that swirled inside of her, eddied and she simply couldn''t put a stopper to them.


    ¨¢ine pulled away from her. Through the tears, she smiled and wiped her daughter''s tears. "Come Ana, your father is waiting for you."


    It took them three days to reach Vilinski and when they reached, Anastasia found that the whole kingdom had erupted into some sort of celebration. In those three days, she had talked and talked and talked with her mother. They touched every subject. In those three days, ¨¢ine made sure that her pregnant daughter was carefully looked after. She had brought arge number of servants with her.


    King Ian Aramaer was waiting for his wife and daughter at the pce gardens. Anastasia noticed that her father looked like an aged version of herself. It was just that his face was masculine¡ªhigh cheekbones, deep blue eyes, muscr, well-built body trained like a warrior. There wereughter lines around his eyes. As soon as he saw her, he outstretched his arms for her, and Anastasia ran right into them.


    "Father!" she pressed against his broad chest and sniffed his familiar misty scent.


    His face split into a grin as he suppressed his tears. But it was useless because they still rolled out. Seeing his daughter after such a long gap was the moment he thought was earth shattering. He pulled away and then cupped her cheeks in his hands. "My Ana," he said. "My little baby." He wanted to lift her up and swirl her around like he used to, but she was pregnant and that changed a lot of things. "Yule is in two weeks, and you are not going anywhere," he said, his heart racing wildly. He had finally reunited with his daughter. "I will not let you go anywhere, do you understand?"


    Anastasiaughed. She nuzzled in her father''s chest. "I am not going anywhere!" Her mother hade by their side and hugged her from behind.


    ---


    Draoidh was like a dry spell. Ileus didn''t know what to do. For three days, he tossed and turned in his bed, he trained with soldiers and sent them flying, he sparred with his opponents in the illegal rings of the lower level and for three days he drank as if he had never drunk before. He was cranky as hell and didn''t talk to his friends or his parents. Right now, he was drunk to his eyes and he was looking at his opponent in the cage.


    His opponent, a werewolf, was one of the former prisoners in the cells of Silver Vales. He was L''s lover¡ªthe same L who had died at his wife''s hands. He loved her and allowed her to fuck him anytime she called him. He used to call Ileus'' name every time she fucked him, but it didn''t bother him because even though she called his name, she was always with him. So what if she was addicted? So what if she chained him when she fucked him? He loved her and he would get shackled by her a thousand more times. But L was dead. The love of his life was dead and he sought revenge. He wanted to kill him and make Anastasia feel the same agony he felt after she was gone. His trainer was tying rags on his calloused palms and whispering strategies.


    On this side of the ring, Kaizan was berating his friend. "You have gone insane!"


    Ileus took a swig of whiskey out of his canteen. She hadn''t even asked him toe with her. He had be like a shell when she wasn''t there for a month. Those four weeks were like hell. Didn''t she understand it? "Maybe," he replied to Kaizan.


    "You can never beat that hulk in your condition. Withdraw!" Kaizan barked.


    "Never," Ileus said as he stared at his opponent.


    "That man has killed two men in the past one week, crippled two more for life and I have heard that he is the best around here," he grated. "People ce bets on him¡ªhigh bets!"


    "Increase the money on me," Ileus said and drank the remaining whiskey from his canteen. He couldn''t for the world understand as to why she didn''te back with him to Draoidh. He would have taken her to her parents¡ªfor two days. He had borate ns for them. He wanted to take her for their much-awaited honeymoon. Damn he wanted to show her the world.


    "Ileus, you have a death-wish?" Kaizan now shouted. "Come out!"


    "No." He rubbed his naked chest and shoved the canteen in Kaizan''s hand. His ck leather pants were already sliced from several ces from the previous fight. Blood flowed from his cheeks and right temple.


    His opponent rose and as he walked to the center of the ring, he rolled his shoulders, his neck, which snapped with every rotation and then stared like a vulture at him.


    Oh, it was going to be fun killing him. Ileus rose from his ce and walked to the center. He faced the hulk who was no taller than him. And his oil and sweat slicked body was disgusting. There were too many scars on his chest and his arms. Ileus narrowed his gaze on his opponent. The referee raised his hand and then put it down immediately and rushed out of the cage. The crowd erupted in whoops and bawdy cheers.


    His opponent circled him and murmured, "For you L." His first punch came right in front of Ileus'' eyes, which was dodged effectively. The man didn''t stop and hurled a volley of punches at him one after the other. Ileus deflected them and then got bored. His neck corded with strain as he shouted at the man, "Is that all you have, bastard?" And the next punch thatnded was right on his left cheek. Ileus staggered, and coughed out blood. He spat blood on the floor and smiled. The pain¡ªhe loved it.

 Chapter 451 - Friends

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Friends</h4>


    Ileus staggered and stumbled. A tangy taste in the mouth and he spat blood on the floor. With a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, he looked at his opponent. A snarl ripped from his throat and the next he knew was that he had leapt at the man and punched the right side of his face. His ear started bleeding. And chaos descended in the ring. The man lunged at Ileus and knocked him to the ground. He tried to straddle him but Ileus was too fast. The next moment the man was kicked so hard that he was hurled across the cage and thrown on the iron mesh of the walls. He howled and ran to Ileus but the prince was ready. Before the man could even touch him, struck him on his chest.


    Ribs cracked and he stumbled. ck stars marred his vision. He shook it off but the prince didn''t give him a chance.. Ileus punched him harder on the abdomen and yet another one fell beneath his jaws. Blood spluttered and the man fell on the ground. Ileus straddled him and punched him hard on his face again and again till the man was nothing but a pulp. Still there was so much anger in him that Ileus didn''t stop. He roared to the ceiling and picked up his bloodied fist to give him onest deadly punch when he heard the nk of the door of the cage. It opened and he found two pairs of powerful hands dragging him away from the man.


    Ileus bellowed to the crowd as Kaizan and the referee dragged him out of there. He challenged them all toe and fight with him. The fury in his chest was still bubbling like moltenva. How could she leave him? How could she not feel the bond? Pain¡­ So much pain¡­


    Kaizan was rich. By the time he pulled Ileus out of the cage and called it a night, all those who had ced the bet against Ileus were now paying up to the ring referee. Kaizan shouted at Ileus as he pulled him away from the crowd to tend to his cuts and wounds and bruises. He took Ileus to a shabby room in the back where he made her sit in a chair and stood in front of him with arms crossed.


    With blood trickling down his forehead, he stared at Kaizan from under his thick eyshes. A lethal smile came on his lips. "Are there more opponents?" he asked arrogantly. "I can take more."


    "And kill them in the process?" Kaizan snapped.


    "Don''t you me me!" Ileus said as he plucked the canteen from Kaizan''s belt. "This game doesn''t have rules." He opened the canteen that was freshly filled and chugged down its contents. Then he leaned back in the chair with his head resting on the board. He closed his eyes and the next moment soft, red lips that trailed down his chest, appeared. Heid his arm over his eyes and whispered, "Anastasia¡­"


    "You can''t kill your opponents, Ileus!" Kaizan barked. "You are the prince of Draoidh and they all know you!"


    He chugged more whiskey. "Who cares?" he said.


    "We all care!" A female voice from behind snagged his attention, but he slumped back in his chair. Da entered the room with Aidan. She looked at Kaizan, as tension rippled in the air.


    "Get lost," Ileus retorted. He addressed Kaizan again in a dangerous voice. "Go tell them that I can take one more bastard tonight."


    "There will be no more fighting," Da hissed. She hade with a wooden box full of medicines.


    "Fuck off, Da!" Ileus snarled and dismissed her. "Don''t get into this."


    "Hold this bastard!" Da said to Kaizan and Aidan. Then she opened the box and took out a bottle with blue salve. "I am going to make you count your words!" she said and sshed it all over his face.


    It stung so hard on his wounds. "Bitch!" he shouted against the restraint of his friends who had to use all their power to hold him back and not lunge at Da. "I will make you pay for it!"


    "Oh really," Da said, as she took more salve from the next bottle and poured it on his chest and abdomen.


    Ileus roared with pain. "How dare you?" he said in between his breaths. "I will snap your neck in two! Dis¡ª"


    Aidan let out a frustrated sigh. Not able to take any more sharp words from Ileus towards his lover, he simply hit Ileus on his neck with a sharp blow, which made him unconscious almost immediately. The words that were about toe out of his mouth tumbled back inside.


    "We have to take him back to the pce," said Da, as she poured more salve on him. Her voice was now filled with worry as she checked his wound on the side of the belly. It was infected and smelling.


    "Gods, I so want to!" Kaizan replied with exasperation. Over the past two days, they were holed up in a filthy tavern on the outskirts of Silver Vales. Ever since he had returned from Ghar, ever since he hadst seen Anastasia, he hadn''t been the same. His mother had informed that he could visit her during Yule''s week-long celebrations. ¨¢ine and Ian had invited them during that time, and that was when they should go. Though he had listened to his mother''s long lecture, the separation didn''t bore well. The bedroom suddenly appeared so massive that it was stifling. The small room in the fortress at Ghar where he had spent thest month with her was warmer and lovelier aspared to this ptial room. And so he left it the next day and holed inside a room in the tavern far away from the pce. And yes, the asional bouts helped his temper.


    "He is one arrogant dickhead!" Kaizan grunted as he pulled Ileus out of the chair along with Aidan who supported him on the other side. They took him out of the room into the alley, only to be confronted by a group of five men, the leader of which was the trainer of hisst opponent.


    "You seem to be in a hurry," he said, baring his yellow teeth in a snarl. "Give the money to us or we will gut all of you in this alley and no one will evene to know that this was the prince and his underlings." The others snorted and chuckled.


    "Don''t you dare to take a step more," Da hissed. "Or¡ª"


    "Or what, bitch?" the trainer growled. The men surrounded them from all sides. "Don''t you worry but. We will cut you all into so many pieces and feed you to the wild beasts that no one wille to know where you all disappeared."


    "Give them the money," Aidan said almost preternaturally.


    "Why will I?" Kaizan countered. "We earned it the hard way!" He shook his head.


    "Shut up and give it," Aidan hissed. Why did he have such friends?


    Da pursed her lips. She searched for the money bag in his pants and dug it out. She chucked it at the trainer and said, "There. Now get lost!"

 Chapter 452 - Flaw

    <h4>Chapter 452 - w</h4>


    The trainer caught the ck money bag, which jingled in the air and tittered. He tucked it beneath his pants and then suddenlyunched himself on Da. He kicked her on her chest so hard that she fell back on Ileus, who simply grunted in response as he too fell back. Shocked as hell, Da cried. By the time she blinked her eyes, Aidan had sted the trainer with the darkness of his magic. The snarl that apanied his deadly magic was vicious. He hurled ck beams to the trainer, which knocked him to the ground and curled around his body like a serpent.


    Kaizan, on the other hand, took the two who were behind him. He had punched them hard enough and within a few seconds they ran away. Da covered Ileus with her body and took the next punch that came to her chest. Aidan had turned his attention to that man and his features turned ugly. He grabbed the man by his neck and snapped it like a twig. His body rolled beside Da.


    Kaizan had punched the fourth man so badly that he was on the ground, howling his mom''s name. He whipped his head towards the trainer, who seemed to be getting squeezed by the shadows that looked like a serpent. "Please, please, leave me!" he breathed.


    Kaizan walked up to him, dug his pants and took his bag back. "That belongs to us!" he said. He kicked the trainer so hard on his ribs that bone cracked.


    Aidan came from behind and kicked him harder. He knelt down beside the trainer and hissed, "How dare you hit my woman?" He closed his fist tightly and the shadows around him squeezed further.


    "Arrggg!" the man shrieked in unbearable pain. "I am sorry!" he breathed. "L¡ª leave me!"


    But Aidan was in no mood for benevolence. He closed both his fists and the shadows clutched the man hard for onest time before splintering in the dark of the night. The trainery dead on the road with blood spilling out of his mouth. With his jaw clenched, Aidan got up from there. As soon as he whipped his head to look at Da, his eyes softened. He rushed to her and picked her up from the ground. He scooped her in his arms, as Kaizan supported his friend on his shoulders. They entered the portal that Aidan had created and walked right through the east wing gardens. The royal guards who were present over there immediately gathered around them to help the prince to his bedchamber. The healers were called to attend to him and Da.


    Aidan was extremely nervous and he paced the corridor in front of the room where the healers were assessing and treating Da. She had winced when the trainer had kicked her. Da was a few months pregnant. Just a few days back, he had proposed to her after running after her, chasing her in his own silent way. She had agreed and it had been such a blessing. But, the stupid little stint that urred because of the prince in the alley cost him. He cursed the trainer and thought that he was perhaps too nice in killing him. He should have thought of more creative ways. He stood against the wall.


    "She is fine," the healer said when he came out of the room. "Just a few injuries, and nothing great. The baby is fine too."


    Aidan closed his eyes and ced his arm over them. "Thank you," he muttered. As the feeling sank in him, he sucked in a shaky breath and said, "Can I see her?"


    "Of course!" the healer said and then walked to the Ileus'' bedchamber.


    Ileus had regained his consciousness and was oblivious to whatever happened in the alley. When he fluttered open his eyes, he was having a pounding headache. A familiar smell hit him and he grunted. "Why did you bring me back here?" The bedroom was one ce where he remembered his wife so fiercely that it pricked like thorns. The empty space beside him was simply too painful to see.


    Kaizan was out of his wits. He barked, "Because of you Da was injured. That girl is pregnant and had it not been for Aidan, we would have been in deep shit!"


    Ileus mped his mouth tight. The healer was looking at his infection on the side of the belly. He wheezed as the healer applied more salve on it. The wound was deep. "How is she?" he asked after a moment.


    "She is fine," the healer answered, "but she has some bruises."


    Ileus turned his head away, relieved. But his arrogance came again, "I didn''t ask you to trail me. I never asked Da toe after me. So you all can leave me!" She had left him without a bloody goodbye. There was no reason why his friends should stay. They could go to hell. Everyone could go to hell. The pce could go to hell.


    "What an asshole!" Kaizan shouted. "You bloody dick! You reek of sweat and sewer and brew and disgust!"


    Ileus started to get up to punch him, but his headache made him roll back on the pillow. "Then go to hell!" he growled. "Just fucking leave me!"


    "You know what," said Kaizan. "I am leaving you. You just don''t deserve us, you miserable scum!" he got up and strode out of the room.


    Ileus let out an exasperated sigh. In the night when he was alone, he brushed the empty space beside him. Did she miss him? Did she even think of him or was she having fun with her parents? Would she forget him? Was this just the beginning of more separations? He sprang up in the bed at the thought and rubbed his chest. Four more days were left for him to go to Vilinski ording to the invitation. Four days¡­ Suddenly his eyes shone.


    Next day in the morning, before breakfast, before the first rays of sun popped out of the horizon, he was standing in front of his parents'' chamber waiting for them. He had a very urgent matter to discuss. Adrianna called him in the antechamber. She sipped her tea and directly said, "You will go after four days."


    "But Mother, there''s a w in the interpretation of the invite," he argued.


    Adrianna narrowed her eyes. She knew that her son was too crafty. She braced herself.


    "We have to attend Yule in Vilinski for one week. And Yule starts in four days. If we start in four days, then it would take another three days to reach the fae kingdom. Do you see where I am getting?"


    Adrianna stifled the smile that was appearing on her face. She pursed her lips hard. "I heard about your brawls." She meant that she noticed his childish behavior.


    He ignored the topic. "We have to start now for Vilinski because it is going to take three days to cross Sgiath Bi¨°. And only then will we be able to participate in the celebrations for a week."


    "I see," Adrianna said as she ced her cup on the saucer. After a long agonizing moment in which Ileus contemted more ways to convince her, throw his theories on why it was important to attend Yule for the whole week, his mother said, "You can leave tomorrow."


    Ileus¡ª

 Chapter 453 - [Bonus ] Gift

    <h4>Chapter 453 - [Bonus ] Gift</h4>


    Ileus wanted to spring up from his ce and dash to Vilinski, but how could he show that he was that desperate. But he was. Terribly desperate. "What¡­ about you?" he asked in a tone that he thought was nonchnt.


    Adrianna rolled her eyes and shook her head. "We wille next week. There''s a lot that needs to be done here."


    "I see¡­" Ileus nodded in agreement.


    Adrianna picked up her cup and remarked, "I wish I was as free as you are princeling. I wish I had no burdens of taking care of kingdoms¡ªboth me and your father."


    Ileus winced.. He knew it was a jab on his behavior. He scratched his head. "When I return from Vilinski with Anastasia, I will start attending the court regrly."


    "Oh!" Adrianna sipped her tea. "That would be a miracle."


    Ileus bit the inside of his cheek. He knew that this conversation would only go down if he stayed here another minute, so he started to get up.


    "Wait," Adrianna stopped him. She ced her cup back on the table, got up and disappeared behind her bedroom''s door.


    Ileus frowned and tapped his foot on the ground, waiting impatiently. When his mother came back, she was holding a blue velvet box in her hands. He handed it to her and said, "This is for Anastasia."


    Ileus'' eyes sparkled and he looked at the box.


    "Give it to Anastasia and tell her that it is from your side."


    "W¡ª Why?" he asked. If it was a gift, then he himself was the greatest gift Anastasia could ever get, he told his arrogant self.


    "Did you give her any gift after you came to know that she was carrying the heir of Draoidh?" Adrianna asked, tilting her head and letting out an exasperated sigh knowing exactly what her son was thinking.


    Embarrassed. That''s what Ileus felt. "No¡­" he said in a low voice that was barely audible.


    "Then give it to her from your side," she said.


    "Thank you, Mother." Ileus couldn''t help but feel that his mother was just too wise for words.


    "Now get out of here before I issue orders that you cannot go to Vilinski until next week."


    And Ileus was on his way to the east wing. Adriannaughed andughed. Dmitri came out and circled his wife''s shoulders as he too watched the smoke and shadows trailing his son''s body. He sighed. "I remember our days."


    Adrianna craned her head to look into her husband''s eyes. He leaned over and pressed a soft kiss on her lips. "I still think that your beauty has only enhanced in all these years. And I still think that I can never get out of your hold," he said.


    "ttery won''t take you far, husband," Adrianna giggled. Gods, this man always affected her. Her knees became wobbly.


    He scooped her in his arms and walked inside the room saying, "We will see, love."


    She smacked his chest. "You are just as arrogant as you son!"


    "Hmm," he kissed her temple. "The fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree."


    ---


    Anastasia was sitting in her bedchamber as her maids were dressing her up. Nura and Tara. Nura was braiding her hair with small pearl pins as Tara was smoothening her light blue chiffon and silk gown. It was one of those rare sunny days that Vilinski was experiencing but Anastasia''s mood was plummeting as each day passed. She missed him, she missed his warmth and she hoped that he was with her. Why didn''t hee to Vilinski? It had been a week and there was no news from him. She had be irritable. Every small thing hurled her into a snappy mood. She fidgeted her hands and snapped her Nura. "Hurry up. You don''t have to put all those pins!" And Nura hurried up. She had to go to visit the tombstones of the ancient ones with her parents.


    Once she hade to Vilinski, she had thought of visiting Etaya, but the name brought so many bitter memories and such acrid taste in her mouth that she dyed the visit. ording to her father, she was being held very safely in the celestial prison. And ording to her mother, Etaya was wishing to meet Anastasia.


    There had been too many celebrations, too many gatherings. And she was now tired of attending them.


    "You look beautiful, princess," said Tara as she nced at her, bringing her out of her reverie. "We are so d to be at your service."


    Anastasia smiled. Suddenly her thoughts went to Nyles. She clutched the sides of her gown. In a shaky breath she asked, "What about Nyles'' family?"


    The two maids stiffened.


    "And what about R¨¢ild? I know that he wanted to marry her."


    Tara looked at Nura and after a moment of contemtion, she said in a low voice, "It is not our ce to tell you princess, but all we can say is that Nyles'' family was outcast soon after King Ian took over. As for R¨¢ild, there is a general belief that he is hiding with prince Aed Ruad somewhere in the Lore."


    "Good!" Anastasia remarked and got up.


    They walked out of her chamber directly to where her parents were waiting for her. ¨¢ine surveyed her daughter from top to bottom and ced her hands on her shoulders. She said, "Do you know that with every day, your glow increases? Your baby is making that happen."


    Anastasia giggled. Only a mother would say that to her child because she loved her. Little did she know that this was actually the case.


    ¨¢ine held her daughter''s hand and tugged her out. "Come." Anastasia had talked about her encounter with the first king of the fae kingdom to her parents and they were genuinely stunned. In fact, her father was unable toe out of the shock. This had never ever happened before.


    As they walked towards the ancient tombstones, Anastasia remembered the cold blizzard of the night when she had first visited the tombs in a ghost form. And today¡­ It was so sunny. Her gaze went to the mountains in the distance. Ice was already cracking up and melting into slow ciers. Cold winds had given way to the warmer ones. Birds seemed to return as everyday they chirped even more. Tufts of green grass erupted from beneath the soft crunch of ice.


    When they reached the cave of the ancient tombstones, they were handed wreaths by the servants, who stopped at the entrance. Anastasia along with her parents walked in. As soon as she entered, the smell of moss and mold hit her nose. And the flutter of blue butterflies. She noticed her mother getting tense beside her as she held her father''s hand tightly.


    A smile tugged her lips up when she saw the azure butterflies fluttering their wings and scattering in different directions. Anastasia ced her wreath on the tombstone of the first fae king, and so did her parents. She closed her eyes in silence and thanked him for his help. She was surprised when a feather-like hand touched her cheeks in a caress. Perhaps a blessing from the fae king.


    When she came out after paying tributes, she found herself staring right into eyes that burned with golden fire. She gasped.

 Chapter 454 - Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Arrogant</h4>


    "Ileus!" ¨¢ine cried when she stepped out of the cave of ancient tombstones. It was such a pleasant surprise, which obviously her husband gave. She was sure that he would have known about Ileus'' journey in Sgiath Bi¨° but he chose to keep this information under tight seal. When King Ian stepped behind her, he let out a smallughter as he circled past her and walked to his son-inw. He sped Ileus'' upper arms and then embraced him.


    "Wee home, son," said the king with a broad smile. "How was your journey?"


    Ileus bowed to him. "It was fine," he replied while he nced at his wife.


    Anastasia''s heart fluttered as a thousand butterflies had stirred over there. Her breath hitched and a lump formed in her throat. Color rose in her cheeks but she kept quiet even as she stared at him, wanting to desperately get in his arms, wanting to smell him and feel those hands all around her. But she kept as stiff as possible, not happy that he chose toe after seven days.. He was looking¡­ disheveled. His tousled raven ck hair glinted in the first rays of sun. Those jagged cheekbones appeared even more sharp in the shadows that delineated his face. It was as if the first thing he did was toe and see her as soon as he came to Vilinski. His tunic appeared rough with grass des and sprays of wet mud. The speckles of snow were melting off the shoulders. Gods, the man looked dirty and gorgeous. And why did he have that wicked bruise on his left cheekbone?


    The king and the queen nked him on the sides. "You are very slimy, Ian!" ¨¢ine remarked as she walked with them back to the castle. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Well, I wanted to see the surprise on our daughter''s face!" he replied, winking at Anastasia. Her face was etched with an expression he would tell the court painter to capture on canvas. The girl was speechless and that neither of them spoke meant that they were angry with each other. They walked silently behind them. Ah, the young love. He turned his attention to Ileus. "Join us for breakfast, son once you have cleaned up."


    ¨¢ine swatted her husband''s hand. "Let him eat first. He must be so hungry."


    "Anything is fine with me," replied the king. Ian Aramaer was the happiest man today. Both his daughter and son-inw were there with him. With faes reproducing once in thousands of years, he wondered if he would ever have another heir. After Etaya, ¨¢ine had kind of be bitter about this topic, and he didn''t persist. And so he reveled in his daughter. The fact that she was carrying a baby meant she was carrying his heir¡ªa thing that he would talk about to Adrianna and Dmitri.


    "I would like to take a bath," said Ileus very quietly.


    "Good!" Ian said and they talked about everything about his journey and then some more. When they reached the pce, Ian said, "I will be waiting for both of you in the throne room. We have to announce the opening of Yule."


    Ileus bowed to them once again and then headed to his wife''s chamber, the route he knew like the back of his palm. As soon as they reached the room, Ileus closed the door softly behind them. Anastasia walked to the bed and looked at him from beneath her eyshes. After ring at her for a long time, he sauntered to the bathroom, while removing his clothes one by one and dropping them in a trail. By the time he was near the bathroom''s door, he was naked. The great peacock stretched his arms and then flexed his shoulder muscles, which rippled beneath that skin at every movement¡ªall while trying to look casual and arrogant. He was very angry with her and he had promised to himself that he wouldn''t talk to her first. She had to apologize for what she did. Though he couldn''t fathom the relief that rushed to him the moment he saw her. It was like ocean waves rushing to the banks. For three days he had traveled non-stop to reach here, much to the chagrin of his friends and the group of soldiers who must have cursed him silently.


    She heard water sshing and loud grunting noises as her husband made a show of taking a bath. She paced in the bedroom feeling utterly angry and at a loss of words. She couldn''t believe that her father hadn''t informed her about his arrival. When he came out with a fluffy white towel wrapped around his waist, no, the towel which he held carelessly around his waist, giving an ample show of that muscled thigh, Anastasia caught a glimpse of it. But she averted her gaze the moment she felt his gaze on her. Gods, he was handsome in an angry, brooding way. Now that he had taken a bath, his wide masculine jaw clean-shaven, his thick and ck hair slicked back and his irises onyx just like his emotions, he looked even more harsh.


    Anastasia realized that she was gawking at him, as if she had seen him shirtless for the first time. She let out a shaky breath and color rose to her cheeks. A sudden image of her kneeling in front of him with her lips wrapped around his shaft shed across her mind. Beneath her gown, her breasts hardened and nipples pebbled. Damn it! The werewolf was messing with her mind. She tried to shove those images out her mind, but then more scious ones entered. This time his face was buried in the curls between her thighs.


    Tendrils of sunlight had begun creeping into their bedchamber.


    Ileus walked to the dresser and stood in front of the full length mirror. His gaze met hers in it and he dropped her towel. And now he stood in front of her in all his shamelessness. Even though his wife appeared extremely innocent, he had to tell her that she was involved in some kind of ruse¡ªseduction. She was the one who was seducing him while he was doing what she wanted him to. He was merely acting on his instinct. The irresistible little fae. Oh, how he would punish her.


    Anastasia was done with his arrogant male. She got up to leave but the door wouldn''t open however hard she tried. Not wanting to talk to him, she stomped back to bed and sat down and red at the insufferable, arrogant as hell, naked as hell and fucking seductive as hell, husband. Anastasia picked up a pillow and squeezed it tight, until the man got dressed, which was painfully slow. At one point of time, she caught him stroking himself and had again gawked while gaping, but averted her gaze the moment he caught her eyes. So this was the game he was ying. Fine. She knew how to give it back. She was not the one to back down.


    They reached the court an hourter, missing breakfast all together. The king was waiting for his son-inw and daughter to dere the festival open. He walked with them outside to the venue.


    ---


    Somewhere in the mountains of Tibris, a roar emanated. It was so full of malevolence that the air around it, stilled, as if smelling death.

 Chapter 455 - Yule (1)

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Yule (1)</h4>


    The magic around her was from three people¡ªAdrianna, Ileus and Rolfe. This was in and around the dungeon. But Anastasia''s magic surrounded theirs outside the dungeon until the walls of the fortress. She was slowly, bit by bit, tearing their magic. It took her a week to get out of the hook in which Ileus had hung her. The moment she was on the floor, she had vomited, her head was pounding with a terrible ache and she vouched that she would find him and slice him to pieces after killing his wife. The two had helped her foolish son to usurp the throne. Siora ate the roots of the trees that had entered in the crevices of the cell and sometimes even dug the moss out. Slowly, she started cutting through the magic. She would free herself even if it took months.


    ---


    The Kralj pce was surrounded by several rolling hills that were now teeming with life with patches of snow everywhere. With every step closer to the hills where they were supposed to celebrate, the istion weighed on Ileus. He stayed close to Anastasia, his finger itching to touch her. He was alternately disgusted by his crazy lust and arousal for her. The idea of iming her right there on the hills wed him on the inside. He felt like he would shift out of anger if his mate denied him even for one more minute. He pushed his beast down. He hadn''t felt this conflicted in his life. Why the hell wasn''t she talking to him? She was the one at fault. He had thought that once he would reach Vilinski, she would throw her arms open for him and cry for him, but none of that happened. The girl was oblivious to his turmoil, currently gazing in distance at the maypoles and ribbons and a battalion of dancers and fire eaters and servants.


    He tried to focus on the scenery in front of him, on the music rising from the bone drums and lutes, on the beauty of this ce, on the clouds thatzily drifted in the blue sky and waterfalls, the noise of which reached his ears. Vilinski was breathtaking.


    His brows drew tight when Anastasia leaned over to talk to a young soldier near General Yion, pointing to something. Jealousy red. He lunged forward and stepped in between them. He snatched the upper arm of the soldier and yanked him away from his wife. "That''s your princess, soldier!" Never had he been so jealous of a soldier. Now he felt that he was getting jealous for entire Silver Vales and Draoidh. He growled. "Maintain your distance!"


    Everyone in the group felt a little awkward, except his wife on whose lips a smile was ying. Yeah¡­ she loved the game even as her cheeks colored. She was about to lift her hand to her braid when she caught it so tightly that she smirked even though it felt like it would break her bones.


    His wife was looking so beautiful, and worse¡ªhe could scent her slight arousal. He was barely able to focus on the path ahead or in the room earlier. Anastasia was taking over him both mentally and physically. His body shuddered at the thought that he wanted to pick up his wife and run away to a location away from everyone. And this despite promising himself that he wouldn''t talk to her first. His gaze went to their joined hands. Well, at least he wasn''t talking to her. The promise was intact. He resisted the urge to wrap his arms around her and press her hard to his body with every little iota of will that was left in him. ''Don''t give up, Ileus, don''t,'' he chastised himself. ''She wille to you.''


    They crested the hill where the celebrations kick-started. The soldiers had all gathered over there. The king and queen had offered prayers to the deities under a canopy of yellow flowers. The king was taken to the drums that were lined beside the canopy. He beat them with fervor to dere the festival open. Musicians took over and the ce was filled with mesmerizing beats.


    It was just morning. As soon as the festival started, the royals were escorted to a tent where they met the councilmen.


    While Ileus was talking to them, suddenly he noticed his wife''s absence. Panicked, he ran his eyes to the left and then right, but she was nowhere. He stabbed his fingers in his hair as his chest tightened. The music was so loud that he couldn''t hear her. He gritted his teeth and then excused himself. There were hundreds of denizens milling around. The excitement was infectious. And amongst their smells, her scent was lost. Dread gripped his chest as he swiveled his head in every direction, hoping to get one hint of his mate. He followed every cluster of dance groups and girls who weaved ribbons around the maypoles through the traditional fae dance. They all bowed to their prince and then got back with their celebrations.


    He had crossed two hills by the time he reached a cluster of musicians and dancers who were swaying to the beats of the drums. And there she was¡ªright in the center, dancing and twirling her flowing gown and looking radiant as the hair from her braid fell loose, as the pearls in her hair shone. Ileus stopped in his tracks. She was glowing, she was sweating, even as the cool air blew around them. He walked to her like Icarus to the sun. He held her by her upper arm. The musicians stopped ying. The dancers stopped dancing. She looked ethereal and he wanted to kiss her in front of all of them to show who this beautiful and gorgeous woman belonged to.


    Anastasia gave him a seductive smile and then she looked at the musicians, who started ying again. She began dancing. Other dancers joined hands, locked their elbows with him as they moved around her in circles while she swirled and twirled. She giggled andughed and let herself free. The dance came to her naturally. She looked wonderful, her wings bristling, her golden hair flowing and her sapphire eyes ncing at him every now and then.


    However, it was not long before Ileus gave up. He just had to be with her and so he unlocked his elbows from the dancers and walked to the center. Anastasia stopped when he stopped her and locked her in his left arm. She craned her neck to look at his face and her eyesnded on his lips. "Wee," she whispered. And that was it. The next moment she found herself in his arms. Her husband was stealing her away from the festival for himself. She clutched his neck as she bit her lip and stared in those golden eyes that were full of lust. Gods, she craved him.


    His promise that he wouldn''t speak with her first was honored. "You temptress," he breathed out as he carried her to yet another hill and another. He wanted a ce just for themselves. And he found just the perfect one, near a gentle waterfall that was teeming with life and birds and red blossoms, ones that were quite like they saw in the Vergine falls.

 Chapter 456 - [Bonus ] Intimate

    <h4>Chapter 456 - [Bonus ] Intimate</h4>


    Ileus spotted a dry patch of grass and set her down on her feet. He removed his shirt and spread it on the grass for her to sit. He pivoted himself in front of her and said, "I can''t win this war, Ana."


    She ced her hand on his cheek. He leaned into it and closed his eyes. His throat bobbed. He leaned forward and she leaned back, allowing him to hover over her. He slid his tongue over her jaw and nibbed her until he reached her pointy ears. "I was too distracted by these," he whispered as he nibbled them. "I had been dreaming of them the past seven days." Her body arched as she hummed in approval.


    He took his mouth further down to her neck and kissed and nipped her throat leaving marks and scratches. He came to where his mark was on her shoulder and sucked her skin over it.. She moaned, as pleasure ripped through her body. His hand brushed the skin on her belly, then lower on her navel and then he took it lower inside her gown and tugged it up. She shivered as cool brisk wind touched her skin, but he cupped her on the back and drew her fully against him to give her all the warmth she needed. She closed her eyes as she ced her face in the crook of his neck and inhaled his woodsy and misty scent. "I missed you¡­"


    "Not more than I missed you princess." His fingers were in her panties which he took less than a second to rip. As soon as his fingers brushed those curly hair between her thighs, his body shuddered. It was what he had been seeking for a week. He had wondered if she missed him at all, but the dampness out there spoke for itself. Her juices were flowing, wetting the inner thighs. He lowered his lips to hers and after nibbling at the corners, he licked at her seam to urge her to open them for her and Anastasia¡ªshe happily obliged him. He delved his tongue right inside and began exploring her all over again inzy strokes. When he pulled away, he rested his brows over hers and said, "There was not a day I didn''t think about you, not a moment. This unending thing that we have between us would have consumed me and then something more, if I hadn''te to you."


    Anastasia''s lips parted as a lump formed in her throat. Only he was capable of speaking so beautifully, only he was capable of dousing the irritation she had felt for so long. And she didn''t realize when but she felt his thumb wiping her tears. She chuckled, "What if someone discovers us over here and sees that the prince and princess of Vilinski are in the most intimate position?"


    "Then they would know how intimate we are," he replied, his golden eyes burning with desire. He knew that she hadn''t put a shield around them and he wasn''t particrly bothered even if someone discovered them. He grasped her wrists and pinned them up as he drank in her nakedness beneath him. His expressions turned ravenous. When his eyes went lower to her curls, he gulped. Enough of gawking. He lowered himself to her navel, where he kissed the dip of her stomach and then went further down to worship the woman of his dreams. His lover, his mate, his wife, his Anastasia.


    He blew the hair over there and she bucked at the sensation. "So greedy," he said and flicked her clit. When she bucked again, he chuckled, "So needy." Her body was tense as a bowstring and so was his. With a final flick, he simply delved his face inside those curls and sucked her hard. And then he realized that he was needier.


    The muscles in his neck were so taut that she thought if she ced her hands around them, he would jump, but the way he was moving his hands all over her¡ªit was so gentle and careful. She arched her body, pressing her to his mouth and that was all he wanted. She was on the edge when he pulled himself away. She cried for being denied her pleasure. He chuckled. He wiped his glistening mouth with his forearm and came up totch on her nipples. While he was sucking them, he realized her fingers were right over his belt. She wanted to dig them inside. She opened the buttons of his leather pants, one by one, and then gripped his shaft¡ªvelvet over granite. "Fuck!" he swore and hissed. He tugged his pants away, not sure if he was even breathing or not.


    And once again, seeing that beautiful taut muscled body of the Dark Wizard, she gulped. One hand trailed to the nes and dips of his torso, tracing every contour. He nestled his hips against hers and her body trembled when she felt his hot shaft like a brand against her skin. She lowered her hands and took it between her palms. He thrust his hips in her hands, biting a curse. He lowered his head to the nipples and grazed the skin around them making her dry once more. Gods above, he had dreamt of these moments agonizing over and over again. "You are mine," he said in between sucking her.


    "Yes," she replied softly as she stroked him gently. "I am all yours." Her hands went around his shoulders as he sucked her nipples and then she dug her nails in his flesh, urging him to go hard. His chest vibrated and a growl rumbled in approval when she drew blood from his shoulders. Her body was on fire and she wanted him to douse it. There was no going back. He came up to im her mouth again and drink all her groans. Time slowed and she could hear every little breath, every leaf rustle and every drop of water that sprayed around them, misted around them.


    "You are beautiful, love," he said against her lips before sliding his tongue back inside. He ground his hardness against her and she arched her body again to ease the growing heat in her belly.


    "I need you," she moaned. And the prince did what his princess wanted. He braced his elbow near her head, twined his fingers in her golden hair and guided himself inside her. Home. He hade back home. His home was where she was. He thrust inside her. She tipped her head back, arching her body to meet his hips. He thrust again and she moaned his name. When he did it for the third time, she lifted her head to im his mouth. She brushed her fingers all over his powerful, muscr back and felt the way his muscles rippled under her touch. She lowered herself and allowed herself to feel him stretching her. She dug her nails in him again as his hips mmed home. She stretched her neck for him¡ªfor him to bury his fangs.


    He went wild when he saw how she bared her neck. He grazed his fangs there, but didn''t pierce her flesh. The graze of his fangs brought her over the edge and the heat inside her belly uncoiled.

 Chapter 457 - Yule (2)

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Yule (2)</h4>


    Anastasia came around him as he continued to thrust inside her wildly, moaning his name again and again. Ileus joined her soon after as he pierced her flesh with his fangs and snarled against her skin every time he came.


    By the time he finished, he was so emotionally exhausted that he wanted to slump over her, but he staggered beside her, tugged her closer to him and wrapped his arm around her breasts. He pulled her gown and covered her thighs and his with it. Sapphire eyes stared into the golden ones. He kissed herzily until he couldn''t and then licked his mark with his tongue to spread his venom to heal it quickly. Burying his face in the crook of her neck, he said, "I love you more than anything else in this world."


    "I love you, too," Anastasia breathed out as she brushed her fingers on his jaws. The tension of one week, all the apprehensions, all the frustrations¡ªeverything ended as theyy in their post coital bliss. They didn''t know for how long theyy over there but none wanted to get up and go back.


    He intertwined his fingers with hers and asked, "Yule usuallyes with harsh winters. I find Vilisnki warm.. Howe?" He examined her small fingers against his. So beautiful. He started kissing each one of them again. His eyes were unwavering as he stared at her while kissing, golden embers. He didn''t need to look at her fingers as he kissed them because they were etched into his memory¡ªslender, petal veined and long andforting.


    Emotions welled in her throat. She would never leave him again. She could never leave him for this long. It would always be like this, for as long as he wanted it to be like this. If she had words to speak, she would have, but there were no words for what transpired between them, for the truth that was between them. "Ileus," she said. And then she didn''t know what she said, but all she knew was that she woke up sometimeter all woozy wrapped in lots of warmth. There was so much tenderness in his fluid movements and then more passion followed¡ªthis time they went slow. They wanted to linger near each other, over each other for long.


    When they were lying beside each other, she gave reply to his question. "Vilinski''s weather is controlled by my father''s mood. Last year the weather was harsh because he had withdrawn himself in a gloomy world, but this Yule, his mood is in best spirits. And so he is using all his magic to control the weather¡­ just this one time. And I think it is because of our reunion after so long. He just wants to celebrate."


    "Does he do this every time?" he asked, cradling his head over his arm. "I mean what about the natural weather? That is important for the trade and for the farmers."


    "He has controlled the weather only for this Yule. And believe me, it is siphoning all his magic out. I can see it. Mother wants to help him, but he doesn''t let her interfere. I think he is trying to test his limits." She let out an exasperated sigh. "He had remained in the celestial prison for so long that his confidence had shattered. Both he and my mother¡­ Both of them are trying to build it again, trying to do things they used to do and I feel that they are rushing into it." She paused as she looked at the clear blue skies. "Can you imagine clearing so many clouds from the capital city? The magic has to be very powerful. I so want to tell him to let it go¡­"


    His lips tugged up in a smile. He removed a stray strand that had fallen over her face and said, "Let them be. It is nice they are rediscovering themselves. Let''s not interfere."


    "But¡ª"


    He silenced her by putting his finger on her lips. "Your parents are looking for that piece that will bind them back to their past. And only they can do it. You can''t. Okay?"


    She bobbed her head looking intensely in his golden hued eyes. Gods, he was so beautiful. And then there was another bout of passion. The sun was high up in the skies.


    Anastasia was tired and she stretched her hands when she got up. He helped her wear her gown by asking her to lift her hands up, and then wore his clothes. His tunic was too damp to wear and so he remained shirtless. When the shirtless Dark Prince came back to the celebrations, the maidens drooled and called him to join them for dances. He was only too happy to oblige them. The great peacock went on flexing his muscles and that taut, warrior-like body that gave him thousands of admiring nces and poked her with that many jealous ones.


    The afternoon was spent with the parents for lunch under the canopy where only the royals were sitting. Ileus ensured that Anastasia was sitting right between his thighs and hardly cared about the nces that her parents threw her way. She tried to crawl back to her father and mother over a certain conversation, but he pulled her back with a growl.


    It was while he was lying down and perhaps belching when she said to her parents, "I wanted to visit Etaya."


    Ileus got up and her parents stiffened.


    "Why?" asked ¨¢ine. There was visible tension in her drawn face lines.


    Anastasia plucked a de from a tuft of grass. "I had promised her that I will make her live¡­ painfully. I want to fulfill that promise." There was so much coldness in her voice that for a second Ileus cringed, but he didn''t faze. He started stroking the small of her back because he knew that memories had started flooding her. Memories when Etaya tortured her.


    "But Anastasia, this is not¡ª" ¨¢ine started.


    Ian put his hand up in the air to stop his wife. "If she wants to visit her, let her go, but then Ileus will have to be with her."


    "Always," replied Ileus. He was always going to be one step behind her to protect her.


    That evening, before taking a bath, Anastasia and Ileus visited the celestial prison. There were a dozen guards following them. As they walked inside, they looked at various prisoners who were being held. Etaya''s prison was thest one. It was a big space with chains hanging from the ceiling. Etaya was shackled in those chains. Her arms were stretched by a pair of chains above her head and her ankles wide spread being pulled by two chains hooked in her floor. Magic whirred in the form of pink and blue lights around the chains. She was in deep slumber or unconscious.


    Almost sensing Anastasia''s presence, the woman jerked open her eyes and stared¡­ stared hard and long. "Enjoying my plight?" she asked in a hoarse voice.


    Ileus stopped at the door. Anastasia drew her husband''s belt out and walked over to her. She brushed the leather of his belt softly and said, "No, this is hardly anythingpared to what I imagined."

 Chapter 458 - Yule (3)

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Yule (3)</h4>


    Seeing Anastasia after a long time brought fury. She pulled at her chains, but they nked and she only writhed in the air. Anastasia stepped up to Etaya''s side. The look she gave to her made Etaya''s stomach turn over but she didn''t let ite to her face.


    "Though I never learnt the art of tormenting people in my age, you certainly had thousands of years training in it," said Anastasia. She tilted her head and nced sideways at Etaya. "But I have to say one thing Aunt¡ªI have learnt a lot from you. You have taught me various things."


    Etaya went pale with fear. "You filthy bitch! If hitting a shackled woman while she is tied makes you feel supreme, then you are nothing but a rutting disgrace to ¡ª"


    Darkness mmed into her, making her writhe and twist, forcing her to stop speaking. "Don''t you dare to speak to my woman like that," Ileus hissed.


    Anastasia smiled at her and then said, "Well, I thought it made you feel powerful when you whipped me. Why shouldn''t it make me feel that way?"


    "You deserved every bit of it, you fucking, rotting fae!" Another round of darkness hit her, but she still said, "Wait till the demon king gets you. He is going to make you kneel and then enjoy killing you bit by bit, limb by limb. Oh, he is so waiting for you, Anastasia!" Her eyes were filled with rage. "So what if you have stripped me of my magic. The demon king of Ghar still stands there, and he wille to retrieve me."


    Anastasia pivoted herself to her back. She snorted and then cracked her whip. Etaya screamed loud at the sting and the pain. Blood trickled down her back, onto her pants as her skin split.


    "You rutting bitch!" Etaya shouted.


    Another crack and Etaya arched in more pain. She screamed.


    "The demon king of Ghar was defeated by his son," Anastasia said and then wielded another whip.


    "His son, Rolfe Aramaer had taken over as the next king." Again.


    "And guess what? Rolfe is now married to Iona."


    Sheshed the whips again.


    "Noooo!" Etaya couldn''t believe what Anastasia was saying. "You are nothing but a liar!" she said.


    The whip fell again, this time falling over her skin and peeling it away.


    "Would you like me to vow to the Lore?" Anastasia said.


    Again.


    Again.


    By now, Etaya was asking her to have mercy. "Leave me or kill me. Or are you afraid that I wille back as yet another reincarnation and wreak havoc?"


    Anastasia hissed and whipped the woman who had brought so much devastation to the Lore. "Because of you, because of your ambitions, you destroyed the lives of so many!" said Anastasia and she struck her again at the point where Etaya''s skin was already peeling. "I will not allow you to die. I will not allow you to live!"


    Etaya pulled at her chains, now almost half-dead with all the pain and blood. She looked at Ileus in front of her with half-closed eyes. Sweat trickled down her forehead and mingled with the blood on the floor. She could barely lift her head.


    Anastasia whipped her one more time on the back of her thighs and this time she couldn''t even scream.


    Breathing heavily, Anastasia walked forward to examine the woman who still needed to be tormented. She held Etaya''s jaws tightly and shook her head. "How does it feel to be whipped, Aunt?" When she left her jaw, Etaya''s face dropped like a stone. "This was just the beginning of what I am going to do to you," Anastasia continued. "There is eight years of torment that needs to go back to you." Etaya didn''t stir, but Anastasia knew that she was listening. She looked at one of the guards who was carrying a box as she had instructed. He came to her and opened it. Anastasia grabbed a fist of salt, walked behind Etaya and threw it all over. Etaya twisted weakly at the pain, at the sting. Once done, Anastasia walked to the door of the prison, the belt lowered in her hand, dragging behind her bloodied gown. Just before she exited, she turned to look over her shoulder and said, "By the way, Iona is now married to the King of Ghar." And she walked away.


    Etaya opened her eyes for a moment and then she slid into darkness.


    There was no word for what she did in the prison. Ileus was helping her in the bathroom with a bath. She was simply¡­ ruthless. He was pouring water over her hair after he had applied a fair amount of washing lotion over there. "You are over-exerting yourself, love," he said. "Don''t forget that you are pregnant."


    Anastasia rested her head on his thigh. She closed her eyes as tears dropped from the sides. "I hate her, Aly," she said in a hoarse voice. "Look at what she has done to my parents. They look so¡­ broken."


    He gathered her hair in his hand and poured more warm water over them. "I told you¡ªyour parents wille back. Trust me."


    Ignoring his words, she said, "Do you know why I waited for you toe to visit Etaya?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I wanted to take revenge from her for both of us."


    He gulped. He stopped washing her hair and bent down to brush a kiss on her forehead. "Are you happy now?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "No, but I want to be satisfied."


    He took a deep breath and continued to bathe her, tenderly. "Then I hope that you find your satisfaction soon."


    That night after the sun had set and the moon had climbed in the sky, they went back to the hills where the celebrations were taking ce. As they walked over there, hand in hand, they looked at the rolling hills sprawled in front of them, which were kindled by bonfires. Plumes of smoke rose from them as the faes buzzed around with excitement, tittering and talking. The music soared in the air. Anastasia tugged her husband''s sleeve towards the first giant hearth that was burning at the crest of a hill. She joined a group of dancers again despite her husband''s warnings to take it slow. She shoved every bit of thought about the harshness she had executed on Etaya and danced and danced. Ileus watched her with a smile and knew that she was purging her soul from the malice that had filled it a few hours back.


    Slowly, he fell into the rhythm of the pulsing beats and joined his wife in the dance of love, of freedom, of celebration. He was the only wizard in the crowd. He was the only one without wings, yet he felt at home. And this was the first time he realized what King Ian wanted to feel, why he wanted to celebrate.


    In the middle of the festival, after feeding his wife, he carried her in his arms all the way back to their bedchamber. The night stretched into a dreamy one. When he woke up in the morning, he watched her stir beside him, her hand resting on his stomach. It looked like a curled flower. He covered it with his remembering all the noises he had wrenched from herst night. He touched her lips and she smiled.

 Chapter 459 - [Bonus ] Cherishing

    <h4>Chapter 459 - [Bonus ] Cherishing</h4>


    For the next few days, Anastasia regrly visited Etaya in the celestial prison. She would use various tools to mark her torture but at the end of it she would heal Etaya with her magic. Ileus apanied her every single day and watched her doing it. At first, he was surprised that she was healing her after every torture, and wondered what was the reason, but he never asked her. Later he realized what she was doing and why she was doing it.


    Anastasia would heal Etaya after torturing her because she wanted to smoothen her skin to start giving her fresh marks of torment. His body shuddered at the thought that his wife had be so full of evil when she was around Etaya, but could he question her? No. The years of severe mental and physical pain Etaya had given her was noparison to all this. And he also knew that she was taking revenge for what she did to Iona.


    One days, Anastasia wormed her way into Etaya''s mind and showed her how perfect the world would have been if she hadn''t schemed against her father. She showed Etaya the vision in which her father, the king of Vilinski, would have invited Adrianna and Dmitri along with their son Ileus to ask for her hand in marriage and how beautiful it would have been. When Anastasia slipped out of her mind, the twisted reality wrapped around them. It pained her.. And the next day Anastasia found new ways to torture her.


    Every day, Ileus walked back with her to their bedchamber and bathed her tenderly. He would massage the knots from her back to relieve her of her tension.


    His parents arrived after three days and the king and queen got busy with their old friends. It was such a lovely thing to watch the four of them picking up right from where they had left. They were back to bantering and recalling old days. Against the backdrop of Yule, this is what Ian wanted and Anastasia realized that Ileus was right. Ian wanted toe back to normal, and he was exploring everything that he deemed normal.


    Along with his parents, Kaizan, Da and Aidan had alsoe. Though Kaizan had thought of going with him initially, he purposely dyed his visit because he knew he would be royally ignored, plus he didn''t want to get in between Ileus and Anastasia''s reunion, which he had no doubt would be intense as hell. Ew!


    When Kaizan came to celebrate Yule with the denizens, he couldn''t believe what he had missed for the past few days. The days and nights were spent on the hills where bonfires kindled, where faes danced, where various meals waited for him to devour. And gods¡­ the sex¡­ the way he indulged in it with multiple partners at a time, it was as if he was making up for the lost days. In the end, he dered that he wasn''t leaving Vilinski and was ready to be the king''s dog only for all the sex with faes. He also added that Ileus was one lucky bastard to get a fae wife. Of course, he was so inebriated that time that he didn''t realize that the king was standing right behind him and ring at him with narrowed eyes.


    It was a different thing that when he woke up, he woke up with a pounding headache trapped in the body of a fluffy dog that was not even seven inches tall. He was cuddled and cuddled by the servants till he whimpered and till the king released him.


    Da and Aidan were about to get married once they reached Draoidh. They had nned to go on a long vacation together.


    Ileus had also decided to take Anastasia with him on a very long vacation. He wanted to show her the human realm. He wanted to spend some alone-time with her. He had nned it all. On thest of the Yule, a surprise guest arrived adding more fervor to the celebrations. And it was on thest day of Yule that his parents dropped the bomb.


    They were all sitting and having dinner around a bonfire when Adrianna said to Ileus, "Your father and I are nning to extend our stay in Vilnski for another month. Ian wants Dmitri to help him out with certain things about his kingdom. For the month we won''t be in Draoidh, I appoint you as my representative to oversee every day''s court affairs. You will be sitting on the throne but you won''t wear the crown. Isidorus and Haldir are going to help you run errands and keep you updated. Should you choose to appoint more people in the court to help you, you will have to take my permission." Adrianna looked at Dmitri who smiled at her tenderly and she returned it.


    Ileus'' eyes bulged. He was thinking of going on an extended honeymoon with his wife and his mother just now mped him to the throne. He bristled under the smiles his parents were exchanging. It was as if they were going on a honeymoon. Wait. "Mother, you can''t do this to me!" he protested. "I need vaca¡ª"


    Adrianna cut him off and snapped. "What do you mean Ileus? Stop acting like a spoiled, rotten prince who wouldn''t want to take care of his kingdom and his people. Be responsible, understand your duties, and most of all, be of some use. Your parents need a long vacation. Can''t you see that?"


    He blinked once, then twice. He gave an incredulous stare to his parents, his mouth ckened. "It is me who needs that vacation," he whimpered. "Look at me, mother, look at me!"


    "Oh, shut up!" Dmitri cut him. "You look like a wild horse! And you better look after Silver Vales too. I don''t want to hearints regarding your tenure as the crown prince of my kingdoms! Don''t you ruin our reputation!" Dmitri gave Adrianna a loving look and got back the same look from her.


    Were his parents conspiring against him? His wife who was giggling until now, suddenly burst into full blownughter. He loved the sound of it. He tipped his head back and closed his eyes. When he gazed back at his parents, he said, "Fine. But only for a month."


    Adrianna shrugged and walked to where Ian and ¨¢ine were. They were flying nightnterns into the night sky.


    "Come, let''s do the same," Anastasia said to him, tugging his hand. Her eyes went to where Kaizan, Aidan and Da were. They joined their friends and the servants brought more kitenterns for them. By the time it was midnight, the king dered the festival closing.


    Hundreds ofnterns burned against the ck velvety sky and it looked as if someone had painted shades of orange and ruby and blue all over it. Ileus stood behind his wife, his lover, his mate and wrapped his hands around her. She leaned against his chest, surrounded by his woodsy, misty smell and looked at the sky.


    By the time they returned to their chambers, the king had withdrawn his magic and the weather starteding back to normal. Soft flurries of snow descended on Vilinski. Anastasia curled up against her husband after they had hours of passion. They were supposed to leave the next day.

 Chapter 460 - Evindals Royal Heir

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Evindal''s Royal Heir</h4>


    Before leaving for Draoidh, Anastasia visited Etaya once again. Over thest few days, Etaya had been dreading the familiar footfalls she heard every day at this time. She would beg the guards to stop her froming to her, she would try to bribe them, cajole them or threaten them, but it was as good as talking to the walls. No one heard her. Sometimes, a prisoner or two wouldugh at her.


    "Please, please don''t do anything to me," Etaya said as she bristled in the chains. Suspended in the air for so long was so painful that she wondered if it would be better that they chop her limbs off. She wanted to rest on the floor and what would she give to curl up in a corner. She had peed in her pants again and again and it stank so much that sometimes she vomited. What she was and what she had be. She swore a hundred times in a day that if she ever got a chance at freedom, she would kill Anastasia.


    Anastasia had closed the door behind her as she entered. This time her husband stood outside.. She wore gloves before she picked up a hammer. She walked to Etaya and brushed her fingers over her waist. "How can I not, Etaya?" she said. She opened her pants and the reek that emanated was horrible. The pants slid to her ankle and Etaya shuddered.


    When she lowered her gaze to Anastasia''s choice of tool, she peed again. "Wh¡ª what will do with that hammer?" she asked. Her sanity was at the verge of breaking.


    Anastasia picked up her hammer in one hand and said, "I wanted to hear the sound of bones breaking."


    "Are you insane?" Etaya shouted. "Have you lost it?"


    Anastasia tilted her head as she ced the hammer on her shoulder. "Didn''t you break Iona''s skull long back when you beat her with a baton?"


    Etaya''s lips quivered as her eyes became wide. "It was¡ª it was an act of self-preservation," she lied, cowering as hell. "I did it to pr¡ª protect Maple!"


    "Ah, I see!" Anastasia replied. "You mean you had imprisoned Maple too? Because Iona told me that you fractured her skull when she was your prisoner. Did Iona attack Maple in the prison?"


    "Y¡ª Yes!" She nodded vehemently. Anything to stall Anastasia from whatever she had in the mind.


    For a moment Anastasia stared at her and then she picked up the hammer with both hands and itnded on Etaya''s knees. A crack sounded that was apanied with a blood-curdling scream. Another impact on the second knee. Etaya screamed. She was panting and crying. When she looked down, she found a bone jutting out of her skin. And she peed again. She had be numb with pain. It was alling back to her¡­ slowly¡­ creatively¡­ just as she had promised. Anastasia clutched her jaw tightly and said, "I am leaving. But you needn''t worry. My mother will take over from here. As for my father, he is still letting that hatred pool in his stomach. Imagine what will happen when he unleashes his wrath on you."


    "Kill me, kill me¡­" Etaya murmured through whatever little sanity she could thread. She couldn''t bear it anymore, couldn''t¡­ "Kill me¡­"


    "We will," Anastasia replied and jerked her jaw away. "We will kill you after all the torment we will give. The torture would be so intense that your soul would shudder to think of reincarnating." Saying that Anastasia walked out of the prison. She instructed the guards. "Give her food two days in a week. That''s it."


    As the guards closed the bars, Etaya knew that she was in here for a long time.


    Ileus held his wife''s hand and squeezed it tightly. He wondered if she was satisfied, but one thing was sure, Etaya wouldn''t have ever thought that she would be captured and brutally tortured. He shuddered to think what his mother would do to her and his mother was going to be here for a month. Adrianna would destroy her mentally,pletely.


    Traveling back together through Sgiath Bi¨° was full of emotions. Anastasia and Ileus relived the memories of how their group travelled a few months back. Most of the rogue groups had disappeared or never came in their way. Three dozen fae soldiers escorted them on their way back. Themander of these soldiers, a young woman, said that the rogues have either left or changed allegiances. Not left with much of an option, they were now working for the fae king.


    When the group reached Vergine Falls, they paid tribute to Zlu and Carrick whose graves were now covered with red blossoms. Da had choked upon their graves and both she and Aidan spent a very long time over there. She had knelt down and cried for hours until Anastasia had to personallye and take her away from there.


    They returned to Draoidh after spending three days in Sgiath Bi¨°. Ileus had to take over the court proceedings from the next day. Before talking to his council members, he had gone to talk to Isidorus about it and had also summoned Haldir. But he was shocked to find that Haldir wasn''t present for the meeting.


    Isidorus gave him one of his home-grown leaf tea and said, "He had taken a week-long holiday to be with his wife."


    "Why?" Ileus frowned as he sipped tea. It was good.


    "Inyanga will be giving birth any time!" Isidorus replied in a slow, low voice.


    And Ileus developed cold feet. With eyes wide as saucers, he stared at Isidorus. "Baby?"


    Isidorus nodded. "Yes, just like Inyanga, Anastasia will also give birth to a baby. And I heard that Da is also pregnant."


    "S¡ª so many babies!" Ileus winced. "I haven''t even had my honeymoon yet!" he blurted.


    Isidorus raised his eyebrow. "That''s sad¡­" hemented and then drank the rest of the tea while observing the various emotions that appeared on Ileus'' face. It was amusing and he was sure he would have fun poking him on that topic. He remembered how Ileus had troubled him thoroughly as a child and as a teenager. The rascal was going to get under the bus now and he was going to thoroughly enjoy it. He leaned back in the chair and said, "So, prince, what was it that you were telling?"


    Ileus'' thoughts scattered so much that it took him a while to answer Isidorus. The old man was stroking his white beard and why were his gray eyes having that sadistic expression?


    Three monthster


    "Oh my god!" Anastasia swooned on the little bundle of joy who Haldir had brought to the pce. "He is so beautiful!" she said, picking him up in hisp. Haldir''s son was exactly like Haldir with curly white hair and eyes that resembled his mother''s. Haldir couldn''t stop talking about him. Inyanga was at his mansion for a long vacation. The little boy was clutching Anastasia''s hair and trying to eat them. Ileus watched them from a distance. His parents hadn''te. They had sent him the message that they were now traveling with Ian and ¨¢ine. He didn''t know where they were traveling to.


    "The brat keeps us awake the whole night!" said Haldir, affectionately. He could never believe that he would ever be a father. And Theodir was now after the child¡­ Evindal''s royal heir¡­

 Chapter 461 - Worries

    <h4>Chapter 461 - Worries</h4>


    Haldir had proudly carried his baby in his arms even as two nannies waited to take him. It was one of the days when his son had given both of them a sleepless night. Inyanga was so tired that by the time it was morning, she had given up. Haldir had quietly taken his son with him out of his pce in Level one. He had straightawaye to the East Wing to Anastasia and Ileus. And Anastasia was swooning over him.


    "Gods, he is so cute!" she breathed as little Ruvyn grabbed her hair in his fist and tried to chew them. Seeing Ruvyn, she hoped that the time would pass soon and she had her own baby. Ileus had said that they could detect the child''s sex in womb in the human realm, but she didn''t want to know because she was least bothered about it. All she wanted was a healthy baby. Ileus had kissed her.


    She was four months pregnant and was extremely excited about it. Iona had visited them along with Rolfe for a few days and was totally loving to be in her home, in her room.. Both she and Anastasia were spending time talking and talking. Sometimes Da would join them. Yes, pregnancy was a hot topic in the pce of Draoidh.


    Aidan and Da ended up marrying and even though Da had thought that she wouldn''t quit her position as one of the soldiers in the army of Silver Vales, she gave her resignation. ording to her, one soldier was enough in the family. Aidan had weed her decision because now the love of his life was at home, pregnant and barefoot. Gods, he felt he was the luckiest man in the world.


    "He is a brat!" Haldir said as he grinned as if grinning at his piece of art. "He keeps us awake most of the night and is just too demanding and hungry!"


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. Hungry and demanding? He didn''t know why, but Anastasia''s pregnancy bothered him a lot, and it was not because of the baby, it was more because he didn''t want to hurt her. She was too young. When Haldir had mentioned that Inyanga had been inbor for over fifteen hours, his knees became wobbly. Would Anastasia be able to handle that? Every time she puked, he just became all the more concerned. He didn''t know how Rolfe was so calm about it. Rolfe was so mature about the pregnancy and so cool that Ileus would feel strange about him.


    Though Adrianna and Dmitri hadn''te, Ileus had still announced that Draoidh would be celebrating the return of its princess and her husband, the King of Ghar. Netizens of Draoidh had erupted into the festive spirit and it was the third day today. Iona was called for numerous functions and Rolfe apanied her to all of them. At first, people were scared of his horns, but the demon was so handsome even with those horns with his stunning fae features that the witches drooled over him. There was a time when he was practically surrounded by young witches when he had visited the wizard academy with Iona. Rolfe enjoyed all the attention, and Iona was least bothered. She giggled andughed at his plight.


    "A," Anastasia cradled Ruvyn in her arms.


    Iona entered the room and joined Anastasia in ying with the child. Ruvyn seemed to enjoy thepany of the girls because the moment he looked at Ileus, he cried.


    Haldir watched the two girls ying with his son as his chest swelled with pride. He had this permanent smile etched on his face nowadays. Ileus took the opportunity and called him to the corner of the room where he was studying certain documents that were spread on a table. He asked, "You said that the child is always hungry. What do you mean?"


    "Well, Ruvyn is half elf. What do you think his diet would be? He is stuck to his mother''s breasts most of the time," Haldir replied, understanding Ileus'' question. Then he ced his hand on Ileus''s shoulder and said, "Man, forget about your wife for several months after the baby is born. And when I say that it means you can''t think of having sex with her." He sounded¡­ miserable? Antsy?


    Ileus exhaled heavily. Not have sex? That was the most insane thing he had heard. His gaze turned to his wife. She looked so happy with Ruvyn that he wondered what would happen when his baby woulde out. A surge of jealousy cruised through his heart and his chest tightened. "What do I do?" he blurted.


    "You have done what you had to, Ileus," Haldir replied, shaking his head. "You should have been more careful. Now just wait for your baby and have fun till then." Haldir advised his friend based on his experiences.


    "Ouch!" Ionaughed. "He has wet my gown!" The girlsughed as the two nannies rushed to little Ruvyn who was now crying.


    "I think he is hungry," said one of the nannies who was changing his nappy. "We have to take him back to his mother."


    "Don''t you have a nursemaid?" asked Anastasia.


    The nanny shook her head. "His mother doesn''t want to keep a nursemaid."


    Anastasia stared at the nanny and then at Iona. She watched the nanny bow to them and leave with Ruvyn. She turned to Iona and said, "I will also not keep a nursemaid."


    "Nor would I," Iona agreed.


    Ileus stared at his wife. And Rolfe, who was now standing at the door, gaped at his wife.


    Haldir said, "But you know what?"


    Ileus raised an eyebrow.


    "I think I will go for another baby. And guess what¡ªInyanga has agreed." There was a huge smile on his face.


    "I heard Theodir ising to visit you," Ileus enquired.


    Haldir tensed immediately. He gave a tight nod.


    Ileus frowned and narrowed his eyes. "Why? Is something wrong about it?" Theodir was going toe for the first time to Draoidh and Haldir should have been happy.


    Haldir took a deep breath. He looked at his son who the nanny was rocking in herp and singing a luby. "I know his intentions ofing here. He will try to take Ruvyn from us."


    "What?" That was a terrible thing.


    Haldir''s lips pursed. "Ruvyn is the heir to the crown of Evindal, born after thousands of years. Do you think Theodir will leave this chance? He would never let Evindal get out of his hands. And now that Inyanga has given birth to a baby, he will im my son."


    "Gods!" Ileus was aghast. "Inyanga will not allow it!"


    "She won''t be able to do much¡­ Theodir is too powerful and Evindal needs an heir. His wife hasn''t produced him an heir. He will not let this opportunity go to waste."


    "What if his wife gives birth to a baby after he announces Ruvyn as the heir to the throne?"


    "Ruvyn will remain the heir until others challenge him in a battle to death."


    "This is insane!" Ileus blurted.


    Haldir let out a sad chuckle that reached his eyes. "That''s ourw, Ileus. His destiny is written¡­"


    ---


    In the mountains of Tibris, after cutting the spells one by one, she was now surrounded with just one very thin veil. That veil made the fortress invisible. Sioraughed. "I aming, Rolfe¡­"

 Chapter 462 - [Bonus ] Escape

    <h4>Chapter 462 - [Bonus ] Escape</h4>


    For the past three months, Siora had survived by eating the roots of the trees or licking on the moss. She had grown weak and gaunt and pale. She had used the well of her power to cut through the spells that they had cast around her and now her magic was just a flicker of what it used to be.


    She crawled to the bars of the prison and then using them as support, she somehow got to her feet to open the lock that had rusted all these months. The magic finally sliced. She pushed her hand in between the narrow bars to reach the lock and as soon as she reached it, she tugged it open. It took so much effort to perform the simple task that she was out of breath. Siora slumped down the bars, panting heavily, excited that she had finally made it. A weak smile crossed her face. Only onest magic spell was left and after that she would be free.


    After taking a moment''s rest, she crawled out of the dungy prison. Her clothes were tattered, she stank so much that she choked on her breath and she looked like a wraith. Slowly, she reached out.. Her throat was parched. She needed water. She needed food, and she needed a bath. Siora found her way to the kitchen but all she encountered were empty racks and damp wood. Winters were harsh. Snow had coated every surface with a thickyer. She felt like a ghost in this fortress. But she would find a way out¡­ soon.


    It took a long time before she found a semnce of clothing¡ªa discarded shawl, torn tunic and cks in which rats had made holes. Even though the water was freezing, she needed to take a bath, to remove all the stench, to remember what they did to her and to n next. Her stomach grumbled. She needed food¡­ desperately¡­ to survive one more day. She was a forgotten demoness. No one was bothered about her. No one came to find her, not even her daughter. She was going to take revenge from all of them. She was going to free her sons. But first¡ª


    With gargantuan effort, she reached the portcullis of the fortress and used her onest flicker of magic left in her to lift the veil that cloaked the fortress. And Siora walked out.


    Her first n was to hunt for food. The forest was covered in so much snow that it was impossible to find anything. The trees were covered with icicles, and the animals must have hibernated. She cursed her luck. But she knew where to find the sleeping ones. She piged at the roots of the trees and found two wire thin squirrels. She was so hungry that she ate them raw.


    Siora trudged through the snow forest for the whole afternoon, and reached the outskirts of Ghar by the time it was evening. All she wanted was to go to her trusted people, who had always been with her.


    As she walked through the vige, she couldn''t help noticing that lights burned from every house. And there was no smell of wax or oil that was used to burn the torches, they were glowing within sses. Yellow orbs fixed to the walls. Her eyes were wide and her mouth dropped to the ground. What kind of magic was that? In the distance, she heard windmills roaring to life as gusts of wind swayed the trees.


    She remembered how most viges were plunged in darkness when her husband was the king. Only the royals and a few nobles could afford this kind of luxury. But now as she walked through the town, with her face covered with a hood, she watched the transformation.


    A yelp, a squeal, a bark ofughter¡ªhappy sounds, healthy kids, barmaids hurrying up and vendors calling their clients. The whole scene changed drastically. She had witnessed darkness in Ghar for thousands of years and that was what she thought was normal, but this¡­ this was abnormal. She gritted her teeth. She was sure that her son had given away the treasury money to these lowly vigers. A flush of adrenalin tingled through her body and she clenched her fists with anger.


    A few hourster, Siora reached the house of the man who had remained loyal¡ªher guard at the pce. When she knocked at his door, she couldn''t help noticing all the lights that lit his house all around. There were happy noisesing from the inside. She waited for him to open and then knocked again. This time when the door opened, she smiled at him. "Barte!" she said in a hoarse voice.


    Barte stared at the woman in front of him, his eyes widening by the second. "Mdy?" he bowed to her but at the same time, instead of allowing her toe in, he closed the door behind him. "W¡ª we all thought you were d¡ª dead!"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Yes, my son had left me to die. But here I am back. Ready to take what belongs to me!"


    Barte flinched and she saw that. "H¡ª how can I help you?" he asked, ncing at the door behind him nervously.


    She jerked her head back at his hesitation to help her. She didn''t want to waste her time and now she was suspicious of him. "I need a ce to stay."


    Barte paled. His blood drenched from his face. His breath hitched. "Please follow me, mdy," he said and started walking towards the back of his house. When they reached the stables, he led her into a small room beside it. He turned to look at her and said in a low voice, "You can stay here for the night, mdy. But after that you have to leave. I am no longer in the army. And I have no intentions of betraying my king. However, for you, I can spare one night of rest and protection." He turned to peer at the door of the room to see if there was anyone else. When his gaze settled on her again, he said, "I would like you to leave tomorrow before the dawn breaks." He rubbed his neck. "Keeping you here is very dangerous. I can be charged for treason and although the king is very generous, he has issued orders that if he sees any threat to his wife, he would not have second thoughts in taking strict actions. So, please mdy, my advice to you would be to leave Ghar." Saying that he pursed his lips, took a deep breath and left her. Siora stared after him for a long time.


    One thing was very clear¡ªif her loyal guard was not going to help her, then no one in the kingdom would. She would leave Ghar for sure, but not without a n. That night Siora was covered in hay and a stinking nket but that too was like luxury for her after three months in the prison.


    Next day, before the break of dawn, she got up. She found a small saddlebag in the corner that smelled of food. She knew that Barte had done this for her. So, Siora picked up the bag, and walked to the horse she had identified. She tied the bag to it. An hourter, she was on her way to where she knew Aed Ruad would be.

 Chapter 463 - Unease

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Unease</h4>


    Next day Barte woke up before the first morning lights, the first thing he did was to rush to the stables to see if she was still there. He had already told his family about her and they were all extremely tense and had urged him to ask her to leave or hand her over to the king. But Barte couldn''t do that. He had packed a bag of food for her and had some time during the night slid it in the room she was sleeping in. She looked very pale and gaunt, and his heart went out for her.


    He just hoped that Siora left. That was all he could do for her. So, when he reached the stables, the first thing he noticed was the horse that was missing. Barte sagged with relief. The former queen had stolen the horse and hopefully left Ghar. He was sure that no one in Ghar wanted her to return. Even the older brothers of the king were kept in dungeons under very intense vignce. This was thest thing he had done for the former queen. If she came back, he would hand her over to the king..


    It took over four days for Siora to cross the mountain of Tibris and then the charmed forest that surrounded it. As she made her way out of the mountains, and through the harsh winters, she ate whatever she could get her hands on. She had to return to Etaya, but highly suspected that she was alive because she had seen Anastasia married to Ileus happily. The fact that even Iona was there, meant that Iona had escaped from the brutality of Etaya. Did this mean that Etaya was no longer at the helm of affairs? None of them had told her anything about Etaya. But it was not hard to add things up. The four days she traveled out of the mountains, she had plenty of time to n, toe up with more schemes, but first¡ª first she had to find her allies. And she knew where to find them.


    In such moments, they had all decided to meet in one of the caves in the Northern Mountains, which bordered Silver Vales. Thanks to her husband''s contingency ns, which no one ever believed. Siora was heading to that cave. The map of the route was etched in her mind. All she had to do was to avoid Silver Vales. And that could only be done if she kept far from the borders of the kingdom.


    ---


    Rolfe and Ileus were watching their wives who had been talking to Da continuously for thest one hour. The three were pregnant and excited. But the men¡ªthey were scared as hell, except of course Aidan. He was looking forward to the baby. Rolfe was also looking forward to having a baby when slowly he realized that his wife had no ns on handing over the child to the nursemaids or to the nannies. That''s how his mother, and in fact all the royal mothers brought up their babies. At the moment both Ileus and Rolfe were sitting at his study table where several documents were spread for the crown prince to sign. And the crown prince was having wine with his brother-inw feeling like a training and he was tied to the tracks.


    Haldir had repeatedly told them that the mother would need relief after delivery and it would be their job to give her relief. And they had never felt so unprepared. The men would often just meet up together without involving their wives. And they would make sure that Kaizan is a part of their group because he was the only one who wasn''t married. They now kind of looked up to him almost admiringly, jealously. The man hadn''t found a mate, he was content with his ever changing partners and lived life to the full. But the best part was that Kaizan was making a special room for the kids in his mansion at Silver Vales. It was as if the man was more prepared than the fathers were.


    "You know what?" Da said excitedly. "I found this incredible yoga ss for new mothers."


    Iona and Anastasia raised their eyebrows at the new word. "And what is yoga?" asked Iona.


    Da rolled her eyes. "It is a new thing in exercises, which rxes you. The concept hase from the human realm, but is pretty good. We must join these sses."


    "Why?"


    "They say that yoga helps with delivery. It eases the pain."


    Anastasia was immediately all-in. "Of course, I would join. Do we have to go to the human realm?"


    "No, but we can get the human teacher here," Da wiggled her eyebrows. She looked at Ileus.


    Ileus put his hands up. "I won''t abduct humans for yoga sses in Draoidh!"


    "Bah! Spoilsport!" Da made a face at him.


    The three started concocting a n on how to do yoga. It waster decided that Ileus had to get some yoga magazines from the human realm.


    Later that night, Ileus shed some porn magazines to his wife saying, "You need to still learn, baby."


    Anastasia was taken aback. "Really sweetheart?" she said. "After the way my belly is swelling with your baby, you feel I need to learn on how to have more babies?" She flicked his forehead.


    "Ah!" he rubbed his skin over there. "It is not about baby making, it''s about how to have better sex."


    After staring at him for a long moment, she turned to the other side and said, "Good night!" Her husband was incorrigible. That''s all. However, she also realized how edgy he had be throughout the night. She was acutely aware of his fear of having their baby. And she wanted to talk to him about it, but he was avoiding the topic. Somewhere during the night, she turned to him and nted a soft kiss on his lips. Ileus stirred and nted himself deep inside her after worshipping her body.


    Next morning Kaizan was standing in the study. He had called Ileus for an urgent meeting. He was looking at the maps of Silver Vales when Ileus stepped in.


    "What''s with you so early in the morning, Kaizan?" asked Ileus, irritably because he had left the warmth of his wife''s body to listen to him.


    Kaizan took a deep breath. "There''s a messenger from Ghar. Siora has escaped." He hated that woman to the extent that if he ever saw her again, he was sure he would snap her neck. And this time he was hell bent on searching for her and doing the same.


    "What?" a voice sounded from the door.


    They swiveled their heads to see that Rolfe was standing there. He walked up to them. "She has escaped? That''s impossible!" He was sure that she would go to Ghar. And he couldn''t thank his stars enough that he had brought Iona to Draoidh. With Siora on loose, he would leave Iona in Draoidh under the protection of her brother and sister-inw, and would go and hunt her. "This is too dangerous!" he said, stabbing his fingers in his hair. "If she was able to cut through the spells, her magic has depleted, which I am sure she would regain or try to regain fast!" Unease settled in his chest.

 Chapter 464 - Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 464 - Schemes</h4>


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, the past three months seemed like the best ones he had had in a long time. With Siora on loose, he knew that things would take a downturn soon. He sucked in a sharp breath as anger flooded him. With his legs nted wide and nostrils ring, he said, "Send a message back to Ghar that they shouldunch a manhunt for her."


    Rolfe, of all the people, felt responsible for this mess. With tightness in his face, he nodded once. He mmed the door shut and walked out.


    Ileus turned to Kaizan. "I am sure that Siora already knows that Iona is not in Ghar. That means two things¡ªone, she is hunting for her in the kingdom and two, she has left Ghar if she has found out that Iona isn''t there."


    Kaizan held the edge of the table as he studied the map again.. "If a messenger hase to tell us that she has escaped, then this information must be at least four days old. It takes that much time toe here. This means that Siora''s escape is no longer a secret and she won''t be a fool to remain in Ghar. There are high chances that she has escaped from there."


    Ileus'' jaw clenched. "In that case she must being towards Draoidh."


    Kaizan shook his head. "She isn''t a fool to make it so obvious." He rubbed his hand over his mouth.


    "In either case, put our soldiers on high alert, especially on the borders. Also send a unit to the trade path that leads to Zmjia. We have to cut her off with her allies," Ileus ordered. "And where is Haldir?" He started to leave when Kaizan stopped him.


    "Why is it that Ed is refusing to let you all use the portal near the inn? That is the only ce where you can use the portal for easy transport. And he should allow it for emergency purposes!"


    Ileus stiffened. This had been a subject of debate between him and Ed. "Ed has special orders from the head council to not let anyone use the portals over there. The only reason is that only the kings and queens of different worlds can use it. And in order to not jeopardize their safety, no one else can use the portals. It is a different thing that sometimes if their ministers are traveling with them, they have to take special permission." He knew that there was a deep stairwell that led to the inn from the base of the mountains, but it had been sealed for reasons unknown by his parents. They never ever answered his questions about it.


    Kaizan gritted his teeth. "I think your parents should put this up in the council next. Your father is the head of the council. He should know it better than anyone else!"


    "Do you think that I haven''t tried this earlier?" Ileus replied almost irritatingly. Saying that he left the study. And there was something ticking him at the back of his mind¡ªsomething he couldn''t ce.


    ---


    Siora had been traveling deep inside the Northern Mountains. She would rest for the day and travel during nights to keep the guards low. She didn''t interact with the travelers, didn''t stay in the inns, stole food whenever possible or just ate whatever the forests gave her. She focused on rejuvenating her magic. Slowly, she knew that it was building within her. And she was pooling it all to unleash on the weakest person¡ªIona. The girl didn''t have magic and what could be better than that. From whatever little she gathered, she came to know that Vilinski was now free from Etaya''s rule and King Ian and Queen ¨¢ine were now its rulers. Did that mean that Etaya had run away? Or was she killed? Would she find Etaya in that cave?


    Siora would scowl at her. The bitch was using her mind to improve conditions in Ghar. She was making the people equipped with power. And Siora was sure that because of her ill advice, Rolfe must be draining the treasury like water. Siora had halted that day near ake that flowed out of the Silver Vales. She had tied her horse to a birch and then walked to theke to take a bath. But she knew that thiske was once infested by the serpents whose king was Rhys. The king was their ally and she had to send him a message somehow. She hoped that theke still provided a means to send him a message.


    Siora emerged an hourter from theke. She walked to her horse and camped for the day. It would take another three nights to reach the destination. She had sent the message to the serpent king to meet in the cave. She needed all the allies and this time she would lead the battle. She had no intention of giving anyone else the opportunity. If Etaya was in the cave, she would not allow her to head the allies. Siora was angry that despite giving her all the support she needed, she couldn''t seed.


    She spread the stolen furs on the wet ground and slept under the birch.


    ---


    "Were you able to locate Aed Ruad?" Ileus asked Haldir. They had just had the court and now he was sitting in the council meeting chamber.


    Haldir took a deep breath. There were dark circles under his eyes. "Not as yet," he said. "There is absolutely no indication as to where he has disappeared."


    "Did you track his movements after the war at Vilinski?"


    "We did, but we lost them after Silver Vales. My soldiers have been questioning the locals. Some say that they saw a group traveling to the west towards Aztec. I sent the message to Brantley. He tracked the group. A few locals over there said that he had gone towards Zor''gan."


    Ileus'' brows drew tight. "Is he in Zor''gan? That could be possible considering that his father was a winged demon."


    "He could be¡­" Haldir replied absent-mindedly. And it was clear that a lot was going in that mind.


    "When is Theodiring?" Ileus asked after a moment of silence.


    Haldir replied immediately, "The day after!" and then lowered his head.


    Ileus got up and went to where his friend was standing. He ced his hands on his shoulders. "You have to convince him to not take Ruvyn. Inyanga will be devastated. Who will look after the child?"


    Haldir nodded. "Ilyana is alsoing. And she is craving for a child¡­"


    "Gods!" Ileus breathed out. Ilyana was Haldir''s former lover, but Theodir had married her in the games of royalty. Haldir was so devastated after that, that he had left Evindal ande to earth. Over hundreds of years on earth, he had finally found his mate. And in these years, Ilyana hadn''t given an heir to Theodir. So when she heard that Haldir had had a baby, she wanted the baby, not because he would be the heir of Evindal, but because he was a part of Haldir. The whole thing was very twisted and Ileus hoped that Inyanga held her calm. The elf brothers were so strong that if they came at swords, they could destroy the whole Lore. "You have to tell Inyanga about it.

 Chapter 465 - [Bonus ] Small Price

    <h4>Chapter 465 - [Bonus ] Small Price</h4>


    Haldir'' helplessness was all over his face. He nodded with an exasperated sigh. "I don''t want her to feel terrible at this point of time. Every day I see her spending time with Ruvyn and every day my gut tightens. I know that Theodir is a ruthless king and I know that he won''t have any mercy on Inyanga. For him the kingdomes first." Haldir walked to the window of the study. The frost had settled on thetticed framework.


    "You must tell it to Inyanga, Haldir. She is a smart witch and she mighte with a temporary solution. The other day you said that she isn''t allowing nursemaids to handle Ruvyn. I have also heard from the girls that mother''s milk is important for six months." He wasn''t sure and he couldn''t believe himself that he had caught so much pregnancy talk. And to think that he would be in the same situation as Haldir¡ªgods! He would never allow anyone to take his pup. His beast stirred. Protect. He had never felt so strongly for his child and his mate. He would rip apart anyone who would dare to take his child away.


    Haldir''s eyes were fixed on nothing beyond the window. He didn''t reply to Ileus. He breathed through the jagged emotions that were coursing through him and his body shuddered. "I will tell her in time, but first I will be dealing with Theodir myself. He has to see the reasoning behind all this. He needs to let it go." Though Haldir was sure that he wouldn''t.


    Ileus felt terrible for his friend. The elf had suffered so much in his life and had punished himself for all the problems that urred in his kingdom. Not only that, in order to make his brother''s life better, he hade to live in this realm. But it seemed that belonging to the royal line had its disadvantages. There were so many rules and expectations that life was stifling. People judged you easily. They just wanted everything perfect and if you deviated from your destined path, you werebeled. The silence between the two friends stretched for a long time when Haldir turned to look at Ileus. He got the conversation back in line with Draoidh''s problem and said, "I had sent my soldiers to track Aed Ruad after the war was over, but the trail disappeared after the Yardrak kingdom. They could have gone to Zor''gan and I am going to station my soldiers over there."


    Ileus sped his hands and exhaled heavily. "Yes, do that and also keep a strong vignce over the northern border of Draoidh and Silver Vales. If Siora has escaped, she is more likely to use that route to reach Zor''gan than the southern route. The south side borders the human realm, and she wouldn''t go there. Moreover, the forest is forgiving in the south side. She would rather stay hidden and endure the hardships of the travel in the north side." He leaned over the chair and studied the map again. "But keep your soldiers alert on the south side too."


    Haldir bowed. "I will, Your Highness," he said and left.


    Ileus saw him closing the door behind him. His gaze returned to the map. Thinking that Siora had escaped made him grit his teeth. If Anastasia hadn''t vowed to Lore that she would let her live, he would have killed the demoness there. He had to honor his wife''s vow and that is why he couldn''t kill her.


    ---


    Siora had spent the entire night traveling to the cave only stopping for her horse to drink water and take a few hours rest. As and as, she traveled north, the slope and the forest became unforgiving. Her horse would get tired soon. Snow increased and trudging through it was all the more difficult. The blizzard was so strong that she knew if it continued, she would be dyed. Plus, she needed warmth. For the fear of being detected, she hadn''t burned logs to make food or to keep her warm. She was wearingyers of clothes to keep herself and her horse warm. She hoped someone woulde her way to help her through this wilderness.


    And help came¡­ but in a weird form. That night when she was sleeping in a small cave she had found, she heard a gush of wind over her body. Panic flooded her and she thought that they had found her. She whipped her head to look around but no one was there. She gulped and then went back to sleep, but remained awake. A few minutester an apparition formed in front of the cave''s mouth. Siora stifled a shriek.


    The apparition was very faint but it was the light blue and silver lights that rippled around it that made it look like a ghost. Some of the lights leaked through that shape and spread around it in a hazy way.


    "Wh¡ª who are you?" asked Siora. It looked like a wraith to her.


    The shape came closer to the mouth and pointed to itself. Siora couldn''t understand what it was saying. She scrambled back towards the wall of the cave as knots formed in her stomach. What was the apparition trying to do? It was holding a spear in his hand. He came closer to her and once again pointed to her.


    Siora''s face turned white and the hair on the back of her nape stood. She became still and in a hoarse voice said, "What do you want?" She had heard that Etaya''s husband, Seraph, could talk to the spirits and could order them for he too had gone to that side.


    The apparition pointed in her direction as if saying, I want you.


    Siora held her fur up. She had never been so scared in her life. She didn''t want to die, not until she killed Iona. "Stay away¡­" he said in a low voice. But the ghost came closer. She could feel icy chills touching her body. She curled her knees to her chest as her eyes widened further. "Please¡­ stay away¡­" she rasped.


    The icy chills on her body only increased. It was as if the ghost was feeling her. And then suddenly, the ghost embraced her. Siora screamed when she felt that her body was plunged into an ice b.


    "Don''t be scared of me," said the ghost. "I am Seraph." Siora heard a manly voice but the voice wasing from her. The ghost had possessed her. She could feel its presence in her body. Her breath hitched and she felt like peeling her skin off. Her shock was over the top.


    "Seraph?" she asked, her lips quivering. "This is impossible!" She was just thinking of Seraph only. The ghost was cohabiting her body and the feeling was sick. "Get out of me!" she shouted, feeling like scratching her body. She saw that her skin was now covered with hazy blue lights.


    Seraphughed. "I won''t Siora. This is a small price you have to pay if you want to reach Aed Ruad soon and if you want to take your revenge.. While you can kill Iona, I will leave you once you help me with my revenge against¡­ Etaya."

 Chapter 466 - Precious

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Precious</h4>


    "Etaya?" Siora asked as paned frustration filled her. "What has your wife done? What revenge?" She was talking to herself and if anyone saw her right now, they would think she has gone mad. Sharing a body with a man and that too Seraph¡ªshe had never seen such terrible days.


    Her words came out in Seraph''s voice. "That is none of your concern. But know this¡ªif you want to reach the cave where you think are all the rebels, then trust me, there is no one better than me who knows the route to it."


    Siora felt as if her body was being pushed beyond her control. She found herself getting up, rolling her fur and tying it to her horse. "I don''t want to go now. Can''t you see the blizzard?" She forced herself to sit. It was like a struggle to control her body. Seraph was a powerful soul but she was no less. She was a demon queen and she wouldn''t allow him to control her. "Do you think I am Iona, who you and your wife broke down mentally and the girl gave in? I saw her in Ghar and she is now married to my youngest son. All because of yours and your wife''s miscalctions," she hissed.


    Seraph didn''t let her sit. "Shut up," he hissed right back and forced her to move. Siora tried to cling to a rocky outcrop inside the cave to stop from leaving, but Seraph was too strong. He pulled her out of the cave in the blizzard. "Now ride," he said. "If you don''t, I will drag this little body of yours up that cliff and drop it from there to its death!"


    Siora gulped. Confused and furious as hell, she did as he told her to. In that blizzard, she mounted her horse and started her journey north. It was so cold that she took the fur out and wrapped it around herself. Seraph guided the horse through the blizzard, as if on instinct.


    "The horse is going to die if we continue," she said. There were a thousand questions she wanted to ask him but first she needed to steer him to a safe ce so that the horse survived the night. "I am going to get frostbite and it is possible that I will die too. Then how will you reach the cave?"


    Seraph only hissed at her but he didn''t stop. They must have traveled for an hour, when the horse fell to the ground. She shrieked, letting at every vulgar curse at the spirit that possessed her. But the spirit was least interested. It made her abandon the horse and made her walk in the blizzard. Siora could feel that Seraph had gone mad in revenge. He was seeing no logic. Her skin was turning blue slowly. Traversing in a cold blizzard through theyers of snow on the ground was tiring. "Please, please," she begged. "Let us take a rest."


    "No!" Seraph growled and didn''t let her rest.


    An hourter, Siora felt that she would die from cold, tiredness and hunger. But through all this her body was being pulled up the slope by Seraph. It was crazy torture¡ªone she wasn''t prepared for.


    In the end when she could take it no more, she decided to use her magic to cast out this man from her body. She wasn''t using her magic earlier because she knew that it would eventually harm her body. But now this was getting too hard for her to handle. She wanted to survive to take revenge and for that she had to do something. So, using thest bit of her energy, Siora nted her feet wide and focused on her magic. She began pushing his soul out slowly, but in the process, her skin ruptured and it started bleeding.


    Seraphughed. "If you push me out, you will end up getting killed!"


    ---


    Rolfe''s men returned. The messenger ryed the information that Siora was nowhere in the kingdom or seen around the Mountain of Tibris. But some locals saw a woman by the description going towards Silver Vales. When they traced her path, they found that she stayed close to the borders of the Northern Mountains. No one saw her entering the kingdom though.


    When he listened to the message, Ileus immediately deployed his soldiers to the northern mountains. The next day he learned that there had been a heavy snowfall in the mountains. And that was a relief for him, because the snowfall would reduce her pace and it would be easy to catch her.


    The next day the elf king Theodir came to Draoidh along with his wife, Ilyana. Their visit was a secret. Other than Ileus and Anastasia, no one knew that they hade. Ileus and Anastasia had gone to meet Theordir. Though Anastasia didn''t know what was going on, even she could sense the tension in the air. They had dinner together and the brothers weren''t speaking with each other, nor were the women. Inyanga seemed extremely perturbed.


    Once the dinner was over, the men went to Haldir''s study for a round of wine, while the women went to Ruvyn''s room.


    Ileus was barely able tosh out at the dinner but kept his cool because of Inyanga. But now heshed at Theodir. "What you are doing is not right, Theodir," he said in a sharp tone. "You can''t take a three month old baby from his mother. Inyanga will be devastated if you snatch the kid from her. How can you put thews of your kingdom above the love of a mother?"


    Theodir, who was sitting on a high chair, and swirling his wine, looked very calm and controlled. He looked at Ileus with his violet eyes that flickered with silver. "You are not a citizen of Evindal and you better not interfere in ourws." His words came as shards on their friendship. "Ruvyn is the royal heir of Evindal and no one can stop me from taking him. His destiny was written much before he was born." He stared at Haldir as if threatening him to challenge him. But Haldir sat in his ce with his head lowered. He had barely touched his wine.


    "It''s not thews I am talking about, Theodir," Ileus countered.


    "And these are thews I am talking about!" Theodir snapped. "That child is destined to be the ruler of Evindal. I am sure Haldir knew about it long before he even married his mate. In fact both he and Inyanga should be happy that they were blessed with a male heir who would be the elf king one day!"


    "You must be jesting Theodir!" Ileus said. "And when would he be the elf king? After how many years? How many years do the elves live?"


    A muscle in his jaw feathered and his grip on the ss tightened. "That is how it is in our world. And that is one of the reasons why births amongst us are so rare. And a royal heir¡ªdo you know how precious is that? Do you?" he snarled. "You can never figure it out!"


    "Royal heir? You forget that Inyanga is the queen of the witches in the south."

 Chapter 467 - Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 467 - Complicated</h4>


    "So what?" Theordir asked with nonchnce.


    "So, Ruvyn is going to be her heir too!" Ileus scoffed. "And so you better not give this ''royal heir'' shit to me!"


    "Careful, Ileus!" Theodir said and lunged at him. He grabbed Ileus by his cor, his body trembling in rage. Ileus burst into shadows and smoke.


    Haldir jumped on his feet. "Stop it both of you!" he shouted as he pried away Theodir''s fingers from Ileus'' shirt.


    Theodir scowled at Ileus and left him. He walked back to his chair and sat down. He stabbed his hands in his white hair and ran his fingers in them. His gaze went to his younger brother who he knew was restless. But Theodir wasn''t concerned about his restlessness. He had a kingdom to look after. With a clenched jaw he measured Ileus and then said, "Inyanga is now the bride of Evindal and so she is bound to thews of Evindal. She doesn''t have a say in this matter nor does Haldir. That child was born to rule the elf kingdom and so I am going to take him from here. He has to grow up in Evindal so that he knows what he would be expected of."


    "He is too young, Theodir!" Ileus tried to drill sense in him. And the words that Inyanga was bound to thews of Evindal¡ªthey were like a whip to his conscience. Was Anastasia also bound by thews of Draoidh? He had never put that kind of a leash on his wife, never thought of it. He couldn''t even think of it in the future. The girl was forced to stay like a prisoner in her own home for so long that his heart cracked when he thought that she was bound by thews.


    His thoughts were pierced by Theodir''s sharp words. "I havee here to stake my im on Ruvyn, and that''s it! The child belongs to Evindal and I am sure that my younger brother will do at least that much for his kingdom. So many years back he ran away from Evindal and stayed in this realm. So many years I fought alone with our enemies because my younger brother chose to stay hidden."


    Haldir grunted. "You know the reason for my decision, Theodir! Let''s not go there, or else it would be you who would be embarrassed!"


    Enraged as hell, Theodir threw his wine ss on the floor. The ss shattered and the red wine stained the rug. "I was never embarrassed at what I did. And I don''t care about your embarrassment. For me Evindales foremost, even over rtionships. It is not my problem that you couldn''t handle your love!"


    "Theodir!" Haldir shouted. His hands fisted beside him and his neck muscles corded. "What would a man like you know about love when all you have ever thought of is winning over by force? You have never ever ced your heart in things, and have always used your cold, calctive mind. I have never seen you step to this side of love and so I don''t expect that you would understand Inyanga''s pain."


    Theodir''s eyes turned silver for a long moment. Magic swirled around him and it shed with his brother''s magic. In a lethally calm voice he said, "It is good then. At least between the two of us, I think with my brains. And it is the brains that are used to control a kingdom like Evindal."


    Haldir stopped an urge to roll his eyes. He clenched his jaw so hard that it ached.


    "If you dare to refuse to give up that child to me, then you will be held for treason, Haldir. I will be forced to take you to Evindal with me and throw you into dungeons. Don''t think that I will consider your blood oath with Adrianna. Because that can go to hell. In front of Ruvyn, I will not even give it an iota of consideration."


    Ileus'' chest tightened and his insides quivered. Haldir''s blood oath to Adrianna was to protect Ileus and if Haldir was taken by force to Evindal, then he would end up dying. "Don''t you have a modicum of decency, Theodir?" Ileus remarked. The king sitting in front of him was not the man he had dealt with earlier. Theodir officiated their wedding. He had been extremely helpful and forting when Ileus was in Evindal for training. But now¡ªnow the man in front of him was full of lust for the heir that his brother had produced. It was as if he was the owner of the child. The madness in his eyes was scary. And it was clear that he would go to any extent to take the child back with him.


    "No lleus," said Theodir. "I will fight against the entire Lore if ites to my im for the boy. He is the first male heir born to my brother. He. Will. Be. Taken."


    "What if Ilyana gives birth to your childter?"


    Theodir got up from his ce andughed mirthlessly. "Then her child will have to fight against Ruvyn if he or she wants to stake their im to the crown. And that will be Ilyana''s punishment for denying me a child." He looked at his brother. "Don''t think even for one moment that I don''t know why Ilyana chose not to give birth to my child." Saying that he tunred the knob of the door and left, closing the door quietly behind him.


    Ileus was left gaping. He nced at Haldir who was now red with embarrassment. It was so awkward that the two men didn''t speak for a long time. Ileus shook his head at theplicated rtionships of the two brothers. He just said, "Doesn''t Ilyana understand that you have a mate and that you love her?"


    Haldir chose to ignore that question. He was only worried about his child.


    ---


    Siora was dead tired. She couldn''t feel her hands or legs. Driven by a mad person in her body, she thought that she would be dead soon. The bloody spirit made her walk for long hours and only when she dropped in the middle of their walk, he would let her rest. She was starving and needed to eat again. Her magic was weakening again. But it was enough to kill and roast a burrowing squirrel or a rabbit.


    Two dayster when she reached the cave, she just fainted in front of the mouth of the cave. She thought she was imagining when she heard faint murmurs of men. Someone picked her up. Did the spirit leave her? She didn''t know where she was being taken. She murmured the name of the man she wanted to meet. "Aed Ruad¡­" She didn''t know what they replied, but then she lost consciousnesspletely.


    When Siora opened her eyes next, her gaze went to the ceiling of the room she was in. The ck stone glinted with the red light from the fire hearth. She heard the logs crackling. There were too many furs on her and she wanted to lift herself up, but she couldn''t. "How are you feeling?" a voice came from within. Seraph hadn''t left her.. She ignored him.

 Chapter 468 - My Baby

    <h4>Chapter 468 - My Baby</h4>


    Siora felt like retching. Her throat was parched and she wanted to drink water. "Water¡­" she murmured.


    Momentster a man appeared in her vision with a goblet of water. He helped her up and brought the goblet close to her lips. Siora drank greedily from it. Then she looked at the man and said, "I want to meet your leader."


    The man first gave her a pointed look. "I will convey your message to him," he replied in a cold voice. After settling her back, he left her. She didn''t know who all were here in the cave. However, from the little information Seraph gave her, she came to know that Etaya was imprisoned in Vilinski and Aed Ruad was hiding. And if she was correct, he was hiding in this very cave.


    Siora''s thoughts went back to Iona. The bitch must be having fun on the throne that belonged to her. She was going to ask Aed Ruad to first kill her.


    After what seemed like eternity, Aed Ruad came. Siora had recovered a lot but some of her skin was still blue and purple at various ces. The frost had seeped in her skin and she was cursing Seraph internally for her condition. She was famished and her magic was weak. Her eyes had sunken and her lips had cracked. She looked like the ghost who had possessed her.


    She was propped up on the pillows that someone had provided her and was now facing Aed Ruad. He was watching her keenly but waiting patiently to hear her out.


    Siora read the man in front of her. His ck leathery wings were tucked behind him and his eyes were shrunk into yellow slits. The only features that he had inherited from his mother were her skin, her eyes and her pointy ears. Rest the boy looked like his father. She wondered how he stayed with a mour around him and disguised as a fae in Vilinski. She had used whatever little magic she had to push Seraph down because she had to talk to him. So, Siora started. "Your mother was my husband''s ally. My husband, King Edyrm of Ghar, had crafted a scheme to take over Vilinski. He had helped Etayr with money and manpower for her mission. The time hase that you repay that."


    Aed Ruad tilted his head and crossed his leg at his knee. He stayed silent because he knew that more wasing.


    Siora picked up water from the side table and gulped it down. She sucked in a sharp breath and continued, "A few months back, my husband was dethroned by none other than my youngest son, Rolfe. And that too with the help of Ileus and Anastasia. The two bastards helped his sister, Iona to entice Rolfe and he ended up marrying her. They had held me under spells and thrown me in dungeon to usurp the throne." She looked extremely weary. She could feel Seraph rising in her, but she pushed him down with all her willpower. "Iona is now the queen of Ghar. But I am the rightful queen of Ghar and I havee to ask for your help." She turned her gaze to him. "You have to help me. You must repay your debts!"


    Aed Ruad chuckled. He removed an invisible lint from his white cks and said, "What if I say no, queen Siora?" He emphasized on the word ''queen''.


    Siora''s eyes became wide as shock surged through her mind. "Then I would say that you are a traitor."


    Aed Ruad cocked his eyebrow up. "Traitor?" He let out a mirthlessughter. "And where do you stand in that spectrum of traitors? You want to kill your own son and his wife for the throne. Doesn''t that make you a traitor of the kingdom?"


    "It is Rolfe and Iona who are the traitors, and not me!" she said sharply.


    "Ah, I see," Aed Ruad nodded. "Do you want to see a mirror before you talk to me like that? Huh?" He ced his legs on the ground in a wide stance. He leaned forward and put his elbows on his thighs. "You have no one with you to help me. You are alone in your quest. Yet you are talking to me that I have to pay your debts? You had a deal with my mother and not me¡ªunderstand that very clearly. As for my mother, Etaya, she is rotting in the celestial prison of the fae kingdom. There is no way she can evere out and thest I heard was that her magic had dwindled. She is now just an immortal who is going to live forever. The king and queen have made it sure that they won''t kill her, but yes they torture her, and they torture her badly." His eyes narrowed. There was something in her that made him suspicious about her when his men had carried her inside. And he wanted to see that.


    Siora was shocked at his words. She could feel Seraph stirring inside her. She tried to push him down again but he resisted and emerged. "Aed Ruad," he called his son.


    And Aed Ruad''s doubts confirmed. His eyes became wide. "Father?"


    Seraph nodded. "She wasn''t letting me talk to you¡­" he said in a disembodied voice.


    Shock was an understatement. Aed Ruad was stunned. His father had possessed Siora and had found a way toe to him, tomunicate to him. He chuckled. "At least she is of some use." He got up and held Siora''s hand, but he asked his father in her, "How are you?" He knew that his mother had brought his body to Vilinski and Iona had destroyed it.


    "Betrayal is bitter," Seraph replied. "Etaya¡ª" he looked at his son. "Your mother betrayed me. I wanted to go to the Land of Gaira, but I want to do onest thing¡ªI want to take my revenge from Etaya."


    "But father she is¡ª"


    Seraph cut him off. "I know she is imprisoned in the celestial prison. There has to be a way for me to reach her. Can you help me, son?"


    Aed Ruad could feel his father''s anguish. When he had gone to Zor''gan, his father''s older brother, Kar''dan had refused to give him shelter. He had not even allowed him to enter hisnds. Kar''dan had said that his mother had used him and his money but only for her ambitions. She had used his younger brother, Seraph for her purposes. When he hade to know that she had stolen his brother''s body from the vaults below, he wanted to confront her, but then she was already captured by Anastasia by then. Now, he has had enough. He didn''t want to have anything to do with Etaya or her children.


    And that was thest time he saw Kar''dan. His mother had left a huge trail of crimes¡­ too huge for him to bear¡­


    ---


    Ileus had returned to his pce along with Anastasia. He was in a terrible mood and that night he just pulled his wife close to him and said, "How''s my baby?"


    Anastasia giggled. "I am fine."


    He kissed on her nape and said, "I am asking about my baby who is in you."

 Chapter 469 - Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Trump Card</h4>


    Her body was so weak that just after talking to Aed Ruad she would have fainted if not for the rabbit stew a servant had brought for her. She ate it hungrily and wondered as to how Aed Ruad managed this ce with limited resources and weather being nasty. But then it was none of her concern. She reasoned that his mother might have siphoned off some money for this ce too.


    As the food entered her stomach, she couldn''t help thinking as to when was thest, she had such good food. With a moan that she stifled, she finished the stew soon. Siora wiped her mouth with her sleeve and took in a deep breath of satisfaction. When she opened her eyes, she found Aed Ruad still sitting in the chair. She knew that Seraph had emerged and talked to him but she didn''t know what because she had almost fainted by then.


    "Did you talk to your father?" she asked in a low voice.


    "I did," he replied.


    "Then you should know that it is not the right thing to inhabit someone else''s body without permission. You should ask him to leave me."


    Aed Ruad rested back on his chair as he chortled. "And why would I do that? From what I can see, you are useful to me only because of my father."


    "But I can be of no help to him in his revenge against Etaya!" she snapped. "I mean look at our chances of going to Vilinski. I have been cast out by my son, who is married to Iona, who is none other but sister of Ileus, who is married to Anastasia!" She looked at him with wide eyes, trying to show him the reason. "Pray, tell me, how and exactly when will Ian and ¨¢ine wee me? There is no way I can take myself to Vilinski and surrender. So, in that case how will Seraph meet his wife?"


    "I don''t know of anything for now, but we will devise a n to take my father there. And until then," he leaned forward and hissed. "Until then, you are going to harbor my father''s spirit in you."


    Siora jerked her head back. "Why me? You can get one of your servants!"


    "No, only your body is strong enough to handle his spirit." He dipped his chin and in a low, dangerous voice added, "Don''t try to cast him away. It wouldn''t do any good to you. You will end up getting killed!"


    Siora gulped. Her breath became ragged. "Well, if you want me to cooperate with you, then you have to help me out!" she said with her chin high up.


    A half smile came on his lips and he said, "Cooperate you? How?"


    "You have to help me get the kingdom of Ghar back. I know you have some allies."


    Aed Ruadughed. "I told you earlier that it isn''t possible."


    "It is!" she snapped. "I know how."


    "How?" he asked with a frown on his forehead.


    Siora straightened. "When I wasing here, I heard that there were celebrations in the kingdom of Draoidh. It was during one of my halts at the roadside taverns in the outskirts of Draoidh that I heard about it. The men were talking that it''s because their princess has returned after a long time of eight years. And they also mentioned that her parents were not here for the celebrations." She stopped to check his reaction. The man was quiet and listening to her. "All we have to do is kidnap Iona and just kill her. Once we kill her, her mate¡ªmy younger son, Rolfe, will follow her to the death." She rolled her eyes. "You know all that stupid mate-stuff!" And I will easily stake my im at Ghar!"


    Aed Ruad stared at her for a long time before he started pping his hands andughing at her mockingly. When he stopped, he red at her. "Do you think I am an idiot to fall into this? You want me to help you for your benefit. What will I get out of it? Why the hell would I risk the death of my people into something that will not help me in my mission even a little bit? On the contrary, Ileus woulde after me with vengeance. The mission can be aptly named¡ªCome, kill me!" he retorted, pointing at himself.


    "Not if I offer you something that will help you immensely," Siora replied.


    "What will you help me with?"


    "I will offer you the throne of Ghar. You can rule it with me. You can marry me and be my king," she said slowly. And the reaction she had anticipated was right there. Aed Ruad became quiet for a very, very long time. He stared and stared hard at her. Siora knew that she had thrown the right hook for the fish. The fish had caught it. So, she waited for him to speak as she stared back at him. Marrying him for the sake of getting her position as the queen of Ghar¡ªshe would do that in a heartbeat. She would never let her older sons out of the dungeon, because if they woulde out, they would kill him and her for the throne. She marveled at her n, at the trump card she had hidden for so long.


    When Aed Ruad spoke, his voice was¡­ low. "I like that proposition. But how would I know that you will do what you are saying."


    "I am ready to take a blood oath," Siora said, tilting her head. She wouldn''t mind Aed Ruad as her husband¡ªas long as he stayed his way. "Remember Aed Ruad, once you are the king of Ghar, you can use the army of my kingdom against Vilinski. You can take your revenge orrrr¡­" she drawled.


    "Or what?"


    "Or you can just be the king of Ghar and forget about the world. I mean why should we waste our energy attacking other kingdoms when we have our own to deal with?"


    And that statement made himugh yet again. "You are a crafty little woman!" he remarked. "And I am amazed that you convinced me so¡­ beautifully. I am impressed."


    She jerked her chin high. "So how about taking the blood oath now?"


    Across the space, Aed Ruad smiled faintly. There was so much darkness and corruption leaking from Siora, it was a marvel how thisdy kept it so contained. He looked at her horns and her green eyes, those pointy ears and the intense green eyes. She was inhumanly beautiful, and even more cruel. "Yes, let''s take the blood oath, but not just yet. I want to talk to my father."


    "What? Why?" she asked with tension fanning her face.


    "I have to tell him to leave you, because after the blood oath, I wouldn''t want you tainted with another man in your body and that too my father!" he chuckled. He started to leave but just before he exited, he said, "I will be back in an hour. You have to let hime out."


    She smiled. The way things turned in her favor¡ªit was remarkable. Aed Ruad was just as greedy as his mother. "I will," she replied.


    "And Siora."


    "Yes?"


    "I will marry you here after the blood oath.." Saying that Aed Ruad left.

 Chapter 470 - Machinations

    <h4>Chapter 470 - Machinations</h4>


    Aed Ruad entered his room in the cave and he couldn''t believe that his fates would turn so¡­ favorably. If Siora married him after the blood oath, there would be no way she could go against him. He liked her proposition. Why would he go after Vilinski and retrieve his mother or help his father with his avenge? He would rather enjoy and spend the rest of his days in ptialfort as the king of Ghar. He held the edge of the mantle over the firece. A grin covered his face. Now he just had to find a way to cast his father out of her. And that too before he married her.


    ---


    Haldir was standing in the council meeting room in front of Ileus, Kaizan and Rolfe. His soldiers hadn''t been able to find Siora. The threat of her around in the Lore was loomingrge over them. They didn''t want to talk about her to Iona or Anastasia because they were sure that once they knew, the girls would start offering their help in finding her. That would be dangerous for the babies they were carrying. Overnight, Ileus and Rolfe had be extremely protective about their wives. Ileus had issued orders that his wife and sister would be apanied with at least a dozen soldiers if she went out of the pce or in the pce. He had sent a message to his parents to return.


    They didn''t know how much of the help Siora had with her, but a wicked woman like her could do anything.


    Haldir reported, "Some traders on the northern route reported seeing a woman on a horse, but they thought she was just another thief or a sex ve running from her master. No one really had interest in her and so none followed her. However, I do feel that she has disappeared somewhere in the Northern Mountains."


    Ileus'' brows knitted. "Are you sure? She could be anywhere in the Lore? For all I know she could be camping on the outskirts of Silver Vales!" Fear slithered down his spine. "Have you searched everywhere?"


    "We have searched each and every tavern, inn and shady market squares. We have also searched the upscale ones. But she is nowhere to be found. Since she escaped only a few days back, it is highly unlikely that she would have reached farther than Silver Vales." Suddenly a thought urred to Haldir and he asked Rolfe, "Has your mother evere out of Ghar?"


    Rolfe scoffed. "She barely came out of the pce."


    "In that case she wouldn''t know where other kingdoms in the Lore are, would never take the risk of asking others for the fear of being found. And that confirms my doubt¡ªshe has most likely disappeared in the Northern Mountains," Haldir stated.


    "But why Northern Mountains?" asked Ileus. "That ce would practically kill her in this cold!"


    "Why would a person go to such ces where they have their safe havens over there?" Haldir reasoned. "I mean I have seen Dmitri taking Adrianna off on long holidays where they would just go off the grid."


    Ileus''s blood rose to his cheeks listening about his parents.


    "We would nevere to know where he would take her. Like no matter the emergency we were in, he woulde back only after he had had herpletely at his disposal."


    It was Rolfe''s turn to raise an eyebrow. Damn, his father-inw was so romantic. Why wasn''t he taking his bride on such holidays? He looked at Ileus who was now blushing like a girl, and not knowing where to look. As if to add to his difort, Haldir added, "Iona was conceived on one such trip."


    "And Ileus?" asked Rolfe, totally mesmerized. At this point of time, he wanted to ask Dmitri about all his safe havens. The demon was shameless.


    "Ileus¡ª"


    "Can we steer back to the topic?" Ileus snapped.


    "Ah yes!" Haldir nodded. "What I mean is that there has to be a destination Siora might be thinking about. Otherwise, why would a woman like her risk it?"


    "But the Northern Mountains are treacherous. I won''t let my soldiers go there to find her. It would be like finding a needle in a haystack. And where would they even go?" Ileus was pretty strong in his opinion. "So, I suggest that we just increase our patrol on that side."


    "I agree with Ileus," Rolfe added. "Also, I do feel that she doesn''t have too much support. If she has reached her safe haven, then if I was her, I would lie low for some time, not because I wouldn''t want to strike, but because I wouldn''t work in such harsh winters."


    ---


    Siora was helped by a servant to take a bath. She was surprised that they boiled water for her. Well, it wasn''t her problem. She had to take a nice scented bath, and just look good enough to seduce Aed Ruad. The seduction wasn''t necessary for the offer she had given him, but for Aed Ruad to force his father to evict her body. She hadpletely shut herself off from Seraph because she knew that he wanted to talk to her. She was sure that he had already heard her.


    She stepped in the bath and sighed out of relief when hot water touched her skin. But her relief was short-lived. Seraph forced himself to the surface despite her resistance. As soon as he was out, he said, "Your offer was enticing demoness, but forget that I will be leaving you. Don''t try to trick my son with your machinations."


    Siora smiled on the inside but remained quiet. She would cast him out, no matter what. Seeing that she was unwilling to talk, Seraph sulked.


    Once she had taken a bath, she stepped out, toweled dry and got dressed in a light silk gown that the servant had left for her¡ªno doubt it was Etaya''s. It was slightly small for her in length, but who was bothered. She wore a warm shawl over it. The servant had asked her to go to themon room. A flicker of surprise passed through when she saw that Aed Ruad was already standing there in ck breeches and a white shirt with a ck jacket. There were several other men, including faes. A man who was wearing a white shirt with white breeches was probably going to perform the ceremony.


    He smiled at her and said, "Ready for the blood oath?"


    "I am," she replied with her chin high up in the air. She knew that Aed Ruad was rushing her, but then what did she have to lose. If they never even took over Ghar, worsee worse, she would end up being his wife and because of his blood oath, he would end up taking care of her. "There''s a small thing I would like you also to say during the blood oath," she said softly.


    Aed Ruad smiled. "Anything."


    "You have to swear that you would take care of me as your wife, always."


    Though those words looked like soft and sweet marriage vows, they actually were very potent.


    "I will," he replied as he held his hand out for her to hold. She looked stunning.. His breath hitched.

 Chapter 471 - [Bonus ] Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 471 - [Bonus ] Tricked</h4>


    Aed Ruad had gone back to talk to his father but the man refused toe out. He said, "Not until you deliver me to Vilinski. The moment I slither inside that territory, I will free your woman!" They had more conversation after that. Gritting his teeth, Aed Ruad hade back and then focused on dressing for the wedding. He felt tricked, but he would do something about it.


    He had given instructions to five men to be present at the wedding with him. He didn''t need many witnesses. And now Aed Ruad looked at the man, who was to officiate the wedding. "R¨¢ild, you may start."


    R¨¢ild gave them a tight nod after giving Siora a nce. When Aed Ruad had told him about the ns, he had be a little wary about them, but he never questioned. Aed Ruad and Siora stood in front of him. There was a small alcove in the cave where he had lit several candles and had made some ancient symbols in faenguage. He gave them iron bands as rings to wear. After they exchanged the rings, he started chanting in sacred faenguage and a few minutester he asked Aed Ruad to give his hand. R¨¢ild took a small knife out from his pocket and sliced his palm in the center. Blood started trickling, but Aed Ruad didn''t flinch. "Give your hand," R¨¢ild asked Siora. When she gave it to him, he made a simr cut in her palm. He took both their hands and joined them. "Take your vows, Siora," said R¨¢ild.


    This was it. Siora took a deep breath and said, "I vow that I will offer you the throne of Ghar as my king and as my husband." She looked at Aed Ruad to speak but the man stayed silent, his face etched with tension. She narrowed her eyes. The blood trickled down her wrist onto the floor. She could feel the seal of her vow, the magic that was traveling in her blood. Suddenly realization dawned upon her. She smiled and said, "I vow that whatever belongs to me would belong to you too." And then Aed Ruad''s shoulders rxed.


    "I vow that I will look after you as the king of Ghar," Aed Ruad took his vow.


    Siora''s wife flew wide open. "Wh¡ª" she was cut off when the red lights started whirling around them and the vow was sealed within a few seconds. R¨¢ild had made sure that Aed Ruad didn''t speak anything else.


    All of a sudden, blue and silver light broke out of Siora''s body. She found herself shrieking in Seraph''s voice. "Aaaaaa!" Her body convulsed and arched forward. She didn''t know what was happening. When the scream stopped, Siora doubled up, coughing. What had happened and why was she feeling lighter? Panting, when she straightened, she saw that the blue and silver lights had merged with R¨¢ild. Seraph had left her. She couldn''t believe that Seraph had left her. Was the vow so potent or did R¨¢ild chant something in ancientnguage that affected this change? Whatever it was, Siora felt great.


    And Ruad had sessfully cast his father out with R¨¢ild''s help.


    The vow was sealed, and the red lights retreated. Their skin started healing on its own. R¨¢ild announced, "You are now husband and wife."


    Siora looked at Aed Ruad with admiration in her eyes, but then she remembered the vow he made to her. "You tricked me!" Siora retorted. "You tricked me with your vow!" Her eyes were cold and hard and her face had be red with anger. Her body had tensed. She bared her teeth. "How dare you?"


    Aed Ruad looked at all the witnesses and jerked his chin towards the door in silent dismissal. The men left and he turned his attention to Siora. He opened the top buttons of his shirt and then went to sit on a chair near the hearth. Crossing his one leg over another''s knee, he rested back. He chuckled when he saw that Siora was still watching him with anger. "You never once told me that your husband, King Edyrm, is dead. Is he?"


    Whatever anger that was surging through her dissipated like a candle''s me in a gust of strong wind. She saw him turning into his feral form and then he flew away. Her lips parted to say something, but nothing came out. She bit her bottom lip. Aed Ruad was watching her intently. "I don''t know," she replied.


    "What happened to him?" This was the question his father had asked him and that is why he felt that Siora was tricking him.


    Her skin broke into a sweat. "I saw him being reduced to his feral form. He left Ghar the day he was defeated."


    "Does that mean that he would never be able toe back to his original form?"


    "He can," she replied in a very low voice, her lips quivering. This was all going wrong.


    "And yet you married me? Now where does it leave your vow, Siora? What if hees to his original form? Will he note for Ghar? Will not stake his im for it?" He said in a sharp voice. "You yed with me." He waited for her to say something but she didn''t. And when she didn''t, he continued. "But guess what? Now you are tied to me and to Edyrm. I will only take care of you once I be the king of Ghar and I know that Edyrm will not sit quiet. And that brings me to my vow. I will take care of you only if I be the king of Ghar."


    Siora''s stomach plummeted. She had vowed to him that she would share the throne as well as her wealth with him, but he had only vowed that he would help her only after he became the king. Gods, she was in deep trouble. Even more than what she had ever thought of in her life. She was now practically the wife of two men, and that was against thews of Ghar.


    "So, what are you thinking, dear wife?" Aed Ruad said as he got up. He started to walk towards his room and motioned her to follow him. "How about youe to my room and we share the bed?" When she didn''t move, he sauntered to her, held her hand and pulled her to his room. He closed the door behind them. Furious as hell, she tried to leave, but he pulled her hand towards him. She spun close to his chest and he pinned her against his body with his arm. With his free hand, he brushed his finger along her cheek and said, "I have been without a woman for a long time."


    She growled. "You are the true son of Etayr. Full of deceit."


    "And you are a true demoness. Full of ploys." He licked her ear lobes. "Together we are going to make a great couple, won''t we?" Saying that he pushed her to his bed. She tumbled and fell on it. "If you try to deceive me, the vow will kill you, and if you deceive Edyrm, the vow with him will kill you. So you better not deceive any of us."


    Siora''e eyes became wide. On the inside she chuckled and let him think that he was winning.. She had weighed her options well.

 Chapter 472 - Golden Chance

    <h4>Chapter 472 - Golden Chance</h4>


    Back in the cave, it had been three days since Aed Ruad had done nothing but had sex with Siora. Having cast his father out of her body, he wasughing. Now it was R¨¢ild''s responsibility to take the spirit to Vilnski, and from what he knew, the fae was in no mood to leave so soon. Also being a fae, he was able to suppress Seraph inside him easily.


    Siora had argued with Aed Ruad to strike Iona as soon as possible. She had urged him to send his men to find out about her. His men had kept a constant vigil. Being faes, they were mostly in their shadow forms and that is why no one could detect them. Perfect covers. When they heard the rumor that the royal family was visiting the werewolf kingdom, they conveyed it to Aed Ruad.


    "I want to go there and strike!" Siora said as she got out of the bed and tied her hair in a low bun. "We already know where she will be going. Why not just attack her over there?" she argued.


    Aed Ruad traced his fingers over her back. A wife¡­ He chuckled. He had thought that Anastasia would be his wife, and he hated that girl. He hated the fact that his mother wanted Anastasia to be his wife. He hated that his mother didn''t grieve the death of his sister. She was so bloody focused only on her ambitions, that she used him as her tool. He could have had any damn fae in Vilinski as his wife and had that been the case, there was a chance that he would have been still there. But because of his mother, he was hiding in this cave. But as luck would have it, he was with a demoness as his wife. He sighed. "And give them the indication that we are hiding in the Northern Mountains?" He touched the lower swells of her breasts. "Not so soon, wife. Not so soon¡­"


    "Then what do you propose?" she asked desperately. "This is a golden chance. We can''t let it go. Who knows when Iona wille back? She is an easy target."


    "Iona will be protected by at least two dozen Mozias and that many werewolves. We have to lure them all out and that too one by one. Don''t be impatient."


    She balled her hands into fists. "I will go there to strike her today!"


    "No, you won''t!" he growled.


    Siora simply grabbed her gown and stood up. She wore it and said, "I am not like you. I will take a chance today and you will have to help me."


    Aed Ruad red at her. "You will end up ticking them!"


    "Then so be it! They should fear the unknown!" Saying that she simply walked out of the door. She was dying to fatally attack Iona. She walked to her room and wore tunic and cks. Her magic was returning to her slowly. And she wanted to use it¡­ on Iona.


    Aed Ruad followed her to her room, wrapped in the sheet they had just had sex on. He just said one thing, "Don''t get caught." He needed her for the kingdom. "But you are doing the wrong thing."


    Siora ignored his warning. She went to Silver Vales along with two fae soldiers. She had to stay low on the outskirts. So, she waited until they came back with their information. Iona hade to Kaizan''s house and they were all seated in the living room, which was essible from the back alley. That was the opportunity she was waiting for. Under the cover of the night, she prowled closer to Kaizan''s house. Staying at a safe distance, she threw her magic.


    ----


    "The weather is too cold for a bonfire!" Ileus protested, when Kaizan suggested that they have a party at his ce. Rolfe and Iona were supposed to leave in a week''s time and Adrianna and Dmitri were about to return in two days. He couldn''t let his wife shiver in such cold weather. It was snowing pretty heavily.


    "You have be too old, Ileus!" Kaizan snorted. "Just a year back we were all camped outside Sgiath Bi¨° and then a few months back we traveled through with Anastasia. That was the worst ce one could evere across as far as winters are concerned. And right here, in the backyard of my house, you are saying that the weather is too cold?" he gave Ileus a pointed stare. "Next you will say that you need a cane to walk."


    "That time my wife was not pregnant!" Ileus snapped. Anastasia was sitting in between his legs. They were sprawled on a divan in his living room. The mist covered floor to ceiling ss windows marred the vision. Outside the ground was covered with snow that hadn''t stopped drifting down for thest two hours. It had settled over everything, forming a thickyer. The garden tables and chairs seemed to have imnted themselves deep inside the snow. Thickyer sat over the firs that had surrounded the mansion.


    Rolfe and Iona had gone to meet Pierre and Cora over dinner. Iona had hugged her brother for being so over protective about her for sending so many guards with her and then left for her grandmother''s ce.


    After the way Cora treated her in L''s case, Anastasia had no intentions of meeting her or talking to her. Cora was Adrianna''s mother-inw and after the stories she had heard about how she treated Adrianna because of Keisha, Anastasia didn''t even want to have any connection with the woman. She hated internalized?misogyny in all forms, being a victim of it. And Cora was the kind who would do it over and over. ording to Anastasia, Adrianna was too good to bear it all, but she would never. As far as she was concerned, Cora could go to hell. There was no way in the hell she would reconcile with a woman like her.


    Anastasia smiled at her husband''s concern. She snuggled in him and he dragged the nket over them tightly. "Are you fine, love?" he murmured as he pressed a kiss on her nape.


    "I am fine," she murmured right back. Over the past few days Ileus was being over-protective about her. There was a huge shift in the way he treated her. When initially she saw that fear in his eyes about having a baby, now the fear was reced with an emotion that was akin to¡­ looking forward. She didn''t know the reason for his paradigm shift in his thinking, and she didn''t even ask. It was just so good to bask in his warmth.


    "What good would you magic if you can''t create warmth for out bonfire outside?" Kaizan fired back.


    "Then what is the point of having one if you want to be encased in my magic?" Ileus shot right back.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes. "Then don''t! Don''t use your magic. But a bonfire would be fun. It''s been ages since I have asked my friends toe over and that''s what I am doing." His parents Ookashi and Nate had gone to meet Ookashi''s brother, Niiya in the human realm and they nned on staying there for another week.


    All at once the door of the room opened and Paige came in.. "Anastasia!" she said in a breathless voice.

 Chapter 473 - Saving

    <h4>Chapter 473 - Saving</h4>


    Anastasia jerked her head towards her. "What is it, Paige?" she asked.


    Kaizan, who was till now sitting on the bar stool and leaning his back to the counter, shot upright. He stared at his sister intently with full attention. She was so disheveled. There was mud all over her clothes.


    "I need your help!" Paige said, her eyes darting between Kaizan and Anastasia.


    Anastasia removed the nket and without asking what kind of help she needed, she started walking towards the door. Ileus jumped from the divan and was by her side. He nced at Kaizan before crossing the room, mouthing what happened. Kaizan shrugged.


    Paige led them all the way outside the mansion. She went into the alley on the back. A wolf was lying there in a pool of blood. The snow around it was crimson. "Gods!" Kaizan rasped and ran to the wolf.


    "Who is it?" asked Anastasia as she neared the wolf. The guards around them spread out.


    "I¡ª I just met her a few days back in the market," she replied, her lips quivering. "We kind of¡ª we kind of hit it."


    They reached near the she-wolf. There was a deep gash on her belly near the ribs. It was so deep that her bones were showing. "Oh my god!"


    Paige was trembling by now. "P¡ª please save her," she sputtered.


    Ileus knelt in front of the wolf. "Who did this?" He was sitting right across in Kaizan''s home when this must have happened. A shudder passed through his body.


    "I don''t know. She was¡ª we were¡ª" Tears started dropping on her cheeks. "We were kissing when something from the sky shot towards us. It was like someone had shot a spear in the air. Lea saw iting and, on an impulse, she pushed me aside and took the impact."


    "Spear?" Ileus said as surprise flickered through him. He flung his hands up and five tiny orbs of lights floated in the air which spread bright light over the wound. He examined it, but it didn''t look like a spear wound.


    "I don''t know," Paigemented. "The spear¡ªit vanished! And the next moment I saw Lea in a pool of blood, falling to the ground."


    "And why the hell were you in the back side of the mansion?" Kaizan grumbled at his sister.


    Paige didn''t know what to say. She was sobbing. "Can you please save her?" she asked Anastasia. "You are a deity¡­"


    Anastasia gasped hearing Paige''s words. "I don''t¡ª I mean I can''t bring the dead back."


    Paige''s eyes widened. "Is she dead?" She stared at Lea through her tears.


    Ileus ced his hand on the wolf''s neck. "No, there is a faint thrum of her artery." He was finding it extremely weird that there was no sign of the assants.


    "Magic can heal only as much, Paige," said Anastasia. "We still have to take her to the healers."


    "Please save her¡­" Paige said again. The girl was either feeling guilty or she was in love with Lea.


    "I will try to heal her as much as possible," she said and brought her hands over the wolf.


    Ileus stopped her. "No! That kind of magic is going to take all your energy. You are pregnant. I will not allow it."


    "But Ileus¡ª" Anastasia countered.


    "You will not jeopardize my child''s life, Anastasia," Ileus sneered, baring his fangs.


    And for the first time Anastasia realized how feral and how dangerously protective her husband was about their child.


    "I will do it," he added.


    Anastasia didn''t want to argue with him. So, in a soft voice she said, "I will only add to what you are doing Aly. Perhaps, together we can save her enough to send her to the healers."


    When she smiled at him, Ileus stared into her sapphire eyes with his golden ones and melted¡­ only a little. He gave a single nod, his shoulders drawing straight. "Go very slow, okay."


    "I will," Anastasia replied.


    He turned his attention to Kaizan and said, "While we do this, go and look around the entire alley. Who could have sent that spear? From what Paige is telling, it was definitely magic and that too a lethal one. Check it thoroughly. Take some guards with you."


    Kaizan nodded. He sprang up and was gone in a few seconds.


    Ileus drew his hands over the she wolf. He closed his eyes and summoned his magic. He remembered everything positive around him and filled his chest with that energy. When he opened his eyes, they were a fiery orange. Orange and yellow lights emanated from his hands and settled over the gray fur of the wolf. Anastasia joined him a few secondster, the white beams of her magic mingling with his. Sparks flew and as they touched the skin of the wolf, her skin healed a little. The blood stopped flowing out, yet it wasn''t enough.


    "Leave," Ileus said to Anastasia, not as a request. It came out as an order. And Anastasia withdrew her magic. Ileus withdrew his magic soon after. He checked the wolf''s neck and found that her artery was pulsing stronger than before. "We have to take her to the healer," he said. He got up and picked up the she-wolf in his arms, and walked all the way up to the healer''s ce. The wolf was so weak that it couldn''t shift and so the healer had to attend to her in her wolf form. She was weak but she opened her eyes to look at the person who had saved her timely and blinked her eyes once as if to thank him. The healer had rushed to get the healing potions that he applied all over her injuries.


    "This is not a normal injury," said the healer. "She has been hit by magic, and that too dark magic."


    Kaizan hade to the healer''s hut by then. From his expressions it was clear that he hadn''t found anything. When he heard that it was dark magic, he stiffened. He exchanged a worrying nce with Ileus.


    The healer pointed at the she-wolf''s belly. "See the edges of her skin." The skin was darker over there as if it had been cauterized. "When the skin will heal, it will bear that mark. When she shifts to her human form, the mark would remain."


    "I see," said Ileus. "Please take care of her and don''t let her leave until she is healed."


    The healer bowed. "Yes, m''lord."


    Paige stayed with Lea while all others came out of the hut.


    Ileus held Anastasia''s hand and squeezed it. "You are fine, baby?" There were four guards behind them.


    "Hmm." She rested her head on his arm as they walked ahead. Ileus had this urge to scoop her in his arms and carry her back, but he refrained.


    "There was no one in the alley, Ileus," Kaizan breathed. "I checked everywhere including the fields after that, but there was no sign of any perpetrator. "I think this attack was to warn us about something."


    "That is what worries me too."


    "But yes, I caught a faint coppery smell of magic in the fields. I traced the smell as far as I could, but it just faded with smell of heavy snow."


    Ileus'' shoulders tensed.. "I will ask Haldir to investigate it further.

 Chapter 474 - Thats Your Window

    <h4>Chapter 474 - That''s Your Window</h4>


    Standing in the main room of the cave, Siora was pacing it from the door to the fire heart. How could her aim be so bad? She had intended for the magic spear tond right inside Kaizan''s mansion, but it traveled only up to the back alley. She pounded her right fist in her left palm.


    Lounging on his chair, Aed Ruad was swirling the whiskey in his goblet. He was not happy particrly and he looked sullen. He watched her pacing up and down. "I asked you not to go, but you went. At this point all I can say is that I hope you have not led them to this hideout!"


    "No, I ran from there as fast as I could," she replied, shaking her head, still not able to believe that she misfired.


    "You are not going to get out of this cave unless I want it. Is that clear?" he said, ring at her.


    She whipped her head to him. "What do you mean? You can''t control me!"


    "I can and I will!" He got up from his chair and walked up to her. Curling her nape with his hand, he said, "I will not jeopardize the safety of whatever little men I am left with over here for your mini adventures!"


    Siora gasped as she stared in his eyes that were a narrow yellow slit. A shudder passed her body when his hand started to be tighter. She held his wrist and nodded. The half-fae was too strong.


    "Good," he said and left her pushing her back.


    Siora stumbled back, coughing while holding her neck. A knock on the door snagged her attention.


    "Come in!" Aed Ruad barked.


    R¨¢ild entered. He was fully dressed in ck breeches, white shirt and fur jackets. His tattered wing was tucked behind him. There was a gray swirl in his otherwise blue lights revealing the presence of Seraph. "I am leaving for Vilinski," he said. There was weariness in his eyes. And it was clear that he wasn''t sure that he would ever return.


    Aed Ruad walked to R¨¢ild and embraced him into his bear hug. He patted his shoulders and said, "Thank you for this. I will never forget this favor."


    R¨¢ild gave him a faint smile. He looked at Siora and then at Aed Ruad again. He bowed to him. "You will be the only king I had ever recognized for Vilinski." He ced his hand on his heart and then he turned to leave. R¨¢ild was going to deliver Seraph to the fae kingdom.


    Aed Ruad continued to watch him till the door closed. He sucked in a sharp breath of air and went to his room. The doors of his room closed very loud, which meant that he was not to be disturbed.


    It had been two days and Siora was getting irritated by the minute. While Aed Ruad continued to have his breakfast, lunch and dinner, he seemed to be least bothered about their mission. This was the only chance to kill Iona. She had gone back to Draoidh. "We will lose a good opportunity if she goes back to Ghar," she growled at the dinner table.


    Aed Ruad tilted his head as he cut a slice from bacon patiently.


    "Damn it, Aed Ruad!" Siora pped the table they were sitting at. "How can you be so cool about it?"


    Aed Ruad stopped cutting the meat and stared at her. "There''s information that Iona and Rolfe will be visiting Kaizan again for some party. They will being to Silver Vales. My informant who is in the werewolf kingdom said that there has been arge order of meat and bread and ale from him and all of it would go to Kaizan''s ce." He stopped to put the bacon in his mouth and then chewed it slowly as he looked at the woman in front of him. Siora was apparently wide eyed with excitement. "That''s your window."


    "That''s lovely!" She couldn''t believe that his informant was a local vendor. She chuckled. "How did you manage to nt such spies?" There was a gleam in her eyes.


    He cocked his head with arrogance. "That is beside the point, wife. If you want to kill Iona, this would be your chance. I have arranged for you to go to Silver Vales, but going inside the mansion and then killing Iona is what you have to n." He picked up an egg and popped it in his mouth. "If I were you, I would have invested more time in getting out of there after killing Iona, rather than spending time on how to kill her. That girl is now without her magic. I think stabbing her with something as insignificant as a dagger would kill her. But what I am worried about is, how are you going to get out of the situation?"


    Siora was quiet for a moment as her skin lined with goosebumps. Iona was about toe to Silver Vales, and she wasn''t going to waste that opportunity. She couldn''t believe that she was going to be this close to attaining the crown of Ghar. A shaky breath left her and she said, "Leave it to me." For the past two days, she hadn''t been using her magic for anything. She was letting it pool¡­ pool so deep down that when sheshed with it, even Anastasia would not be able to stop her. Her magic was ancient and she knew all the spells. Her green eyes became sharp as a smile curled her lips up.


    Aed Ruad nodded and chewed his food. He wanted to see her sess while he sat here in theforts of his cave. He chuckled. The women around him were so¡­ motivated. His mother was the same¡ªover-ambitious.


    "But I might need your help," she breathed out, disturbing his thoughts.


    "My help?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "You must apany me to the border of the Silver Vales. Once I have finished my job, I want you to fly me back here. I don''t want to ride on the horseback as that will slow my pace. Obviously once Iona is killed, they would chase me. They will be able to trace me, sniff me, if I travel back onnd, but if you carry me by air, they won''t be able toe after me." She wiped her hands with the napkin, no more able to eat out of sheer thrill. This close¡­ this close¡­


    After a moment''s consideration, he replied, "I can do that. I will wait for you at the borders."


    "Great!" she sped her hands. "I am going to prepare a n."


    "Oh yes! You have to prepare an borate n." He pointed at her horns. "How will you conceal them?"


    She ignored his words. "Rolfe is apanied by ten members of his new council from Ghar. One of them will be reced by me," she replied with a wicked grin. "Don''t think that it would be difficult," sheughed when she saw his gaping mouth. "You forget that my magic is ancient. I know way too many spells." And that would be her exit n.. She was going to get disguised as Rolfe''s councilman when she would leave the dead body of their queen behind.

 Chapter 475 - In Silver Vales

    <h4>Chapter 475 - In Silver Vales</h4>


    Aed Ruad shook his head with a smile as he picked up the piece of bacon and gobbled it up. "Then you have to start preparing for tomorrow morning."


    "Yes! I will leave for Silver Vales before the break of dawn. I am going to remain there for the next two days. Come and meet me on the border after two days."


    "I like your confidence," he remarked.


    "And I like your informant." She was going to help that man for the next two days.


    That night, Siora couldn''t sleep properly as her mind came up with a thousand strategies. She was still not believing that she was this close to getting back to the throne of Ghar. Once Iona would be killed, Rolfe, her traitor son, would follow her to death as her mate.


    And the next morning, she woke up very early. She turned on her bed to see that it was empty. She took in a deep breath and then got out of it. She dressed in cks and a white tunic and wrapped herself with thick furs. When she was ready and she came out, she found Aed Ruad giving instructions to his men. As soon as he saw her, he jerked his chin towards the dining room. She knew that he wanted to talk to her about the n. But she was so eager to leave that she was finding it difficult to sit on her chair. She tapped her foot all the while until he came.


    Aed Ruad came and sat on the head of the table. He ced food on her te and asked her to eat. Impatient as hell, Siora gobbled the mashed potatoes and rye bread. "I need to leave early, Aed Ruad. The travel is long and if my horse gallops to Silver Vales, it will still take more than a day to reach the borders. So, please just let me go!"


    "Have your food," he instructed. "I don''t want you to be hungry when you leave."


    She gritted her teeth and just to get out of the ce, she picked an egg and ate it after sprinkling salt over it. "Can I go now?" she asked exasperatedly.


    "Rx," he replied. "I will be taking you there."


    Siora''s mouth fell to the floor. "You?"


    "Yes," Aed Ruad replied slowly. "Traveling on a horse is going to be a waste of time because we have only two days."


    Her face cracked into a grin. With Aed Ruad, she would reach in a few hours.


    Aed Ruad dropped Siora a mile from the border. "Be careful," he said, as he pped his wings andnded on the ground. He tapped her horns. "Hide them." He was sure that even if she hid them, Rolfe would be able to see. "When you reach inside the pack''s territory, make sure that you directly go to my informant."


    "I will!" she said. Aed Ruad turned back and took off while she started walking towards the pack''s territory. Her magic was thrumming inside her and she wanted to use it to travel fast to the pack, but she let it drop inside her like a coil. She would need it all to fight against Anastasia and Ileus. As for Rolfe, his magic was nothingpared to hers. She chortled at what fates had given him as a mate¡ªa woman who had no magic, a woman who was nothing but a burden to the kingdom of Ghar. Iona didn''t deserve to be the queen of a kingdom that was so ancient and so valuable and of course, so rich. Siora clutched the sides of her tunic as she trudged through the snow. She decided to hide her horns just before she would enter the borders because she would have to continue to hide them and that would use her magic.


    Siora entered the territory and just before doing that she used her magic to hide her horns. She pulled the hood of her cloak further in front of her face. The weather was in her favor. It was snowing and hence kept most of the denizens inside their homes. As she passed through the lonely streets, she could smell the wax and oil of the candles andmps from inside the homes. It was already afternoon when she reached the business establishment of the informer Aed Ruad had instructed. The podgy man with chubby fingers was giving harsh instructions to his people. "Take this bail of milk to the backyard," he barked the order to a man. Then he turned his head over his shoulder and addressed a girl. "What the hell are you standing there for? Go to the kitchen and help the butcher with the meat!" The girl scurried away.


    Siora dropped her bag to the ground and walked to the man, her green eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "Who are you?" asked the man when she bowed to him with politeness. "Go! Get going. I don''t have time nor do I have any more employment left," he tried to ward her off even as her beauty struck him. He hadn''t seen her around before.


    She bit her lip, pulled her hood back slightly, and in a very low voice said, "Aed has sent me."


    The man stiffened at her words. The woman in front of him was the fae''s assassin. The way his shoulders tensed, it was as if he had forgotten to breathe. All his thoughts flew away. When he remembered what she hade for, he said, "Please follow me to the backyard. You have to look after the deserts and vegetables." He didn''t wait for her answer and spun around to go inside his shop.


    Siora followed him. There was no one who was bothered about what was going on between them. The loud sound of voices, mixed with minor brawls, nk of metal and wet smack of water and milk overtook the senses.


    The man walked all the way down the alley to the backyard and stopped in front of a small room. He opened the door and stepped inside. Siora stepped in too. As soon as she was in the room, she noticed the rotting smell of vegetables in sacks and barrels of ale over there. There was just one window and that too was shut. He closed the door behind him. "I am Hank," he said. "I know who sent you. These are your quarters for two days. You have to chop these vegetables and someone wille to pick them up. Today there will be a delivery of milk pails to the mansion. You can apany the men who will be delivering." Saying that he turned to leave, but stopped at the door. "Please don''te out of this room otherwise. There is too much of a risk. I will be fulfilling my part of the deal and once you have done your work, you will not return to this ce. If I see you back, I won''t allow you to enter. I will deny ever seeing you. At all times, you will be covering your face. I don''t want anyone to see or remember who you are!" The woman was very beautiful to go unnoticed. "And after this I won''t speak to you. Figure out things your way."


    "I will make sure of that," she replied.


    Saying that Hank left and Siora was left alone in the room.

 Chapter 476 - [Bonus ] Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 476 - [Bonus ] Gossip</h4>


    Not wanting toe out of the room, Siora stayed in. She ced her satchel on the side. They were supposed to leave in the evening and so she had a lot of time at hand. Siora started chopping vegetables¡­ slowly. She was not expecting, but when she saw bread and honey with vegetable stew given to her by a servant, she epted it. She needed all the food for her health, for her magic. So, Siora ate whatever was served to her, and continued chopping the vegetables. A girl woulde and take away the chopped vegetables at regr intervals.


    Siora grew impatient and by the time it was evening, she was reeking of the smell of vegetables, milk and dampness. The girl who wasing to pick up, informed her that she had to go to the mansion with a group of five men to set up for the makeshift kitchen. Siora collected her bag and followed the girl to join the group eagerly.


    When she came out, she found a wagon that was already loaded. It was attached to a carriage that had two horses reined in. She saw that the men were already sitting in the carriage. She pulled her hood over and then squeezed herself in the carriage. The coachmen whipped the horses and they began trotting. With all the bawdy jokes that the men made and the way they looked at her in a lecherous way, all Siora hoped was that she didn''tsh her magic out. So, she kept quiet all the way to Kaizan''s mansion. As soon as they reached the mansion, a servant directed them all to the back entrance that led to the kitchen and stores. Siora hauled the first sack that she came across and then walked to where the servants pointed. She made two more trips and after that, she slipped away. Just before leaving, she took out a lotion from her bag and rubbed it liberally over her skin and clothes in order to conceal her smell.


    The mansion had two stories and the main banquet hall was on the first floor. She measured the distance from the kitchen to the main hall. The banquet hall was empty and so it was easy for her to understand the position of every door and window. She needed to clear her exit points. At first, she went to the door at the far end that opened in the backyard. But the moment she opened the door, she came across the boundary wall that was at least fifteen feet tall and had barbed wires on top of it. So much snow had settled on the wire and the wall, that it only appeared taller. It would be stupid to take this route, and she was sure that after she misfired her magic, the back alley behind was teeming with guards. She closed the door and was about to go to the next door when she heard loud noises. Girls were tittering over something in the adjacent room. She rushed to the nearest hiding spot behind long drapes and overheard their conversation.


    "Do you like me so much, Paige?" Lea asked in a seductive voice.


    "Well, you know how I feel!"


    "Girls!" Kaizan shouted from his ce. "Iona and Da are here. Da is fussing about Iona''s gown. Why don''t you go and help her?"


    Iona breezed in. "How do I look?" she said as she twirled.


    "Gods, that is one terrible gown!" Paige remarked. "Where did you get it from?"


    Iona! Every muscle in Siora''s body went tight. She was so close to killing her. But if she killed her now, she wouldn''t know where to exit from. Siora clenched her jaw in frustration. She calmed herself. She shouldn''t be impatient.


    "Ghar. This belonged to the former queen''s trousseau. She has a collection of over a thousand gowns! The seamstress hade to take my measurements and stitch for me. But I didn''t want to waste all the money, so I asked the seamstress to redesign some of these for me," said Iona in a low, shy voice. "I don''t want to spend so much money on myself when with all that money I can feed so many families."


    "Gods!" Paige exined. "You are so sweet but are-you-mad? You are the queen and the gowns you are wearing are so¡­ old fashioned. As old as your ancient-absconding-mother-inw! You better change them and I am going to rmend you to my seamstress."


    Siora, who was still in her hidden position, winced at Paige''s word. Ancient. Absconding. Her fashion was over the top in Ghar and this bitch had ripped her gowns apart to make new ones. Her hands clenched on her sides as anger rose to her chest. She let it thrum inside her, let it collect in the pool of her magic in her blood.


    Da giggled. "You are right. Her mother-inw is as old as five civilizations!" When she said that everyone in the room startedughing. "Oh, this is not all. I heard that Kaizan had battered her horns inst battle and that is why she took him as a hostage."


    "What?" There was a collective gasp as Paige eximed. "Gods she must be one ugly demon!" She turned to look at Kaizan who was talking to the servants. "Is that true, Kaizan? Did you batter her horns?"


    "It is," replied the wolf. "I broke her horn in two and then shoved it in her mouth." Liar.


    Iona startedughing. "My mother-inw must have been very peeved. I heard from Rolfe that she had a terrible anger, and that she was least bothered about her children."


    "Of course, she is least bothered!" said Da. "Who in their right mind would want to kill their own son? In fact, she sounds like a very deranged woman. I am so d that she is away from you. If I find her, I will kill her or perhaps throw her again in the dungeons for a long-long time."


    Provoked as hell, she wanted to rip the throat of Da. She would actually show how deranged she was. Her fury was rising like hotva, and she would have ripped apart the drape she was hiding behind, when one of the men in her group came to the banquet hall and shouted her name, "Jenna!"


    Her fury was reced with anxiety. She didn''t want him to shout her name. It would raise suspicions. "Jenna!" the man shouted again. If he continued doing that, it would be very difficult for her to either stay there ore out.


    "Who are you looking for?" asked Paige when the man entered the living room.


    He bowed to all of them and apologized. "I am sorry, mdy to disturb you, but a woman called Jenna was with us. We have finished the work here and are going back. However, she is nowhere to be found. We have looked around in the house¡­" he sounded helpless.


    "Perhaps she has already left?" Kaizan suggested.


    "That could be right, m''lord," the man replied and bowed again. "We are leaving for the day.. If you see her, please ask her toe on her own."

 Chapter 477 - Is There A Polite Way?

    <h4>Chapter 477 - Is There A Polite Way?</h4>


    Kaizan frowned and then nodded, clearly not happy that a woman has lost her way in the mansion. She could be anywhere in the estate. As soon as the man exited, he told his servants to look around for the stranger girl and then send her back home.


    It had be dark outside with clouds bing dense and gray. Siora''s heart elerated. She stiffened and didn''t dare to move from her ce or breathe. Kaizan and the rest of the girls left soon after, urging Iona to visit Paige''s seamstress. Siora stood there for a long time until she waspletely sure that there was no one in the banquet hall or in the room. When everything went still, she came out of her hiding ce. She scanned the room once again and thought that after she wouldunch her attack on Iona, she would have to simply walk out from the front door. And that is what she did at the moment. She walked out of the front door and except for a few guards who barely noticed her, she walked past. Thunder grumbled above and she used that sound to cover the sound of her boots clicking the pathway. As soon as she was out of the mansion, she rushed under the shadows of the trees that had lined the road which led to the main market square. Hank''s establishment was behind the market square in a busy alley. It had started raining and she started running. She had memorized the path in her mind back to the shop. By the time she reached his ce, she waspletely soaked. She noticed the wagon and the carriage still tied outside and the horses were taken to the stables. As she entered the shop, one of the men who were with her grabbed her hand. She twisted and stared at him with her sharp green eyes. She wanted to use her magic for his insolence, but once again she stifled it. Let it grow¡­ let it pool¡­


    "Where were you?" he asked, his eyes piercing her. "You didn''t do any work, while the four of us did it all. There was so much to be done. We needed you to help organize and that is why Hank sent you with us. But you simply vanished. Were you warming the beds of the lords in the mansion? Do you think that you will get your sry just like that? I have alreadyined about you to Hank. Wait till you are thrown out!"


    Siora sucked in a sharp breath of air and said, "Leave me. It is none of your concern where I go."


    The man didn''t leave her. "Oh, you bet it is my concern! Hank has appointed me as the in-charge of this event." He started pulling her towards themon hall where more men were sitting and working. "Come with me!" He raised his voice. Siora twisted her hand out of his grasp and ran back to her quarter. Infuriated, the man ran after her. Before she could close the door on him, he banged it open and growled at her. "You forget that I am a werewolf woman, and you do not piss one like us!" He stepped closer to her and grabbed her hand. "Nowe with me!" Saying that he pulled her to his chest. She spun and he grabbed her over the shoulder as her back pressed in him.


    Unsheathing her dagger, Siora thrust it in his throat.


    The man''s eyes opened in surprise and his hands becamex. He flung them to his neck. He looked at her as he stumbled back and then fell on the ground. Siora stared at him for a moment, breathing hard. Then she walked to the door and closed it quietly. When she turned, she saw that the man was gurgling blood out of his mouth. She grabbed his feet and pulled him to the pile of vegetables. She stashed him inside it and then covered him with the rotten lot. He would die there¡­ eventually. She wanted to use her magic to incinerate him, but she didn''t¡­ Let it pool¡­ It was already thrumming so much that if she didn''t use it, she thought she would explode with it. And she needed all this magic, because she wanted not only to kill Iona, but Anastasia too. If Anastasia was the fae princess, then she was the demon queen.


    ---


    Haldir was sitting on a rocking chair with his son who was trying to sing a luby. Inyangaughed at him, at his failed attempts because the child was giggling and holding onto his hair tightly. "You are too bad at singing, Haldir," she teased.


    "I am not," he growled at her. "I can make animals sleep with my luby."


    "Are you sure? Because I do hear donkeys braying on the outside, begging that you stop singing." She startedughing at her joke as he only harrumphed her.


    "You simply can''t appreciate my talents Inyanga. I think you are jealous of me, of my singing talent." He struggled to free his hair from Ruvyn''s hand. Gods, he was such a lovely child. And he was so proud of him.


    "Jealous of you?" Inyanga burst intoughter. "There is nothing that would make me jealous of you!" She watched the father and son duo each trying to do what they were best at. Her thoughts went back to Theodir. "Is there a way we can stop them from taking him?" she said. "I mean is there a polite way?" She was ready to go up in arms against him.


    Haldir chuckled but that didn''t reach his eyes. "Theodir will not yield Inyanga. And he is just too powerful for you." He exhaled heavily. He had pinned his hopes on Ileus.


    ---


    The night was long and cold. Anastasia was tossing and turning on her bed. Ileus hadn''t returned from the meetings. He had to visit the borders and some bordering pack territories. What Ileus had told her today haunted her. She simply couldn''t stop thinking about it. Haldir hade to meet him in the afternoon. The decision the two had taken regarding Ruvyn was not right. It was cruelty to the child. And Anastasia couldn''t help thinking what was less cruel. "Only Ruvyn matters," she whispered to the quietness around her. Except for a single brazier burning in the corner of the room, and the fire hearth, there was no other source of light. The thunder grumbled.


    She rolled on her back and stared at the ceiling, which was flickering with shadows. What if Ileus seeded and what if Theordir seeded? In both the scenarios someone would end up getting hurt¡­ badly. How could she stop this insanity? She groaned, shifting to her side as frustration drove in. She tossed the nket away and got out of the bed. She walked barefoot to the tall window that overlooked level two. A lighting cracked up the clouds and it started raining heavily. She grabbed a shawl from the chair and draped it around her.. She looked at the rains, into the chaos that had suddenly descended on their life. Could she persuade Ileus not to do what he wanted to?

 Chapter 478 - Stupid Vow

    <h4>Chapter 478 - Stupid Vow</h4>


    After hiding the body under the pile of vegetables, Siora calmed her heartbeat. Her chest was rising up and down heavily. There was so much fury that she could feel her blood pounding in her ears. If she hadn''t killed the man, she would have ended up using her magic. She was practically going insane for not being able to use her magic. She continued to stand in her room, staring at him with fury.


    Knowing that werewolves had a keen sense of smell, Siora had to get rid of the body before it started rotting or before the werewolves smelled the blood. She looked at the trail of blood and took a deep breath. It had to be cleaned. She took her wet clothes off and cleaned the floor with them. Then she took out a clean and dry piece of tunic and breeches from her satchel and walked towards the bathing chambers for the workers.


    Even though it was pouring and the water was very cold, her body was very heated. Siora went to the bathing chamber, which was a small space and opened the shower overhead. The water was freezing, but she needed it on her body. It helped her cool off her blood a little. She closed her eyes and pictured how she would kill Iona the next evening. She just had to stay extremely cautious. She chuckled at the thought that while she would kill Iona, Anastasia wouldn''t be able to do a thing because she had vowed to the Lore that she would keep her alive. What a stupid woman! As for the rest, she wasn''t bothered. She was too strong for all of them and she had thought of her n very carefully. She would kill her and walk out, unscathed¡­ all because of a vow, she had gained from the most powerful woman for saving her son''s life. And she would use it to her advantage.


    "I aming, Iona¡­ to get my throne back¡­ you are nothing. And Rolfe, you are a fly. Tomorrow you will join your ancestors!"


    When she had cooled a little, she stepped out of the bath. However, the moment she was out in her dry clothes, her blood heated up again. A dull headache rose in her temple. "Just a day more, Siora¡­ just a day more¡­" She took a deep breath and then went straight to where Hank''s room was.


    It waste in the night. A dim torch was burning in front of his room. She knocked on his door softly. The man came out in one knock, draped in nothing but a cloth around his waist. He stared at her for a long moment. "I asked you not to meet me. Why are you here?" he growled in a low, dangerous voice.


    "I have killed your worker. His body is lying in my room. Remove it," she said very coldly.


    Shock flickered through his eyes as his shoulders became tight. He closed the door behind him. "How dare you?" he said in a low angry whisper.


    She shrugged. "I did it. So deal with it. Remove the body as soon as possible because I want to sleep."


    Hank was not furious but a trickle of fear seeped in his skin when he looked at her cold demeanor. The woman had nopassion. He whizzed past her, tying a knot in his cloth at the waist and dashed to her room. When they entered the room, he muttered curses under his breath, as he retrieved the body from under the heap of vegetables. He hauled it over his shoulders and walked out in the courtyard under the heavy deluge. Least bothered about it, Siora shut the door close.


    She went to the hay that was lying in the corner and sprawled over it. It was difficult to sleep, not because she wasn''t sleepy, but because her magic needed an outlet. She clenched her fists and tossed around. She would sleep for a few minutes and then wake up. She would stand in the cold rain and thene inside totally wet. By the time it was morning, Siora was dying to go to the mansion and kill Iona.


    In the morning when she went to work with others to distract herself, she came to know that the in-charge was reced by another man, who wasn''t even looking at her or giving her instructions. She pulled her hood over her head, concealing her horns and then started helping people. She revisited her n at least a hundred times until afternoon. Unease grew in her belly and joined her pounding blood. The magic flowed like a toxic storm within her. And now she wanted to destroy the whole Silver Vales.


    It was afternoon, when Hank gave them orders to go to the mansion, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She rushed to her room, picked up her satchel and then went to the ce where people were hauling sacks and pails and barrels on the carriages. She waited for the wagons to be stashed with all the load. She sat in thest of the five carriages that started rolling towards Kaizan''s mansion. ording to Hank, they were expecting around fifty guests.


    When they reached, the servants directed them to the makeshift kitchen where all the workers started to do things as nned. Siora helped them haul a few sacks in the kitchen and then as soon as she found time, she slipped. The banquet hall was empty for now. She looked at the long narrow table that was still bare. Soon they would start arranging it. The ce where Iona was going to sit was right in front of her. She closed her hands in tight fists as excitement rushed through her. Only a few more hours. Once she would kill Iona, she would rush to the borders where Aed Ruad will be waiting. She had asked him to take her to Ghar straightaway. She will not wait even a second longer to im her stake.


    Siora looked at the ce where she had to hide. Since there wasplete silence, Siora took her time to walk to her hiding ce and then closed the drapes. She created an invisibility spell around her, and then took out a bottle of oil from it. She applied the oil over her skin and sprinkled some on her clothes. That would take care of her smell. And now all she had to do was stand there and wait for the guests to arrive. In a throng of fifty guests, the chaos would be great and she would be able to exit so easily. A smile tugged her lips up. An hour went by and then two and three. She began to feel hungry. She dug out a cheese bread from the satchel and ate it and as soon as she finished eating, she heard the door open.


    Few servants entered the ce in order to arrange it for the evening. In the next one hour, Siora stood there, barely breathing, pressed to the wall. She heard Paige instructing all the servants to do things properly.


    Sweat trickled down her forehead when she heard someoneing near her.


    Paige tugged the drapes she was standing behind. "These drapes¡ª"

 Chapter 479 - [Bonus ] Banquet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 479 - [Bonus ] Banquet (1)</h4>


    It seemed that even Paige''s parents hade back from the vacation because the woman who was giving orders to the servants, was doing pretty authoritatively. The room was filled with the scent of flowers and through the slit in the drapes, Siora looked at the way the table was set up.


    Suddenly, she heard footstepsing closer to her. Due to all the anxiety and all the magic that was stuffing inside her, Siora was sweating even though it was extremely cold.


    It was Paige who came near the drapes and tugged them. "These drapes are so old fashioned," she said. "Don''t we have something new?"


    "Paige!" her mother called her. Paige''s hand stopped on the drapes and Siora stopped breathing. "We need more sconces for the room. The weather is so dark that it looks as if it is night already! Take these keys and get more sconces for them to burn in the banquet hall and the entry path.


    "Okay!" Paige said and dropped her hands to her sides. "I guess sconces are more important than these old curtains." When Siora heard her receding footsteps, she parted her lips to allow herself to breathe.


    For the next one hour, servants came in and out in a continuous stream as they darted from the kitchen to the banquet hall to the gardens and the stores. They carried vases with lilies and roses and azaleas, starched tablecloth, linens and various types of silverware. The mansion was smelling of exotic food, of roasted meat, sweet desserts and freshly baked breads, while Siora stood behind the curtain waiting like a hawk.


    The hall was now lit up, her magic was pounding so much inside her blood that she wanted to tear down the banners, the linens, break the silverware and shatter the chandeliers that hung over the table with hundreds of candles. To stay hidden with so much magic was bing difficult with each passing second. Back in Ghar, she was used to using her magic on such days in her kingdom. She wasn''t bothered as to what damage it caused, nor was she bothered if anyone got killed, but at least she used to feel better. Her breathing had be ragged, her clothes were drenched in her sweat and she was sure she was stinking. With shaky hands and a trembling body, she took another bottle of cinnamon oil out. Drawing her hood down, she poured the entire bottle on her head, hoping that it overpowered her smell of sweat. "I am so going to kill you, Anastasia," she whispered. "Because of you I am in this condition. You vowed to let me live, but I didn''t do that with you. Now suffer the consequences of what you have done to me, bitch!"


    After yet another torturous hour, the guests starteding and the first ones were Ileus and Anastasia. Paige and Kaizan were present in the main hall to receive them.


    "Anastasia!" Paige crooned. "You look gorgeous!" she eximed as she hugged her. Lea was also standing right next to her. Both the girls hugged Anastasia and they led her to the living room, where Ookashi and Nate were present. It was the first time Anastasia was meeting the two of them and she handed them a small present.


    "This wasn''t necessary," said Ookashi as she warmly embraced Anastasia. Then she ced her hands on Anastasia''s shoulders and said, "Adrianna is so lucky to have you. I think no one is close to you in terms of being her daughter-inw. She deserved nothing less."


    Anastasia''s throat burned with emotions as she felt a sting in her eyes. "Thank you. I am not¡ª"


    "You are more than you think you are," Ookashi said, shutting Anastasia. She hugged the girl again and in a low voice said, "Now that you are here, please tell my son to get married. He is such a vagabond!"


    Anastasiaughed. "I will agree with you on that part. He is a vagabond and some more."


    Siora, who was listening to all the conversation, whispered, "Find him a bride after I kill him and chop his body into a thousand pieces."


    Nate gave a sweet smile to Anastasia and then the two walked over to the main hall to receive more guests.


    "Isn''t Ookashi a mortal?" Anastasia asked as Ileus handed her a crystal of mixed fruit juice. He was trying to stop her from having wine or whiskey. And Anastasia knew why he did that. He had heard in the human realm that the would-be mothers shouldn''t smoke or drink. The best part was that the men in her family didn''t smoke, but drink¡ªthey drank like they were made to drink.


    "She is," he replied as he looked at her with his golden eyes over the amber liquid of his ss.


    Color rose to her cheeks and she managed to stay on her feet even as her knees were wobbly. Her husband could practically entrance her anywhere with his gaze. "Though age shows on her face, Nate looks so young. Doesn''t he feel sad that his wife would die soon¡­"


    Ileus took a sip. He brought his knuckles over her cheek and brushed it softly. He loved it when his wife blushed for him. "It''s something Nate was always prepared for. He knew that Ookashi, his mate, was a mortal but he still pursued her to marry him." He leaned over her and kissed her forehead. "When you find your mate, there is nothing you can do other than gravitate towards her or him. It''s a choice that is not in your hands, but the choice in your hands is that of rejection. You can choose to reject your mate."


    Anastasia flinched as a sharp, slicing emotion stabbed her heart leaving a burn in her throat. The word ''reject'' brought so much pain that it she clutched Ileus''s shirt. "I am d you didn''t reject me, Aly."


    "And I am d that you didn''t reject me."


    For the first time Anastasia could feel the sacrifices he made in the past to deal with the situation of his home¡­ the burden of his people¡­ of his parents¡­ of his lost sister¡­ Her blood hummed with his love, at the sheer power that she could feel came from him, the lethal beauty of him. "I love you," she said and pressed her face to his chest.


    He wrapped his arms around her and inhaled her scent. "Nate will follow her beyond death¡­" And a tear fell from her eye.


    Da and Aidan were the next to arrive. Paige and Lea had fashioned Da''s dress and they were appreciating how the design suited her. Da showed off her pregnancy in her tight ck pants, which hugged her legs until mid-torso. She was wearing a short blouse and a long silk coat over it. They were led to the living room by Lea.


    More guests poured and Siora kept waiting. Her chest was crowded with her magic. There was so much bitterness and heaviness in it, that the rawness that came with it was difficult to swallow. It choked her throat and she thought she couldn''t breathe. She clenched her fists over her chest and punched it slightly. She had to push the magic down, she had to breathe, she had to shut the emotions swirling with it. Any time now....

 Chapter 480 - Banquet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 480 - Banquet (2)</h4>


    "A!" Siora heard Paige''s voice as if she was looking at something very tender.


    "Ruvyn!" said Paige excitedly. "Lea, look!" Lea walked to the Inyanga who was holding the little Ruvyn in her hands. Tucked in a blue baby-bear nnel suit that covered his head and had two little ears on the hood, Ruvyn immediately drew attention. When Inyanga gave the little one to Paige, he started crying. "No, no, baby. Don''t cry," she said.


    Inyangaughed softly. "He is still notfortable with the strangers other than Anastasia and Iona," she said as she took him back in her arms. As soon as Ruvyn smelled and felt the warmth of his mother, he became quiet.


    "Yes, my son doesn''t go to strangers," said Haldir proudly. "But¡ª but he loves it when I sing a luby."


    "Really?" Inyanga raised her eyebrow. "Now that is one overstatement of the millennia! Because Ruvyn giggles when you sing a luby and I do keep hearing dogs barking, for your voice bleeds their ears."


    Lea and Paige burst outughing.


    Haldir narrowed his eyes on his wife. "You know what¡ª" he pursed his lips. "Actually, leave it. My son understands me and I am good with that. And now I am taking my baby with me for the rest of the evening." Saying that he took Ruvyn out of Inyanga''s arms and the child screamed in protest. Hadir stared at his son with utter disbelief. "Et tu Brutus!"


    The girls were in tearsughing at him. Haldir left them and walked inside where Ileus and Anastasia were. Inyanga followed him, shaking her head.


    Siora was shocked. Gods! Adrianna''s legendary elf was also here. She had heard about him but never seen him. He was supposed to be one of the most handsome men in the Lore. She chuckled and wondered how it would be to add him to her harem. Maybe she would bind him with her magic and run away with him to the border. Would Aed Ruad mind? Her thoughts went to Edyrm. The man was in his feral form and it was highly unlikely for him to return to his human form until he fed¡ªuntil he fed blood from a Lorean or until someone transferred his magic to him. And that could happen only after that someone did it willingly and was ready to die. She scoffed. Who would be stupid enough to do that for a man like Edyrm? In his absence, no one in the kingdom of Ghar would question her marriage to Aed Ruad.


    "Oh, my little Ruvyn is here!" said Anastasia as she took the baby in her arms. And he went to her dly. Haldir watched the group ofdies and then he watched his son with a raised eyebrow. Anastasia swooned over him and the first thing Ruvyn did was to grab her golden hair in her braid. When she took him up on her shoulder, he tried to grab the feathers of her wing.


    "Well, he knows his priorities," said Ileus as he handed him the crystal full of whiskey.


    "I think all he needs is another sibling and that too very soon so he would know what jealousy is when I will shower my love on it," Haldir said and gulped in lots of whiskey.


    "Haldir is jealous? That''s new!" Ileus murmured and the elf gave him a pointed stare.


    More guests poured in but there was no sign of Iona and Rolfe. Impatience burned through her chest. She was feeling so stuffy that she wanted to take her tunic out. She wanted to pull her breeches out. The cloak that she was wearing was stifling. She could no longer wear it and on a sudden urge, she took it off. The drapes moved and a servant saw.


    "Oh god! Is a window open?" he said as he ced a basket of warm bread sticks in the center of the table in the banquet hall. "It will cool the food in a minute. It is so cold outside. I just hope it stops snowing!"


    The woman apanying him jerked her head back. "I don''t think so. Why?"


    "That curtain over there moved as if a wave of breeze swept by." He pointed at the drapes behind which Siora was standing.


    Siora stilled. From her vantage point she monitored the activity of the two servants. Did she have to kill one of them or both of them if tried to pull the drapes back? She stopped breathing, cursing herself for not taking notice of the two servants. She had been feeling so terrible that it was impossible to stay over there. But for now, she had to contain the situation.


    "Really?" The woman asked. "Let me check if a window is open or not." She brisked over to the windows and found only one was open. "Ah, this one is open," she said and closed it as she shivered in the cold breeze that rushed in. "Damn it is so cold!" she remarked. "By the way, do you know where the in-charge is?" she asked the man-servant.


    Siora had used a kernel of her magic to open the window.


    "No," he replied exasperatedly. "Thest I saw him was when he was shouting at the new recruit."


    "That woman who barely does anything?"


    "Yes. She disappeared yesterday and today too I can''t see her anywhere. Why has Hank bothered to even hire her unless¡ª"


    "Unless she is warming his bed!"


    "Hush!" the woman shut him up.


    "Why hush? In fact, I saw the in-charge running after the woman and then he didn''te out for a long time."


    "Oh my! What is happening?"


    "Forget it!" the man said. "Let''s just finish this. I will report it to Hank once this is over. I don''t want to create any more scenes, otherwise Hank will cut our sry."


    Siora took a sigh of relief when the two servants exited. Anxiety bubbled up inside her. These people had noticed her absence even though she was trying to be discreet. She clenched her jaws and closed her eyes. Only a few more moments and then she would be free from this heaviness in her core, in her chest.


    Yet another hour passed and more guests came in. Ookashi and Nate and Kaizan were receiving them in the living room now. Drinks and snacks flowed freely as servants scurried in and out. She didn''t hear voices that her ears were straining for. Neither Iona, nor Rolfe hade. Did the informant fool her and Aed Ruad? Was this a trap? The thoughts made her feel all the more snappy. If this was the case, then she would have to exit quietly from the back entrance and go back to Aed Ruad without causing mayhem. But after killing Hank. She waited¡­


    There was light banter and loud talks and giggles andughter amongst the guests. They all moved to the banquet hall finally and started taking their seats. Nate was sitting at the head of the table, while Ookashi sat to his left. On his right was Kaizan and Paige. He looked proudly at his children and smiled. Ileus and Anastasia sat beside them as Da and Aidan sat next to Ookashi.


    Siora''s anticipation rose. She saw the guestsing one by one.. Where was Iona? Her breath caught in her throat when she heard, "Anastasia!" It was Iona.

 Chapter 481 - Banquet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Banquet (3)</h4>


    Every muscle in Siora''s body tensed when she heard Iona''s name. She couldn''t breathe. Now was the time. Now was the time to fix her life. The magic in her body thrummed. The magic in her body was burning hotter. All that had pooled inside, it was rising slowly¡­ like a viper with raw and potent poison¡­ ready to strike. Her body trembled, and her lips quivered. The magic was rippling in waves inside her. If sheshed it out now, all would be undone.


    Her shoulders drew back and a knot formed in her stomach. She closed her eyes to control her magic. But it was so heavilyshing inside. What could she do? Siora released a little magic in herself. It coiled and pooled into her core like a mass of coiled and dormant snakes. Siora took a deep breath. Now was the time. She moved.


    "Ionaaaa! My child!" Ookashi got up to receive her. She held Iona and then looked at Rolfe who was standing right behind her. "You look so lovely!" she eximed as tears stung her eyes. "And your husband is so beautiful! Just perfect for you." She pressed her mouth with her hands not able to control the sob that was about toe out. Ookashi had seen Iona eight years back and she was meeting her now after such a long time. The little girl had grown beautifully. "You will have toe with me to the living room."


    Iona hugged Ookashi. "I missed you too, Aunt," she whispered as she clung onto her.


    Ookashi stroked her back. "And I missed you, child." The women wiped their tears as everyone in the room became quiet seeing the emotional reunion. When they separated, Ookashi said, "Come here with me. I have to give you something!" Iona giggled and allowed Ookashi to tug her back to the living room. Rolfe also walked behind them. He loved Ookashi instantly. She called him beautiful.


    Siora halted her steps. She cursed Ookashi for meddling with her ns. But then she had to calm down, because everything depended on her patience, on the fact that she was controlling her magic, on the perfect timing. So, Siora waited¡­


    Ookashi took Iona inside the living room. She opened a drawer and then took out a small red velvet box. She handed it to Iona and said, "Open it. It is especially for you, child."


    Iona didn''t want to take the gift but knew that if she didn''t, Ookashi would feel small. So she took the velvet box and clicked it open. Inside there was a thick gold ne which had rubies in the form of water droplets attached in a line. Each ruby was nked by tiny diamonds that enhanced the whole look. "Oh my!" Iona gasped. "Auntie! This is so beautiful!"


    Ookashi loved her reaction. "Then wear it."


    Siora was getting anxious as hell. Her breathing had be ragged and all she wanted was to get out of her ce. She had been standing there for a long time. And this stupid Ookashi was dying it all. Gods, she would strike her first. If Ookashi didn''t get her target back in five minutes, she would be on the top of her list of murders. Her hands were itching. Suddenly, as if not able to control anymore, a wisp of magic escaped from her finger. It was like steam that escaped from a hot cup of tea. "Shit!" she murmured and clenched her hands tightly.


    Rolfe helped Iona to remove her current ne and then made her wear the new one.


    "Gods, you look so lovely!" Ookashi said. "It suits your dress perfectly." She stroked Iona''s cheeks. "I wasn''t there for your wedding and I can imagine it must have been a grand affair. The only reason for this party is you, Iona. I really wanted to see you."


    Iona giggled and she hugged Ookashi again. "Thank you so much! It is indeed lovely. And I love you!" She had a plethora of such nes in her pce, but she rarely wore them. Her maids would urge her to wear something around her neck because she was the queen and it suited her position. But Iona was Iona. She did what she wanted to. Often when she strolled in the vige even with the guards around her, she would wear breeches and a tunic. She would go around helping them and many times woulde back covered with mud and grease and paint and everything else. Rolfe loved her for all this and more. And he loved the way she made Ookashi feel special.


    "Your dress is so pretty. I know Paige got it made for you," said Ookashi. Iona was wearing a pearl pink silk blouse with brocade on cuffs, paired with a long matching silk skirt that had white pearls in a rose pattern. And after she had heard about it from her daughter, Ookashi went to get this ne for her. In the jeweler''s shop she met someone who advised her about it. "Come, let us have dinner, Iona," she said and then held her hand to go towards the banquet hall. "So tell me, how is it to be pregnant?"


    Siora''s eyes were wide with shock. Iona was pregnant? That meant that she was going to produce an heir for Ghar? That meant that if Iona produced the heir for Ghar, she would no longer be able to im her position as the queen. She bit her lip so hard that she drew blood. The little werewolf was fast. She had not only married her son, but she had thought so many steps ahead? She was going to give him an heir. Siora''s crave to kill Iona rose higher. Bitch! She had to extinguish that little child in her body. She didn''t care whether it was her grandchild or not. Everything was fair in the battles for the kingdom. And she would do anything.


    Ookashi walked with Iona and Rolfe back to the table, where she made her sit next to her, asking Paige to sit on the next chair. "Did you like the dress?" Paige asked.


    "Yes, dear," Ookashi said. "I think you should open up a boutique in Silver Vales and Draoidh. You design good dresses."


    Paige''s chin went high with pride. "Do you know what she was wearing for the party?"


    Ookashi shook her head as the servant poured wine in her ss. Some had lined up the walls on the side. She noticed that Ileus didn''t allow Anastasia to drink wine. Rolfe and Aidan followed the suit and then from the corner of her eye, she saw Haldir picking up the wine ss in front of his wife and gulping it down. She smiled.


    "She was wearing that old crone¡ªher mother-inw''s gown!" Paige giggled.


    "Paige!" Ookashi chided her, after ncing at Rolfe. He didn''t like the joke.


    "Oh, I am sorry!" Paige apologized immediately. She picked up the ss of wine in front of her and sipped from it, embarrassed as hell. Iona gripped her thigh, assuring her that it didn''t matter.


    Now was the time. Now was the time and Siora had to strike. From the slit of the curtain, she could see Iona sitting right in front of her. She pulled the drape aside.

 Chapter 482 - The Attack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 482 - The Attack (1)</h4>


    Siora had waited there for so long that the moment she pulled the curtains aside, her magic hissed off her skin into smoky tendrils.


    Everyone on the table turned to look at the woman whose horns were straightening and had be ck. "Mother!" Rolfe got up. Shock and utter disbelief surged through his body. "What¡ª how¡ª what the hell are you doing here?" Goosebumps lined his skin when he saw that she was staring at Iona. Disbelief got reced with rage so sharp that his hands curled into fists so tight that his knuckles became white. He tasted bitterness. "Get out of here, now!"


    Siora chuckled. The raw magic that had pooled inside her veins was slithering out like thousands of asps. mes swirled around her fingers as the endless abyss of her magic opened. Her eyes became a fiery orange. "You will not get out alive from here," Siora growled in a voice she didn''t recognize was her own. It was as if her feral beast had taken over.


    Ileus got up and burst into shadows and smoke as Anastasia''s wings bristled. Haldir took hold of Inyanga and his child and then made a dash out. The guests screamed and shrieked and rushed outside.


    "What the hell is going on?" said Ookashi. Nate simply pulled her out of the chair and hauled her out of the banquet. Lea pulled Paige out because she was ready to attack. Paige was in fact, calling her names and hurling curses.


    Kaizan had to shut her up as he stood. He roared and shifted and stood next to Anastasia.


    "What you think you are doing isplete madness, Mother!" Rolfe''s brows furrowed and fury hummed in his chest. "And how did you manage toe here?"


    Iona was dumbfounded. She was so shocked that she couldn''t move from her ce.


    Siora rallied her magic, and willed it to obey her the way she wanted. She summoned the fire. Every me burning on the candle got whooshed in one swift motions as sir gushed over them and came to Siora. She took a step closer and red at Iona. "Because of you, I was dethroned. I am a queen, but not a queen. You, an eighteen-year-old, have snatched everything that belonged to me. You thought I would sit quiet? For thest three months, I have worked on getting out of the fortress that Anastasia had so nicely trapped me in. Did you think that your magic could kill me?" She let out aughter that sounded sick. "I am going to fry you in my magic, you little piece of shit! You bloody whore, how many did you screw on your way to the throne of Ghar? Because thest I knew you were nothing but a soul sucking witch!"


    Iona''s eyes were wide as if a jolt had struck her. A fiery pain ripped her. So much hatred¡­ Eight years worth of pain, misery and feelings associated with being a dark witch poured into her. Eight years of nightmares, desperation mingled with helplessness¡­ it all came down like a heavy wave in an ocean on a stormy night. "Whore?" She said in a raspy voice.


    "Iona!" Rolfe was in front of her. Ileus appeared right beside her and Anastasia stood in the line of Siora''s vision. "Don''t listen to her," Rolfe said in a bitter voice.


    Siora''s vision was hampered as Anastasia''s wings started to spread. She chuckled and suddenly flung her hands towards the chandeliers overhead. A force so strong hit them that they broke and splintered and fell on the table breaking away the delicate porcin and chunks of wood. Iona ducked. Rolfe pulled her out of there and made her stand behind him. Sioraughed. "Anastasia, you fool, you will have to make sure that I stay alive. You can''t do a thing to me because of the vow you had made to me."


    Anastasia''s breath hitched as the color of her skin paled. Yet she didn''t leave her ce. Seeing her stubbornness, Siora closed her eyes and released a little of her magic in the air. With a thunderous boom, the ss of the banquet hall shattered into thousands of pieces that flung all around the hall. The hall immersed into darkness as howling winds and snow rushed in.


    Rolfe curled Iona in his arms to take the whole impact, but nothing happened. When he looked up, he found that all the pieces were suspended into the air. Ileus''s eyes were burning a fiery golden. His hands were in in the air, thin wisps of magic touching him and flowing out of him, containing the ss pieces. He lowered his hands and the ss fragments fell on the floor like a rain of shimmering shards behind them. He looked at Rolfe in a low voice said, "Take her away from here."


    "No one leaves this ce alive!" Siora growled. Yellow and orange lights crackled around her hands and she flung them towards Rolfe. "Die, you traitor! Die!" she shouted. But before the lights could hit him, Ileus had stopped them with his. Siora continued to use more of her magic. It wasing out in powerful waves and Ileus got pushed behind. "I think I need to kill your wife first!" she screamed at him. "You should see how I am killing her." Saying that she turned one hand towards Anastasia and as her hand arced towards her, a line of fire scorched everything in the way.


    Anastasia summoned all the ice from out and used it to create a shield in front of her. She had to keep her alive. And she had to use her magic. And she was pregnant¡­


    "Get out of here, Anastasia!" Ileus shouted. He understood her emotions immediately. If she continued to use her magic against Siora, she would be weak soon. And Siora was strong. He was surprised at her capability. However, as usual, his wife did not pay attention to his words.


    In the meantime, Rolfe ushered his wife to go out of the hall, but Siora sent the beams their way.


    "Rolfe! Duck!" Ileus shouted.


    Rolfe ducked, taking Iona beneath him as the beams sizzled above him and hit cabs ahead. The cabs exploded and splintered and fell right in front of them. Rolfe covered Iona once again to save her. In a moment of frustration and love, he said, "Gods, I am so sorry Iona."


    Iona''s fury was humming in her chest. Her breathing shallow, she said, "Go, fight her. I will stay here."


    "No, love. She wants to kill you. Can''t you see what she is trying to do?" A shudder passed through his body.


    "Of course, I can. She knows that if she kills even one of us, the other would follow suit, but her priority is me, because if she had stayed hidden for so long behind those drapes, then the possibility is that she knows I am pregnant."


    "Gods!" Rolfe was shaken. "I am so sorry¡­ She has be too strong. Her magic is too ancient to be taken lightly."


    "No, love. It isn''t your fault. Now go!" She forced him to leave her.


    Rolfe got up and looked behind. He found Ileus fighting her while Anastasia was blocking her magic. Suddenly, he saw a dash of lightning and a man with silver hair stood right beside Ileus.. Haldir took his dagger out and hurled at her.

 Chapter 483 - [Bonus ] The Attack (2)

    <h4>Chapter 483 - [Bonus ] The Attack (2)</h4>


    As soon as Anastasia saw the dagger hurling at her, she stopped it midair by thrusting her hands in front of her and seizing it with all the snow that she summoned. The snow rose like a mound and caught the dagger within a few seconds. Siora burst outughing.


    "Now you know that no one can harm me, because the fae princess has vowed to save me," she snarled. The magic in her was throbbing in her temple. She wanted to release it more. She whipped her head to look around to find Iona. The dizzying hum of magic was still pushing her, twisting her on the inside. Her gaze rested on Rolfe who was now walking towards her, with his horns straightening. "This is going to be fun!" she hissed. "I will roast you, bastard. I will roast your wife and the baby in her womb. Now no one can stop me from grabbing my throne back. Once I kill you, I will stake my im!"


    "Motherrrr!" Rolfe roared. His eyes flickered a ck and without warning he hurled mes at her. Siora wasn''t ready for it. She was sted to the wall behind her.


    "Save me, Anastasia!" she screamed. "You have to save me. You can''t let me be killed!"


    Bound by the vow, the next beams of light, Rolfe hurled at Siora, were blocked by Anastasia. Rolfe roared again. He looked at Ileus who was now trying to block Anastasia''s magic as Rolfe summoned more magic by raising his hands. The violent winds that were whipping their hair, picked up speed creating a small tornado in the middle of the hall. It pulled everything around it including the ss pieces. The table in the center lifted in the air and Rolfe propelled it all towards his mother. They all were shoved in her direction. Anastasia didn''t get a chance to block Rolfe.


    Siora moved her arms in front of her to save her face, as everything in the room piled over her one by one. She sank under its weight. Kaizan who was still next to Anastasia snarled in her direction, his lips peeled to the back, as he slowly prowled towards that heap. When he reached there, he sniffed the ce to check whether she was alive or not. There wasplete silence in the room and one could hear only the winds that swept across the hall. Suddenly, Kaizan turned and lunged towards Anastasia. He pinned her down, covering her with his body, and the next moment the heap exploded. Every piece hurled back in their direction.


    "Fuck!" Ileus growled and then lunged at Siora to tackle her with his fists. He punched her across her face and kicked her right in the middle of her belly. Siora skidded some ten feet on the floor. She shouted, "You have to save me, Anastasia!" The got up and with her horns pointing in Ileus''s direction, she rammed right into him. But Ileus burst in his shadows and smoke and Siora ran right through him. Her horns stabbed into the wall on the other side. A part chipped and she roared in pain. She pulled herself out of it with massive strength and looked back at Ileus. Her skin was bruised heavily. Blood was oozing out of the cuts and nicks. Her right ear was bleeding. Her chest heaved out of all the fury and breathlessness. She wanted to fight back Ileus, but she thought that she would waste her magic on him, so instead, she turned to Iona, whom she had spotted just before Rolfe had hurled his magic towards her. The girl was standing behind the debris of cabs.


    Their gaze met and Iona looked¡­ scared. Her hand went to her belly. Lightly, she shook her head.


    Siora chuckled. Summoning the pool of magic that had coiled and coiled inside her all this time, she hurled it all towards Iona.


    Iona screamed as everyone in the hall looked at the light beams that traveled to her. Iona''s eyes became wide with fear. This was the end of her? Rolfe''s heart sank and his knees became wobbly. "Iona¡­" he called her but the words never made it to his throat. Tears stung in his eyes. He had spent such beautiful moments with his mate that they all were too good to be true. All his dreams, all his life''s ambitions were going to shatter in a moment. He had asked her to go out of the hall, but she didn''t go because he knew in his heart that she couldn''t see her mate standing alone and fighting for her. He knew that she wanted to be with him till the end of the earth, and in the new life. Tears dropped from his eyes. His mother won.


    "You bitch!" Siora shouted. "You will die, as I nned." She increased the intensity of her magic. But suddenly, she felt as if her magic was being stopped. She pushed more magic out of her to add to the one that she was throwing at Iona, but that also met with resistance. She looked up through her magic and found¡­ Adrianna.


    Adrianna had used a magic shield around her daughter and stopped Siora''s magic. The orange fiery light beams that Siora was hurling at Iona, they fell over the shield as if falling over a cage, and cascaded down to the floor. Siora was stunned. Where the hell did Adriannae from?


    Taking advantage of the situation, Ileus and Rolfe sent thick me her way, and she was sted back into the wall. Siora fell with a thud and as shended, a bone in her body cracked. The air was thick with smoke and fire and snow and wind. She coughed as she tried to get up. But before she could get up, she found Adrianna standing in front of her, no, floating in the air in front of her, with eyes that flickered as golden as her son. She growled, "Don''t you get up Iona, because I am about to give you the taste of your medicine!"


    Though shocked upon her entry, Siora stared at Adrianna. From the corner of her eye, she saw Anastasia drifting towards them, her wings booming with every beat.


    "You are supposed to save me, Anastasia!" Siora said. "You vowed to the Lore. Are you breaking your promise? If you do that, you will die!" She pointed at Adrianna. "This woman is here to kill me. Now either kill her, or save me from her. Heck, you have to stop your husband and my son from killing me!"


    Anastasia hade to stand right beside Adrianna. "Of course, I am going to save you Siora," she replied with a smile. "I am going to fill you with life, with a lot of life!"


    Siora tilted her head and then startedughing. "Then do so!"


    "Do you promise to take all ''life'' from me?" asked Anastasia.


    "Well, yes!" Siora replied. How foolish Anastasia was.


    With a soft smile, Anastasia said, "Thanks for vowing. Then here you go." She pointed her finger towards Siora and magic started flowing out of her body towards the demoness. It surrounded her.


    Suddenly, Siora''s eyes flew wide open. She understood what Anastasia was doing. "Nooooo! Stop!" Siora screamed.. Anastasia was adding to the pool of her magic. Life¡­? Unbearable¡­

 Chapter 484 - Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 484 - Trapped</h4>


    Siora was feeling weak. She had used a lot of her magic and Iona wasn''t even killed. She could have used her magic to kill Rolfe, but her son was too strong. Anger and frustration red inside her. All the hours, all the nning, she had spent on this mission was going down the drain. She had to quickly think of a way to get out of here, else she would be killed. So when Anastasia offered her that she would give her the force of life, she chuckled. The fae princess really didn''t have brains. She was going to give her energy and that is all she wanted. It would rekindle her magic and she would be able to use it again. When Anastasia asked her to promise, she promised to ept that force. She couldn''t believe her luck.


    The thin film of white energy surrounded her. The magic in her, which had reduced to a mere ribbon, started to swell. It swelled and swelled. At first, it was calming, soothing and Siora felt invigorated. Her wounds healed, her skin stitched on its own and it became so velvety soft that she couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t help thinking that she had trapped the fae princess so beautifully in her vow that even though it would work against her, Anastasia would be bound to help her.


    But Siora wasn''t ready for what Anastasia had in mind. The fae princess was actually filling her with so much force, pure and untainted energy that it stirred her blood at the molecr level. However, Anastasia didn''t stop. She continued to pour in more of that energy in her.


    "Noooo!" Siora screamed. Her body was covered with a thin film of white light. Full of life¡­ There was so much energy in it that Siora''s heart rate elerated. Anastasia was the deity. And she had asked the deity to grant her life¡­ the magic force of life¡­ And because of the vow, the deity was giving her the pool of life¡­ so much that it was not able to bear it¡­


    "Did you think that I am going to leave my daughter in your hands to die, Siora?" said Adrianna as she stood right beside her daughter-inw and joined hands with her.


    Siora saw that Adrianna was passing her magic to Anastasia.


    "You wanted Anastasia to fill you with life. Well, that is what she is doing now." Adrianna scoffed. "I am helping her to pull all my magic force and pass it to you." She looked at Ileus and Rolfe. The two men came and joined hands with Anastasia.


    "You¡ª you can''t do that!" Siora shouted.


    "Why not, Siora?" Adrianna asked.


    The four of them were now standing together, their hands on Anastasia''s forearm. The force of life, the white ethereal light that was emerging from Anastasia''s hands, thickened. Anastasia''s eyes turned violet with silver speckles behind them. Her wings susurrated and a slow smile formed on her lips. The deity was fulfilling her vow ording to the promise Siora made to her.


    "We hade to know that you were somewhere near the border of Silver Vales. And all that was done after that was in the wake of getting you out of your hole," Adrianna continued. "I hade here two days back and this was kept a secret. Only Anastasia and Ileus knew about it."


    Siora was stunned at the revtion. There was so much pain in her body. She wanted it to stop. The force was trying toe out of her. And if it continued like this, she would burn¡­ What Adrianna was saying was adding fuel to her anger, but Siora was not able to do anything. She couldn''t even lift her finger. The energy was loading her and every part of her body felt heavy. She was like a ticking bomb.


    Adrianna continued, "When you had fired that spear on Kaizan''s mansion, we knew that it had to be you. Haldir had kept a close vignce on you. As soon as you entered Silver Vales, there were at least ten Mozias who were watching you all the time. Do you think that we couldn''t take you out at that time?"


    Siora was now feeling like her heart would explode. With half closed eyes, she looked at the elf. He was standing behind Anastasia with his arms crossed across his chest, looking so fierce that his cheekbones appeared jagged like mountain peaks.


    "We couldn''t take you out because we didn''t know what repercussions that would have on the vow that Anastasia had made with you. And so, we devised this strategy to take you out."


    Siora''s vision turned red. She didn''t know what was happening to her. Frustration mounted on the inside, only adding to the pool.


    "Are we such fools that we would have a party at Kaizan''s house after you attacked it? Unfortunately, it was Lea who took the spear. Had she not been there, your magical spear would have broken the wall of the mansion and could have affected Anastasia and Ileus."


    Oh, so her magic spear was going in the right direction. "Stop¡­" she said, her voice a whisper. "I can''t¡­"


    "When you were hidden behind those drapes, we knew you were there. Anastasia and Ileus were aware of your presence. We were waiting for you to attack. We were waiting for you to use your magic¡­ your so-called ancient magic. We wanted to tire youpletely so that you would beg Anastasia for saving, for giving you more life and you fell right into our trap."


    Siora''s mouth fell to the floor. "What?" she rasped, but in a whisper. It was her who was supposed to trap Anastasia. How did she fall into the trap? By demons! She looked at Anastasia who was smiling. She looked terrifyingly cruel and extremely beautiful. Her eyes fell on the brown wolf who was standing right behind her, next to Haldir. If only she had killed him that time, if only she had never made Anastasia vow, if only¡­


    "How is life feeling inside you, Siora?" asked the deity.


    It was a lot and then nothing. It was light and then darkness. It was all she wanted and then she didn''t. Every part of her body was now full of force¡ªforce so intense, that she was sure she would not be able to sustain it. Gods were cruel. She remembered a saying¡ªnever make a deal with the faes. And that is what she had done¡ªnot once, but twice. She wanted tough at herself, but she couldn''t. She wanted to be the queen of Ghar, once again, but she couldn''t. She wanted to spend her life with Aed Ruad, but she couldn''t. She fell into her own trap. Adrianna was too clever, even for a demoness like her. And together with Anastasia, they were invincible.


    All at once, the whole world hummed around her¡ªa hum so loud, a buzz so thick that it bled her ears. She tasted blood in her mouth, she could smell copper, and she knew she couldn''t hold it any longer. The force was too much to handle.


    Siora''s body shuddered. She barked in pain, and then with a loud boom, she exploded. A wet smack.. Blood showered over them and some of her flesh clung to them.

 Chapter 485 - Attracting Life Force

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Attracting Life Force</h4>


    The force of life, the blue shimmering lights, which hade together and corded together, were too much to bear for Siora. Every part of her body was thrumming with the energy, teeming with it and then some more. She looked at them with eyes that seemed to beg to stop it, to stop the flow of all the life¡­ Thousands of years of happiness, dreams of what she could be and what she was, marriage to Edyrm, birth of her children, bing the queen, all the money, jewelry¡­ the positivity kept on adding to the pool that was lying in her stomach.


    And then it uncoiled.


    It uncoiled so wildly, so speedily that she didn''t know what happened afterwards. Only darkness¡­ only nothingness¡­ she continued to fall into it¡­


    Her body exploded into so many pieces. A fleshy smack was all that they heard and then there was blood and flesh. Siora was gone¡­ forever¡­ the demon queen who was greedy for her throne¡­ who couldn''t even like the fact that she was about to have her grandchild¡­ everything twisted into greed.


    Anastasia was exhausted. Her chest rose and then she sank to her knees looking at the pool of blood from which wisps of magic were rising up. The wisps trailed along the floor and started falling into a thin line.


    In a heartbeat, Ileus was kneeling beside Anastasia. He was as Anastasia knew him¡ªa warm body, with those golden yellow eyes that were like warm honey and no shadows or smoke. Madness, frustration and worry whirled in his look. He lifted his hand and curled it around her nape to check her artery. He sucked in a shaky breath. His hands flew to her face as his gaze met hers. He cupped her cheeks and rested his forehead on hers. "Now no one will hurt you," he said. "Ever."


    She had closed her eyes. A faint smile tugged her lips up, and she knew that Ileus was about to make a vow to the Lore that could be one heavy promise. She quickly added, "I know, Aly, I know¡­ you will keep me safe." And that was it. He wrapped his arms around her and picked her up to make her sit on hisp. He looked terrified as hell and then he pressed his face in her neck. "I am fine, Aly," she said, trying to soothe him.


    Over thest two days, along with Adrianna, Ileus and Anastasia had been keeping an eye on Siora''s activities. There was so much tension in the air that at one point of time Ileus snapped at everyone in the court. Adrianna''s presence was kept a secret and no one knew except Ileus, Anastasia and Haldir. Dmitri was also in hiding along with his wife. Everything had to be done with caution. Hank, the man who provided his catering services, was actually imnted by Haldir. His mission was to contact Aed Ruad''s spies and feed them with the information that led Siora out of her hole. Anastasia took her chances with this strategy and Ileus was not happy with it. But then Anastasia had to reason with him, because this was the only way they could get rid of Siora. She was in the Northern Mountains, hiding in one of the safe havens, which would have been extremely difficult to find in this weather.


    Adrianna was with Anastasia the moment she heard her n. And after that everything was carefully executed. Yes, they took their chances, but if they hadn''t, Siora''s elimination would have never been a reality. She would have always been a threat to Iona.


    Anastasia heard Adrianna''s gasp. She looked up and saw that the thin wisp of magic that had evaporated had now fallen into a line¡ªa fine thread that shimmered blue, as it traveled to¡­ Iona.


    Iona was looking at the pool of blood, at the ce where Siora was sitting, at the woman who was hell bent on killing her. Emotions surged through her when the woman had exploded. Her blood was sprayed everywhere. She looked at her lover, her mate, her husband, and when her gaze fell into his intense green ones, she let out a whimper. He was alive. Her gaze went to her mother, who had saved her. She looked at Anastasia and her brother. Could she be any luckier in her life? She sank on the floor with an overwhelming feeling. She had this crazy urge to shift, she wanted to give in to the happiness, to the love she felt and to all the good things her life now promised. She wanted it all. Life wasing to her, not only in her womb, but also in her future.


    A sob wracked through her and her lips quivered. She had closed her eyes. All of a sudden, she felt tingling on her skin. With a shaky breath, she opened her eyes and stared at what was happening. A blue shimmery line of light had traveled towards her. It had touched her in that light, soothing, happy way. Her lips parted as she watched it, as she felt it. It wrapped around her finger and then traveled up, slowly as if a ribbon was wrapping, tying her like a gift. The light traveled to her upper arms, shoulders and then to her neck. "Wh¡ª what is happening?" she rasped.


    Adrianna and Rolfe rushed to her. They kneeled beside her. "Gods!" Rolfe breathed. "What is happening?" He ced his hand on her belly as if trying to protect their baby.


    Adrianna chuckled. She said, "ept it, Iona. It is life that you have attracted to yourself. It was the magic, the force, which Siora couldn''t handle, but now it has found its vessel. You." She removed Rolfe''s hand from her tummy. "She needs it, Rolfe. Her magic was lost. There was a hollow in her veins¡­ hollows created by the absence of magic¡­ her chest was empty¡­ and now¡ªnow she has attracted it all back."


    Iona closed her eyes because right now¡ªright now she was feeling good, very good, no, she was feeling as if all the cracks that had developed in her body were slowly being filled with the magic¡ªmagic that all had poured in Siora.


    Adrianna, Ileus, Anastasia and Rolfe.


    It was their magic.


    It was their power.


    It was their energy of life.


    The force of life.


    Her head tipped back, as the blue shimmery light coiled around her. She gave into it. It was a beautiful feeling. It was like rebirth. It was like she was going to see the world with new eyes.


    "The magic will not be what it used to be, but even that thin streak is going to fill her with what she was born with. It will help her¡­" said Adrianna.


    And that is what it did. Iona was surrounded by the light. It traveled in her ears, in her mouth and in her nostrils. It continued to enter her till thest, till there was nothing left. And when it all entered her, Iona''s eyes opened. They were as fiery golden yellow as her mother''s.


    And there was this tingle along her spine, where there were tattoos in demonguage.

 Chapter 486 - The Last Line

    <h4>Chapter 486 - The Last Line</h4>


    The tingle Iona felt across her back turned into an itch. She stretched her hands to her back and started scratching. She wanted to rip her clothes and w her skin. The itch was burning her skin. "Rolfe!" she breathed out. "I can''t tolerate it! It burns."


    Perturbed as to what was happening to Iona, Rolfe tilted his head to her back to see. Her ws were out and she was slicing her dress. Bruises started appearing on the groove of her spine. "Oh god!" Rolfe rasped. He caught her hands to stop her from scratching. She growled at him. "Don''t Iona!" he growled back. "There is something weird happening." He turned to see Adrianna, who was frowning at her daughter''s reaction. "Her tattoos¡ªthey are disappearing!" he said with a ckened jaw. "They are fading."


    Adrianna''s eyes widened. She went to sit behind her daughter. Ileus and Anastasia too joined them. Kaizan had shifted and along with Haldir, he came running to her.


    "Leave me!" Iona twisted her hands as she tried to free herself from Rolfe, bruising him in the process. When he didn''t, she shoved at his chest and bared her fangs. "Leave me, I said!" The skin at her back was burning as the tattoos slowly started evaporating in the air. The ck ink swirled and lifted off the skin in ck tendrils of smoke. It was as if the magic that had entered her acted likeva, heating the ck words, the words that had appeared on her body after Anastasia had plunged the Evindal sword in her. And when the ink steamed off from her body, she felt a burning sensation.


    Haldir narrowed his eyes. He went to stand right behind her and ripped her gown. "Take her outside," he ordered.


    "What? Are you mad?" Rolfe shouted at him. "How dare you touch her?" His horns started straightening.


    "We don''t have the time for your demonic brawls, demon," Haldir snapped. "Either you take her or I will lift her and take her outside."


    "But it is too cold," Rolfe grunted. "She is pregnant!"


    Seeing that Rolfe was arguing, Haldir scooped up Iona in one fast motion and started walking towards the backyard.


    "Haldir!" Rolfe charged at him, but Adrianna held his hand in time.


    "He is doing it for Iona''s benefit. We can''t pour ice cold water on her back because that would stop the process of ink disappearing."


    "Please, she is in a lot of pain!" Rolfe said in an exasperated voice. "She has suffered so much. Please don''t make her suffer." His chest was aching with her pain. He could sense her fear, her anguish. Would she never get respite? The little girl had nothing to deserve so much pain. Being born to a powerful mother and father was her only demerit. She had inherited their powers and she was harnessed for them. When she lost those powers, she lost her magic, and now¡­ now that she was having a cheerful life finally, Siora came along the way. His throat bobbed. "Please, she is in a lot of pain." He rubbed his chest to ease his anguish.


    "I know, son," said Adrianna. "Let Haldir take care of it. I think he understands her agony."


    Rolfe couldn''t do anything but just wait and see what they were all doing.


    Haldir took Iona to a bench in the backyard that was covered withyers of snow. "Sit here," he said. Cool gusts of wind swept across her skin, cooling it, soothing it.


    Adrianna flung her hands up and a dozen orbs of light started floating over them, giving sufficient light.


    The soft snow that drifted down touched her skin along with the cold wind and Iona closed her eyes in relief. The process became bearable. Haldir and Rolfe stood behind her and noticed that the ink swirledzily now, but it still evaporated. Her spine was red in color and the skin around it had turned blotchy. Iona held her mother''s hand as she bore the process.


    Her mother stroked her hair. "You will be fine darling," she said in a soft voice. "Everything will be fine now¡­" And Iona¡ªshe leaned in her mother''s belly.


    "Mother¡­" she called her. "It hurts¡­"


    Adrianna''s heart cracked. "I know. It will be fine soon. You are my brave girl¡­"


    "Mother, I braved it all. They¡ªthey tried to break me. They tortured me, beat me¡­"


    "Hush, my child," Adrianna said, feeling the sting of tears in her eyes, feeling the bitterness burn at the back of her throat.


    "They let those souls loose on my body. Those souls¡ªthose spirits¡ªthey entered me through my mouth," Iona rasped as the pain on her back remained. She could feel the ink moving in her body like worms slithering creepily. She wanted those worms out of her skin. "It was painful. The spirits made me do a lot of things."


    Tears came out unbridled from Adrianna''s eyes. "They won''t touch you ever again, baby."


    "Etaya used to beat me every week. They had put me in prison, Mother. I couldn''t do anything¡­ I was helpless¡­"


    Adrianna''s lips quivered. She couldn''t imagine what Etaya did to her. And Siora was in cahoots with her, and so many others. She was going to trace everyone who hurt her daughter and make them pay.


    "I told her that it¡ªit¡ª" Iona choked.


    "Iona!" Rolfe called her. He squeezed her hand and then looked at Haldir. "What is happening? Please just stop. She can''t take it anymore."


    "She has to undergo this process, Rolfe," Haldir replied in a stern voice. "Because this is in ancientnguage and may have terrible repercussionster. It''s like a spell. It was on Anastasia earlier but it got transferred to Iona. You should be happy that it is vanishing."


    "But why is this so bad?" Rolfe argued, ready to get some ice bucket to pour on his wife.


    "We can discuss thister," Haldir replied with tight expressions. The ink had vanished till her midriff. She was still in a lot of pain.


    Anastasia was holding Ileus''s hand as she watched Iona. "Can I help her?"


    "Just stay here, till it all evaporates," Haldir instructed.


    Anastasia nodded and Ileus wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Finally, half an hourter when the ink had faded considerably, Iona became unconscious. Out of the entire inscription:


    "Of the wings and the shadows


    Of the demons and the morrows


    A warrior will rise


    To end the hollows."


    Only thest line remained. Hadir watched it and whispered, "There''s more toe¡­"


    "Fuck!" Rolfe said, as he picked her up in his arms. "Is she¡ªis she fine?" he asked, looking exasperatedly at Haldir.


    "She is," he said. "Take her to the pce. She would need treatment for those blotches and your care. She has just received some magic and that too is going to make her dizzy."


    Rolfe''s Adam''s apple moved up. He nodded and stepped into the portal Adrianna had created for all of them. As soon as they entered the portal, Rolfe and Iona were ushered to the healing wing.. Ileus and Anastasia had to go back to their wing because the healer wasn''t allowing anyone other than Rolfe to stay there.

 Chapter 487 - Grinned Shamelessly

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Grinned Shamelessly</h4>


    That night, Anastasia curled up beside her husband. Ileus just pulled her atop him and covered them both with the nkets as the fire burned in their bedchamber. None of them spoke after they came back. The maids had helped them to take a bath, change into light cotton clothes and then they had gone off to sleep. Both of them were too worried about Iona.


    As Anastasiay beside Ileus, she closed her eyes and reflected on what Haldir said in the end. "There''s more¡­" She knew what it meant. There were more enemies, hidden somewhere in the Lore. The demonic tattoos were kind of a warning that spoke of her enemies. Og''drath had got them inscribed on her when she had traveled back in time. Was Og''drath an oracle? Did she see what no one else could? Was she trying to turn fates in her own way? The way the tattoos got transferred to Iona from her, was stunning and unbelievable. It was the Evindal sword that passed the threat to Iona and saved her, and at that time both her and Iona had lost their way in the Lore. So many thoughts were swirling in her mind that she tossed enough to not let Ileus sleep. He pulled her up on his chest and sped her tightly. He pressed a kiss on her head and then stroked her back softly until she fell off to sleep.


    When Iona fluttered her eyes open, she found Rolfe sitting right next to her on the bed, reading a book. She was surrounded by a woodsy and pine smell. "Rolfe¡­" she said, and her husband jumped up.


    "Iona!" he said as he whipped his head to her and leaned over her. "How are you, baby? Gods, you are awake!" He sounded so joyous that she giggled weakly.


    Her throat was parched dry. In a hoarse voice she said, "I am fine."


    Rolfe understood her condition. He jumped out of the bed to get water for her. Iona drank it all in one go. He helped her prop up the pillows and made her lie down again. He rang the bell in the room to summon the healers. They came in and examined her thoroughly. "She is fine, but very weak. She can''t travel for at least a month but. Her baby is too small and she has to take a lot of rest, otherwise, if she is very active¡ª" the healer pursed his lips. He looked at Iona whose forehead was crinkling with tension. But he had to tell her. "If she is too active, chances are that she might miscarry the baby."


    Goosebumps lined Rolfe''s skin and as for Iona¡ªshock of anger and pain red in her eyes.


    The healer took a deep breath. "I suggest that for the next one month, you don''t move from your bed. There''s been a lot that your body has gone through. You just have to eat a lot and rest a lot and stay away from tension for your baby to grow."


    Rolfe closed his eyes. Yes, everything was too good to be true. He was living in a dream, in a bubble that his mate had created for him, and now¡­ now he was about to burst it for her. He couldn''t protect his wife, he couldn''t protect his baby¡­


    "Don''t look so sad, m''lord," said the healer. "Keep her in one ce and that would be really good." Then he turned his head to Iona. "You should not shift until you have given birth to your baby."


    Iona just stared at him. She was too dumbstruck to utter a word.


    The healers left after giving her a draft of herbal medicines.


    The air was thick with agony and tension. Iona clutched the edge of her nket and worried them in her fingers. Rolfe was feeling low. Misery was perhaps a better word for what he was feeling in his heart. His gaze turned to Iona who appeared forlorn and his heart went out for her. He held her hand in his and squeezed them. He lifted them to his mouth and pressed kisses on her knuckles. He stared right into her eyes¡ªthose emerald green ones into her golden ones, and said, "You need a bath."


    Iona jerked her head back at this sudden change of topic and thenughed. "You are so bad!" she said and smacked his forearm.


    Rolfe''s lips kicked up. He said, "It''s my fault."


    "What is your fault?" she asked, seeing his grave face.


    "That you don''tugh much."


    "Rolfy¡­"


    "Pleaseugh a lot. That is such a beautiful sound. It fills my heart with so much love that wherever I am, I am not lonely. Sough and fill my world with happiness." He squeezed her hands and then pressed more kisses. "Together we are going to get out of this also. Won''t we?"


    She nodded. He was the sweetest man in the Lore. "We will." Her hands went to his cheeks and before he could lean them, she caressed his horns. "I have been missing them."


    "Woman!" Rolfe said in a breathless voice. "Don''t you y with a demon''s horns. And don''t you caress them."


    The servants hade inside and they heard them giggling behind them. Iona blushed like a thousand suns. They were sent by Adrianna for her to take a bath and then eat.


    "How long was I sleeping?" she asked, as Rolfe helped her to get out of the bed.


    "Two days!" he replied. And those two days were the worst in his life. He had died and lived a thousand lives and then some more.


    All at once when he was helping her out of the bed, her gaze went to the book he was reading and her eyes flew wide. The cover was¡ªbombastic. The picture was of a naked man whose manhood was hidden by a woman who was only wearing a panty. "Where''d you get that book from?" she asked in a shrill, low voice.


    "Oh, that one!" Rolfe was hardly bothered about it. "I know someone who has a huge secret library of these. I just borrowed it from him."


    "What the hell?" Iona blurted. "A library? Of that?"


    "Yes darling," Rolfe replied in a suggestive voice. "Once you have eaten well, we will read it together. "In fact, all this time I have been reading these books." And some more on pregnancy. "They are fantastic and I have to say that I missed being in the human realm."


    They had reached the bathroom. The servants were running water in the tub. "You wouldn''t believe how many positions one can have sex in."


    She smacked his hand again. Wasn''t he embarrassed that the servants were also listening? Gods, since when did he be so shameless? The servants were all smiling as they poured scented oil and lotions in the steamy hot water. He helped her remove the clothes and then picked her up to make her sit inside the marble tub. He sat beside her on the edge. "I have read around three of them and studied all the positions."


    "Gods, shut up!" she pleaded.


    But Rolfy was on the roll. "And the most intriguing is the sixty-nine position."


    She frowned and asked innocently. "Why? What is there in the sixty-nine position?"


    Rolfe grinned shamelessly.

 Chapter 488 - Innocently

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Innocently</h4>


    Rolfe poured water over his wife. He picked up a soft sponge,thered it with soap and started applying on her back. Once he had done that, he nudged her back and said, "Close your eyes, and rest back, honey."


    Iona obeyed him, enjoying his woodsy, pine scent and the feel of his warm hands over her skin. Hethered more soap in his hands and brought them to her shoulders. "This is so good," Iona whispered and her lips kicked up in a light smile. "You are spoiling me, love."


    Rolfe looked at the servants and then motioned them leave. As soon as they left and he heard the soft click of the door, he stripped his clothes and got inside the tub. Iona opened her eyes as the water sshed around them. "What are you doing?" she said as she giggled and noticed that her husband hade to sit right behind her.


    Rolfe pulled his wife in hisp and said, "I am catering to my little wife till she is rotten spoiled." His hard shaft was like a brand against her back. "Now close your eyes."


    When she closed her eyes, he curled his hand in the front side of her neck, tipped her head back and kissed her. A smile wormed on Iona''s lips as a liquid heat pooled in her belly. The hot water around her was so good that she could have stayed in the bathtub forever. As the thought of staying in the steamy water and in that scent overtook every other thought in her mind, Rolfe tilted towards the side and brought some bottle of oil. He rubbed it all along her back, taking special care of her spine and the skin near it. "How do you feel here?" he asked in a soft voice.


    When he applied over her skin on her spine, she felt a tingling sensation but it was not burning. "It is much better. It isn''t burning now." She felt his fingers running smoothly up and down her spine. She felt so rxed, little knowing that tiny wisps of magic were passing through his fingers and seeping in her. He kissed her on her shoulder and sighed. He picked up the soft sponge again and dragged his hands over her arms, shoulders, chest and then stomach. He was careful with her back and the way he was careful about her¡ªit left a warm feeling in her heart. Iona opened her eyes halfway as her heart felt love for him, even as the man was only concentrating on the foam that he wasthering over her.


    She felt his hands moving down her stomach in between her eyes and her mind went to the sinful thoughts of how his shaft would feel inside her and how she was craving to take him by his horns.


    When his hands went to her breasts, she tipped her head to his chest and she felt him moving his hands in circles over there. She bit her lips when one of his hands rolled her nipple slightly. His hand went lower to her belly where he pressed and then softly pinched her nipple. Iona groaned and he chuckled. "Did you know that I read how to give maximum pleasure to a woman in those books?" He took his hand down and her thighs spread for it on their own volition.


    "Really?" she asked, even as she gasped when he touched the insides of her thighs. "I want to see the library that contains these types of books."


    "You can call them porn books. And no, that library is only for men. And it is wonderful. I think I can spend my whole day in it," he replied, feeling horny as hell.


    "Is that library in the pce?" she asked.


    "It is, but no one can ess it¡­ only men." And only a few men. He rubbed his hands over her thighs and she rxed on his chest. "Are you enjoying the bath, love?"


    His voice sounded so decadent and he very knew how much she was loving it. The liquid head in her belly turned to juices, which flowed out. She nodded and said, "You know that I am enjoying it. Are you trying to ask an obvious question?"


    Heughed. "I am just trying to make sure that you are liking what I am doing, otherwise I would be known as a bad husband." He took his fingers on her clit and started circling his thumbzily. She gasped, curling her toes and shoving her hips into the middle of his thighs. He took his finger in between her folds and continued to circle, wringing moans from her. Suddenly he pressed a finger on her core and she shrieked with pleasure. He kissed her shoulder with a soft chuckle and removed his hands from there. She almost cried reluctantly to ask why he was removing his hands, when he said, "I am not finished, love." And he picked her up from her waist as if she was nothing but a weightless doll and made her sit on the edge of the tub.


    "You can''t be serious!" she cried.


    "I am very serious, baby. In fact, your legs need to be washed and oiled. I would feel very guilty if I leave your legs and thighs unattended," he said and she bit her lips knowing what exactly the demon was about to do. "Rx honey, and why are you looking so flustered?"


    She narrowed her eyes and poked her tongue in her cheek. "I don''t know why I am so flustered."


    Rolfeughed and it was a wonderful sound. She pursed her lips as she watched him, as he teased her. She held the edge of the tub with her hand and leaned back so that her back was supported against the wall.


    Rolfe spluttered oil on his hands and knelt right before her. He nced at her and asked, "Are you okay, baby?"


    Her gaze fell to his cock and she gasped. It was so rock hard and pointing at her. "I am," she replied as her blush grew.


    "That''s nice to hear," he said with a smile as he rubbed his hands with the oil. He brought his hands to her thigh and massaged the oil nicely over there and then when he had finished massaging it, he picked up the leg to keep it on his shoulder. Iona gulped, as now her legs were so wide spread that she waspletely exposed. She could feel his pine green eyes on the center of her sex even as he massaged her other leg very carefully. His lips parted as his cock twitched. She saw the hint of those fangs and she felt she wouldbust. She was holding the edge as tightly as she could, when he got his fingers over the upper part of her calves. Soon the oil reced the soft sponge that he hadthered with more soap. Now he applied soap to her legs and then in between her thighs, ever so lightly that Iona''s heart beat elerated.


    "Are you okay, love?" he asked.


    "I am," she replied. The bastard was asking it so innocently, knowing all the effect it was having on her.. She knew that he could easily scent her arousal.

 Chapter 489 - Decadent

    <h4>Chapter 489 - Decadent</h4>


    Rolfe brought his hands down to her ankle and then ced her leg back in the water. He took her other leg over his shoulder and rubbed thether. Iona''s body was now shivering a little in all the anticipation as she watched his ministrations. Oh, her husband was just too cruel. "Is this what you have read in the books in the library?"


    He bent forward and kissed her belly and moved forward. She had to spread more to amodate her demon. His horns had begun to uncurl and she was getting aroused as hell. He moved closer to the object of his mouth service and a nest of butterflies fluttered in her stomach. His warm breath was now over her sex. He looked up at her and said, "You have no idea what all they have in the books. And I was wondering as to where I would begin with my mate. This is how we start, love?" he said in a husky voice.


    "Your actions show the details you have read," she replied and bit her lips.


    "Of course, love. I think I have been very uneducated in the matters of making love. I might have missed several actions. After reading those books, I will do my best to be a perfect lover. I want to give you the best, you know?" He kissed right above her clit and grazed his fangs over there wringing a deep groan from her.


    Her husband was already into so much kink that he needed no ore sex education. "I know that you are already very good at it." Her heart was beating so fast that she thought it would leap out of her chest. And just what she was thinking, he took her hand and pinned them above her head. He used his magic to tie them and let them stay there. And then he started. He kissed the inner crease of her thigh and leg. "I think I have always left this spot. He kissed the other crease, and she moved her hip to his mouth. He chuckled. He moved his head to where her core was. "There is a proper way to kiss this ce, you know?"


    "Is there?" she asked in a breathy voice.


    He pressed a kiss right above her core and she almost cried. When his lips found her core, her body jerked. He pressed her belly with hisrge hand to push her back and rest. So, Iona did just that¡ªshe leaned back, closed her eyes and let him do what he had learned. He kissed her core again. He brought a finger over there and rubbed it a little before licking it with his tongue. "I can smell your arousal, love. Now I want you toe on my tongue. He swirled his tongue over there and his fangs grazed her. She cried as she thrust her hips towards him. "That won''t do, baby," he said and used his magic to pin her belly too. "I need you to stay in one ce." He knew that it would only make here better.


    He pressed his tongue again and then soon was sucking her. "Ah!" she rasped as her body trembled with pleasure. He pressed his tongue further and she growled, "Open my hands, demon." But he didn''t. She bucked her hips to meet his tongue, which was trying to go deeper, but she was not able to move because of his magic. And that increased her thrill. Every lick, every flick and every suck was pleasurably decadent. She wanted to cry out loud, and wanted to hold his horns. She opened her eyes to look at her husband as her breath became ragged. His horns had straightened and now his finger had reced his tongue. The heat that had coiled inside her became unbearable. She wanted toe ande. His fingers swept her insides and in ces she didn''t know were present. A wave of pleasure rippled through her. "Rolfe!" she said. "I want to¡ª I want¡ª ahhhhh!" And she came all over his fingers. He removed his fingers as he sucked and licked her arousal, her juices. He snapped his fingers removing his magic from her and she grabbed his horns as she climaxed. "Ahhh!" she bucked her lips as wave after wave surged through her body. When it passed, she looked at him. He had wrapped his one arm around her waist and was stroking himself.


    "Are you okay, love?" he asked with a wicked gleam in his eyes, as he stroked his length.


    "I see that you have been educated pretty well," she said. Oh god, the scene in front of her was so sexy.


    He chuckled. "That I have." He pressed another kiss on her core and stroked harder.


    "I want to help you, Rolfy," she said in order to return the favor.


    "No, I want to see you."


    Her muscles clenched and she gasped. He continued to stroke himself. His body shuddered and then he came in waves with a roar.


    When they were done, Rolfe sat there in front of her with his head on her thighs for a long time. "Let''s read the book together, love. I want to show the sixty-nine position."


    Iona brushed her fingers through his hair and hummed. The books were going to be fun.


    Bath was an-hour affair. When they got dressed and came out, they were informed by the guard that the queen wanted to see them.


    Before leaving, Iona had arge breakfast consisting of eggs, chocte dessert, roasted meat and cheese bread. Rolfe made sure that she ate nicely and so he would keep cing more food on her te.


    Adrianna was sitting in the antechamber of her room when Iona came to meet her along with Rolfe.


    "You called me, Mother," she said and hugged her mother tightly. She didn''t want to leave her and so she decided to sit right beside her.


    Adrianna also wrapped her arm around Iona''s waist and said, "Yes baby." She pressed a kiss on her hair. "You look lovely and pleased. It seems the healer has given great treatment."


    Iona blushed. She nodded. "Yes, we have very good royal healers."


    Rolfe gave his wife a wicked stare.


    Adrianna handed her a te of pastries and said, "I have called you to ask¡ªhow do you feel about your magic?"


    Iona ate the pastry, which melted in her mouth. "It''s not as strong as it used to be, Mother, but it''s okay, I guess."


    "It would never be as strong as the one you were born with, Iona. You will not be able to use it like that," Adrianna said with sadness in her eyes. "It is going to be very basic¡­"


    Iona wiped her hands with a napkin. "I don''t care, Mother." She shrugged. "I am happy with what is there in me right now. I used to feel¡ª" she pursed her lips and lifted her shoulders in order to find the right words. "I used to feel empty, but now that feeling has gone down. I feel better, as if some cracks in my body have healed. And that is all I want."


    Adrianna held her daughter''s hand and stroked them softly. "Are you sure?"


    "Mother, if you want you can enter my cell and see if I am speaking the truth or not."

 Chapter 490 - [Bonus ] Decision

    <h4>Chapter 490 - [Bonus ] Decision</h4>


    "I would never do that, Iona." Adrianna hugged her daughter. "Gods, I missed you so much."


    "And I missed you¡­" Iona sighed as she buried her face in her mother''s neck and smelled her familiar scent.


    Adrianna pulled away. She looked at her daughter lovingly, taking in her lovely face as she remembered all the days when she was too mischievous to handle and when she would have too many fights with her brother and she would have toe in between them and pull them away. The little one would try to get in a fist fight with Ileus and then wouldin when she was hurt.


    "That''s my little child!" Dmitri hade from the bedchamber. Wearing a white shirt that was unbuttoned on the neck with ck trousers, he looked so fresh and handsome that Adrianna sighed.


    "Papa!" Iona was about to get up to hug, when he came by her side immediately.


    "Don''t jerk yourself and don''t you get up so fast and don''t you get too excited and don''t you ever, ever forget that you are pregnant and don''t¡ª"


    "Papa, that ''don''t'' list of yours is never-ending?" She stopped the urge to roll her eyes.


    "You are just too young and you don''t know anything. So that list will only grow!" said Dmitri and hugged his daughter. Iona shook her head and when her father sat beside her, she leaned on his forearm and rested there. Sitting in between both her mother and father, Iona felt¡­ privileged and like old days. Rolfe greeted his father-inw with a bow.


    Adrianna looked at her husband and Iona and couldn''t help feeling that things were so nice now. Nightmares had ended and all thanks to her son and Anastasia. Had Ileus not gone to Vilinski despite her disapproval, everything would have remained the same or perhaps gone for worse. Iona would have never been freed of the Diumbe. She turned her gaze at Rolfe who was smiling but whose focus was his mate. She said, "Rolfe, Iona is not very strong. The healers have asked her to rest, and I believe that the only ce where she can rest is her father''s home. Out here she will focus on her health and I am even going to make sure that she heals up fast."


    Rolfe drew his brows together.


    Adrianna continued, "As the queen of Ghar, she would never be able to rest properly because of all the duties and responsibilities thate with the crown. That''s why I would like you to leave Iona with me for two months so that she recovers."


    The idea of leaving his mate for a day was abhorrent, let alone two months. Panic rose in his chest. "She will be taken care of very nicely in Ghar too," he replied somewhat curtly. Adrianna bit her lip feeling low. She sensed his emotions.


    "There''s no doubt about that," Dmitri interjected. "You are her mate and you will take special care of her, but son, Adri is her mother. It''s been a long time since she has spent time with Iona. She has taken a long holiday from the court and so have I. Ileus will be continuing to look after the kingdom while both me and Adri spend time with our daughter."


    Surprise, Iona shot up to sit straight and stared at her father and then her mother. She couldn''t believe that her parents, king and queen of Draoidh and Silver Vales, had taken off only for her. Emotions surged through her and her chin quivered. A shaky breath left her. Her gaze traveled to Rolfe and she sensed his increased heartbeat.


    Rolfe was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say. He looked at Iona to understand her emotions but she seemed¡­ excited to stay with her parents. His throat bobbed at the possibility of leaving her and going back to Ghar alone. And since there was a lot of work in Ghar to do ever since he had ascended to the throne, it was not possible to leave his kingdom for any longer. Rolfe had thought that he would go back to Ghar in three to four days after Iona was better, but this¡ªhe hadn''t expected this. And why wasn''t she saying anything? "I think it would be better for Iona to speak on this," he replied to Dmitri. "It should be her decision, not mine. If she wants to stay, she will stay."


    Dmitri nodded. He turned his head over his shoulder to see his daughter, who was now contemting what to do.


    For Iona, spending time with her parents had always been an issue. Her mother had been extremely busy all the time she saw her. There were too many things that had to be sorted out. But this¡ªtaking a holiday from all the duties of the kingdom¡­ it was simply something that she hadn''t expected. And both her parents wanted to spend time with her. It seemed they wanted to make up for all the time they couldn''t spend with her. She turned her eyes left and then right and saw the eagerness on her parents'' faces. When she looked at Rolfe, she saw his tight expressions and sensed that his panic was slowly ebbing. He was watching her with hope. The decision was tough. She lowered her head in herp and in a low voice said, "I want to stay with Mother and Father for some time."


    Adrianna, who was watching her with anticipation, almost jumped at her daughter and hugged her tightly. "Iona!" she eximed. "Oh, baby! I have been looking forward to pampering you madly. There are so many things I have lined up for you. I have already made the list. It is there in my bedchamber. We need to go shopping. Do you know I have gone to the kitchen to learn how to cook good food? I used to cook for Grandfather and now I am going to cook for you!"


    Iona giggled seeing her mother''s excitement. She knew she had taken the right decision and knew that Rolfe was not happy. She had to talk to him in private.


    ---


    In the Northern Mountains.


    Aed Ruad had gone to the border of Silver Vales where Siora had asked him to stay. He had stayed hidden for two hours under the dark skies but she hadn''te. Cold wind had swept across thend that was covered with snow as far as the eyes could see. By the time it was midnight, a blizzard had started. He remained there, braving it for Siora. However, his wife didn''t turn up. Suddenly, he felt a jolt in his body, as if a wire that he was tethered to was cut sharply. He got up from the log on which he was sitting beneath a copse of trees with a shock. Something inside him cracked. "Siora¡­" he whispered her name. He swallowed his saliva as his chest tightened at the unknown. He started feeling that there was something wrong. The pull, the thread that tugged him to Siora was¡­ gone. His body shuddered with panic. This was bad¡­ this was very bad. He swiveled his head wildly when his spy appeared in front of him. The man was breathless.


    "Siora is dead."

 Chapter 491 - The Child Will Be Mine

    <h4>Chapter 491 - The Child Will Be Mine</h4>


    The words that tumbled from the spy''s mouth, left Aed Ruad unsettled and cold as dread skittered down his spine. He stared at the spy for a long moment as his wide eyes tried to search for a trace of falsehood on his face. The blood bond he had formed with Siora was severed and that was why he was feeling so horrible. "How?" he asked, because that was the only word he could speak.


    The spy pursed his lips at first and then looked down at the snow covering his boots. "It was all a ploy. Adrianna and Ileus and Anastasia were involved in it. I came to know that they had actually set a trap for Siora and she fell right into it."


    How could it be? She had nned it so well. His informant had given him correct information. Was he also involved in the n? He stabbed his fingers in his hair as a shudder wracked his body. "A trap?" his throat bobbed. This was a nightmare. How could he not sense it?


    "Yes, it was a trap we fell for. Adrianna and Dmitri had alreadye to Draoidh two days back. The party at Kaizan''s house was just a way to draw Siora out of the hiding ce. They hade to know about her movements in the borders."


    Aed Ruad was about to say something when they heard snow crunching under the hooves. "You must get out of here now, prince Aed Ruad!" said the spy in a whisper. Aed Ruad spread his wings instantly and shot in the air. His spy followed him.


    When he entered the cave, Aed Ruad was broken¡­ on the inside. He didn''t know what to do or where to go. Icy bursts of shock surged through him mingled with a heavy dose of fear. He waspletely fazed by the turn of events, by the turn of fates. Slowly, he walked inside his room after picking up a bottle of whiskey from the hall and then went to his room. He banged the door closed. The room looked¡­ empty and cold and like a dark hollow.


    He opened the bottle and gulped down arge amount of whiskey to drown the burn that he was feeling in his chest. The spy had told him how Adrianna had cleverly drawn Siora out of the hiding ce and then killed her, how Anastasia had made her promise that she wanted life and then how she had filled her with that very source of life. Others had all joined her in filling Siora with so much energy that she had sted off in the end. It was that time that he felt the jolt¡ªit was as if the link had been cut. His heart went dark and a howl emanated from his chest.


    His wife with whom he had formed a blood bond was killed. Trembling like a dry leaf in the summer wind, Aed Ruad reached his bed and sat down on it with his hands in his hair. The bed was so cold that he didn''t want to sleep in it. She had warmed his bed only for a few days, she had even promised him to give her half her throne, share the kingdom of Ghar and now¡ª now there was nothing. He was back to where he was left. Back to where after his mother was defeated in the battle of Vilinski. "What do I do?" he said as his voice crackled. And then he drank more. He was going to destroy them all.


    ---


    "When are we leaving?" Ilyana asked Theodir, as she watched Inyanga cradling Ruvyn in her chest. The child had been giggling and hisughter had filled the mansion''s courtyard. Theodir didn''t reply. They were sitting in their balcony, which overlooked the courtyard. It was morning and thankfully the sun was shining. The mountain peaks in the far distance were covered withyers andyers of ice. The peaks reflected the sun rays, imparting light yellow and orange glow. Inyanga had covered her son in furs and a cute ck and white bear suit. His small wrists were ying with her long hair as usual. His cheeks were so pink that the maids were teasing him that if they didn''t find apples, they would eat his cheeks. The boy was shouting and squeaking and giggling at them. When a maid attempted to take him from his mother, he would cry so wildly that they would return him back to Inyanga immediately. And as soon as he was with his mother, he would grin. Gods, the little one was cuteness overload.


    Ilyana was craving to be with the child, to be with Haldir''s child. When Theodir didn''t answer her, she turned her gaze to him and found him staring at Ruvyn. She could feel his urge to get the baby. Or was it something else¡ªa desire to be a father. Ilyana''s breath lodged in her throat and she dared not ask him another question. Her eyes stung with tears but she held them back. For so many years she had been taking the herbal potion to not have a baby. She knew it was wrong at so many levels, but in her heart, she just couldn''t forgive Theodir for snatching the love of her life. At the same time, she couldn''t forgive herself for not being able to love him fully, for not getting ready to give him an heir. Gods, she wanted to forget it, but why couldn''t she? She lifted her eyshes to see Inyanga who was now struggling with Ruvyn''s hands on her hair. And a bolt of jealousy shot through her. The woman was not only Haldir''s mate, she was the mother of his child. Haldir would never ever look her way because of this witch.


    She picked up her cup of tea and her determination to take the child with her increased. She was going to make her suffer the way she suffered. "You didn''t answer me, Theodir," she said softly.


    Theodir exhaled heavily as if he had stopped breathing while watching the child. "We have to go back as soon as possible," he replied in all sternness. The tea had be cold, but he still gulped it all down his throat and then got up to go inside.


    A smile came on Ilyana''s lips. She got up from her chaise and walked to the railing of the stone ceiling. She leaned over it and sighed. "Just a few more days, Inyanga," she whispered. "And the child will be mine." She saw Inyanga''s gaze shot up to her as if she had listened to her. But Ilyana didn''t flinch. She stared right back, a smile worming on her lips. Inyanga didn''t return the smile and walked inside the corridor that led to her room.


    Theodir got dressed even before Ilyana came into the room. He had to meet his brother and talk about it. When he was zipping his boots, Ilyana walked in the room and remarked, "Oh, you are ready early."


    He didn''t answer and focused on zipping his leather boots. Once done, he got up and stormed out of the room. Ilyana shrugged. She didn''t care about his mood.. All she cared about was how to take Ruvyn to Evindal.

 Chapter 492 - What Kind Of Favor?

    <h4>Chapter 492 - What Kind Of Favor?</h4>


    Haldir was sitting in his study when Theodir walked in and he was surprised to find Ileus there. The men didn''t acknowledge his presence, but that was nothing new. He went to sit on the sofa and ced his feet on the cushioned ottoman in front of it. Tilting his head, at first Theodir gazed at the two men and measured them. Dislike and reluctance. That was their prime emotion. Tension found its way into his mind. He didn''t know why Ileus was there but it didn''t deter him from what he had to say and he was least bothered about interrupting their conversation. He had to say what he wanted to and be done with it. He had to go back to his kingdom with Ruyvn. "I havee here to talk about Ruvyn," Theodir said,ing straight to the point.


    "And I have alsoe to talk about him," said Ileus.


    Surprise flickered through Theodir, which was instantly reced by anger. "In what capacity, Ileus?" he asked, ready for a verbal duel or for that matter any other dual.


    Ileus gave him a piercing stare. "In the capacity of Ruvyn''s godfather. And Haldir has also made me his legal guardian, which means that if Haldir dies, I will be taking care of the young one, and other than his parents only I am allowed for his upbringing."


    Theodir''s chest tightened. When did this development take ce? He gave a pointed look to Haldir and let out a ragged breath. He crossed his arms across his chest and then said, "Your im on Ruvyn is nothing, Ileus. The child belongs to Evindal. He is the property of the elf kingdom. He doesn''t belong to his parents either, let alone you. So whatever ims you have on him do not apply in Evindal."


    Ileus picked up a paper from the table and shoved it in Theodir''s face. "Read it!" he said pointing at it. "You are standing in the soil of Draoidh, not Evindal. That paper is the legal paper of my kingdom and it says that Ruvyn will not step out of this ce until he is eighteen. Only after he is an adult, and if he chooses to, can he go anywhere he likes. We won''t stop him, but till he is in Draoidh, I will not let you take him from the kingdom of Draoidh!"


    "Ileus!" Theodir stomped his feet down and roared. "Don''t forget that if need be, I can erase the entire Lore in mere a day! Do not underestimate my powers and do not underestimate my determination."


    Ileus'' hand went to the hilt of his sword in reflex. A muscle feathered in his jaw and his hand curled around the hilt in pure rage. Smoke started peeling off him in thin tendrils. "And if that dayes, I will be ready for you, Theodir. After all, you have also taught me the art of war."


    Theodir grabbed the armrest so tightly till his knuckles were white. "With the way you are going, that day will soone. And guess what¡ªI will end all of you and take Ruvyn with me. That child is the heir of the royal n of Evindal, and I will do everything I can to keep our line safe." Theodir was almost mad in rage. "You don''t have the slightest idea about my kingdom, so just back off. Hell, my brother doesn''t have any idea about it, what can I expect from strangers!"


    "Strangers?" Ileus said in a gravelly voice. "You officiated my wedding! It is you who is a stranger to us at the moment. We are still the same."


    "In this race of royals, other than the throne I am tied to, other than the kingdom I am bound to, I do not see anything else." Theodir turned his gaze to Haldir and said, "Don''t test my patience, brother. It won''t do any good. I am leaving for Evindal in two days. Be ready."


    Deep and dark fury rose in his chest at his brother''s words. Haldir stood up from his chair and in a very low voice that barely contained his anger, he said, "Ruvyn is not going anywhere. You can try all you want."


    Theodir chuckled. "Then I will try it all." Saying that he got up and walked out of the study without giving them as much as a second look.


    Theodir was like a god to the Lore. The elf bloodline came from the gods. Haldir was much younger than him and shared the same bloodline. Ever since Theodir was born, he had never had smooth ways. Things were mostly in his brother''s favor, so he learned how to snatch things for himself. The kingdom was above everything for him and so he learned how to snatch things for his kingdom. He was ruthless, but he was ruthless for a reason.


    Haldir looked at his older brother with utter disbelief. What had happened to Theodir? He was the brother for whom he had left Evindal only so there were no more fights within the family. He had sacrificed for Theodir. Staying away from Evindal had been so difficult. Haldir had to stay secretly for hundreds of years before emerging as Adrianna''s General of the Army. When he had finally found his happiness, Theodir wanted to snatch that too? He sank back in his chair with his head in his hands. In his heart he knew that he had to give up on Ruvyn in order to save the Lore from Theodir''s wrath. But one question bugged him¡ªwhy hadn''t Ilyana conceived with his baby till so far? It was rare to have children amongst elves, but this was very bizarre. She must have had ess to the best healers, yet howe the healers were not able to help her with pregnancy? Or was there a problem with Theodir?


    "Don''t worry, Haldir," Ileus said, interrupting his thoughts. "I am here for you and I will fight him till I can. We won''t let Ruvyn go."


    Haldir could only look up at Ileus and give a weak smile. "There is something that I am not sure of. I am taking a wild guess at it."


    "And what is that?" asked Ileus, narrowing his eyes.


    Haldir took a deep breath. "I need a favor from you or Anastasia."


    Ileus raised his eyebrow. "What kind of favor?"


    ---


    It had been over a week. Aed Ruad hadn''t stepped out of his room. He had given instructions to his people to stay in the cave for the entire winter. Now that Siora was already exposed, he didn''t want to risk it further. His spy had mentioned that Adrianna didn''t know anything about his presence over here. And that was something he had to milk. But now wasn''t the time. Let them think that it was Siora and herwork of spies who had tried to kill Iona. And so, Aed Ruad had gone into winter hibernation. He was going to strike when needed, or else he was going to spend his life as a vagabond. His mother had plundered enough of Vilinski''s gold for him tost for two lifetimes.


    "Ghar¡­" he whispered.. He still had a chance to be its king as Siora''s husband, only if he killed Iona or Rolfe. "But not now¡­ patience¡­"

 Chapter 493 - Rejecting You

    <h4>Chapter 493 - Rejecting You</h4>


    It was almost evening when Haldir came back. The court had been extra busy for the day. There had been several incidents in Level two and Level one.He returned home, went to check on his son and wife and then went back to the study.


    In the evening, Anastasia had invited Theodir and Ilyana to the temple for a special ceremony and had said that it would be an honor if they coulde to the temple. The people would be d to see them both. While Theodir had agreed, Ilyana didn''t. She wanted to keep a close watch on Inyanga and Ruvyn. She feigned a headache as an excuse to not go. Theodir didn''t insist.


    When Theodir had left, Ilyana took the opportunity to visit Inyanga. The two of them had such cold interactions ever since she hade that there had been minimal talk.


    Inyanga was sitting in her room nursing Ruvyn when Ilyana stepped in. Seeing her in her room in the morning, Inyanga wasn''t surprised. She had seen her in the morning on the balcony, watching her child intently. It boiled her blood, but Inyanga was wiser than getting into a petty brawl.


    "How is my baby?" Ilyana crooned as soon as she entered the room.


    Inyanga understood the meaning of her words, but she chose to ignore them. As suck Ruvyn was sleeping and she didn''t want to disturb him. Instead, she looked at the two maids who were collecting Ruvyn''s toys and keeping them in their ce. The maids exited the room as if on an unsaidmunication. As soon as they left, Ilyana went to sit at the foot of the bed with a smile on her lips and a shine in her eyes. The little child was almost sleeping, cuddled up against his mother''s breast, clutching her chest with his tiny hands, as he sucked milk from her.


    When Inyanga didn''t reply, Ilyana said in a kind voice, "We are leaving in two days. Though you don''t have any, if you like you can pack things for Ruvyn and I will take them with me."


    Inyanga again ignored what she said and instead said, "Why haven''t you chosen to have a baby? Or is it that you have a problem?" This was the first time she was being so acerbic to Ilyana, but she felt she was being pushed to the edge. She wasn''t ready to give her child. It wasn''t fair. Her anxieties of giving up her child were now edged with fear and bitterness for the elf kingdom and for Theodir and Ilyana. And that was what pushed her to be so acerbic.


    Ilyana''s eyes narrowed. Ever since she hade to Draoidh, Inyanga hadn''t been so direct. In fact, she had never spoken so many words to her. And this time when she spoke, they were full of acrimony. The witch wasn''t easy and she was too calm and controlled to be true. She had heard about Inyanga that she had be the queen of her kingdom at a very early age and that her people doted on her. Not only that, she was studying and was a university student, which meant that she was also dealing with humans. She studied Inyanga''s features and wondered what it was that Haldir liked in her. Compared to her, she was far more aplished and beautiful and belonged to the highest species of the Lore, just below the gods. And she dared to question her? At first, the witch''s questions provoked her, but she checked her anger and replied, "It is very difficult for elves to conceive. Sometimes hundreds of years go by without the birth of a baby. And on top of that, a royal baby¡ªwell that''s a rarity. You would be surprised that Theodir is almost seven hundred years older than Haldir. So, it''s not me who hasn''t chosen, it''s just the way it is. You can say that I do have a problem." Ilyana chuckled on the inside as how deftly she answered Inyanga. She didn''t tell a lie and she didn''t give her away anything.


    "I see," said Inyanga. "No wonder you people have absolutely no feelings that could rte to being a mother. If hundreds of years pass in between having babies, I am sure women in your kingdom forget what it is to be a mother, mostly because after the child has grown and is already an adult, the duties of being a mother or a father diminish a lot because adults can take care of themselves." She tsked. "I can understand now as to how easy it is for you to poach on other people''s babies." She removed Ruvyn from her breast and buttoned her shirt and made him lie beside her. Then she covered him with a soft blue nket and stroked his cheeks. Ruvyn''s lips lifted in a smile even as he slept. She turned her head to look at Ilyana, who seemed to be having a tough time controlling her anger. "That makes me wonder, do you people have nursemaids in Evindal? There being no births in a long time¡­"


    Ilyana once again checked the anger that was rising in her chest. She knew that if she let go of her anger, Inyanga was going to use it against her. The witch was looking for something that she could use against her, but she wouldn''t give her a chance. "I understand that parting with Ruvyn is going to be very stressful and confusing for you," she said in a voice that hardly carried any empathy. "But I am not going to stand here and take insults upon elves or my kingdom. So, if you do that one more time, I will react."


    Inyanga''s skin heated as her fury rose. A vein in her temple throbbed as she straightened and stared at Ilyana with zing eyes. Over the feeling that flushed her red, she smiled at Ilyana. "I have no intentions of insulting a kingdom, for I am a queen of my kingdom. However, I do question the ancient rules that part a child with his parents." She turned her gaze back to Ruvyn and tucked his nket a little more. "Have you ever thought that if I reject Haldir as my mate, if I separate from him as his wife, you will have no control over my baby?" Slowly she turned to look at Ilyana whose face had gone pale at her words. "Think about that Ilyana. Once I reject Haldir, my child will remain mine." Even though Inyanga said these words, her heart was twisting on the inside. That word was disgusting. It was so wrong at so many levels.


    "Oh! I didn''t know that you could stoop to this level!" Ilyana retorted. "I thought you were a wise woman, being the queen of a kingdom and all," she mocked even as she felt that her chance was slipping with each passing second. "But then what can you expect from witches!" She got up to her feet. "Perhaps rejecting their mates is easy!" Saying that she stomped out of the room.. She met Haldir on the way. She stopped, crossed her arms and in a mocking voice said, "Your wife is nning on rejecting you!"

 Chapter 494 - [Bonus ] Paled

    <h4>Chapter 494 - [Bonus ] Paled</h4>


    Haldir stared at Ilyana, shocked as hell, as a pale color swept on his cheeks.


    "This is what you have married," Ilyana snapped. "The witch you have married wants to reject you because of our customs and traditions. Because of the fact that she is now a part of the Evindal kingdom. Didn''t you tell her what it was to be a royal? Doesn''t she have a spine?"


    Haldir''s heart froze at the way Ilyana retorted. He thought that he forgot to breathe. He watched Ilyana turning on her heels and stomping away in the alley, her yellow gown billowing against her ankles. His throat dried as his thoughts scattered. Slowly, he turned to look at the door of his bedchamber and with a heavy heart he walked inside his room.


    Inyanga was leaning against the ledge of the window and seeing the snowkes outside. The room was warm and a soft glow from the fire hearth lent its light to it. His gaze turned to his son, who was sleeping on their bed without a worry in the world.? He went to her and stood right behind her, stiff as a ramrod. Every muscle in his body was tense. He didn''t know if he was even breathing or not. Reject him? Why? What had he done? He knew that from past several days, she was not talking much to him because of how he dealt with Ruvyn, but if he could help, he would.


    Feeling his warmth, Inyanga leaned against her husband''s chest and he immediately dipped his head to bury his face in her neck. He inhaled her scent to soothe the storm of emotions that were swirling in his heart, and wrapped his arms around her waist. "I am sorry¡­"


    Inyanga closed her eyes. She rubbed his arms gently and said, "You don''t have to be. It is all so twisted that I feel like giving up sometimes. And sometimes I feel like leaving all this and running away with my son to my kingdom. My child is too young to be separated from me. It is not fair for him and for me. I am still nursing him. Who will nurse him back in Evindal? Ilyana said that there had been no births in the elf kingdom for hundreds of years, then who will nurse him?" She felt her eyes burning.


    "Please don''t leave me," he murmured, his lips on her skin. It was a plea, it was a prayer, it was not a request or an order.


    Inyanga turned to face him. She cupped his cheeks and said, "I want to run away from here with my child, but I know that Theodir is going to go berserk over it. He would take it all out on the Lore. Nothing will stop him from taking Ruvyn, and¡ª and¡ª" The tears ran out. Her voice choked at the back of her throat. She had so much to speak, but nothing came out.


    Haldir scooped his wife in his arms and took her to the bed. He made her lie gently on the silk sheets and theny beside her. The first thing he did was to wipe her tears with his kisses. "You look bad when you cry," he said in a low voice. "And I hate when you cry." Gently he caressed her hair. She was so beautiful that it tugged his heart every time he looked at her. Her rich, shiny skin under his fingers bloomed. "I love you a lot, Inyanga. Please don''t leave me," he pleaded. "I can''t¡ª I can''t think of a day without you. If you will reject me, I will die, and¡ª"


    Inyanga ced her fingers on his lips. "Don''t ever say that. Value your life, always. And I love you too much to leave you." She knew that even he was suffering a lot internally but being a man of few words, he hardly ever spoke his mind. He suffered silently. And he was tied to thews of Evindal¡ªsomething he couldn''t get out of.


    For a moment he stared at her and then took a deep breath. "Then, Ilyana?"


    "Ignore her," Inyanga chuckled.


    "Gods above!" Haldir rasped and embraced his wife so tightly that she squeaked. He showered a trail of kisses on her as relief reced the fear. Sheughed and he kissed her more. "I love you!" he said in between the kisses.


    ---


    In the temple, Anastasia received Theodir. There was a small ceremony in which theizens of Draoidh hade to worship their ancestors and deities. Since they all saw Anastasia as a deity, they called her. And Anastasia invited Theodir. Ileus couldn''te because he said he had important work back in the pce. He said he would jointer, which Anastasia knew that it wouldn''t be possible for him. He was too tied to his work. Since Adrianna and Dmitri had taken off from the court for Iona, he had be extremely busy.


    Anastasia was sitting on a high chair. An ivory chiffon cloth was draped and wrapped loosely over her, its length left to trail behind her. A flower wreath was sitting atop her golden hair. She had been made to take a scented bath. When Theodir came, he was also in a white chiffon shirt and white pants. The priest of the temple made him wear a flower wreath on his head. He was taken to sit on a chair beside Anastasia Anastasia bowed to him and smiled. When the both were seated the ceremony started. Theizens looked at the two with sheer admiration and devotion.


    The ceremony was taking ce in the courtyard where Anastasia had cast her magic to create a shield over all of them to stop the snow falling on them.


    ---


    When Ilyana came to her room, she was trembling with anger. That woman had the audacity to speak to her like that? Who the hell did she think she was? She started pacing the room muttering curses. She wanted to give Theodir a piece of her mind for dying their going back to Evindal. How dare she say that she would reject Haldir and take away the baby? If that was the case, then she had to up her efforts to take the child as soon as possible. After that she could reject Haldir and she wouldn''t care. Ilyana was raging with the revenge she wanted to take from both the brothers. She was taking the herbal potion to never have Theodir''s child and she would snatch Ruvyn, Haldir''s child. The two brothers would always suffer for what they did to her.


    She walked to her balcony to soothe her fury. She went to the railing and then looked at the room that was right across hers, the room where the lights were glowing softly, from where she could hear soft moans of love making. She started to shiver in rage. She pressed her hands on her ears and then stormed inside her room. Vengeance. She wanted revenge. She went to her wardrobe, opened it and dug inside to get her herbal potion. She was going to drink it so much that she would never conceive and then Haldir would be forced to give his baby to her. But it wasn''t there.. Ilyana paled.

 Chapter 495 - Euphoric

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Euphoric</h4>


    Ilyana dug deeper. Her heart stuttered as raw panic grasped her heart. Sweat lined her forehead as she picked up the clothes and started throwing them wildly in order to find her potion. No one knew about it, not even Theodir. She had kept that a secret for so many years. Her hands went deeper through all her gown and jewelry but she couldn''t find the little velvet box in which she had kept it. Panic went out of control as her breath became ragged. Where did the box go?


    After she had thrown every gown, every piece of jewelry on the floor, she didn''t find it. Her body trembled as a thousand thoughts came to her mind. She stabbed her fingers through her hair and then slid them over her face to her lips, which were trembling. Her frantic gazended in her wardrobe again to find the red box, but there was nothing. Ilyana sank on her knees in front of the pile of clothes that was on the ground. She couldn''t even talk about it to anyone because no one knew about it. She didn''t know where to search for it and most importantly did it fall into someone''s hand? Only Theodir was allowed in the room other than the two handmaids. Did Theodire to know about it? "No. No. No!" She muttered. If Theodir woulde to know then he would simply throw her out of the kingdom or worse¡ªhe would throw her in the dungeons for deliberately going against him¡ªthe king of Evindal. She highly doubted that the maids would take. They hadn''t in so many days. But she had to interrogate them in private. She couldn''t ask them anything about it in front of Theodir.


    Sweat trickled down her forehead as her skin flushed hot. Her gaze went beyond the window and she knew that Theodir woulde anytime soon. The haunting shadow of fear seeped in her mind. With trembling hands, she started to pick every gown that was on the floor, as a thousand thoughts came on what would happen if Theodir woulde to know about the potion. When she was picking up thest gown, something fell down with a soft thud. She looked down and it was the red box. "Oh god!" she rasped. "Oh, thank the gods!" She bent down to pick it up, relief recing every kernel of fear and panic. She let out a small chuckle and opened the box. The herbal potion was there. She clutched it next to her heart and closed her eyes. Her shoulders sagged and she shook her head for being so reckless.


    Ilyana took out the herbal potion. She examined its green contents against the light of the chandelier. She sauntered towards her bed with a huge grin on her face. The potion was supposed to be had twice a month. She was supposed to have it two dayster, but she was so much in her revengeful mode that she opened the lid of the tiny ss bottle and gulped it down. She let out aughter. "I will never give you an heir, Theodir. And I will never let you enjoy your baby Haldir. Inyanga gave me the perfect opportunity to take my revenge from you brothers!" Sheughed andughed and theny down on her bed, her mood lighter, and her face sunk in her pillows. "Mmmm¡­" she muttered as she rxed in her bed. She would soon reach her goal. Just a day more, and she would insist Theodir to take the baby with them.


    ---


    The ceremony in the temple was going at a slow pace. But Theodir wasn''t bothered. He had all the time in the world. The talks with Haldir and Ileus went horrible in the morning, but he knew that he had the cards in his hands. There was no way they could stop him from taking Ruvyn. He would take the child and then make him the heir of Evindal''s throne. And then no one could challenge his bloodline¡ªever. They would be the undisputed kings of Evindal.


    His eyes went to the denizens who were looking at Anastasia and him with reverence. It filled him with pride. With his chin high, he looked at all of them. The priest was conducting the ceremony. He had two earthen tes in his hands on which camphor and some scented herbs were burning. He was now in a sort of dance and appeared tranced. The smoke rising from the earthen tes swirled around him in thick tendrils. When he finished the dance, he ced them in the feet of the marble deities and then picked up a pitcher from there. He picked up the pitcher, offered the wine to the deities and then took it to Theodir and Anastasia. While Anastasia took a sip, the priest urged the elf king to drink it fully. Theodir obliged. He took the pitcher and had it all. He gave the empty pitcher to the priest and then wiped his mouth. The ceremony came to an end.


    When they were going back, Anastasia said, "Thank you so much foring and being a part of this ceremony. It''s not frequent that people from Evindale here and it''s certainly once in a lifetime that the king of Evindal woulde to this realm. The priest had been asking me to bring you to the temple and conduct this ceremony."


    Theodir''s lips tugged up. Since the morning, rather since he hade to Draoidh, this was the first time he felt lighter. It was as if the offerings of the people made him feel good. "It was a pleasure to be here." He liked the way Anastasia spoke with him. She was so different from Ileus. He liked the fae princess.


    "Your carriage is waiting for you right over there," she said. "If you like I can create a portal for you to directly step into the mansion on Level one, but I thought that you would like to see the kingdom of Draoidh. It''s beautiful, especially at night. The carriage will take you all the way up to Level two and then the Mozias will create the portal for you to go to Level one. However, if you want, you can skip the tour."


    Theodir took a deep breath. He looked up at the sky and the snow was now falling gently. "I will take the tour."


    Anastasia grinned. "And you won''t regret it."


    Theodirughed and then climbed in the carriage. A Mozia shut the door and they started towards the capital. As Anastasia had said, the city was beautiful. There were lights floating in the skies, cobbled streets lined with neatly trimmed pines that were wrapped with tiny lights, shops that sold beautiful fabrics, jewelry and magic elements. He chuckled when he saw brooms for sale in one of the shops. Soon, he felt pretty hot. Perhaps he had had too much of the wine. He opened the top of his shirt buttons. Soon he opened all of them. The cool wind soothed his heated skin. His face was flushed. He felt euphoric, aroused and¡ª He tapped the ceiling of the carriage and shouted, "Take me to the mansion!"


    A Mozia created the portal for him and Theodir stepped inside the courtyard of his mansion. He stormed to his room and was an icy burst of surprise jolted through him when he saw Ilyana in¡ª

 Chapter 496 - Please, Theodir, Please!

    <h4>Chapter 496 - Please, Theodir, Please!</h4>


    After Ilyana took her herbal potion she felt euphoric. It was as if blood and adrenaline had rushed into her brain. She felt hot, her skin was heated and the fire in the hearth was like a furnace for her. One by one, she removed all her clothes andy naked on the bed, wondering why her body was so flushed. Was she having a fever? She threw away all the sheets that covered and paced her room¡­ naked. At this moment her sex drive seemed to roar with the slightest touch.


    She was resisting to touch her sex, but couldn''t help touching her breasts. Her imagination was beingmanded by her sex drive and all she could imagine was how she was looking naked or how Theodir would look naked at this point of time. She felt like thosedies in the taverns and inns of the countryside who would take clients in exchange for money. Ilyana''s fingers reached in between her thighs and she whimpered. She had never felt so desperate for touching herself or for someone''s touch out there. Or maybe multiple touches out there. She felt that if five men woulde and have sex with her at this time, she would take them¡­ easily. The thought of a male''s body, and a whisper of her porn imagination coupled with her touching her body, and she was weakened. Her thoughts had flown out of her mind. She couldn''t focus on anything, but desire and the pain of wanting to be touched. So she touched herself in between her thighs at the bundle of nerves and she cried as to how sensitive they were. She cried out of passion, out of aggression and out of the moist heat she could feel.


    Not able to bear this crazy need to have something inside her, something hard and unforgiving, shey on the bed over the silk sheets on her back and then delved her fingers in between her thighs, sending a kick of lust through her. It was so strong that she drew a sharp breath and whimpered again. Her knees fell apart. She started rubbing her middle finger along her moist folds. She bucked her hips as soon as her finger touched her hips and she let out a loud cry. Her breath became ragged and her skin flushed.


    Ilyana ced one hand over her breasts and the other in the middle of her thighs when Theodir opened the door of the room.


    "Fuck!" he rasped. He had never seen Ilyana so out of control, so touchy in his life. As such his emotions were in all the ces. His shirt was hanging on his arms. The scent of her arousal hit him so hard that he roared. He tossed his shirt aside and opened his pants as he jumped at his wife, his shaft hard as granite. And the first thing he did was to get his face in her crotch.


    Ilyana was surprised for a moment but she wanted to be touched and touched madly. She didn''t protest, instead she bucked her hips to his mouth. His palms glided up and down her thighs, as his hot breaths fell over her hair. "I will go insane,'' he said and nuzzled her outer lips.


    "Ah!"


    "This is mine," he said and licked her right from her clit to her core. "It belongs to me, remember that tonight and for always." He licked her again and groaned. She took her hands to thread in his hair but he wanted to make her so desperate over the next few hours that he held her hands and then tied them to the headboard of the bed with his magic. Once done, he drank her shivering body and then went down to where he wanted to. He licked herbia and groaned.


    "Ah, Theodir!" All her thoughts scattered. "Juste inside!" She jerked against her restraints. "Open me," she said when he sucked one of her lips. "Theodir!" He nibbed those lips and grazed them with his teeth, not onceing close to her clit. The sensation was too much to bear. She was already about to reach her climax, but he was only warming up. He lifted himself on his knees and she could see his cock. It was strained and throbbing. There was a lot of precum on its head. She licked her lips, yearning for it to be inside her. She bucked her hips, growing so wet that her juices seeped in between her cheeks. His head was between her thighs and they trembled around it. "Ah gods!" She pulled against his magic, tried to use hers to free herself, but she couldn''t. Theodir was too strong in every damn way. And the man was licking her¡­ slowly.


    Seeing how she was bucking her hips, he pinned her thighs with his hands and then licked and sucked her at his leisurely pace. He was teasing her while she was aching for him toe inside her. She would go crazy if he didn''t. "I beg you Theodir¡ªI beg you to get that cock in me! Please, Theodir, please."


    "No Ilyana," he groaned. "I will take my time." He started flicking his tongue over her lips. Greedy for him to be on her clit, she tried to slide down. She wanted toe so badly, but he growled, "You will note unless I permit you to."


    "Theodir!" She started rolling against his tongue wanting to grind her wetness against his mouth. He brought his mouth to her weeping clit and then flicked. She cried loud. "I am going toe!"


    "No, you won''t!" he lifted his tongue from there. "Not until I say," he growled.


    She cried. Never in her life she had wanted him this crazily and never in his life he had denied her. She was mindless and he was merciless. He was taking control of her mind and her body. "Please my insides are throbbing so bad that I can''t stand them. Just do anything to make mee!" She begged like those tavern women.


    Though Theodir was desperate to get in his wife, he grasped her thighs, his fingers biting in her flesh. "You want my tongue in you or my cock in you?" he asked in a husky voice and then licked her core. He licked it so hard as if he was fucking it with his tongue. Her eyes became wide at the experience and then the tension that had built in her body shattered. She screamed. "Yes!" Her body arched, her thighs closing around his head as he continued to lick her. "Ah, leave me, too much!" But he was in a ravenous mood. He spread her wide with his hands and licked her arousal. She tried to move back, but her man was relentless. He was busy devouring her. She had no idea why was she feeling this crazy.


    She was unable to move, being pinned by his magic, she couldn''t push him away, she was pleasured more and more. She just surrendered to him. Her head fell back. She needed this. And Theodir was more than five men when he started kissing every part of her body. She knew that she was in for more, and for the whole night. "Please fuck me!" she pleaded to him.. At this point of time, she didn''t want anything else other than sex with him. And Theodir¡ª

 Chapter 497 - Undo?

    <h4>Chapter 497 - Undo?</h4>


    "I will, and I will fuck you for the whole night," Theodir pressed a kiss on the inside of her thigh and then stroked himself. Her hips rolled in anticipation. "I love the way you are offering yourself to me. How is it possible that I don''t want to possess you, body and soul?" he said, looking up at her. She could see his mouthwatering shaft and. "I will spill myself all over you without you touching me. So, keep your eyes open when I make youe again."


    "Again?"


    "That''s right, Ilyana. I am going to make youe at least twice." Saying that he licked her core with his tongue wickedly.


    A jolt jerked her body. "Ahhh!" It was as if electricity ran through her. He really meant it. And when his tongue started its ministrations, her world reduced to only his¡­ tongue. The way he licked it, the tip of it, the tness of it and how it felt on her. Gods, she didn''t know that he was so good. A whirlwind of emotions swept over her. "Please don''t torture me!" she cried.


    "Do you want me to kiss your clit or suck you?"


    She twisted, wanting anything and everything. "Please just do what you want to." And that was it. He grabbed her clit and started sucking her with no mercy. "Ahh!" she closed her eyes as her thighs started shaking and her body writhed under him. She was about to shatter and shatter. Her release came like a thousand shards wrapped in soft velvet. "Yessss!" she screamed. She wanted him to leave her but he continued to suck her. He groaned against her skin and once again it became too intense for her to hold. As soon as she was about toe, he stopped sucking. She cried when he removed his mouth. Complete control.


    "I can see your sweet little bud wanting more. Does it hurt?"


    "Please, Theodir, please."


    He brushed his finger on her sex and then sank them inside her. He curled it inside her and her hips bucked because she didn''t know which point he had hit, but it was so intense that she shouted. "Tell me you are mine."


    "Just fucking let mee!"


    "Then tell me that you belong to me. Spill those words."


    She was desperate to be fucked. She didn''t know why she was having this crazy urge. "I think you should get your cock inside me," she hissed.


    "Nah." He grabbed her clit again and sucked it.


    She lostplete control. "Move your magic, Theodir. I am going to suck you now. I am going to put that cock in my mouth and milk you." Gods, she didn''t know why wanted to talk dirty, but she liked it.


    His voice was heavy when he said, "Do you want to take my cock in your mouth so badly? Will you swallow it all?"


    "Yes, I will!" she was dying to have that thing in her¡ªeither her mouth or her pussy.


    "Then say that you are mine and I will give it to you!" He said with the most wicked expressions.


    Ilyana gritted her teeth. "Okay! I am yours."


    "No, say you belong to me and say as if you mean them," he said and flicked her clit.


    She thrashed her head against the pillow, her golden hair streaming on it. "I belong to you."


    "Say it again," he said with lethal calm, as he curled his finger inside her.


    "I belong to you, Theodir!"


    "You have to tell me that I am the owner of your body. Vow to the Lore that you will not think of anyone else touching you except me."


    She muttered something under her breath, which even she couldn''t understand. Her body had developed its own mind. She was so restrained. And she wanted to be free.


    "Tell me who owns you?" he grazed his teeth over there and everyst bit of self-control broke.


    "You!" she shouted. "You own me, Theodir."


    "Then vow to the Lore." He sucked her clit hard.


    "Oh, god! Oh, god!" She loved it. "More."


    "Then vow!" hemanded. "Vow and then beg me for the orgasm you are chasing."


    There was too much sensation she was chasing, too much of everything. She wanted to see those stars in her vision.


    "I vow to the Lore that you own me and I will not think of anyone touching me other than you!"


    "Good girl," he said and curled his finger inside her while sucking her clit again. She ricocheted into a climax so strong that stars burst into her vision. "Ahhhh!" she screamed and screamed¡­ his name on her lips. She looked crazy. When her orgasm ended, she looked at him with frenzied eyes. He was smiling at her with those lust-loaded eyes. His cock was so swollen and it pulsed. "Please untie me," she said, licking her lips, wanting it in her mouth.


    "No, I won''t,'''' he said." Then he straddled her and fisted his cock. He started stroking it. "Open your mouth," hemanded. "And keep looking at me." She did as told. She was ready for him. He fisted himself and then with a bellow he came all over her, his muscles rippling. When he fished, he looked at her, stained in his color, branded by him. He wiped her mouth, her face and then he started all over again. This time he ended up inside her. His cock so swollen that when he emptied himself in her, he threw his head back and roared to the ceiling. His muscles rippled and spasmed. Once he was done, he flipped her on her belly and said, "Now I am going to take you from the back!"


    That night Theodir was relentless and Ilyana was mindless. She wanted more of him all night. They had it again and again until she was sore, until she thought he could no more. But she forgot that Theodir was like a god, and gods were insatiable. It was dawn when they both slept, with Theodir spooning her from behind. Ilyana didn''t realize but her skin had too many red marks. She slept like a log, she slept as if she had never slept so well in her life.


    When she woke up in the morning, she woke up with a slight headache and her insides were too sore. There was a hand on her waist and¡­ wait, why was she naked? Her gaze went to the hand. Theodir!


    Theodir was lying beside her, deep in sleep. She vaguely remembered what happenedst night, and her hands flew to her mouth. They had had sex for the whole night. "Fuck!" she muttered. How could that happen? She recalled having her herbal potion out of revenge for the two brothers. After having sex for the whole night, she didn''t want to take chances. She removed his hand slowly and walked to her wardrobe. She was feeling so sore over there. And she was exhausted beyond words.


    She opened it quietly to search for the same red box. There were two more bottles in it. She had to undost night''s error, so she opened the lid of the next bottle and gulped its contents down her throat in one go.


    She licked her lips and said, "Thank god, I had more!"

 Chapter 498 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Surprise</h4>


    Ilyana smacked her lips after having the herbal potion. She giggled softly and then gave a side nce to Theodir. So what if she had sex with him? It wasn''t anything new. The best part was that he could keep having sex with her and she would keep having her herbal potion. She scoffed at him and then closed her wardrobe as quietly as possible. She sauntered off to the bathroom, a low hum in her throat. She ran a hot water bath in the tub and poured scented oils and lotions for¡­ Theodir?


    She shook her head. Why was she thinking about Theodir? She focused on the bath she was preparing for herself. She was too sore from yesterday and she needed to immerse herself in a nice long bath. She wondered what Theodir must be doing right now. Wait. Theodir? She shook her head again. She wanted to think of his brother, but why were her thoughts going back to Theodir? She closed her eyes, pped her cheeks and then exhaled heavily. "What is going on?" she muttered and then stepped into the hot tub. As she sat inside the tub, she rested her head back and then sighed. It was a wonderful night. Her mind went to how she was touched by Theodir. What? She jerked upright. Why was she thinking only about him? How he touched, how he kissed, how he caressed and how he whispered in her ears.


    And those thoughts led her to feeling wet in between her thighs. Her body heated like a furnace and the hot water around her felt like moltenva. She needed to get in cold water or she would explode. Her sex drive kicked in again and she thought she would die if she didn''t have sex with¡­ Theodir? Ilyana was going mad at her thought process, at herself. Her breath became ragged, her breasts became heavy and her core, it became wet¡­ as hell.


    The next she knew was that she had straddled Theodir, whom she had awakened from his slumber. The man was ready for her, and she was not even shocked.


    An hourter, a heavy knock on the door disturbed their attention. Theodir had to bind his wife with magic so that she left him. He was stunned as to why Ilyana was so forting. Heated bursts of surprise caught him when he found her straddling him and fondling his shaft around her face. Her lips were wrapped around it. The sight made his muscles bulge. He had gotten up, picked her by her buttocks and impaled her on his shaft.


    "M''lord, you are requested to be in the study. General Haldir wants to meet you," the servant said. "Prince Ileus is also waiting."


    Theodir frowned. He gave a tight nod, not wanting to leave his dissatisfied wife. But he had to go and meet his brother and Ileus. He was angered that every other day the two came up with a new n to deter his ns. Well, he was going to take Ruvyn to Evindal, no matter what. The servant left and Theodir closed the door behind him. He walked back to the bed, where his wife was struggling to keep herself in control. Her eyes were full of lust, her body was writhing for him and her chest rose and fell. He cupped her breasts, straddled her and then leaned down to suck them harshly. She groaned and moaned his name. "Please take me, Theodir." His name on her lips sounded so good that he sucked her harder while kneading the other one.


    He vaguely remembered what happened to himst night, but he wanted to devour her. All he recalled was that there was wine in the temple and after that it was impossible to take a tour of Draoidh. He ended up having sex with his wife, but for how long, he didn''t know. Once he had drawn his fill, he said, "Stay here, Ilyana. I will be right back."


    She cried, "Nooo! Don''t go. I need you! I need you!" She held his hands.


    Theodir gave her an extremely satisfied smile. She had never behaved like this. It only made him feel so horny. His thoughts ran to Haldir and Ileus and irritation spiked. They were disturbing his¡­ deeds. "I will be right back," he said. He got up from the bed and as soon as went to his wardrobe to wear his clothes. When he turned to look at her, she was touching herself in between the thighs. He roared, "Don''t you do that!" Saying that he snapped his fingers and a chastity belt appeared around her sex. The girl was locked. "Only I will touch you there," he growled. He wanted her to wait for him and he knew that it would increase her anticipation.


    "Please Theodir, don''t do that!" she cried aloud. She tried to remove the belt by snapping her fingers and using her magic, but her magic was nothing against Theodir''s. Seeing how she was trying to remove the belt, he snapped his fingers again and pinned her hands to the headboard and her ankles to the footboard, using his magic. Now Ilyana was spreadeagled, and lusty like she was never before.


    "Wait for me," he said and kissed her lips. He gazed down at her and satisfied with his work, left to meet his brother and Ileus. The way to study was longer than it seemed. Theodir was trying to contain his irritation and show everyone that he was not in a hurry, but his feet had developed their own mind. He broke into a marathon to the study. By the time he reached there, he was breathless, smelling of sweat and his own sex and that of Ilyana''s. As soon as he opened the door, he saw shocked expressions on Haldir''s as well as Ileus'' face. He flushed and hoped that they didn''t see his flush rising. Closing the door patiently behind him, he said, "What is it, Haldir?" He gave a tight nod to Ileus and then went to sit on the cushioned chair. He crossed one leg over the other on his knee and without realizing, he started moving his foot. Yes, he was too impatient to get over it and go back to his wife.


    "You should take a bath!" Haldir blurted, scrunching his nose.


    Theodir''s blush became deeper.


    "And your hair looks so messy. Did you have a brawl with someone?" Ileus added.


    Theodir pursed his lips. "What is it that you want to discuss?"


    Ileus got up slowly and then walked to his cab all the more slowly. He took out three sses and poured wine in them as he nced sideways at Theodir.


    Haldir said, "I wanted to say that Inyanga and I have decided that you can take Ruvyn with you, but can you please let him stay with us till she is nursing him?"


    Theodir jerked his head back. This came as a total surprise and he was totally thrown off. What were these two at now? He narrowed his eyes at Haldir and then looked at Ileus who handed him the wine with a smile. He took the wine. His chest rose as he inhaled deeply and then when he exhaled, his irritation reduced. Haldir''s words sounded promising, although his surprise didn''t ebb.. And the werewolf was too clever.

 Chapter 499 - The Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 499 - The Exchange</h4>


    Theodir was trying to hide his feelings, so that no one knew about his emotions. Little did he know that there was arge hickey on his neck that was shown above his cor. Unbeknownst, he sipped on his wine, as that foot which he was tapping, settled. He cleared his throat and said, "Haldir, I will think about it and let you know."


    "But that''s the wisest thing to do, Theodir," said Ileus, observing him closely. "At least, you can allow the child to remain with them till she is nursing."


    Theodir didn''t answer. He sipped more of the wine. The day was looking better and better. Suddenly they heard someone whimpering. Illyana. Theodir''s flush returned. He didn''t know that her whimper could be heard till here.


    "Who is whimpering?" Ileus asked. "It looks as if someone is in dire need of sex!" He startedughing at his joke.


    Theodir gulped his wine down in one go.


    "I brought those books for you, Haldir," Ileus continued. He got up and retrieved two porn books from a bag and put them on the table in front of Theodir. And Theodir¡ªhe stared at them. As if his fingers developed their own mind, he picked up one of them with trembling hands.


    "Wh¡ª what books are these?" he asked without realizing that Ileus had filled his wine ss again.


    "These are from the human realm," he replied. "They are called porn books. This one out here specially talk about bondage sex." The wolf was not only sly, he was totally shameless.


    Theodir picked up his wine ss and gulped it all the second time while staring at the images. Gods, this is what his wife wanted. This is what he wanted. The book was¡­ divine. His breath became ragged, his body heated, he wanted to delve into those books and experiment with his lusty wife. Theodir coughed in his hand as his gaze fixed on the book. His eyes twitched in response. Now he wished that he could read them.


    "Actually, I have a library of these books," Ileus added casually. "Men in the Lore are very horny and their women are equally lusty. So I thought why not start a library of these books¡ªyou know¡­ to help the men of the Lore."


    Theodir gulped. He pulled at his cor, suddenly feeling too heated and managed to squeak, "Not a bad thing to do." He wanted that book desperate now because his wife was back in the room and was lusty. He stopped his hands to reach out for the books as he fisted them tightly.


    "Do you want to read one?" The wolf asked, as he swirled his wine. "I have plenty. I will get Haldir more."


    Theodir shrugged as casually as he could and then gave a single nod. "I wouldn''t mind," he said, his eyes narrowing.


    "Oh, please be my guest!" Ileus said and shoved the books in his hands. "I am always looking for new people to add to my library list."


    Theodir''s body heated. His chest rose and fell. He rose from his ce with the books clutched to his chest and said, "I will have to go now. Something very urgent hase up. I will return these books to you soon."


    "Sure!" Ileus replied with a grin as he raised his wine ss. "Enjoy your ''urgent thing''."


    The elf king flushed deeper. He simply stormed out of the study to his room. Ileus looked at Haldir and gave him that mischievous smile.


    "That was close," said Haldir.


    "What? I just gave that man what every man wants," Ileus answered and sipped his wine casually.


    When Theodir came to his room, Ilyana was squirming and muttering something under her breath. He walked up to her and snapped his fingers to remove the chastity belt. "How are you feeling, love?" he asked and threw those books aside, seeing the wet patch of curly hair on her crotch. She looked lovely, spreadeagled and helpless and at hismand.


    "Fuck me!" she shouted.


    "Oh, I will!" he said and removed all his clothes in one swift motion. He got in between her thighs, kissed her over her sex and then teased her by rubbing the crown of his shaft over her core. She squirmed and bucked her hips to take him in, but Theodir was in no mood unless¡ª "Vow to the Lore that you are going to try your best to produce my heir." That meant only one thing¡ªshe would have ample sex with him. She was so wet that he wanted to lick her juices and he was so desperate to get in her that he would have killed an army just to be inside her. But Theodir used whatever little sanity he had and asked her to vow.


    "Are you mad?" Ilyana replied. "You should be in me and not make vows!" She was dying to feel that shaft in her, dying for him to fill her, stretch her and rub her walls. Why wasn''t this man understanding her desperation?


    Theodir being Theodir, he rubbed his cock over her core again and said, "This will go inside once you make a vow."


    "Gods!" she shouted in frustration. "Okay, I vow!"


    "No, that is not how it is done. Say it like you mean it. Look into my eyes and say it."


    Ilyana''s lips were quivering. The heat that had coiled and coiled in her body wanted release. She whimpered and looked into his eyes. "I vow to the Lore that I will try my best to produce an heir for you."


    "Good girl," he said and then shoved inside her with one thrust. Her head fell back in utter satisfaction. He pulled it out and then thrust it back, more deeply, hitting her wall, filling her.


    "Ah!" She loved the feel. Finally. Her throat bobbed in utter bliss. "More!"


    And he gave her more. He started thrusting inside her like a piston unless he spilled inside her with a roar to the ceiling. And he didn''t stop over there. He pulled out and flipped her on her belly to have it from behind. Then he made her float in the air and had it with her while he was standing. He made her bnce on her hands as he took her from behind with her ass in the air. And each time he roared when he came inside her. They somehow finished it by afternoon. Exhausted, the elf king and queen slept all the way to the evening and then the next night. They got up to eat food, which miraculously appeared in their room. None were bothered to understand how it appeared, but both just ate it, and then got about for another round.


    In the study, the two men, who hade to meet again, clinked their sses.


    "Adrianna is one of the wildest witches I have ever seen," said Haldir, as he sat rxed with a smile on his sofa with his feet on the ottoman. "She sneakily entered Ilyana''s cell and found out about the potion."


    They heard another roar. The mansion had been rocking with these roars for two days in a row.


    Ileus shrugged nonchntly.? "Yes." He remembered how he had gotten into Ilyana''s room when she was with Inyanga. He exchanged the green birth control potion with a fertility potion.. Of course, it made all the difference when he also added aphrodisiac in it. And his wife¡ª

 Chapter 500 - [Bonus ] Aphrodisiac

    <h4>Chapter 500 - [Bonus ] Aphrodisiac</h4>


    Three days back Haldir was talking to Adrianna in the pce about his trepidations regarding his child. Although Adrianna was well aware of it, she hadn''t openly talked to Haldir about it, and the main reason was that she didn''t want to get in between the two brothers or thews of Evindal.


    She knew that one man she could never cross was Theodir. He was too powerful and at the moment he was on a severe mission. The man had been craving for an heir for hundreds of years. Now that his bloodline was blessed with it, he would never leave the child.


    However, when Haldir came to her and talked openly about it, she had to help him. The risk was very high, but then she called Ileus and Anastasia to formte a n. The n was as follows:


    Haldir had to keep a close watch on Ilyana''s movements. He wanted her to be alone and unsuspecting so that Adrianna could enter her cell. And the opportunity came when Ilyana watched Inyanaga in the courtyard with her baby. He informed Adrianna, who came to their mansion immediately. While Ilyana was watching the mother and son, it took precisely five minutes for Adrianna to sweep through her cell, mostly because Ilyana was already thinking about how she was deceiving her husband. And so the doors of that memory were open. After that, things became far easier when Ilyana walked to meet Inyanaga. All Inyanga did was to keep her talking so that the others could do their job.


    Adrianna went back to the pce to tell Ileus about what she read in Ilyana''s cell. The wolf cunningly formed a n. Since now he knew where Ilyana had stored her herbal potion, he went to the healers, asked for aphrodisiac and a generous amount of fertility potion, and went back to Ilyana''s room to rece the potion. He had thrown all her herbal potions in the bathroom as he filled the bottles with his special one. After that he vanished from Haldir''s mansion.


    He directly went to Anastasia and asked her to invite Theodir that evening to the temple on the pretext of worshipping the gods. The elf king took the bait.


    Well, it wasn''t untrue. Theodir was like a god to the Lore people and so it also brought opportunity for the denizens of Draoidh to be close to him. It was a different thing that Anastasia took advantage of the situation. She asked the priest to serve them with the wine she had brought after the ceremony. The wine was spiked with aphrodisiac, which Ileus had given. She had taken just a sip, but Theodir¡ªthe man whom everyone was watching, drank it all. Reason¡ªhe had to show his superiority over all of them. The pitcher wasrge and so was the quantity of aphrodisiac. Reaction set in pretty early.


    The Mozias were asked to be on guard, so that when Theodir wanted to go back, a portal could be made with ease and so that he would rush back to his room.


    And when he entered his room, Ilyana was waiting for him¡ªnaked and wanting to be fucked by him.


    Next day Ileus called Theodir to the library and asked Haldir to call his brother. Haldir talked to him about sending Ruvyn to Evindal but after the baby grew out of the nursing stage. That distracted Theodir to the extent that Ileus spiked his drink with more aphrodisiac and he couldn''t evene to know about it. On top of that Ileus threw the books on the table. Theodir was barely able to control his lust for his wife who was already crying for him to fill her, and the books¡ªwell, let''s just say that it was like adding fuel to the fire. Theodir gulped the whiskey in one go. When Ileus shoved those books in his hands, he stormed out of the study and back to his room.


    ---


    So, the two men clinked their sses again in the study. "That n of yours was brilliant," Haldirughed softly. "I was half-believing it would work."


    Ileus tilted his head as his lips tugged up at the memory. The thing was that even Anastasia took a sip of the strong dose of the wine with aphrodisiac in the temple. That night she hadn''t let him sleep. And Ileus¡ªhe had all the fun he hadn''t in so many days. He had to tie her to keep her from moving more as he drove inside her. "Yes, it was one of the best evenings I have had in a long time," he said as he ced his arm behind his head and swirled the wine in his ss.


    Theodir and his wife were in it for a long time. The mansion rocked with yet another roar and this time Haldir burst outughing.


    For the next two more days, Theodir and Ilyana weren''t seen out of their room. The servants had gossiped and gossiped until they grew bored. Haldir and Inyanga had rxed evenings after a long time. Though they still worried what Theodir would decide for Ruvyn, at least they tried.


    It was on the third day that Theodir came out of his bedchamber, looking utterly spent. He hadn''t had this much sex in his entire life as he had had in the past four days. His wife had surprisingly be too receiving and lusty. He loved this new side of hers, and for the love of god, he didn''t know why she was only thinking about him all the time or why was she begging him to have more sex to be pregnant with his baby.


    Haldir had called both Theodir and Ilyana for dinner with Ileus and Anastasia. Even as Theodir walked to the dining hall, Ilyana didn''t apany him. Well, how could she? She was too sore to walk two steps also. "She is not feeling well," said Theodir as a flush rose in his cheeks at that excuse. How could he say that she was thoroughly used by him?


    "Not well?" Inyanga asked. "Should I send healers to her?"


    "Oh no!" Theodir blurted. "I have taken care of it." He rubbed cream between her thighs and also gave her a hot water bath. He did the same for himself. He hoped no one noticed the slight limp with which he was walking.


    "I see¡­" Inyanga said politely.


    Theodir silently ate his food, his thoughtspletely upied by his wife''s condition, when Haldir interrupted, "Have you given consideration to my request?"


    "What request?" Theodir asked, almost jumping.


    Haldir raised his eyebrow. "About leaving Ruvyn here till he is in nursing stage?"


    "Oh! That one." He inhaled heavily. "I haven''t had time to think about it."


    "Why?" Haldir asked innocently. "You were mostly in the bed¡ª I mean mansion."


    Theodir flushed. Gods, he hadn''t blushed this much in his life. His gaze went to Ileus who was watching him intently with those golden eyes and then Anastasia who was smiling as her wings fell behind her on the chair. "I will let you know by tomorrow."


    Haldir pursed his lips feigning a crestfallen expression. "Then please let me know about it as soon as possible. We will have to pack Ruvyn''s clothes and other items," he pressed further.


    Theodir winced.

 Chapter 501 - Last For Eternity

    <h4>Chapter 501 - Last For Eternity</h4>


    Theodir was now apprehensive about his decision for taking Ruvyn. His wife had been so receiving that it was possible that she could give birth to his child. He had given himself the liberty to think that he might have a baby with Ilyana and that thought was so good that he reveled in it.


    At the dinner table, he looked at the curious faces of Haldir and Inyanga. He pursed his lips and then said, "Let me talk to Ilyana about it and I will let you know about it tomorrow." He returned to eating his food. And after that no one spoke anything for dinner.


    Ileus gave a knowing nce to Haldir and winked at him. Haldir maintained his stoic expression and alternated watching his brother and the croissant on his te. Theodir finished his food and silently walked back to his chamber, his arms crossed at the back. He appeared deep in thoughts.


    Anastasia took a deep breath when he exited the room and then picked up her orange juice crystal ss to toast. "To more pregnancies!"


    Inyangaughed andughed. She picked up her ss and said, "To more pregnancies!"


    The two men looked at their wives with broad grins, thinking of more pregnancies, thinking of more baby-making techniques. They had to go to their library for deep research.


    ---


    Rolfe had to leave for Ghar, and when he was leaving, his heart was heavy. He wanted to convey it to Iona in a thousand ways as to how he wanted her toe back, but he couldn''t. She was just too excited to be with her parents. And her parents¡ªthey were pampering her so much that he wondered if he was going to get a small child back as the queen of Ghar. Adrianna and Dmitri were hardly letting get out of the bed.


    He was packing his things. Iona was watching him do it and would asionally give him one thing or the other. Obviously, this wasn''t needed because the servants would do it, but he insisted that he wanted to pack. The reason was simple. He just wanted to stay with his wife for as long as he could. There was minimal conversation between them. When he was done, he exhaled heavily to look at his bags, and trying not to look at Iona. She was sitting on the edge of the bed. He could sense her eyes boring his back. Anxieties surged through him like jagged des. Slowly, he turned to look at her and said, "It''s time to leave!" his breath came out ragged. He stared in her golden eyes, and he instantly knew how much he was going to miss kissing them.


    Iona walked up to her husband. She craned her neck to see him while chewing her bottom lip. She was feeling as anxious as him. Though she had agreed to stay with her parents for two months, she didn''t know that when the time came to say goodbye, it would be so difficult. She didn''t want him to go at all. "I wished you had stayed longer," she said in a low voice. A strand of her hair that she had twirled and twirled when she was watching him until it pained her scalp, came on her cheek.


    Softly, he took that strand in between his fingers and worried it. Ticking it behind her ear, he said, "I am already away from Ghar for a very long time. It is a new kingdom we are building and it needs me. There are way too many policies that have to change, a lot of modernization has to be done. My people have suffered from ages, now no more." He drank her features as he took in that straight nose, that petite face and that beautiful neck where his mark was now reduced to two tiny circles. He brushed his fingers over them. He swallowed his saliva. He would miss sucking her there. He exhaled and then pursed his lips. "I will miss you a lot¡­"


    And Iona wrapped her arms around him. She pressed her face against his chest. As he tugged her closer to him and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, he knew that she was crying. "I will miss you more, Rolfy," she said in a low voice. Emotions choked her throat. She couldn''t speak further and inhaled his smell.


    They stood like that for a long time, none wanting to step away from the other. A heavy knock pounded on the door. "Who is it?" Rolfe growled.


    "The portal is ready for you, m''lord," a servant informed. Adrianna had taken special permission for him to go to Ghar through the portal that could be created near Ed''s inn in Tibris. She was nning on moving a request in the council to give ess to Rolfe and Iona to create portals near the inn in order to go to their kingdom, not because they were his daughter and son-inw, but because they were the king and queen of Ghar.


    Rolfe pulled away and Iona immediately missed the warmth. He pressed a kiss on her cheek and said, "Take care of yourself and my baby." She only looked at him for a long time in response. He turned away and then walked outside, not wanting to show her the tears that stung his eyes, not wanting to show her that he was feeling miserable. The servant picked up the bags and followed him as Iona gazed at their backs. She couldn''t help herself. She ran to him and held him from behind.


    He looked at the ceiling of the corridor they were in, with relief. He turned to her and then hugged her tightly. "See you soon," he said with a shaky breath and kissed her temple. He held her hand and they walked to the portal together. Iona watched him entering the portal and then disappearing behind it. The portal copsed and she was left with a void. She hugged herself tightly and turned to her mother''s bedchamber.


    ---


    R¨¢ild had traversed through Sgiath Bi¨° for three days continuously. After Anastasia had sliced his wings, it was not possible for him to fly the same way he used to. His wing had regenerated but not as before. And so, he had taken a horse instead. The realm was extremely cold and very unforgiving, and the spirit inside him, impatient. It wanted him to keep on traveling despite the cold weather. But R¨¢ild could control it, he wouldmand it to back off, else he would return. Seraph was now at the mercy of this fae.


    With each rising sun, his need for revenge would increase. Etaya had deceived him at all levels. He knew what he was going to do to her when he reached Vilinski. He knew that she would be in the celestial prison and he hoped that she would stay there for eternity, for his revenge was going tost for eternity.


    It was on the fourth day that R¨¢ild came near the kingdom of Vilinski. He was obviously not allowed a normal entry, but he knew all the ways of getting in. After all, he had served as a soldier in the army.. As soon as he breached the bend, he felt something burning. "Fuck!"

 Chapter 502 - Smack Her Head

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Smack Her Head</h4>


    R¨¢ild''s wings had caught fire. He hadn''t realized but he had stepped in the spells, which were crafted for people like him, for people who had betrayed the kingdom, who had deceived the king himself.


    He screamed with pain, with so much agony that he couldn''t bear it. "Help me! Help me!" he shouted, hoping that someone would hear him ande to help. But people gathered around him at a distance and only watched. They knew what those spells were meant for and no one wanted to get into something as serious as this.


    R¨¢ild dropped to the ground and started rolling. But the fire didn''t douse. The fae, who was once a part of the kingdom''s army, who had his house in thisnd, who thought he woulde back to hisnd, was now on the ground, burning in the inferno of hell. He screamed and screamed, but there was no assistance from anyone. Even the soul inside him, who he had brought this far to be with his queen, didn''t help him.


    Seeing that his host was burning, Seraph came out of him as soon as he could. He watched R¨¢ild burn to ashes within seconds. The fae wasn''t even able to scream, his face twisted in a surprise as he died. Shocked, Seraph distanced himself. He swooshed away from the ce and floated towards the pce. R¨¢ild had served his purpose and now he was of no use. As far as Seraph was concerned, all he had to do now was to locate Etaya. In all probability, she would be in the celestial prison and he knew his way to that ce, having visited with her to check upon Ian and ¨¢ine when they were prisoned.


    While he was traveling like a soul in the air towards the pce, he saw how beautiful the capital of Vilinski was. Even though it was extremely cold and soft flurries of snow drifted from the skies, the ce was like a dreamnd. There were tiny lights around the pine trees that lined the paths, children ying with the snow, men and women gathered to talk or y board games, small farmer markets and thenrge market squares where shops openly disyed their merchandise, alfresco bars and small ale houses¡ªall of them were very lively. Nothing like what they were when Aed Ruad was the crown prince. He wondered that if things were fine, if Etaya hadn''t been so greedy, then he would have been the brother-inw of the king of Vilinski and he would have enjoyed this ce in his physical form. He had sacrificed so much for his wife, and look what she did to him.


    An empty feeling returned to him. His wife didn''t leave him good enough for this world or the next. He was suspended here¡­ for eternity. And now he sought revenge. The feeling drove him further.


    ---


    Aed Ruad barely came out of his room for two weeks. He mulled whether he should strike now orter, whether he should go to Ghar or stay here. He had suspended any spying activity barring one soldier. And that spy had returned with the news that Rolfe Aramaer had returned to his kingdom¡­ without Iona.


    The news was potent. Now the little princess was alone, unprotected and he was sure that this was the right opportunity to attack. But this time he had to formte a solid n. He had to be so thorough when he struck that it would leave no chance of failing. At first he thought he would attack Rolfe, and he was wondering how he would tackle a powerful demon like that, but when his spy gave him the information that Iona was left behind, he changed his nspletely. Now he would focus on Iona. He would keep a track of her activities, every day, every minute of the day.


    ---


    Theodir was lounging on his chaise chair when Ilyana woke up. She found him sleeping with his head tilted to the right. His feet were up on the cushioned ottoman. She had been so sore that she couldn''t walk and she remembered that even he had a slight limp while walking because he overused his¡ª her cheeks flushed. She pursed her lips. For the whole night she dreamt of¡­ him. And she was surprised that all her thoughts were only about him. It was very strange. Why was she behaving like this? They had had so much sex that she had finished all three of her herbal potions and so she was sure that she was safe, but then why was it that she hoped to have a baby, and that too, his baby? She shook her head and gave a side nce to her husband. Her gaze swept over his pants, the buttons of which were open, revealing the thin trail of those dark hair that disappeared beneath it. She licked her lips, wondering how it would feel between them. Wait. What? Shocked, she shook her head again. Her eyes went to the books that were lying on the floor, and her mouth fell to the floor.


    Ilyana removed her nket slowly. She swept her feet to the ground. Sore as hell, unable to walk properly, she still reached for those books. And she was out of her wits to see what was on the cover. Pictures of naked men and women. With shaky hands, she picked them up. She had never seen anything like it before. How did Theodir get hold of these? Gods.


    She knelt beside him on the floor and turned one page. It was even more bombastic. Her skin heated like a thousand suns when she saw the picture of a naked woman being rocked by two men. Suddenly two hands picked her up and she squealed. "Theodir!" she rasped and found herself staring at her husband. Her blush deepened for getting caught like this. "I¡ª I was just¡ª" curious, scandalized, and even excited.


    A smile crept on his lips. He made her turn with her back to his chest, and softly said, "How about we see this together?" The way she reacted to the books was all that he wanted to see. It encouraged him. He had read those books and a hundred ideas hade to his mind to make his otherwise boring sex life, exciting and adventurous.


    "Sure!" she found herself responding to him and was totally embarrassed. She clenched her thighs. Why was she feeling so lusty for him? Surely it was the effect of the books in her hands.


    With a soft smile, he wrapped his arms around her and then brushed his fingers over her belly through her gown under which she wasn''t wearing anything. She shivered under his touch. He turned the pages for her and as and as the pages turned, he smelled her arousal. "How are you feeling?" he asked and stopped turning the page when they were in an outrageous picture. It had made her eyes wide. More juices flowed out of her.


    "I¡ªI am f¡ªfine!" she blurted. No, she wasn''t. She wanted to have more sex¡ªwith him. She wanted to have his baby. Gods, what was happening? She had to smack her head against stones.


    After a moment''s pause Theodir said, "I wanted to ask you about Ruvyn."

 Chapter 503 - Rediscovering

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Rediscovering</h4>


    Ilyana stilled when Theodir asked her the question. She was looking at the pictures with so much question, thinking about having sex with him, thinking about how to get the man below her to get to bed, and here he threw a curveball. And for the love of god, she wasn''t able to wrap her head around the fact that why was she thinking all this! She was too conflicted, too flustered and too excited.


    When she didn''t answer after a long time and continued to look at the book as if she hadn''t heard, he asked again, "What do you n with Ruvyn? Haldir is saying that he wants to keep the baby till Inyanga is nursing him. I think that he has made a valid request. In my opinion there are hardly any nursemaids in Evindal. What will the baby have?"


    Ilyana recalled how she had threatened Inyanga to take her child away in two days. Two days had passed and she was still here¡ªperspective changed and having too many thoughts about her decision. "I wanted to ask you a question," she said.


    His brows furrowed and he leaned back on the chaise, even as every muscle in his body tensed. He waited for her to ask. She turned her head over her shoulder and said, "Why is it that¡ª that I am only thinking¡ª thinking of you? I can''t seem to think of anyone but you." She gulped because she knew it was the wrong question, but she had to ask him because it was guing her mind, and she was ready for his wrath.


    Theodir poked his tongue in his cheek and a smile wormed on his lips. He remembered how he had made her vow to the Lore about two things and he wasn''t going to reveal them, or else she would ask him to release her of the vow. He took a deep breath in and rxed as he exhaled heavily. "That is what you should do Ilyana," he replied matter-of-factly. "Who else do you want to think about if not me?"


    She knew he was going to throw the ball in her court. She was ready with her answer. "I can''t even think of my maids. I am quite literally walking, talking, sleeping, breathing and dreaming of you and only you. Over the past few days, I feel as if I want to get merged in you. My body is not mine, my mind is not mine and I just feel like having a lot of¡ª" Gods, how would she put that? She looked up at the ceiling exasperatedly. "I feel like having a lot of sex and¡ªwith you."


    Theodir was dumbfounded. He didn''t know that two vows could change his life to this extent. Why hadn''t he done it earlier? Well, the two of them always remained so guarded in each other''s vicinity that an opportunity never arose. Her words were like music to his ears. He had been craving from hundreds of years for her to say them. A wave of joy mixed with content crashed through him. He leaned forward, wrapped his hands around her waist and got up from the chair holding her as if she was a dainty, weightless doll. He made her lie down on the bed and then crawled over her. Wedging his thighs in between hers, he supported his elbows on both her sides. With one hand he curled his fingers under her chin and said, "Then you should use me for sex." He brushed a kiss against her lips and her body shuddered lightly. "I will forever be your ve."


    Ilyana was speechless. She expected him to blow his head and go all ballistic, but the man was¡­ patient. She cupped his cheeks and stared into his beautiful blue eyes. Her breath lodged in her throat when she thought that this beautiful man, this king, this god was her husband and he loved her despite all her shorings. Her eyes stung with tears, not because she had him so close to her, but because she had never felt this surge of emotions that cruised through her body. The elf king of Evindal was telling her that he would be her ve forever. A tear swelled and fell down her cheeks. "Then be forewarned Theodir¡ªyou will never be released from my clutches."


    He bent down to kiss away the tear, and in a rumbling voice said, "I don''t want you to release me."


    His erection pressed hard against her like a brand. "And you will never be allowed to appreciate any other woman other than me."


    He kissed another tear of hers and nodded. "I have never thought of any woman other than you, love, and I never will."


    And his confession made her shoulders shudder. Her tears came out unbridled.


    "Don''t cry love," he said, as he wiped her tears with his knuckles. "You don''t deserve them."


    "Oh gods!" another shudder passed through her body. She wrapped her arms around his neck, threaded her fingers in his thick hair and pressed him against her body. "Where were you all this time, Theodir?" she asked as she kissed all over his face through her tears. "Where were you? Where were you?" In her heart she knew that he was always there, only waiting for her from a distance.


    Theodir let her do what she wanted to. For the first time in his life, in their life, he experienced what it was to be in love, if your partner returned it. His body heated and he closed his eyes. And in that moment of time, it was just him and her. He whispered, "I love you, Ilyana. I always have."


    Later they made fierce love and then fell asleep beside each other. When he woke up next, through his heavy lidded eyes, he saw her watching him, brushing his back, as hey on his belly. She leaned in to kiss the tip of his nose and said, "Have I ever told you how beautiful this is?"


    "No¡­" he whispered.


    She kissed his eyes. "And these?"


    "No¡­"


    She kissed his cheeks. "These?"


    He shook his head.


    She kissed his lips and then said, "I love you too!"


    Theodir''s breath lodged in his throat.


    She fumbled with his hair that was on the forehead. "Let Ruvyn stay here until he is nursed. I don''t want to take him away from his mother."


    "Really?" Icy surprise flickered through him.


    "Yes," she said in a calm and soft voice. "And in the meanwhile, I hope¡ª" a blush appeared on her cheeks. "I hope¡ª" She looked at Theodir who was watching her intently. She bit her lip and chewed it. Her blush deepened. She lowered her eyelids and in a husky voice said, "I hope I be pregnant."


    Theodir grabbed her and kissed her passionately. When he was satisfied, he said, "How about I start with my side of work now?"


    She giggled and then lightly swatted his chest. "As if you haven''t been doing it for the past few days?"


    He pulled her over his body and growled. "Let me continue."


    The mansion once again shook with roars and moans. Haldir shook his head and covered his baby''s ears for the umpteenth time so that he didn''t wake up. His brother was way too lusty!


    The next day¡ª

 Chapter 504 - Thats A Warning

    <h4>Chapter 504 - That''s A Warning</h4>


    Ilyana and Haldir were standing in front of the heavily crafted oak doors of the main hall where Inyanga and Haldir were sitting. Theodir had called his brother and his wife to tell them their decision.


    Ilyana appeared flustered to be in this situation, but over thest few days she felt so liberated from all the emotions, all the agony and all the hatred she had harbored in her heart that standing here right now in front of the closed door, felt lighter. It was as if her body was levitating in the space she had left behind in her youth. Hundreds of years of living with the hatred for Theodir and pining for his younger brother, agonized her heart. She wasted so much precious time when all she had to do was look over her shoulder and her husband was standing there. Her throat bobbed and she swallowed her saliva.


    "Should we go in?" he asked tenderly, as he tucked a stray strand of her golden hair behind her ears.


    She pursed her lips and nodded as her face flushed. She wanted to get over with it, go back to Evindal and then start over her life¡ªanew. "Yes," she replied, her voice a mere whisper.


    Theodir smiled confidently and then opened the door to enter the room. He crossed the space between him and his brother with his chin high up, with victory that shone in his eyes, with pride that swelled in his chest. He walked in with his queen, his wife and his lover. His gaze met his brother''s and he found only appreciation. Haldir got up as Theodir approached him. When he was near him, Haldir sped his forearms and then embraced him, like the two men would. The elves looked surreal.


    Haldir pulled away and said warmly, "Sit."


    Theodir sat next to his wife while Haldir sat next to his wife. Ruvyn was giggling while ying with Inyanga''s hair. He clutched them and refused to leave. His mother was least bothered about it, as she stroked his pink cheeks tenderly. Ilyana watched them as a smile crept on her lips. They both looked so lovely together. When she hade from Evindal, she was so jealous of Inyanga, so jealous of Haldir, for having a full family, while all she had was acrimony in her heart. Every time she saw Inyanga with her little one, she wanted to strip him away from her, but now¡ªnow the sight was beautiful enough to bring tears to her eyes. She gulped thinking how could she even think of separating the child from his mother.


    Seeing Ilyana''s eyes on Ruvyn, at first, Inyanga became apprehensive. However,ter she rxed. She got up and handed him to Ilyana. "I think you should cuddle him a bit," she said. "He should know you nicely."


    As icy surprise surged through her body, Ilyana gasped. Inyanga had never shown this confidence earlier. With shaking hands, she took Ruvyn in her hands and as soon as she cradled him in her arms, Ruvyn stared at her with his light blue eyes. His hand shot up to the strand of hair that hade out and he grabbed it tightly in his hand. "Ow!" Ilyana cried. "You naughty boy!" she said and Ruvyn giggled. A throatyughter from the side rumbled through the room.


    Haldir wrapped his arm over Inyanga''s shoulder as she leaned her face on his chest and curled her legs up. They watched Ilyana ying with Ruvyn and it seemed¡­ lovely. He then looked at his older brother who was also looking at his wife. Theodir turned to him and said, "Ilyana and I havee to a decision. We will let Ruvyn stay with you for as long as you want to keep him."


    Inyanga shot up straight, overexcited by the news. "What?"


    Theodir chuckled at her reaction. He leaned back on his sofa. "Yes, you can nurse him, feed him and be with him for as long as you like. We won''t force you to give him up. However¡ª" His eyes went to Haldir who appeared tense as his shoulders drew back and Adam''s apple bobbed. "We wille to take him when the need for the kingdom arises. He is going to be the king of Evindal, and I hope you understand this deeply. I have to preserve our bloodline, and it can only be done with this child." That''s if his wife doesn''t get pregnant soon. "Evindal hasn''t had a royal baby in hundreds of years. Ruvyn was born at a time when we were all dealing with child-birth problems. So, you have to be prepared for that."


    Haldir''s chest tightened. He was so moved by the decision that he was speechless. A shaky breath left his lips. He said, "I fully understand your decision, brother, and I will abide by thews of Evindal."


    "That''s good then," Theodir replied, feeling very rxed. After that they didn''t talk about it at all and only continued to y with Ruvyn. And Theodir wondered if he would ever get his wife pregnant. She looked beautiful with a child and what would his child look like? It was just the beginning.


    Ilyana invited Inyanga toe to the elf kingdom and see what her home was like. "You are, after all, the bride of the prince of Evindal," she had said. Inyanga hugged her sister-inw tightly and said that she woulde soon.


    Theodir and Ilyana left for Evindal a dayter.


    ---


    It was evening and after a day''s hectic work, Ileus was sitting with Anastasia in their room, the two of them reading his favorite book, when Iona entered¡ªall teary and frustrated. Ileus immediately tucked the book beneath his pillow and covered his wife, who was sitting nude beneath her shirt over hisp. "There is something called knocking!" he blurted. "Or have you forgotten what that means?"


    "Oh, shut up!" said Iona. She had a ssic pout on her face. "I want to go back to Ghar!" She sat on the couch that was near the window opposite them. She pulled her feet up and crossed her hands across her chest.


    "Then go. Who is stopping you?" said Ileus, only as irritated as her.


    Anastasia swatted his arm. "Shut up!" she scowled at him. He rolled his eyes and plopped on the pillow back. Anastasia slipped down him cautiously and covered herself properly. "What is it, Iona?" she asked affectionately.


    Iona''s tears rolled down her cheeks. "I miss him, and I miss him terribly!"


    Anastasia stopped herself fromughing at her innocent sister-inw. "Why don''t you and I go for some shopping?" she suggested.


    "No!" Ileus countered as his voice boomed in the room. "Princesses don''t need to shop. Whatever you want, I will get it here." He was too concerned for Iona''s safety. Aed Ruad was still lurking somewhere out there.


    "How preposterous!" Anastasia said. "We will go shopping."


    "No." His voice boomed again.


    "You can''t stop us!" Iona shot at him, ready to fight.


    "Then try to go," Ileus said in a mulish tone. "Try to leave the pce''s premises."


    "Really Aly?" Anastasia asked with a raised eyebrow. "Is that a challenge?"


    "That''s a warning."

 Chapter 505 - Are You Serious?

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Are You Serious?</h4>


    Anastasia''s eyes thinned. She jerked her head back and gave him that how-dare-you look, but Ileus maintained his mulish demeanor. "Both of you won''t be leaving the pce''s premises until the threat called Aed Ruad is nullified."


    "So, if the man is not caught for years toe, are we to stay inside?" Anastasia asked, obviously peeved at her husband''s decision. "Do you realize how ridiculous you sound?" Her face was flushed as she red and red at him.


    "Ridiculous?" he retorted. "Hasn''t Iona gone through enough that you want to expose her to danger? If it hadn''t been for our spies, we wouldn''t have detected Siora. Imagine the cataclysmic effect that would have urred if she was not stopped in the right time. I don''t want to take any risks now. Out of all the people out there, only Aed Ruad remains hidden. We don''t know where he is." He exhaled heavily, as if exhaling his anger.


    A wave of shock passed through Anastasia. Did he mean that she was trying to put Iona in harm''s way? "Ileus, threats don''t end with eliminating those who have wronged us in the past. They keeping anding, because we are the rulers of kingdoms. Who knows what all perils are still lurking? How many are you going to face and how many are you going to control? Even if on the outside you control thews of thends, can you control what is going on inside a man''s mind? And more importantly, will Aed Ruad even dare toe inside Draoidh?" She paused as she glowered at him. He was being too overprotective. It wasn''t needed.


    He didn''t say anything for a long time as silence fell heavy in the air. Iona was actually surprised at his outburst. Being siblings, this wasn''t the first time they fought with each other, but she could sense her brother''s anger beneath theyer of silence. It was like a moltenva, ready to erupt if provoked even slightly. She got up from her ce and said, "I will talk about itter." She strode out of the room.


    When Iona shut the door behind her with a loud bang, Anastasia looked at Ileus and shook her head. "That was too rude. You can''t speak with her like that."


    "Don''t teach me how to speak with my sister Anastasia!" Ileus snapped. "She is pregnant. And she is bearing the heir of Ghar. Do you realize that burden? I just want her to be safe and after what Siora did, I get nightmares of her standing hidden behind curtains and waiting to attack you or Iona and my parents! Hell, there can be anyone out there who can do the same. How do you know that Siora doesn''t have allies in Draoidh or in Silver Vales?" His chest rose and fell with anger that was now peeling off him in wisps of ck smoke. He tossed the banket aside and went to stand at the window. The twilight had descended upon the wizard kingdom as he stared into the distant horizon. His thoughts tumbled. He had been quietly trying for far too many years to disentangle the mess his family had been put into. And just when he thought it was going so well, Siora struck. Now who knew that Aed Ruad might just decide to strike?


    "Life doesn''t stop, Aly!" she said, jerking him out of his thoughts. "You can''t contain Iona in the house forever. She has remained a captive for so many years. I have remained a captive for that many years. We want to move around freely. Can you realize it stifles me to even think of not moving freely?"


    He didn''t reply. Picking up his jacket from the nearby chair, he stomped out of the room. Ileus strode to his parents'' bedchamber where he knew he would find Iona. The girl was getting jittery and he could sense her anxiety with the heartbeats. If he didn''t take good measure in time, she would actually sneak out of the pce andmit some grave folly¡­ yet again. When he entered his parents'' bedchamber, he found her standing on a dais in the back of the room, with the seamstress bent in front of her, who looked very stressed.


    "This gown is too long. Cut it from the hem and sleeves are also too short," Iona instructed the maid. "The cut of the fabric right over here," she pointed at her belly, "is too sharp. I am feeling very ufortable. Either you addce here on the sides or open the seam."


    "Yes, Your Highness," the seamstress said, as Iona whipped her head in her brother''s direction. Their gazes met like cold shards of ice. Without looking at the seamstress she ordered her to leave. "Leave us alone." The seamstress gathered all the fabric and with a snap of her fingers, vanished from there. Everything that she brought with her also vanished. Iona tilted her head and crossed her arms across her chest. "What do you want now?" she asked, her golden eyes glowing with fury.


    Ileus crossed the room and sat on the sofa near the dais. Their parents were out in the garden talking to the gardeners, arguing as to which flower should be where, even though the clouds were gray and heavy. There was something unsaid between them, which he couldn''t make out. He focused his attention on his sister. "Tomorrow we have a party at Da''s house. Aidan and Da are calling a number of guests. Why don''t you join us? It will do you good."


    Iona pursed her lips. She got down from the dais and then ambled to the bed. She sat there and pulled a cushion in herp. "That''s just one day, no, one evening, Ileus. I am so bored that I can''t tell you. I asked Mother if I could join the wizard academy."


    "That''s a great idea!" Ileus replied. "You haven''t been to the wizard academy and you will learn a lot over there. Moreover, you will be well protected."


    Iona sighed. "Mother refused. She said that ady called Circe, who was heading the wizard academy once and was the Minister of Education, yed a key role in my abduction. And who knows how many people out there are still her loyalists?"


    Ileus stared at her in stunned silence. A moment or twoter he coughed and said, "Well, Mother isn''t wrong. She has a valid point."


    "Then what options do I have with me, Ileus?" Iona asked. "I want to go out. I miss him so much, but when I think of how much mother and father missed me all those years, I feel extremely guilty. I have missed them just as much, but¡ª" her throat choked with emotions and she turned her eyes away. They could hear their parents arguing. In a hoarse voice she added, "I am restless. I want to do something!"


    "Because of your restlessness, because of how curious you were all the time, wended in a horrible mess eight years back. And you want to put us back into that mess all over again?" Ileus said in a sharp voice.


    Stung by his words, Iona became quiet. "Are you serious?" she said after a second. "It wasn''t because of me."


    "Then, please tell me how you got into that mess?"

 Chapter 506 - Our Chance

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Our Chance</h4>


    Anguish returned. Of all the people in the world, she didn''t want her brother to use her. "I was too small to even understand the mess! You know why they abducted me. Haven''t I suffered enough to be used again and again? Haven''t I lost my magic? It feels hollow inside. How would you feel if someone gives you a ss of air, when you are parched?" she replied, agony stabbing her heart.


    "It all happened because of your decisions, Iona. Don''t me anyone else for it," Ileus said, feeling her pain, but overlooking it.


    "Yes!" she shouted. "It happened because of me. Now what?" She took the cushion and threw it at him. He caught it and tossed it aside.


    "Now you have to stay safe. We want you to stay safe. We don''t want you tomit mistakes. None of us can take it anymore. It''s like this never-ending barrage of life-threatening situations we are facing constantly. Frankly Iona, I need rest! I want to spend time with my wife. I want to spend time with my pregnant wife and look into a bright future that belongs to me. But do I have time? No!" Ileus responded sharply. "And now you are again jumping to get us into chaos? Well, I would make sure that you stay in the pce, safely!"


    Iona blinked at him once, and then twice. She screamed, "Listen to yourself, you filthy rat!" She picked up another cushion and threw it at him. But the cushion burned midair and its ashes fell on the ground.


    The siblings stared at each other with chests heaving, with anger that was barely controble, with eyes in which golden flecks flickered. Adrianna came running in. "What is going on?" she asked when she saw her children in a furious mood. Both were flushed and both were scowling at each other.


    "Ask him!" Iona said, pointing at him.


    "Ask her!" Ileus replied to her with a pointed re.


    Adrianna felt like she had time traveled ten years back. Before she could say anything, Iona got up from the bed and stormed out of the room saying, "Ask him not to follow me anywhere! I will end up thrashing him."


    "Thrashing me?" Ileus shouted at her back, his temper rising. "Or getting thrashed?"


    "Get lost!" Iona opened the door and banged it close.


    "Did you see that, Mother? Did you see that? She is absolutely out of control. Why can''t she reason that she is pregnant and needs to stay safe and not be angry? She just over reacts every time she is sullen! Why can''t we all live normally, for god''s sake?" He got up from his chair and started pacing the room.


    Adrianna rolled her eyes. She wanted to spank both her children. "I think you need to take a rest for the day, Ileus," she said. "You are too tired."


    "Ask your daughter to take a rest! I am fine!" Saying that he also stormed out of the room, ring at his father who wasing inside. Dmitri gave him a confused look. He gave a questioning look to Adrianna but she shrugged.


    When Ileus returned to his room, he was frantic for not finding Anastasia over there. He sent a light tendril of thought to locate her, and she responded through their mind link. "I am with Iona." He sagged with relief and then ambled to his bed, rubbing his neck. He was too tired mentally and physically. In the evening when he hade back from the normal duties of the kingdom, he hade to know that Aed Ruad was seen long back in the Northern Mountains, but his spy wasn''t sure about the information. Since he wasn''t sure about the information, he didn''t want to pass it on to any of his family members. Anastasia was lying on the bed, reading one of his books. Intrigued as hell, he had stripped his clothes immediately and wore his pajamas and a light tunic. He had pulled her on hisp and the two were flipping the pages together. Her scent, her nearness and the coziness of the room¡­ it had a calming effect on him until¡­ Iona came. And his trepidations returned.


    In Iona''s room, Anastasia was stroking her hair and back, as the girl was crying with her face buried in the pillows. In between sobbing, she was muttering something unintelligible. All Anastasia could catch was ''Olfy''. "You miss him a lot?" she asked tenderly.


    "I do!" Iona replied. "But¡ª but that doesn''t mean that I don''t want to stay with my parents."


    "I know¡­" She stroked Iona''s back till she became quiet. Anastasia handed her a soft fluffy towel to blow her nose and wipe her tears. "Are you hungry?"


    She shook her head, but Anastasia gave her a tray of sliced pineapples with condensed milk. Iona took a bite in her mouth and ate it with difficulty. "Why am I missing him so much?"


    Anastasia shrugged. "When I was in Vilinski and Ileus was here, I missed him a lot. But I guess, he missed me more. He had gone punching people and illegal fighting in Level three."


    "What?" Iona asked with wide eyes as surprise flooded her.


    Anastasia nodded as a smile wormed on her lips. "He was brandishing a cut on his cheek and eyebrow when he came to pick me up." Anastasia realized that the brother and sister were simr. She chuckled.


    "Ah!" Iona took another pineapple slice in her mouth. "I can use that as leverage!"


    Anastasiaughed. "Why don''t youe with us to Da''s party tomorrow? She would love it. Kaizan would be there. He is going to rebuild a part of his mansion. He says that there would be too many babies to handle in the near future and so he needs a baby-proof room."


    Iona giggled. "He is right." She finished her te of fruits and kept it aside. "Okay, I wille."


    "Great! The dress code is Wings."


    "What?" Ionaughed with amusement. "Then give me your wings, Anastasia!" The two girlsughed and bonded and the tension in the air vanished. However, at the end of it, Iona had about twenty small braids in her head. When she narrowed her eyes at Anastasia, she simply said, "I am bonding!"


    ---


    Aed Ruad''s spy was standing in the main hall waiting for him toe out. It had been over an hour and he was growing impatient. He was about to leave, when Aed Ruad strolled in the room, reeking of alcohol. "What is it?" Aed Ruad asked, as he drained the remaining whiskey down his throat.


    "M''lord, I have heard that Aidan and Da are nning to host a party at their home and they have called many guests. This could be our chance."


    "How do you know? And how did you enter Draoidh?" Aed Ruad asked. Could he also enter the wizard kingdom? He had never seen it from inside, and he had heard that it was beautiful. There werend masses floating in the air where people lived. It should be fascinating.


    "There is a witch in Level three, whose brother was killed by Prince Ileus in a boxing match. She was in Silver Vales in an ale-bar, where she talked. I offered her more and she spilled it all out. She is a servant in Da''s house."


    "Hmmm¡­ Good chance."

 Chapter 507 - Ten Silver Coins

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Ten Silver Coins</h4>


    The spy assessed his condition and wondered if he was good enough to even go to Draoidh and not reveal himself. He could ask the witch to disguise him, but other than that what about his behavior? He had to let him know of the situation and couldn''t leave it on him. If they had to take Iona this time for sure, then there couldn''t be any mistakes. But he knew that whatever he said, it had toe out carefully. The man was too inebriated to be irate. "M''lord, it will be easy to put you in the house under disguise, but Ileus and Anastasia are going to be there. Though Iona is weak and pregnant, we still have to be extremely careful and n ordingly. Perhaps this is the only chance we might ever get."


    Aed Ruad leaned on the table where the bottles were stored and stood with his legs crossed. He wondered if R¨¢ild had crossed Vilinski. What about his father''s spirit? Was R¨¢ild able to reach? Somehow Aed Ruad was sure that once R¨¢ild would go to his homnd, he would never return. He would find a way to stay back and survive. He took a deep breath in and poured yet another ss of whiskey¡ªhis fifth for the day. "I know¡­" he replied absent mindedly. "What do you propose?"


    The spy''s confidence in his Master wavered. "If you like I can go to Draoidh. Rest assured I will carry out the mission to the best of my abilities."


    Aed Ruad looked at him over the rim of his ss and judged his spy judging him. He narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. The man was scrutinizing him closely. "No, I will go there and you will apany me," he replied tly. "When is the party, you said?"


    The spy recoiled. The Master had understood his intentions and now at the party if things went wrong, Aed Ruad would sacrifice him in a heartbeat. Now he couldn''t even wriggle out of the situation, but he had to be extra alert, not only for himself, but for his Master too. "It is tomorrow in the evening."


    "Good. I will be going there with you. Now go back and find out about Da''s house-n. We need to be very specific with this one." Aed Ruad turned to leave and dismissed his spy. He stopped at the door of his room, turned his head over his shoulder and said, "Come back in the night and we will discuss more."


    The spy bowed and left, muttering curses in his mind.


    ---


    Adrianna and Dmitri were sitting in their bedchamber. It was almost dawn and she was tossing and turning in her bed, when she finally decided to get out of the bed. She was watching thest log in the fire, which split open, turning gray and releasing a flurry of embers in the air above. The days were beginning to get colder and snow was now a constant feature of Draoidh. Last evening, the spat between her children didn''t bore well with her. She understood their tensions, but Ileus was especially over-tense about it. She didn''t want to me him, she wanted to me herself for letting this all happen.


    A soft knock pounded on the door. "Come in," Dmitri said. A servant walked in with a tray of tea and freshly baked biscuits. As soon as she left, Dmitri got up. Grabbing a shawl from the footrest of the bed, he ambled to her and wrapped her tightly with the shawl. She smiled as she curled her legs beneath her and Dmitri sat down beside her. He gave her the tea. "What is bothering you, my dear?"


    Adrianna lowered her gaze, took a sip of tea, and exhaled her anxieties. "Iona is¡ª"


    "Iona is missing her husband!" Dmitri cut her off. "Rolfe is her mate and by asking her to stay for two months, you have practically be a devil."


    "What?" Adrianna frowned. "I want to spend time with her, Dmitri. Two months are also very less. I was nning on taking her to the human realm, was nning on showing her our college, and if she wanted to shop, well she could shop there."


    "And two months will be enough, Adri?" asked Dmitri, huffing altogether.


    "Well, two months is the minimum!"


    "No Adri. Even a year is going to be less for all the time we missed with her. The only way is to go back in time and cuddle her, but is that a solution?" He sipped more tea. "You need to let her go. She has grown up. You should be happy that after all that she has gone through, the wolf spirits have been kind on her and on us. She found a mate who is the king of Ghar and she is pregnant with his child. If her mate was some ordinary man, I would have been very happy, perhaps equally ecstatic and thanked the wolf spirits for giving her a chance to live. But Iona''s mate is Rolfe Aramaer, and he is no ordinary man."


    "What are you getting at Dmitri?" Adrianna asked, her voce tired.


    "I am just saying that you shouldn''t have asked her to stay for two months. In my opinion, you should cut short her stay. If you want, you can go to Ghar with her. I will alsoe with you. But don''t separate her mate from her. Do you remember how I behaved when you left for the kingdom''s duties?"


    Adrianna chuckled. Yes, she remembered how Dmitri would just take her away from everyone and hide her in one of the caves in the forests of Silver Vales. She gave him a loving gaze. "I remember very well. And I also remember how Iona was conceived in one such cave."


    Dmitri loved when his wifeughed. He ced the cup on the table and took her hand in his. He pressed it to his lips. "I love it when youugh. You shouldugh more." He stared into her golden eyes and was mesmerized once again. He was secretly nning on having another child with her.


    "Silly." Gods, she adored her husband.


    "Let her go," he said. "She wants to be with her mate but she is unable to tell that to us because she knows that we are going to feel bad about it."


    Adrianna whimpered. "I want to do so much with her."


    "I know Adri, but do it with her in her home, not yours."


    ---


    The spy was in a small room in a tavern in the outskirts of Silver Vales. It smelled of sweat and oil and wax and alcohol. He was lying beside the witch who was now smoking after having sex with him. "You are a smartd," she said, forming curls of smoke. "I can take you and your lover in Draoidh, but that would cost you silver."


    The spy took his arm beneath his head and propped up. "How much?" he asked. The room was pretty cold and the thin nket was doing little to stop the cold. Still, he tucked it up.


    "Ten silver coins, and¡ª"


    "And?" his eyebrows raised.


    "And I want you and your lover in this room after you have toured Draoidh," she grinned at him showing her yellow teeth.


    The spy stopped an urge to roll his eyes. "Done."


    "Thene here tomorrow morning," said the witch as she stubbed her light.

 Chapter 508 - The Spy And The Witch

    <h4>Chapter 508 - The Spy And The Witch</h4>


    Aed Ruad was standing with the spy in front of the tavern. Aed Ruad was wearing a cloak to hide his wings and had pulled up the hood in order to hide his face. His eyes with yellow slits were too prominent even though the clouds overhead were gray and dense, loaded with snow.


    "Pleasee here, m''lord," the spy said and guided him to the room where they would find the witch. When they reached the room, they found that she was already present over there, ready with clothes and other essories.


    She took one look at Aed Ruad and was impressed by how tall he was, but was intimidated by the yellow slit in his eyes. "Where is my silver?" she asked.


    The spy dug his hands in his pocket. He took a bag out and counted ten silver coins before handing it to her as Aed Ruad watched her with an uncanny gaze. This morning he woke up early and took a good and long bath so that he didn''t smell and rubbed a lot of lotion on his body to cloak his smell. He didn''t want the werewolves to sniff his scent even before he could do the job.


    "Thank you!" the witch replied as she grabbed the money in a fist and a wide grin appeared on her face. She pointed to a sack and said, "Your clothes are right there. Change into them and then I will further disguise you."


    The spy nodded. They waited for the witch to go out, but she ambled to a chair at the table in the corner and sat down. When they stared at her, in a deadpanned she said, "What?"


    The two men stiffened, but without speaking further they changed their clothes. The witch let out a low whistle when she saw Aed Ruad''s ck wings. They were massive and the man had a tough time controlling them while changing clothes in the small room. They tucked their old clothes in the same bag and were now adorning ck pants and white shirts with ck jackets¡ªthe dress the servants had to wear in Da''s party.


    "You both look nice!" the witch said, admiring them and wondering how it would be to have them both together. She clenched her thighs. How much better it can be, she thought. Not only did she get paid for her witchery in the form of money but also in the form of two muscled bodies, which she would devour in the night. She sauntered to the sly first. She brushed her hand from top to bottom on his body. "Presvanje!" she chanted and the man''s hair became sandy brown matching the color of his eyes.


    The spy suppressed his gasp. It''s not that Aed Ruad couldn''t use his magic on them, it was just a way to get the trust of the witch. They would kill her anyway after the work was done. There was no point in leaving trails behind and this time they decided to go with just one person rather than employing the whole lot, like Siora did. Fool.


    The witch came to Aed Ruad and brushed him from top to bottom, chanting the same words, but she took her time, as if feeling him, feeling his muscles. Aed Ruad continued to stand there like a statue. By the time she was finished, his ck hair was salt and pepper, some wrinkles formed on his face and his eyes were ck. "You look perfect!" she said and chuckled.


    They exited the tavern with the witch, keeping a very low profile. In the morning there were very few men who were sitting and having breakfast or murmuring amongst themselves. No one paid attention to a young man and woman who looked like a couple and an older man, who seemed like he was a rtive. The woman walked with them in the back alley and created a portal. When they stepped out of the portal, they were standing in front of a bridge. Right below it was a deep valley and right in front of them on the other side was a thick snow forest. The bridge looked like it was abandoned, but it looked sturdy and solid. There were vines growing on all sides and on the path withyers of snow umted everywhere.


    "Where the hell are we?" said Aed Ruad. He whipped his head towards the witch, ready to kill her if she betrayed them.


    "Rx," she chuckled. "This bridge was built by the dark witch who incidentally is our princess Iona now." She stepped on it and stopped to check if the vines reacted. "It was built to trap Prince Ileus and his mate, Anastasia." The vines didn''t react. They were swaying in the cold breeze that swept across the valley with a ghostly noise. "This bridge was under a lot of spells, and so the prince and princess didn''t use it when they wanted to enter the Draoidh. However, after they had crossed over the kingdom using another bridge, no one really bothered!" She waved her hands in the air and shrugged. "This bridge was forgotten. And so, it is lying abandoned." She smiled and gestured to them to step on it.


    "How did you discover it?" asked the spy.


    "Hmm¡­ I have my ways," she replied and started walking over the bridge, keeping a close watch on the vines wondering if they still had the remnants of the magic the dark witch had cast on them. The witch was L''s servant in Silver Vales, and after her death, she was staying as low as possible so that no one suspected her. The vines stayed the way they were and she knew that they didn''t have any magic. Going through the main gates meant that the two men would have charred to ashes because the spells wouldn''t have recognized them. She couldn''t even cloak the men in her magic because then also the spells would have crawled inside her magic and killed her along with them. This was the safest way. She would encounter spells on the other side, but she knew that they would be easy enough to be tackled by her.


    Aed Ruad followed the woman as he looked around. It was chilly and he pulled his cloak around him tightly. They reached the other side in less than twenty minutes. There were two stone pirs at the end of the bridge, between which magic sizzled. The witch chanted something under her breath and flung her hands forward. A whoosh of air passed over them whipping their hair wildly and the spells receded with a hiss. "Let''s go," she said, proud of her work. As soon as the three entered, the magic resumed. "The main city is about one hour trek from here. I can create a portal and take you there, but that would be dangerous. There are too many Mozias to watch theizens. I can''t take the risk."


    The snow forest proved to be tiring, but Aed Ruad didn''tin. His desire to kill Iona only increased with every step he took forward. Because of her betrayal, he was facing this situation.. Had she remained loyal to his mother, he would have still been the crown prince of Vilinski. As soon as they entered¡ª

 Chapter 509 - Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 509 - Excitement</h4>


    As soon as they entered the second level of Draoidh, the witch noticed Mozias patrolling the streets. She asked her aplices to stay low. Aed Ruad started walking with a slight limp behind them as she curled her hand around the spy''s arm. They crossed the Trading District, where they crossed arge fountain, the water in which had frozen. Sweet and salty scents hit their nostrils. Children were pulling their mothers to buy things for them, while hollers were shouting excitedly.


    The witch stepped into a shady shop down the corner and bought small bottles of green oil.


    "What is this for?" asked the spy when she gave it to him.


    "Apply it all over your body," she said. "This will hide your scent."


    Aed Ruad''s magic burned and twirled in him, as excited as he was, for he promised himself that he would kill Iona. They walked past the guards and started walking uphill towards a winding alley that led to the private mansions. As they walked, he noticed howrge and beautiful the mansions were. There was ayer of snow dusting off them. The trees were all lit with lights that were connected with copper wire wrapped in a material he didn''t know about. They reached Aidan''s house an hourter. The ce was a buzz of activities. The witch asked them to stop at the main entrance where there were other servants also. All of them were getting a seal stamped on the back of their hand. She ambled to the front of the guards and asked them how long it would take for them to go inside. She pointed at Aed Ruad and said, "The old man needs to go to the loo on an urgent basis. Can you please let us enter before all?"


    The guard peered at the two men with her. He saw that the younger man was supporting the other one on his shoulders. He nodded, muttering something under his breath. He stamped her hand and then allowed the three to go inside. Inside, it was chaos. Da was shouting at the servants to start working fast. Aed Ruad and the witch immediately hid themselves in a different room.


    She was expecting over fifty guests. The party which started small only for the friends, turned into a bigger affair when Liam and Fleur insisted on inviting their rtives and friends. Da''s pregnancy was so exciting that Fleur was over the top. She came to her daughter and asked her not to be so anxious. "I will look at all of them, don''t worry," Fleur said with an affectionate smile.


    "Thank you, Mother!" said Da and hugged her. She gave her a tired look and then walked to a flight of stairs that led to the first floor.


    The trio came out and busied themselves with the work, thankful that they escaped the guards.


    ---


    Towards the evening, the two girls were abuzz with a lot of fervor.


    "Why are you wearing this dress, Iona?" said Anastasia. "This is so old fashioned."


    "I don''t have anything else!" Ionamented. She had emptied her wardrobe and there was nothing that Anastasia liked.


    The fae princess reached for arge blue box that was wrapped in papers and ribbons that she had brought with her and then gave it to her. "Wear this and see how you look."


    Iona jerked her head back in surprise. She took the gift box and opened the ribbons. When she unpacked it, she lifted the red dress that was neatly folded inside. Iona bit her lip as she giggled. She ced the dress back in the box and then hugged Anastasia. "Thank you," she said in a breathy voice.


    "You are most wee," Anastasia replied and patted her back. She hadn''t seen Iona this happy in a long time. "Now wear it."


    Iona nodded and Anastasia went to her room, leaving her with the maids. She had to get ready for Da''s party. But she decided to stop at Adrianna''s chamber to see if she needed help.


    "I think I am doing fine, Anastasia!" Adrianna said as she picked up an ochre yellow gown. "How is this looking?" she asked nervously.


    "It is fabulous," Anastasia said with a smile. "It entuates the golden color of your eyes." She was in love with the eyes of her mother-inw and her husband and her sister-inw. She hadn''t seen a single Lorean with such beautiful eyes. And she wished that her child also had the same eye color.


    "Then it is decided," Adrianna replied cockily. "I am wearing it." Anastasia chuckled. "What are you waiting for Anastasia?" Adrianna asked. "Now, go and get ready. There''s a lot to do!"


    "Yes Mother," Anastasia said. She gazed at her father-inw who was struggling with his jacket that a servant was making him wear, and then walked out. As she walked, she stopped in the garden of the east wing and looked up at the skies. Stars were shining brilliantly across the ck velvety sky. She had controlled the weather of the kingdom that day with her mood, and she was in a great mood. Reason¡ªher husband was very happy. She let out a softughter and then almost bounced while she walked back to her room. Finally, things were turning out nice.


    ---


    The banquet hall was being readied for the guests. Beautiful, embroidered linen was spread on the tables. Flower vases were filled with white and red roses. Small candbras were ced in the center. Silverware was spread for the guests.


    A stage was created for entertainment. There were dancers on the stage who were rehearsing their steps as the musicians were toning the strings of their instruments. The evening started maturing and the guests, in different colors and fashions, started pouring in. Since the royals were alsoing, there were borate arrangements of security. Aed Ruad and the witch kept themselves to the kitchen mostly. The spy had already seen where Iona was going to be seated. He had conveyed it to his Master.


    The guests looked at the names inscribed for them. The names floated in the air just above their chairs, and as soon as the guests sat on them, the names disappeared. Soon the hall was filled with chatter andughter of the guests over drinks. Aed Ruad took a tray of drinks and walked amongst the guests to serve. He scanned the room for his target, but none of the royals had arrived. He pursed his lips as the guests picked up the sses from his tray and ushered him to get more. He came back with refilled sses, and they were all taken immediately. He must have made at least ten more rounds, but the royals hadn''t arrived. He grew impatient. He grew tired of the fake limp with which he was walking. When he stopped in the kitchen to rest, the chef ordered him to go and give pastries to the guests. Aed Ruad gritted his teeth but he picked up the tray of pastries and went back to the banquet hall.


    And this time, when he came in, he saw that all the people had stopped in their activities. He saw Ileus and Anastasia walking in, but¡ª

 Chapter 510 - [Bonus chapter] The Party

    <h4>Chapter 510: [Bonus chapter] The Party</h4>


    The days stretched and stretched for him. Sitting on a crest of a hill, Rolfe was staring ahead in the horizon, as dawn filled its golden light over the meadows and pines and firs. The ice crystals hanging on their branches and twigs glinted off the sunlight''s soft glow. It had been three weeks since he had returned to Ghar. Three weeks without his mate, and now he was on the verge of gloom that stretched as far as he could look into the horizon.


    While most couples had honeymoons right after their weddings, Rolfe and Iona had been so busy rebuilding and revitalizing their once-cursed kingdom to find time to celebrate. They had gone to Draoidh, because she wanted to spend time with her parents. However, things at Draoidh went south much to his shock with his mother showing up and trying to kill his wife. Rolfe had been at the edge ever since because he had failed to protect her. The guilt seeped in his mind to the extent that now sitting atop the hill, he was sure that Iona didn''te to Ghar with him because of that incident. Or was it that her parents had stopped trusting him? Tension crept slowly in his mind like poison in water. He exhaled heavily and rubbed his chest, which ached for his mate. Scratching his week'' worth of beard, he tried to focus his mind on the next day''s schedule. He had to visit viges in the south, where he had meetings with two chieftains.


    Rolfe got up and brushed off the twigs and grass from his tunic and pants. Today also he had woken up early in the morning and hade for a long walk. It was time to return to his duties, return to his empty bedchamber, to his empty bed. He grew lonely¡­


    He tried to forget the vise-like loneliness that had gripped his heart but for how long? Iona''s face woulde into his vision. Yes, he had started hallucinating. Just the other day he stared and stared at a young girl who had the same height and hair like Iona, until¡ªuntil his gaze went to her horns. And when he saw her horns, he felt extremely guilty of seeing that girl. He clenched his fists in order to not rub his chest because he didn''t know how the girl would take it. It seemed like a lewd gesture, especially from a king, because none knew what he was thinking about.


    Aed Ruad waited on the sides behind a few guests and under the shadows, as Ileus and Anastasia walked in. Her hand was curled in the crook of his arm. She was wearing a light blue silk gown that was embroidered with pearls that was cinched in the center with flowing fabric that pooled around her ankles. Her white wings were tucked behind her, yet every often they would bristle a little the moment she smiled at someone or something. A diamond tiara on her head with matching earrings entuated her soft looks. Ileus bent down to speak something to his wife, and her pointy ears twitched.


    Wife¡­ She would have been his wife had she not run away, had Ileus not infiltrated and helped her run from Vilinski. Then he would have been the king. Aed Ruad clutched the tray that was shaking in his hand, just like the anger that shook his mind. The bitch chose this wizard. Well, he was going to teach the wizard a lesson of his life.


    "You both look so lovely!" said Da as she hugged Anastasia and then Ileus. Her exmation brough Aed Ruad out of his thoughts.


    "You too!" said Anastasia and hugged her back.


    Da turned her attention to Ileus and said, "Why do you have to wear ck leather pants and shirt? Don''t you know that is going to make all the lovely damsels fall in love with you again?"


    Ileus snorted. As if I would pay attention to any of them, when all his mind was on how to protect his wife and their unborn child. He had already begun scanning the room for threats, even though Aidan had assured him that there were threeyers of security around them. He tugged Anastasia closer to him and ignored Da''s statement.


    Da rolled her eyes when Anastasia was almost lifted off the ground because of his tugging. "Gods, stop it Ileus! You are getting over-cautious."


    He ignored her and then started to walk down the red carpet. All the guests dipped in a bow one by one as they passed them. Fleur and Liam were waiting for the prince and princess at a table at the head of the banquet hall. Fleur hugged Da as Liam greeted Ileus. "You look like a real king in that crown, Aly!"


    Ileus embraced his uncle Liam in a tight bear hug.


    Aed Ruad watched them for some time feeling utterly jealous and bitter, and then his eyes went back to the red carpet to see Iona. But she hadn''te. The murmur amongst the crowd had already started. They were anxious to see all the other royalty.


    "What about the king and the queen?" asked one of them.


    "I don''t know. I thought they wereing. Princess Iona was also supposed toe."


    "Yes, Da said that they too would being."


    "Princess Iona is not allowed to leave the pce. There are too many guards stationed around her. Ever since the attack on her, these days you can''t even get a glimpse of her."


    "They say that her parents have stopped her here and are not letting her go back to Ghar, because they are too scared that she is going to get attacked again."


    "Well, if I were her parents, I would do the same. The poor girl seems like an open invitation to every one of the enemies out there."


    "But will she being here?"


    "Of course! Da said that to me. But she willete. Like she wille with her parents for dinner and then leave almost immediately."


    This was all the assurance Aed Ruad needed. He walked back to the kitchen and then waited over there with a faint smile on his lips. His hand went to the hidden dagger on his belt. It was dipped in poison so potent that even if it nicked her skin, Iona would die within an hour and no one woulde to know what happened.


    The guests seated and waited for the performance. The dancers took their positions on the stage and as soon as the music started. The dancers swayed and swirled and entranced the audience to the extent that no one opened their mouths until the performance was over. And it was almost an hour.


    The audience erupted into cheers and ps for the artists. It was time for dinner. The servants started pouring in with trays in their hands for the first course of the meal, which consisted of clear vegetable soup with bread sticks.


    Aed Ruad entered the banquet hall along with the witch and the spy.. As they headed to the tables that were adjacent to the head table where Ileus and Anastasia were sitting, Aed Ruad walked to the head table. And there¡ª

 Chapter 511 - Confetti

    <h4>Chapter 511: Confetti</h4>


    After the entire day''s non-stop work, Rolfe had returned to the pce. He was bone tired. Rainsshed the windows and he debated whether he should go to his room or not. It waste in the night. The pce looked very empty, except for a few servants who scurried around to serve him dinner or help him change his clothes. Rolfe wasn''t particrly hungry.


    He walked to the ss closet that was full of exquisite wines and whiskey. Pouring down a in one crystal for him, he walked to one of the windows of the main hall and looked at the incessant rains with lights illuminating the trees beyond. He was so thankful that because of Iona, they had built a proper water logging system. These days after every shower, the streets and the houses and the farms¡ªall were left dry. He raked his fingers through his hair. He had walked miles and miles in the south viges to find the right ce for instation of wind mills. Gods, he was extremely tired. And he ached worse, not only bodily.


    Suddenly he heard voices in the adjacent dining hall and he thought of ignoring them, in order to avoid everyone, but he decided to see the reason of the excited voices. Surely his servants were having a brawl and he was in a mood to spite them.


    With practiced stealth and ease, he walked up to the dining hall. They were all chatting without noticing him. As soon as he neared them, they all stopped talking.


    "What is it?" he asked with a frown.


    "It is nothing m''lord," said one of the servants and bowed.


    "There''s news from the dungeons," said another one, elbowing him.


    Rolfe narrowed his eyes. "Be clear. What news?" he said, his voice echoing in the room.


    "A guard just informed us that your older brother wants an audience with you."


    Irritation spiked. Why was the guard telling it to the servants and not to him directly?


    As if understanding his irritation, the servant who gave him the information, trembled, fearing for his insolence to speak out of turn. In a gravelly voice he said, "The guard wishes to speak with you."


    "Send him in!" Rolfe said with a lethal calm.


    Rolfe had moved to the head of the table to eat food. It looked so empty without Iona, and the thought made him feel like turning away. But his stomach gurgled. A few minutester, the guard came in and bowed. A servant was serving him with roasted meat and fried vegetables.


    The guard said, "Your older brother wishes to speak with you. He says that he has a deal to make."


    Rolfe tilted his head, watched the guard for a long time and then held his fork and knife to cut a slice from the meat. His older brothers were held in the dungeons far below the ground level and were under very tight security. He wanted to free them, and banish them from the kingdom. But he knew that once they were banished, they wouldn''t stop at that. They would definitely gather a rebellion. The only solution was to execute them. "Is there anything else?" he asked in a cold voice that scraped on the guard''s skin.


    "No, Your Highness," the guard replied with extreme caution.


    Rolfe picked up the sliced piece of meat and stuffed it in his mouth. He chewed it¡ªslowly. Once he had gulped it down, in a very cold voice, he said, "Don''te back ever again with that information."


    The guard started shaking. "Yes, Your Highness," he bowed. "I will tell others."


    "Yes, Your Highness!" The guard turned on his heels and left speedily.


    Rolfe kept his fork down on the te and pinched his forehead with this thumb and forefinger. An ache was beginning to develop. An irritation was beginning to develop. A longing was beginning to creep in his heart. He looked at the ss of whiskey and downed it in one go. The separation was getting on his nerves. His life was getting on his nerves. In thest three weeks she hadn''t sent him a single message. His arms missed her, his chest missed that feel, his cheeks missed her warm breath. Wasn''t it the same for her?


    He managed to eat a little more and then chucked his fork and knife on the te loudly. Anger rose in his chest to the level where it became unbearable. He picked up his ss and threw it on the floor. It shattered into a thousand pieces just like his heart. His mate had abandoned him. Rolfe got up and strode to his room. As soon as he opened the door, he jerked to a stop. A huge box, wrapped in red shining paper, with ribbons tied over it, was kept right over his bed. Unease skipped its way through him. Who could have ced this box here? And that too without his approval? Was it yet another conspiracy that his brothers hade up with?


    With his hand on his sword''s hilt, he walked very cautiously towards the box. At first, he secured it with his magic. He took his sword out and then cut open the ribbons with it. The ribbons fell on the sides, softly. He frowned as he waited and debated whether to open it or not.


    Should he call a servant to open it? Or should he call the guards? He decided upon thetter. "Guards," he shouted to the ones who were posted on the outside. They rushed inside with their hands on the hilt of their swords. "How did this boxe in here? Who brought it?"


    The guards looked bbergasted. Their eyes were wide with surprise and they looked so confused that Rolfe was cautioned with their looks. This was definitely very serious. He understood that it was some form of magic, very high form because no one could counter his spells and enter the kingdom of Ghar, yet alone in his bedroom. "Unsheathe your swords," hemanded them. And he was sure that this was a trick pulled by his brothers or their loyalists. Well, then some murders were about to happen. How could they be so foolish to take this kind of action? In fact, after he was going to open the box and see the contents, he was going to go to the dungeons and interrogate them¡­ painfully. He was already so furious that he was going to be creative in interrogation.


    One of the guards stepped forward, and with shaky hands, he opened the box. "Th¡ªthere''s a lot of confetti inside," he said.


    "Then remove it!" Rolfe hissed.


    The guard began removing the confetti, his brows drenched in sweat. "Sweet mother of demons!" he said, as he stumbled back.


    "Rolfy!" A shriek sounded in the room, and Iona emerged with a wide smile from the box in a red teddy lingerie, with her hands up in the air, with her boobs springing inside, a devil hairband. The rest of the confetti flew all over.


    He forgot to breathe, froze in his ce and his mouth fell to the floor. "Iona!" Rolfe was dumbfounded.


    And so were the guards. There queen was¡ª

 Chapter 512 - Slipped Into Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 512: Slipped Into Darkness</h4>


    The queen was a beauty to behold. They all stilled with the swords in their hands, gawking at her. They had never seen a woman so scantily dressed, let alone a queen. They blinked once and then twice as if to test that they were not hallucinating. As for Rolfe, his heart thudded like it was going to leap out of its ribcage. "Sweet mother of demons!" he muttered. Was he dreaming? How was this possible? He was surely having delusions.


    When realization hit, Rolfe growled. He growled like a beast. His treasure, his possession was¡ª "Everyone. Leave, now!" Rolfe ordered but before they could leave, he snapped his fingers. The guards found themselves tossed in the garden under a pouring sky.


    "Rolfy!" Iona shouted as she spread her arms to him with a wide grin. And Rolfy, he dropped his sword to the ground, tore the box and swooped at his wife.


    "Iona!" he scooped her in his arms and pressed her against his chest. "Pinch me. I hope I am not dreaming!" he said.


    Ionaughed andughed, reveling in her husband''s arms. She swatted him on his chest and then wrapped her hands around his neck to inhale his woodsy, pine scent. Rolfe sat down with her on the ground and just held her like she was a long-lost treasure. He rocked her back and forth, mumbling every sweet word he could remember. Until a few minutes back, he was so upset that he felt his life was about to end, that perhaps she would never return. And now¡ªgods, the surprise was beyond words. "I missed you. I love you. Iona¡­" he said in a shaky voice, trying to find more words but only these came out again and again. He bent down his head to affirm that he wasn''t dreaming, and then again rocked her. "Iona¡­"


    When he was assured that she was with him, when his heart settled a little, he picked her up and walked to the bed. He waved his hand in the air to clear the mess on the table and made her lie. She was looking so beautiful and sexy in the red teddy that it was impossible to resist her. He removed his clothes swiftly and then crawled over her. "My love," he said in a low husky voice and bent down to kiss her on her forehead. His eyes filled with tears. "I can''t believe that you are with me¡­" he kissed the tip of her nose and then brushed her lips.


    "Rolfy¡­" she whispered his name. her hands went up to his neck and she threaded her fingers in her hair. "Did you miss me?" she asked, staring in his pine green eyes.


    "Every minute, every second of the day¡­" he replied and realized that he was holding his breath. Bending down he kissed her lips once more and she opened them for him. He delved inside immediately and explored her again while moaning. His cock was hard as granite and he pressed it against the silk covering her sex. With one hand he removed thece from her breasts and squeezed them. Her nipples were taut and waiting for him, so he left a trail of kisses on her neck and went to her breasts. He flicked them and then sucked them in, taking arge part of are. She cried and arched her body for him to take more. And he sucked greedily. He groaned as he sucked hard. With the other hand, he ripped apart her red teddy.


    He took his finger down to her clit and stroked her over there with his thumb while he took his finger inside her and pumped her. "Come on my finger, Iona!" he rasped and pumped her hard. She bucked her hips in his hands. She came too soon crying his name.


    Not able to wait anymore, he positioned himself between her thighs and then thrust himself inside her.


    "You are so wet!" he said. "Only for me!" She felt so good that he started moving like a piston in her, chasing his release. And soon he followed her with a bellow to the sky. Not enough, the demon took his wife again calling her name. When he slumped beside her, he pulled her to his chest and covered them both with soft furs. "Wee home, love," he said and kissed on the crown of her head, his tension gone just like that.


    Iona closed her eyes and mumbled sweet nothings. She was dying toe to her mate and this was the way suggested by Anastasia. She hade up with the n in the afternoon. When Anastasia hade to her room in the evening, she was carrying the red teddy lingerie with her and had asked her to wear it. Though Iona was shocked, she wore it and then the servant had helped her pack in the box. The box was sent through various portals by Adrianna to reach Ghar in time.


    After Dmitri''s intervention, Adrianna had agreed to send Iona back, but then both she and Dmitri followed her. Since Dmitri had said that she could spend time at Ghar with her daughter, Adrianna decided to do just that. And her husband followed her happily. It was Anastasia''s idea to send her to her husband packed in a box.


    "Mother and Father are also here with me," she said in the end as she told him why she came before the end of two months.


    Rolfe closed his eyes and then buried his face in her neck. "Don''t leave me again like this¡­" he murmured against her skin.


    "No¡­" she replied and closed her eyes too. The two slept immediately after that, in each other''s arms.


    Aed Ruad gazed around the main head table and except Ileus and Anastasia, no one else was there. Where was Iona? Did she note? Has his mission failed yet again? With shaky hands he served food to all of them and avoided Ileus and Anastasia.


    "Give fresh bread over here!" Da instructed him toe to her and Anastasia. Aed Ruad lowered his eyes and then limped up to them. The woman he was forcing to marry her¡­ he was serving her as a servant. Anger mixed with hatred filled his heart and mind. He wanted to kill her and was so close to it, but he controlled himself. Now that Iona wasn''t going toe, he nned on aborting his mission. Why would he risk his life in harming Anastasia? Ileus would kill him for sure. As soon as he served her with bread, something sharp pricked him on his left buttock. It was like the sting of a bee. He pressed his lips out of pain, and then dashed out. As soon as he was in the bathroom, he lowered his pants and saw a red patch right in the center. He scratched it, but why was he feeling dizzy? He pulled his pants up and was about to call his spy, when his vision turned ck. "Fuck," he said. He realized that he was standing with his back to Ileus.. Aed Ruad slipped into darkness.

 Chapter 513 - Mates, as if!

    <h4>Chapter 513: Mates, as if!</h4>


    "Where are you lost?" Anastasia''s voice snagged his attention back to the party when she saw that he was ncing at the doors of the banquet hall.


    He shook his head and looked at the center of the table where there was arge stuffed turkey that was being sliced by Aidan. Aidan offered him the piece and said, "This one is my recipe. Trust me, Da loves it and I am extremely sure that my baby is going to love it as well! The way Da eats it¡ª"


    "Oy!" Da shouted. "You dare say¡ª"


    "She eats it like a pig!" Aidanpleted the sentence with a wicked grin.


    Da narrowed her eyes as Fleur and Liam broke into a fit ofughter. Da looked at her parents as if they were traitors. "At least I am not as fat as a pig!" she retorted, stuffing the turkey into her mouth and eating it with vengeance. She stopped herself from moaning at how sulent and delicious it was.


    "No darling," Aidan said, serving another piece to Anastasia. "You are getting slightly less fat than a cow, but¡ª"


    "What?" Da''s eyes were wide with amusement mixed with a tinge of anger. "I am not fat. I am just more and I am certainly not like a cow!"


    Kaizan snorted but focused on the meal. He had smelled a peculiar scent thest time he was in Silver Vales¡ªsomething like honeysuckle. It made his body stiff beyond words and he had chased the scent in the forest, but it faded and he was left wondering as to why did he even chase it. It lingered in the air, around him¡­ At the moment, all his thoughts were on that scent. It was drawing his attention, and he was trying his best to shove that feeling. So he focused and then some more, on the stuffed turkey.


    "Most definitely now like a cow, my dear," Aidan replied with a sexy grin, his chest puffed. "But you are going towards it." He was actually too proud beneath thatyer of teasing his wife for carrying his child. He had never thought that Da would agree to marry him. Their marriage was a whirlwind. When he proposed to her, she had outrightly rejected his proposal because being such an independent woman, she didn''t want a marriage that was purely because of a liability. She thought that just because she was pregnant, Aidan had proposed to marry him. It was a tedious task to convince Da that he loved her for what she was and wanted to marry her for being her, and not because she was having his baby. It took him three months to convince her his point of view and as soon as she had finally agreed, he didn''t give her a chance to overthink.


    The best way to pressure her was to bring her family in the scenario, whom he had already informed about his intentions. His parents-inws were just too good. They intervened and before she could think of changing her decision, they persuaded her to marry Aidan. The best part was that they married right the next day in a very private ceremony with just her parents, his brother who he was close to, Haldir, Ileus and Anastasia.


    Right now, he looked across at his wife who was eating the stuffed turkey that he had instructed the cook to make for her, and his chest swelled with pride. He had married the woman he loved. She asked him once what would happen if they found their mates. His heart raced and eyes stung with tears. He said, "You being a werewolf and me being a wizard, only defines our species. And mates are rare amongst us. My home is where I am happiest, and that my love is every time with you, anywhere with you and only you." Da was taken for life¡ªshe knew it. They had had a very passionate night, and she thought that she was happy to never meet her mate. She had gone to the temple to take blessings from the wolf spirits the next day and make a vow.


    "This is so delicious!" Anastasia said as she moaned in response to the first bite. "Aidan, you have changed a lot!"


    "Oh, you bet he is!" Haldir''s voice came from behind. He sat next to Liam, rolled his sleeves up and scanned the food. He arrivedte for the party but he had work to do. "Now where''s that stuffed turkey?"


    "Oy!" Da shouted when Haldir took thest part of it, which was incidentally one-third, on his te. "I haven''t had it properly!"


    "Girl, your husband can make it any time for you!" Haldir replied, putting his arm around his te as if protecting it from a pregnant werewolf. "So, stop leering at it." Ever since Theodir and Ilyana had left, his mansion continued to boom with roars, for he had been devouring his wife day and night. He was too rxed and felt like he was in a holiday mood already. He had taken two days off from his duties to be with Inyanga. The problem was that even though he had joined his duties, devouring his wife continued. He had told her that he wanted to show how elves actually had sex. Well, that was bullshit. The horny elf wanted was to have sex with her in various positions, after bing a life member of a certain library in the pce.


    Da pursed her lips and shot res at Aidan as if saying this was all his fault. Aidan seemed to convey that he would make another one for her soon.


    The dinner got overte at night. All of them were very tired. Liam and Fleur retired to their beds. The guests had left slowly but the friends still remained. They went to the living room where Aidan sprawled over a diwan with Da leaning on him to sit and Ileus had pulled his wife on hisp on the couch. She was too sleepy and he had curled his arms around her, rocking her gently. Haldir snatched a cushion as he sprawled over a couch but a servant informed him that his wife needed him for baby-sitting. He had stared at the servant and suddenly snapped his fingers. Haldir vanished, leaving a stunned servant.


    Kaizan raised his eyebrows from the sofa he was lounging on with his legs dangling from the armrest. He smirked at his friends who were so smitten by their wives. Mates, as if! He hade to the conclusion that only royalty found mates in the Lore. "Nonsense!" he muttered.


    "Are you okay, love?" Ileus asked Anastasia.


    She nodded with heavy eyelids.


    "Would you like to visit him now orter?" he asked in a low voice.


    He pressed a kiss on her temple and said, "As you like it, love."


    Anastasia rested her head on his chest and smelled his woodsy, spicy scent. She closed her eyes as her mind drifted to sleep and the talks amongst the friends reduced to murmurs.


    "Where is the Master?" the spy asked the witch. He was getting too nervous. His entire body had be tight.


    "I don''t know!" she said as she looked around the banquet hall.

 Chapter 514 - Rats and Nightmares

    <h4>Chapter 514: Rats and Nightmares</h4>


    "Let''s split and take a look around the mansion," the witch suggested. They were standing in thending of a staircase, which led to the private rooms on the first floor. "If you are in a dire situation, just leave."


    The spy nodded and they went in opposite directions. While the spy headed towards the rooms on the ground floor, the witch rushed to the private rooms. They both knew that the living room was upied by the friends. Servants had almost finished their jobs and were leaving the mansion slowly. Only a few remained who served the Master of the mansion.


    The witch walked as quietly as possible in the alley that led to an antechamber of the main bedchamber of Da and Aidan. She clicked open the door and closed it behind her softly. The chamber was empty and chilly as expected. Still, she walked like a cat on her pads. The only source of light was a small nightmp that was on the bedside table. The servants had ced the logs in the firece and hadn''t lit it as yet, which meant that they might being soon to light it, for the room needed to be warm for the Master and his wife. She moved with urgency inside the bedchamber to find Aed Ruad. It was likely that he was abducted because she had looked for him in the kitchen, in the backyard and also in the basement, but he wasn''t there. And she suspected the Master must have put him in his room because this would be the most secure ce.


    She scanned around and even looked under the bed, but Aed Ruad wasn''t there. Panic rose in her chest and even in this chill, a thin coat of sweat appeared on her forehead. When she saw that Aed Ruad wasn''t in the bedroom, she went to the bathroom to check, but he wasn''t there either. Muttering curses under her breath, she exited the ce. She searched other rooms thoroughly, but he wasn''t anywhere. Dread added to the panic that pricked like thorns. Why the hell did she help them? What if the stupid winged man revealed about her too? She gritted her teeth as the thought put her to the edge. She didn''t want any more trouble after her stint with L. She was living a low life and didn''t want to stir more trouble. This was going to be herst. She climbed down the stairs that were covered in darkness, for the mansion was now pretty dark. She could hearughter from the living room. It was only better to flee¡ªand that is what the witch did.


    On her way to the kitchen where her belongings and the silver was, she bumped into the spy. He hissed at her, curling his lips. "He is not on the ground floor," he said with a pinched face. Anxiety had made his body tense and a vein throbbed in his temple. "Was he upstairs?"


    The witch shook her head. "No, he wasn''t there."


    "Let us find him in the room in the backyard," he said.


    "I have checked it. He isn''t there either."


    "Then what do we do?" He sounded nervous as hell.


    In a whisper she said, "We get out of here. Because if you linger a little more, you will catch attention. There is no point in risking ourselves. If the winged man is intelligent, he will find his way out!" She grabbed his hand and pulled him with her towards the exit.


    "Are you mad?" he hissed. "How can I leave my Master? What if he is waiting for the right time to strike?"


    "Strike whom, you fool!" the witch hissed as irritation spiked. "The target, Princess Iona, didn''t onlye. And now I am wondering if this was also a ploy. Don''t you know by now that Prince Ileus and the fae Princess Anastasia are way too shrewd for all this?" She shot him a pointed re. "If you want to live, then you better leave right now. Go and live peacefully and don''t even think ofing back here. Go and get lost in the Lore!"


    The spy''s eyes widened at her words. They made sense. He was confused between his loyalty to the deposed crown prince and a chance to live a peaceful life. After a moment''s pause, he said, "Would you join me if I choose to leave all this? Would you join me if we lose ourselves in the Lore?" The words tumbled out impulsively. But he realized at that instant that the two of them were alike. And they would both benefit from this union.


    The witch was stunned to hear the spy. She had never thought that a woman like her would ever get a chance to make her home. The back of her throat burned. She said, "I will¡­ join you." She grabbed the only opportunity that was sane, that came her way like a beacon of light. Her throat bobbed as she waited for his affirmation.


    A grin came on his lips and he gave her his hand. She held it firmly. He squeezed it and the two walked out of the mansion. Soon they had walked into the darkness of the night, down the winding streets of the kingdom of Draoidh and towards the bridge that would lead them out of this ce. Suddenly they both felt as if a heavy weight was lifted off their shoulders, and the feeling added extra bounce to their feet. Two hourster, the spy and the witch were on the bridge. Along with the witch, he disappeared, abandoning the man whom he had served for so long.


    When the ship is sinking, the rats flee first. Why would the rats allow themselves to be burned in the wrath of the titans when they knew that heroism would only lead them to death?


    Back in the mansion, on a cold stone floor, Aed Ruad groaned. His buttocks pained and had swollen as if they were beaten by a baton. His mind felt groggy and heavy. He couldn''t remember what exactly happened or what was happening. Throat dry as a desert, he swallowed his saliva and then groaned again. He tried to open his eyes, but they felt glued. He couldn''t move a finger, he couldn''t feel his toes, he didn''t have energy to even breathe. Where was he? He slipped into the ckness all over again, his mind too weary of deciphering anything.


    After what seemed like eternity, he heard muffled voices.


    "What should be done with him?" a female spoke. Was she the witch? He licked his lips.


    "He ising back to his senses," said a man. Was he the spy?


    "Water¡­" he said, his voice a whisper and so hoarse that he wondered if they heard him. Where was he? "Water¡­" he repeated his request.


    Someone poured a mug of chilled water on his face. Shocked as hell, he wanted to shout at the spy for treating him so roughly. But¡­ he didn''t even have the energy to move. His lips became wet and a few drops of water trickled into his mouth. The glue from his eyes washed away.. When he fluttered open them, he found his worst nightmarese true.

 Chapter 515 - The Revenge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 515: The Revenge (1)</h4>


    Aed Ruad''s head was spinning even as he tried opening his eyes. His head still felt like a rock and his tongue appeared too swollen to talk. He swallowed saliva down his throat. And when he opened them, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing in front of him. Ileus and Anastasia were standing over him, watching his movement.


    His senses stiffened, as uncertainty mixed with sourness and bitterness seized his chest. And fear. His fear was directed at Anastasia. Suddenly he knew that he was going to die and die at the hands of the woman he had enjoyed torturing. His eyes fixated on her.


    Anastasia''s cool sapphire gaze shifted to her husband, but before she could say anything, Aed Ruad muttered, "I''m sorry," his voice carrying tremor. His entire body had frozen not only physically, but mentally too. How did he end up like this? Where was he? And why was it that his hands and feet were tied, yet he couldn''t feel the bindings? The room he was in was too dark, save for a lone candle burning on a table, standing on its own melted wax. He heard feet shuffling and realized that Ileus had gone to sit somewhere.


    "What are you sorry for?" asked Anastasia, a smirk forming on her lips.


    Aed Ruad didn''t speak, his throat burning heavily not only with pain but with the bitterness and disgust that came with the failure of his n. Where was his spy and the witch? He found her looking straight in his eyes.


    "Did you think that it would be so easy to get to Iona?" she said, scoffing.


    His gaze followed her as she walked up to her husband and sat in hisp. Ileus''s arms curled around her waist. His head turned over his shoulder and his ck wings came into view. They were sprawled on the floor, limp less. He couldn''t even feel them and he wanted to collect them, tuck them on a basic instinct. How did he get into this situation? What about his disguise?


    "If you are wondering how you got in this situation, let me tell you that it was very easy to recognize you," said Anastasia as Ileus leaned against his wife''s shoulder and watched him. "The dagger that you had in your possession¡ªthe one tipped with poison¡­ Well, it took merely two seconds for Ileus to steal it and poke you with it¡ªin your buttocks."


    The sting of the bee. He stopped breathing. But he was disguised?


    "We hade to know about you as soon as you entered the banquet hall with the trays of food. Ileus was over cautious about my safety and he had scanned the room again and again to find the threat. And just as he had expected, we found the danger lurking so close to us. Rest was just¡­ fun." She looked at her husband who pressed a kiss to her lips and then looked at their captive.


    "What do you want to do with him, love?" asked Ileus, his golden eyes burning with fury. The man had dared to touch his mate, torture her and also forced her to marry him. Surely, his punishment was going to be slow and painful and he was going to be very creative with it.


    "Anastasia¡­" Aed Ruad tried to say something but ended up licking his lips. Talking was too painful. The poison in his blood was lethal enough to kill the werewolf, but him¡ªit would not kill him, but he didn''t know what effects it would have on him.


    "Why don''t we make him an immortal like his mother?" said Anastasia, tilting her head to her side, exposing her neck to her husband.


    Ileus kissed her there and inhaled her scent. "Not a bad idea." He sucked on the marks given by him while ncing at Aed Ruad. Anastasia giggled. "Will that be all or anything else, love?"


    "Hmm¡­" her feet dangled in the air. "We will send him to the celestial prison in Vilinski."


    "No!" Aed Ruad moved his head in a semnce of shaking it. His father must have reached the prison where his mother was. He didn''t know what he was doing to her. Watching his mother would be a torture. He wasn''t sure how far the wrath of his father extended. It was highly possible that Seraph might torture him too.


    "Are you sure, cousin?" Anastasia said in a cold voice that carried a thousand ice crystals.


    "Yesss¡­" He took a breath. "Please¡­"


    Anastasia tipped her head back andughed softly. She got out of her husband''sp and went to the mantle. And right over there was her Evindal sword, in a cross with her husband''s sword. She drew it out, metal clinking against each other, small bursts of green and blue lights crackling. A smile came on her lips. "Do you know where Iona is?" she asked as she ran her hand over the de. "She is with her husband, in Ghar, where she should have been¡ªthe queen of the demon kingdom."


    Aed Ruad''s eyes became wide. What was she going to do with the sword? And Ghar¡ªIona was in Ghar? But she was right here a day back, his spy had told him.


    Anastasia ambled to him with her sword. She looked at his wings and then his hands. Her gaze was so dark that he quivered.


    "We hadn''t revealed it to anyone that Iona is leaving. Ileus had asked us to keep it a secret. And why would anyone know what we are doing in our family?" she shrugged. "It''s no one''s business, isn''t it?" Her eyes went back to his wing¡ªhis right wing. He had shed her right wing when they had just unfurled, cutting his de through her bone. It bled and it bled for days. She had cried, she had suffered, she had broken.


    Aed Ruad moved his head again in a semnce of no when he caught her gaze directed at his wings. "My mother¡ª" he breathed out with a lot of difficulty.


    "What?" Anastasia strained her ears. She knelt beside him, his wings near her knees. She swayed her sword over the wing carelessly.


    Terror exploded deep inside him. "My mother¡ª she wanted¡­ your wing¡­" he somehow exined to her what he wanted to convey. It was his mother who wanted to sh her wing.


    "Oh, I see!" she said with indifference. She dipped her chin and then fury rose in her eyes. The violet eyes speckled with silver behind them, her magic purring inside with revenge. "But you could have countered her." She ced the Evindal sword in herp, and as itid in herp, she once again brushed the de softly. "Your own greed was far more than hers. You became ruthless enough to sh the wings of a fae that had unfurled for the first time. And then¡ª and immediately after you took me to the Elders to shackle my wings. Do you know the pain I experienced?" Her wings rustled recalling the pain. The silver in her eyes became intense and pulsed out of them.


    Ileus straightened in his chair, his breath lodged in his throat, feeling the frantic heartbeat of his wife.. He snapped his fingers.

 Chapter 516 - [Bonus chapter] Revenge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 516: [Bonus chapter] Revenge (2)</h4>


    Ileus wanted to go near Anastasia and wrap his arms around her to soothe all the anxiety that she was filled with. He could sense the terror she had undergone, the hatred with which her blood was humming with and the revenge that was making it boil. A muscle in his jaw ticked.


    "You would never know the pain experienced, Aed Ruad, never! You conspired with too many people to feel what others experienced. You were too greedy back then and you are too greedy now too. Because of you so many innocents died, because of your mother''s ambitions two girls lost so many formative years of life. Iona and I were broken, we were so alone that we didn''t know which path to choose, we didn''t know what was right and what was wrong. While you made my life a living nightmare, you made Iona a living nightmare," Anastasia rasped, as her chin trembled thinking of all they both had undergone.


    Ileus''s throat bobbed with a rising tide of sorrow. He knew that his heart would lurch every time he would think or be reminded of how his wife and his sister were tormented at the hands of these bastards. He could feel Anastasia''s pain, which was so raw that it exploded in her veins. He wanted to take away all that pain from his mate.


    Anastasia¡ªhis mate, lover, friend, wife. So young, and yet so wise. At her age when most girls were in their schools in the human realm, here she was¡­ a princess and pregnant with his child. And she had taken all the responsibility beautifully on her shoulders.


    He bit his bottom lip to stop himself from getting up. Let her do as she pleases with the man who was lying on the floor. If she wanted to kill him, so be it. He wouldn''t interfere. He would just sit there and watch carefully. It was his duty to bring the man to her, and that was all. He knew that Anastasia was always burning with that revenge. She was quiet about it, but he would often see her staring out of the window into the distant horizon, as if waiting¡­ waiting for a chance to lighten the burden¡­ of avenging all those who wronged her. Aed Ruad perhaps topped the list.


    Anastasia raised her Evindal sword.


    "No, no!" Aed Ruad''s eyes widened when she lifted it right over his right wing. Terror pulsated through him like waves. "I did what my mother asked me to. She is your real tormentor!"


    "And you aided her. And I hate all those who inflict pain on others knowingly. I hate all those who have stolen the life of others." And she did what she wanted to for a long time, but this time the action was simply¡­ impulsive. She stabbed her sword into the bone of his right wing, shing it into two, as the sword cut through it like a knife in warm butter.


    He screamed with excruciating pain. "Noooooo!" He wanted to get up, but his body felt like a rock. He could experience the pain but couldn''t do anything to alleviate it. He had to¡­ suffer, like a silent spectator to his own torture. "Anastasia, please, you have to believe me!" Thick ckish-red blood oozed out of him and spread on the floor. His breath became ragged and chest heaved up and down, as he looked at Anastasia for mercy. If she would pardon him once, he would take the chance to kill her. And then wouldn''t be bothered if he was killed. At least he would have his revenge in the end. But right now, he had to y her, y her with his piteous face, with his pitiful pleas and let her know the kind of pain he was having. She was toopassionate. He had to tap that emotion. Because if she pardoned him, Ileus wouldn''t do a thing. The wolf was so much into his mate that he was staring at her quietly from a distance trying to be ethically right. Foolish. If it were him, he would have been killed immediately. But not for now¡­ Patient. Be patient. The pain was extreme, but he had to bear it. His mind had begun to clear, as the haze lifted.


    Anastasia rose to her feet and ambled to the other wing that was sprawled open on the cold stony floor. She knelt beside him with her sword''s tip on her ground and left hand supported on its hilt. She brushed her fingers over his left wing and said, "I remember how my wings pulsated with silvery light and blood when they opened for the first time. My mother would have loved to capture that moment in the fountain of memories, but I came to know that you had overthrown with the help of winged demons and dered yourself as the crown prince." Sorrow bubbled up and she stopped speaking for a while. Her fingers stopped as she controlled the sting of tears in her eyes. She started brushing his wing again. In a soft, calm yet deadly voice she said, "Did you think that marrying Siora would have helped you? Did you really, really think that you would be the king of Ghar after killing Iona?"


    Through his pain, Aed Ruad stilled. How did she know that he had married Siora? How did she know of his ns? Did Siora tell her?


    Anastasia chuckled and as if reading his thoughts remarked, "Have you forgotten that Adrianna can reach the cells of unsuspecting victims without them even knowing what actually happened to them?" She gave a side nce to see his reaction. When she found him staring at her, she added, "She read what was there in Siora''s mind and your marriage to her was the first memory she encountered." Sheughed amusedly. "I have to say that Siora was such an optimist. She married you? You?" She threw her head back as sheughed more. "Well, bravo!" she said as she wiped a tear of amusement that came out of her eye. She steadied herself and then looked at his face with coldness of a hunter. "You said that it was your mother who was behind all the torture. Does that mean that you have redeemed yourself?" She red at him, the silver of her eyes pulsating more. It spread out like a lightning streak to her temple. "But now your mother is in the celestial prison at Vilinski, then why did you marry Siora to take revenge from Iona? Why did youe here, to Draoidh, to take revenge from us?"


    Aed Ruad didn''t have an answer to it, but he had to say something very quickly. "It was¡ª it was all Siora''s n. She pushed me into it! She wanted me to kill you, but I refused!" He lied outrightly. And why not? Siora wasn''t alive to see what he was saying. He had to manipte Anastasia some way or the other. "I begged her that I didn''t want to get into this again. I was happy to stay away from all the nonsense, but Siora goaded me. She wanted me to be the king of Ghar. And I am a normal man. Who wouldn''t want to take that bait?" He breathed. "But I took the bait like a stupid fish.. Please Anastasia, show mercy."

 Chapter 517 - Revenge (3)

    <h4>Chapter 517: Revenge (3)</h4>


    Anastasia shook her head, not in denial of what Aed Ruad said, but how crafty he was in his words. How clever he was in words that were like silkced with poison. "Have mercy?" she asked. And then why did youe to Draoidh now? You should have stayed away," she said in a rough voice, her anger pulsing in her blood.


    Aed Ruad licked his lips. "I¡ª I¡ª" he stammered. "I wanted to see how Draoidh looks. I wanted to see the ce where you lived."


    "Really? That''s interesting," Anastasia said. "You sound like my lover now." Her tone was full of amusement.


    Aed Ruad thought that she still had that little wish inside her heart that he would be her lover or that she wanted him to be her lover back in Vilinski. After all, he was so handsome and sought after by almost every woman who belonged to the nobility. Yes, he bedded them but had promised them to be their lover, for he always had to marry Anastasia. And since Anastasia was conditioned to marry him, she must have hidden her liking for him in her heart. "Yes!" he nodded. "I¡ªI could never forget you. Just wanted to meet you once before¡ª" he licked his lips. He wanted more water, his throat parched. The pain of his stabbed wing pulsated like a thousand thorns in his body. It was getting difficult to bear.


    "Before?" asked Anastasia as she got up. Ileus immediately held his breath wondering, hoping that she needed help.


    Aed Ruad''s gaze followed her. "Before¡ª before¡ª"


    She came back with a pitcher of water, and his earlier thought that she still had feelings for him, bloomed. He opened his mouth and she trickled water down his throat. Once he had a good amount of water, he felt so much better. He continued, "Before I went back. I didn''t want to disturb your wedded life¡­"


    "Oh! You thought thating here would disturb my wedded life?" she said with amusement in her eyes. "Hah! I haven''t had so much entertainment in my life," she chuckled mirthlessly. "And what made you believe that?" She turned her sword in a way that it reflected the light of the candle and shone a yellow and silver. The invisible symbols on it danced and twirled on its surface, as if ying with the steel, as if waiting tosh out, as if whispering to her a promise of love, a promise of delivering what she wanted.


    "I¡ª" his eyes nced at the symbols. He hadn''t seen anything like it.


    "You think too highly of yourself, Aed Ruad!" she cut him off, her anger rising in her throat giving her a tart taste. "You feel no end of yourself. You are under so much delusion, in your own sick world that you are least bothered as to what others think! Both you and your sister Maple. If Maple wasn''t your twin sister, you would have married that bitch, wouldn''t it?"


    "Anastasia!" he shouted. "Don''t speak about Maple with your filthy tongue." Something inside him snapped. He loved Maple and he loved her a lot. She was the only girl he had ever loved. Yes, the fact that she was his twin stopped him from marrying her or bedding her, but nheless, he loved her from the core of his heart. She died because of his mother, because of the bitch sitting in front of her, because of that ugly exchange in which they were fooled. He had gone into severe depression after that. He remembered the look on Maple''s face as he held her hand when she was breathing herst. If she was alive, he would have never sought any revenge. He would have taken her with him to their hideout and spent the entire life in her presence, in her closeness. Perhaps, another life, another time, she woulde to him. "Maple was the only girl who knew me, who understood me, who¡ª"


    "Who you wanted to marry?" Anastasiapleted the sentence, as she red at him. "Who poisoned me, who whipped me, who tortured me, who would see my blood pooling near my legs and make you see it because you¡ª" her chest heaved. "Because you derived pleasure from it!" She raised her sword. "Because you loved it when she whipped me, because she loved it when she whipped me. And that is why you encouraged her every fucking time!" her voice was breathless. "I was a tool for her twisted brain to y with. I was defenseless, I was alone and broken emotionally, you bastard!" she yelled and brought her sword down on his left wing.


    "Ahhhhh!" Aed Ruad bellowed in pain. This time the pain was so harrowing that it was unbearable. Anastasia twisted her sword in his wing and something weird happened. Wisps of ck smoke rose from the blood that spilled out. It hissed like steam over boiling water and rose to the ceiling. Tendrils rose from the blood of his battered right wing. "Wh¡ª what is happening?" he wailed, terrified. What was she doing to him? Why was his body suddenly feeling as if something was siphoned from every nook and corner? His lips quivered, his mind became hazy. The searing pain was intense, the feeling was grueling, insufferable. "Wh¡ª"? he rasped.


    Anastasia pulled the sword out of his wing. She wiped the blood on his dress and while wiping it said, "You magic is leaving you. How are you feeling, dear brother?"


    His eyes became wide as shock surged through him. How is that possible? No one can remove his magic. Magic was an integral part of the faes and the demons. They were born with it. This was surely trickery. She was making him believe that. Then why was his body feeling so... so¡­ limp? "You are ensnaring my mind, bitch!" he breathed out. His eyes had be heavy. ck stars burst in his vision. "No. No."


    She got up and ced her sword on her shoulder as she held its hilt. She ced her right foot on his stomach as her white wings spread out majestically behind her. Her eyes shone silver, which streaked brilliantly. "Maple and you poisoned me to suppress my magic. Maple and you took me to the Elders to shackle my wings. Look how I have returned the favor? Isn''t it beautiful? The justice?" She smiled, tilting her head. "I took away all your magic with this. This is Evindal sword, forged in the mines of the elf kingdom and gifted to me by the elf king, Theodir."


    Aed Ruad''s lips quivered as he looked at the sword, whose de glinted in the light. It''s gem studded hilt reflected the yellow light, which fell on Anastasia''s creamy skin. She looked¡­ intimidating. He wanted to get up and scramble away from her. He looked at her foot that was resting on his stomach. Her gown was soaked in blood on the hem. Some was sprayed over the fabric till her thighs. "Leave me," he shook his head. "We are cousins. We are rted by blood. Blood is thicker than water, and you should know that. I am your older brother. Please, please forgive me. I will never evere back.. Show mercy, Anastasia."

 Chapter 518 - Revenge (4)

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Revenge (4)</h4>


    "Mercy?" Anastasia raised her eyebrow. "I don''t know."


    She was so vague. "Yes Anastasia, you won''t show me any mercy?"


    "Mercy. It''s a strange word Aed Ruad," she said and started circling him. "I begged you for it once. But you shackled my broken wings." She looked at his wings. "Now I have done the same to you¡ªbroke your wings." She gave him a sinister smile. It was so different from the sweet, polite, soft smiles she usually gave. It was more of a lethal one. "You hated me. I hate you."


    Wisps of ck smoke lifted from his pooled blood. They rose up in the air and then disappeared leaving a sanguine smell mixed with copper and tar. He could feel numerous cracks and voids in his body and it felt horrible. "You were sopassionate, Anastasia," he said in a jittery voice. "You are now tainted."


    "Oh, dear God. I always thought that I was out of depth with you, but now I recognize that you were out of your depth¡­ always, in that world of yours¡­ which was filled with hate and torture and murder. No wonder you wanted Maple, no wonder you wanted the throne of Vilinski even if that meant killing and destroying lives."


    Circling, circling, circling.


    "I am tainted?" she smirked. "If I am, then I love the color of my contamination."


    Aed Ruad looked at Ileus who was still sitting very quietly, watching him like a hawk, watching her like a protector. "He is a sly wolf, Anastasia," Aed Ruad continued. "He is making you do all this. He wants you to go against me. But look at me," he urged through his pain, through the dizziness that he felt as his magic vanished slowly. "Look at me, Anastasia." She stopped, cocked her head and looked at him. And now that he had her attention, he said, "I am your cousin brother. Your father and my mother were rted by blood. They were real brother and sister. We are first cousins. If there is one person who would always think of your good, that is me. The past¡ªit was what my mother painted for us. But let''s start a new future. I know you are somewhere in there. This demon¡ªthis demon in you is nted by the dark wizard who is now your husband. I would rather say that the demon in you is the wizardry of the dark prince, who is sitting across and looking at the two us whileughing in his head." He tried to get up and weakly supported himself on his elbows. He pointed to Ileus. "Can''t you reason how he had been trying to destroy our lives? You and I would have ruled the kingdom of Vilinski, had it not been for his intervention! We would have been there sitting harmoniously."


    "Harmoniously?" Anastasia''s eyes became wide. "What does that word mean?" She started circling him again.


    Aed Ruad closed his eyes to take a deep breath in. The poison, the stabbing in the wings¡ªit was all taking effect on his cognitive thinking. But he had to focus and wriggle his way out of the situation with his words because physically, he was at her mercy. He conjured whatever little magic was left in him. He summoned it to help him. "You know Anastasia, after the marriage with you, I would have gifted you so much wealth, I would have ruled the fae kingdom by your side with dedication. I would have been your dedicated husband and allowed you to rule as my equal. That is what I meant by ''harmoniously''. And you know that I mean it." The little magic that was in him rose to his chest. It hummed weakly over there, as if waiting for its master to use it. He called for more and in the meanwhile he had to befool her. His eyes were wide and soft and slightly squinted like that of a lost puppy. "After our ascension to the throne, I was going to let my mother know of my intentions. Trust me." He let his magic wait for his instructions.


    "Wow!" Anastasia said. "Just wow!" She stood behind in front of his feet and peered in his eyes. "Aren''t you the vilest, creepiest, most poisonous of all? You wanted to mend my life after marriage?"


    He nodded and summoned his magic to his feet tosh at her sword that was standing on the ground on its tip with her hand on its hilt. If only he could destroy it¡­


    "Who stopped you to mend it before marriage? And it is Ileus who is tricking me?" She raised her sword again.


    Fuck. He called his magic tosh at her feet at the right moment.


    Her chin dipped, her voice guttural, she said, "But why do I feel that it is you who is using every bit of a lie to get out of this situation. You bloody pathetic pig! You wanted to gift me the wealth that you stole from me? You wanted to rule the kingdom with me that you stole from my parents? That was your dedication?" She shook her head. "Look at yourself, you son of a bitch, shithead, asshole!"


    Aed Ruad started shaking. "No, no, no. Anastasia. Please listen to me." His eyes went to the symbols on the sword that danced crazily, as if out of blood lust. "You misinterpreted me!" He called his magic. "Now!"


    Anastasia brought her sword down and stabbed it through his ankle. Blood sprayed when she took it out from there, it was covered with pieces of flesh, blood and splinters of bone. As the blood flowed out, the magic disappeared in wisps of ck smoke.


    "Ahhhhh!" Aed Ruad shouted and fell on the floor, his head thrashing in his own blood. The pain of his injuries increased. He was drowned in excruciating pain. "Have mercy," he said in a hoarse voice that didn''t sound like his own. He didn''t expect that she would stab him in the feet. He didn''t expect that his magic would be wasted so easily. He cried. "You bitch! You fucking bitch!" The pain in his ankle was unforgiving. With little energy that he was left with, he got on his elbows again and scrambled away from her, dragging his injured wings and legs along. He tried to find a wall for support, but it seemed that he was in the middle of a big room¡ªa room he didn''t recognize. As he dragged himself away, Anastasia followed him slowly, taking one step at a time. She looked at him with her chin dipped like a feral tigress as she wiped the sword on her gown. Her wings susurrated behind her in tension, in a sinister way. She looked like a¡­ deity. But he had to distance himself from her. He had to get away from that sword. It was draining him out both emotionally and physically. He didn''t know what else to do to stop this insane woman. "You''ve gone mad in your revenge, Anastasia!" he managed to whisper. "You don''t know what you are doing!"


    "Haven''t we all gone mad once in our lifetime?" she countered. "Haven''t we tried to make others a victim of our madness once in our lifetime?"


    And Ruad paled. He knew what she meant.

 Chapter 519 - Revenge (5)

    <h4>Chapter 519 - Revenge (5)</h4>


    "Ah!" Aed Ruad gasped as he scrambled back slowly, his blood forming a trail behind him. His clothes were wet with blood. There was blood trickling out of his nose and it drained back into his throat. His eyes were wide at the question she threw at him, with the fury and shock at seeing her transformation.


    He had left no stone unturned to break her mentally and physically. She was the heir of the faes, her bloodline was pure, that of ancestors. And he knew that he would have to do a lot to break her. "You have been madder than me, Anastasia!" he barked. "You don''t know what you are doing. Come out of it! It is this wizard who is controlling you. Can''t you see?"


    Anastasia lunged at him and hit his face with her knuckles, which barked in agony. Air whooshed out of his chest and his lips split. "If you ever again bring up my husband into this," she panted, hitting him again. "If you ever talk about him with your filthy tongue¡­" She smeared his blood on her knuckles over his shirt as he cried in pain.


    "You filth!" he cried. "You are married to a bastard who is using you against me!"


    Another strike, which was a backhanded blow. She growled, "I am going to rip your throat out?" Her lips curled in disgust. "Do you understand?"


    Aed Ruad turned his head on the side to spit blood. "It is you who has to understand, dickhead that that fucking son of a bitch is making you do it. You are under his spell!"


    Her blood was pounding hard against her ears that whatever little restraint she had, shattered. She shoved him on the floor and screamed, "You will keep him out of it!" She screamed so loudly that Ileus became tense as hell. He got up and rushed to her. When he was behind her, he called her, "Anastasia!" but she didn''t seem to listen to him. Instead, she backhanded Aed Ruad once again. Ileus caught her by her arm and pulled her up. She had mangled his face so badly that Ileus was sure that Aed Ruad would lose consciousness. He wrapped his strong arms just above her belly. Anastasia thrashed against him, shouting at Aed Ruad. "You will not ever speak his name else I will cut your tongue!"


    "Tell me why, Anastasia," he asked, wiping the blood from his face. "No, tell it to yourself. Ask that to yourself."


    "You sick bastard!" she gulped air in her lungs, and each breath she took made her tremble. If it hadn''t been for Ileus'' grip, she would have stumbled. She burst out. "If it hadn''t been for Ileus, I would have been dead by now. If it hadn''t been for Ileus, I would have already lost whatever little sanity I had. If it hadn''t been for my mate, I would have never tasted the freedom of being a fae. If it hadn''t been for my lover, I would have never been able to fly. If it hadn''t been for my husband, I would have never understood what love is, what caring is all about, and what self-respect is all about." She brushed her hands on his forearms, his soft hair tickling the tips of her fingers. "At the end of it, when I was at that ball you had held, I wanted to die. And it was then that Ileus encouraged me to run for my freedom." Sheughed wildly. "So don''t you dare to speak his name on your tongue, because if you do, I swear, I will cut your tongue!"


    Ileus had pinned her against his chest, his warm breath fanning her.


    She had said the words that had been choking her from months, from weeks and weeks. The rage made her magic seep out of her like silvery white embers that danced and crackled over her skin. It was seeping out her energy. And Ileus was getting worried. "Anastasia," he moaned her name. "Please," he panted, not caring that he was begging her to stop. "Think of our baby," he whispered in her ear and kissed her temple. "Calm down, sweetheart. Calm down."


    She fell limp in his arms as tears ran down her cheeks unbridled. Her hands slipped beside her and her sword dropped to her side. Her chest heaved as her magic ebbed back into her skin. He stepped back with her, away from the man who was making her furious. "He is not worth it," he said, his words a soft caress. "You can''t let yourself go there, love. Please baby¡­" He took one more step away from the man who was now grinning despite all the injuries on his face.


    "Oh, so you are pregnant?" he said with a chuckle. "You are pregnant with the dog''s child!"


    Anastasia stared at him. She picked up her sword, but before she could do anything, Ileus had flung his hands forward. Blue and white magic flowed out and struck Aed Ruad''s chest. His chest arched and he opened his mouth to scream, which didn''te out, which lodged in his throat as if it had been shoved down his gut. Next moment he became unconscious.


    Anastasia became still. "Is he¡ª is he dead? No, no, no, no! This can''t be. I had to kill him. I had to do that. Aly, how could you?" she whipped her head to see him over her shoulders, her eyes wide, her face etched with an expression that said that she was wronged. "I¡ª I was supposed to kill him. You stole my reward."


    "Shh¡­" he tried to calm her. "How can I do that baby?" He lifted her up and turned to take her out of the room. "He is yours to kill." He knew that Aed Ruad was the demon that Anastasia had to exorcize on her own. "He has merely fainted. You can carry on with it tomorrow." Saying that he scooped her up in his arms and held her tightly against his chest. They exited the dungeon and Ileus snapped his fingers to click the door shut. Aed Ruad was now lodged in the pce''s deepest dungeon. If Ileus wanted he could have put him in the prison of Draoidh, but no, he lodged him in the pce''s dungeon, where no one could have ess to him and Anastasia could torture him till she wanted even the torture meant another eight years¡ªthe time she was tortured by her family.


    "B¡ª but, I had more to do," she said, as she looked wildly at him. "He¡ª he whipped me."


    Ileus'' heart cracked and he stopped his tears toe out. "No more, darling," he kissed her forehead. "I am there now. I am always with you. He can''t do anything to you. You are safe in my arms."


    She looked in the warm honey eyes of her mate, friend, lover, husband and everything in between. A smile spread on her lips. She was safe with him. Her lips quivered. "D¡ª do you love me?"


    "I loved you before you were born, and will love you even after death," he replied softly. He had traveled through time to save ¨¢ine in a battle when she was pregnant with her. But he would tell that story some other time.


    He carried her upstairs to their bedroom and¡ª

 Chapter 520 - [Bonus ] Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 520 - [Bonus ] Dilemma</h4>


    Ileus scooped her up in his arms and climbed the spiral stairs towards the upper stories. The dungeon was located seven levels below and he carried her in his arms till they reached the ground level, where the morning sun awaited them with its golden rays spread in the sky like petals of a flower. He walked with her face buried in his chest and with Evindal sword hanging down from one hand and one hand wrapped around his neck. No words were spoken. It was just warm breaths fanning each other. Her from mental exhaustion, his from worry about her.


    He carried her straight to their bedchamber and to the bathroom. He had already summoned the maids, and so they were standing there to help the princess. One of them took her sword and ced it on the counter at the far end where she started cleaning it.


    Ileus set her on foot, stripped her clothes and piled them in a heap¡ªa mess of fabric and blood. He helped her sit in the bathtub and then removed his clothes. He stepped right behind her and pulled her in hisp. The maids created surds around them, and then offered to help them to clean, but Ileus asked them to leave. Anastasia had already closed her eyes against his skin, feeling the home he had given her when she was a runway, when she wasn''t anything, when she was alone¡­ Her throat bobbed as it burned with the choked emotions.


    The maids bowed and left, understanding the need of the prince and princess. They both looked distraught and so none of them even dared to ask questions of remark.


    "Anastasia?" he called her, tilting his head down. He had gripped her over her belly with one hand and with the other he tucked her loose strands behind the ears. Her tresses had been opened by the maid and now they spread over the surface of water like golden color sshed by a child over canvas. She didn''t open her eyes, instead just hid her face in his chest. "My baby¡­" he whispered and pressed his hand on her cheek to further keep her head over there. He rocked her slowly. "Please, love, let your worries out. I know it is difficult, but now that man is our prisoner for life. What is it that bothers you?"


    Her lips quivered and her body trembled. She tilted her head up to see in his golden eyes. Then her eyes looked beyond him, in nk space. In a shaky voice she said, "I hate him, Aly! And I hate him so much that the thought of living with that man under the same roof, gives me jitters, gives me goosebumps. I feel as if spiders are crawling beneath my skin, spewing their venom with every thought of him. I can''t¡ª I can''t live knowing that he is existing merely a few feet below me. Please, can you throw him somewhere I can never see him, or else one of these days I will end up killing him. And I don''t want to kill him. I want him to live his insufferable immortal life like his mother. I want to make him live forever and live miserably. He should be able to crawl and beg for food. I should be able to kick him when I want to." Her chest heaved with fury. "I should be able to hurt him when I want to!"


    "Ana¡­" Ileus whispered her name. "I understand, love. But look at me. This is hate. It never leaves your body. And if you are going to ride on this emotion, your brain with only emit hate chemicals. You will be addicted to hatred. I have seen it. This extreme emotion starts driving people, they start finding individuals or groups to hate and then encourage others to follow them. The sad part is that they don''t even realize that they have be such addicts that their brains conjure stories to justify what they are doing and speed up their addiction. I am not saying that your stories will be false, but believe me, haters start believing their bullshit stories to the extent that they start looking for external support. Eventually they enter a world where what is true and what is not merge and then there is no line." He paused for her to take in what all he said and hoped she understood.


    "You are a princess. You are going to be a mother and you have just found your parents." He caressed her cheek with the back of his knuckles. "You can''t give in to any of those emotions for they will corrode you, they will make you acerbic from the inside." He leaned down and kissed the crown of her head. "And then what about me, baby? What about me, hmm? Where will I find my beautiful, innocent mate? Hmm?"


    "Aly¡­" she said as her breath lodged in her throat. She ced her palm on his cheek, her emotions racing through her, her magic ebbing in her veins. Only this man had the ability to leash her in the finest way.


    "Yes, sweetheart?" he asked, his voice a gentle caress to her riled up mind.


    "What do I do? I don''t want to feel that man around me, but I want to punish him forever."


    "We can arrange that," he replied, leaning in her palm with a sigh. "Your wish is mymand, darling. But please don''t torture yourself. No one is worth it, not even me." His hand went to her belly where their baby was.


    And that was when Anastasia realized that there was no man like Ileus in this world. He was worth all her emotions and no one else. If she tortured herself, he would also be tormented. And how could she do that? Her hand went to her belly where his hand was and she rested it over his. The baby was going to bring them closer. How could she let so much hatred affect their child? "I am sorry¡­" she breathed out.


    His features softened as golden eyes locked with her sapphire ones. "You don''t have to be sorry, my love. You are doing what you wanted to. Just don''t get lost in that feeling. I love you. Your parents love you and our baby¡ªhe or she is going to love you. You have to control yourself for all of us."


    She sagged against him. "Yes, Aly, yes." She was going to make an effort to do all this and more. And Ileus bent over his wife and pressed a kiss on her lips¡ªone he had been dying to from a long time. Her fingers threaded in his hair and then they were all moans and skin and lips and teeth and mouth and love.


    ---


    Etaya was hanging by the chains that were tied to her wrist, her legs two feet above the ground. She had grown tired of it, she wanted to die and then maybe nevere back. Her hair was matted and she looked gaunt. Thinking of her dilemma to live or not to live, she tipped her head back andughed. Suddenly, an icy chill along her skin made her jump.. She knew who was there and her eyes widened, as shock flitted through every part of her body.

 Chapter 521 - Kill Me!

    <h4>Chapter 521 - Kill Me!</h4>


    Etaya''s gaze widened in the dark cell of the celestial prison. She tightened her hold on the chains. A cool slip of energy caressed her back and she froze. Her chest seized with unknown fear.


    No, she thought, as she closed her eyes. This couldn''t be true. She was not sure that she could trust the sensation on her back¡ªthe gooey, cold, slither like that of a snake. It was merely her mind ying tricks.


    But then it grew stronger as it slithered further up, and Etaya heard him speak through the dense fog that had gathered around him and her, "I was waiting to get close to you, wifeeee," Seraph hissed in a familiar voice that sounded muffled sound of like nails against ss.


    Etaya stilled as her body trembled. Tension crept in her soul. Her lips quivered and in a shaky voice she said, "Wh¡ª what are you doing here? H¡ª how did you find me?"


    Seraph slithered all around her body. His head emerged from behind, it extended and faced her. "Where would a husband go without his wife? And I remember you running away with me because you loved me. I intend to stay with my love¡­ forever." He brought his fingers on her cheek and caressed it in feathery light sensations. Then he looked at the chains she was bound with. "You do look¡­ trapped."


    Etaya''s eyes were wide as she moved her head back. She knew that Seraph was here for revenge. However, her mind started forming devious ns immediately. "I still love you Seraph," she said, with her eyes darting in the haze to see his face. "I have been waiting against hope for you."


    He disentangled himself from her as if amused and slithered over the chain that tied her hand. With his legs up and face facing her, he asked, "That''s so sweet, Etaya. You loved me so much that you destroyed my body without telling me?" He brushed a finger on her cheek and then took it in her ear.


    And Etaya screamed as icy shards of cool energy entered her brain. "Nooooo!" It was as if someone had stabbed her on the inside.


    He withdrew his finger from her ear and cooed, "I would love to hear about it, wife." He rested his head over the chain and stared into her eyes. His body was nothing but gray energy that peeled off in smoke and dense fog.


    "You have to believe me, Seraph," she said, panting with pain after he withdrew his finger. "I have always loved you. Why would I destroy your body? I wanted you toe back. It was¡ª it was Iona who destroyed your body. Not me." She shook her head vehemently. "Did you ever think that it was Iona who discovered the coffer in which you were lying, not me? She weaved lies that you believed. I wasn''t the one, it was Iona. Trust me."


    Seraph slipped down the chain and came to the floor. He stood in front of her and tutted her. "It''s toote for any kind of lies my dear Etaya. Why don''t you and I dance to celebrate my return?" He slipped his hand on her waist and tugged her near him making her wrench against the chains. They bit in her flesh.


    "Ahh!" she shrieked in pain. "Don''t, don''t!"


    But Seraph pulled her closer and started swaying with her. The chains rattled and sank in her flesh. His pace increased and he pushed her back and forth and then tried to twirl her. She screamed and screamed in pain, begging him to leave her, but he didn''t. When she was numb with pain, he left her and then slithered right over the chain that was tied on her leg. "Now tell me Etaya, you always loved me?"


    There was blood trickling down her wrists and ankles, her body was writhing with pain so immense that she didn''t know what was even happening.


    "Etaya?" he called her. "Do you want another dance?"


    She shook her head weakly. In a breathless voice she said, "No Seraph, I don''t. Please I do love you. Just kill me and take me with you. Please Seraph, if you want your revenge, then kill me." She thanked the demon that she had vowed that she would return every time she died. And she had to take chances, she had to provoke or lure Seraph into killing her because the celestial prison was like hell to her. "Kill me Seraph. I want to be with you¡­ always."


    Seraph slithered on her body and reached the chain of her hand. He sat on it and crossed his legs. "You want me to kill you?"


    She nodded feebly. "I want to drift with you to the Land of Gaira, away from all this. I am fed up, Seraph. And you have to help me this onest time."


    The fog around him shifted and his face that was half covered with it, was now covered fully. A wail sounded from within. "I helped you¡ª" he said in an agonized tone. "I always helped you. I gave up my life for you and existed in this form for so many years. For what?" He cried. "For your cause. I always helped you." Suddenly the spirit vanished from the chain and stood right in front of her, it''s eyes bulging out, its fangs bared, hissing. "And you¡ª what did you do? You have made me drift in this form forever. My crimes are so gargantuan that I won''t be epted in the nice gates of the Land of Gaira. They are going to trap me in the worst one. And I can''t even live properly in this realm." He gripped her neck and squeezed it. "Look what you''ve done to me!"


    She choked and coughed. Tears ran out of her eyes. She closed them. Yes, this is what she wanted. Kill me, she thought and I will run away. Suddenly, she felt his grip loosening. Panting for air, she sucked in a sharp breath and opened her eyes. She found him staring at her. "You thought I was going to kill you?" he asked, then tipped his head back andughed in a sound that came out as a hiss. The spirit slithered to one of the chains on her hand and rested there. "I am not going to kill you," he said.


    "Why?" sheshed, desperate. "Are you not man enough?"


    Seraph''s spirit froze at the provocation. But then he sighed. "No, it didn''t work," he said and rocked on the chain. "I won''t be killing you today."


    Etaya screamed at him out of frustration. "You were always a loser and you still are!"


    He turned his head to the other side, as if tired. "Maybe¡­" he said and then closed his eyes. "I am here for a long time, Etaya. After all, we are husband and wife. We will have to stay together, till death do us part." He chuckled. "That doesn''t apply in our case."


    Fear surged through her. As if the torture of her brother wasn''t enough, now her husband had alsoe. She was going to ask Ian to kill her. Weak and tired as hell, she closed her eyes and slipped into darkness. When she opened them, she found that Seraph had wound himself around her leg. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Shh¡­ Ian ising," he hissed.

 Chapter 522 - Shes Yours

    <h4>Chapter 522 - She''s Yours</h4>


    "Ian!" Etaya said aloud. "Ian!" she shouted. "Ian, Ian!" She screamed his name. "Pleasee fast. Please!" She tried to jerk the spirit away from her leg, but it wouldn''t budge. "Ian, please help me remove it!" she shouted, desperate as hell.


    She heard heavy footfalls on the outside. The doors of the prison opened and King Ian L Aramaer entered.


    "Ian! My brother," Etaya shouted, "This demented spirit is here. Please save me! You have to. Either remove it from here, or kill me! I can''t bear the pain. I can''t bear it. Please relieve me of my agony. I beg of you!" She pulled herself against the chains with as much strength as she was left with. Blood had caked all around her wrists and ankles.


    Ian jerked his head back. He hadn''te for a week. He was getting least and least interested ining to Etaya and torturing her. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to. The woman had done irreparable damage to his family and kingdom, but mostly because he was still building his kingdom, which she had sent flying back to the dark ages. "Brother?" He repeated and wound a whip around his hand that was lying on a small table in the corner of the prison. If he was shocked to find Seraph''s spirit there on her leg, he didn''t show it. Instead, he said, "How are you Seraph?" Magic dripped out of his hands in the form of white beams that curled around the leather whip. He ambled back to her and faced her. The whip in his hand uncurled and dropped to the floor, magic sizzling around it.


    Seraph slithered from her leg, climbed her torso and curled around it. Dense fog covered her. Ice like sensation scraped along her skin. He peeped from behind her shoulder and hissed, "I am doing very fine, Ian. How about you?" He gazed at the whip in his hand. "Are you nning on carving her skin with it today? If yes, then I have a pattern in mind." An evil smile spread on his lips.


    "I was thinking to do exactly that, but now that you are here, you can do the honors," said Ian as he rounded her and faced her rear, the whip dragging with him.


    Seraph twisted his face to look at Ian. However, by the time he could have slipped from there, the whip came on Etaya''s back and she screamed with pain as the whip cracked against her and came off peeling ayer of skin, leaving a bloody trail behind. "No, Ian!" she panted breathlessly. Another whip cracked across her back and she arched with pain.


    Walking in front of her, Ian tilted her head and asked Seraph, "Did you like the pattern?" He had formed a cross on her skin.


    "I did!" Seraphughed. "I did!" He slithered over a chain and rested. "This is going to be interesting."


    With eyes half open, Etaya said, "You are my brother. You are rted to me by blood. If mother and father were here, they would have admonished you for what you are doing to me. Have you no shame that you are torturing your own sister? I am weak and fragile. Are you not man enough that you are punishing a woman?"


    "Man enough?" Ian scoffed. "Where did this deration of ''punishing a woman'' go when you came after ¨¢ine? When you tricked her into believing that you meant no harm when you wanted toe back to Vilinski? Where did your morals go when you used your husband to the extent that he gave his life for you? And where did your morals go when you tormented my daughter, my only heir, the heir to the throne of Vilinski? You poisoned her, you asked your son to sh her wings, you shackled her wings and you forced her to marry your son? Have morals got a new definition?"


    Etaya couldn''t speak in her defense. She only stared at him as her breath became weaker, as darkness consumed her. Over thest few months, she had be very weak. Suddenly a whip cracked in the front across her stomach and she screamed again. "Noooo!" Tears mixed with blood dropped from her eyes. "Kill me Ian, kill me. If you can''t stand me, then kill me!" Her head bent forward and dropped. "Kill me, please¡­" she cried.


    Ian shook his head, as the whip dropped close to his boots. "You don''t deserve to die, Etaya. Not for the next eight years. I will take my revenge from you for every day you tortured my Anastasia, for every moment you stole from her. What was her crime? That she was born into the royal family of the faes?"


    "Yes, that was her biggest crime," said Etaya. She spat on the floor, she looked at Ian with her chin dipped low. "I should have been the queen, but the bitch beat me to it. And all because of Ileus. He saved ¨¢ine in the war against demons when she was pregnant with Anastasia. The bastard traveled in time to do that."


    Ian''s eyes were wide with surprise. "And I thank the ancestors for that. Every day I thank them that they chose Ileus as my daughter''s mate." Saying that, he sauntered off to the table to keep the whip back. When he came to her again, he looked at Seraph and said, "I will never ever free her. She is going to spend the rest of her life in this cell. And you are most wee to stick to her. She''s yours." A sinister smile spread on his lips when he saw Etaya''s aghast expression. "I will note again till you are here. And I will know the day you will leave the pce, because I knew when you had entered Vilinski. Did you like the wee?" he asked, referring to how R¨¢ild turned to ash.


    Seraph chuckled and nodded.


    "Then you should know that we tracked you all the way here."


    "I know."


    Ian gave onest look to Etaya and then walked out of the cell never to return. Because now she already had someone to torture her every minute of the day.


    "Iannnnn!" her voice boomed in the prison as the cell clicked close.

 Chapter 523 - [Bonus ] The Pasts Uncovered

    <h4>Chapter 523 - [Bonus ] The Pasts Uncovered</h4>


    Seraphughed andughed while sitting over the chain that shackled Etaya''s right hand. "He will nevere back, or at least until he decides to. So, Etaya, you and I are going to stay in this ce forever. Live lovers. Like haters. Like husband and wife that we couldn''t be." He slipped closer to her and bent down to face her. "You and I are going to deal with an existence that neither of us wanted."


    "Get away from here, you asshole!" Etaya shouted. "You were a good for nothing person, when I married you and you remained good for nothing after that too!" She spat at him. "I had told you to get a piece ofnd from Kar''den to rule in the kingdom of Zor''gan, but you couldn''t even give that to me."


    "You would have stopped if I had got a ce for you to rule?" asked Seraph, as the spat went right through him and dropped on the floor.


    "Then maybe¡ªjust maybe I would have thought of living with you. I would have pardoned you."


    "Pardoned me? Really?" he asked with amusement in his deranged eyes.


    "Pardoned you for that fucking harem you had. Do you think I don''t know that you went and fucked and even had orgies when I wasn''t around?" she spat.


    Seraph tipped his head back and burst intoughter. "Of course, I had them, Etaya. But if I remember correctly, most of the time you were just not in Zor''gan with me. Because you were with Edyrm at Ghar¡ªplotting your way in Vilinski. And who knows even warming his bed?" He slithered his hand over her breasts and then down to the navel. "How many people did you bed with, Etaya? Hmm? How was Edyrmpared to me?"


    She pulled against her chain as she felt the icy chill against her skin. "He was a thousand times better than you, bastard! Yes, I plotted with him, and in return he demanded my body. So what? These are the games of kingdoms, of thrones. You wouldn''t know, you fool!" She red at him with hatred. "And guess what¡ªI even slept with your elder brother." A smile crept on her lips despite all the pain she was experiencing. It was a smile that revelled in the misery of her husband. She loved his miserable looks.


    Anger surged through him and Seraph burst into fog that travelled behind her. He suspected that she had sex with his brother, but he didn''t know that she actually had it. Her words stabbed him like a knife. She had used him thoroughly. But now no more.


    He caressed her cheek, her neck and then down till her buttocks. His caress was like a thousand shards of ice sliding on her skin, pricking her flesh. "Then I have to make up for that, Etaya, don''t I?" he said.


    Fear skittered down her spine. She arched her body and then jerked it back as if to hit him, but she passed through the fog. "You bastard!" she screamed. "You can''t do anything to me. If you have even a modicum of shame left, you are going to kill me!"


    Seraph''s icy fingers went further down in between her thighs. "Then you don''t know what I can do, wife. I will have my pleasures in this form. You think that in my spirit form, I can''t, then how about this?" Saying that he inserted his icy fingers inside her.


    Etaya shouted in pain. "Noooooo!" she didn''t know that Seraph could do this. It was just a sensation but it was excruciating. It was like someone had filled her with ice which had thorns.


    "Ah! I see you are not wet for me," Seraph hissed. "How should I make youe, wife?"


    "Fuck you!" she screamed. "You will never seed in your desires. You will always keep lusting for me, and you will never get me! Because even when I was alive, I was never there for you!"


    "Lusting for you?" he hissed. "Why would I lust for you when I had a harem for myself? Yes, I won''t deny that I was attracted to you when I thought that I had fallen in love with you. But that feeling¡ªit was flitting. And do you know why?"


    She whipped her head with surprise. "Why?" Did he like someone else?


    "Yes, my dear. I stopped loving you and the only reason was that I had seen this very beautiful demoness who was Og''drath''s maid. She was so beautiful that I wanted to possess her, make her part of my harem, spend my nights with her." He removed his finger from inside her and then glided to the side. "But she was with Og''drath for very little time. And the queen was very protective of her. By the time, I went to her to stake my im, the demoness had traveled in time with a man who had golden eyes."


    Etaya''s skin was lined with goosebumps. She too had seen the demoness. That girl had worked for her too, but very briefly. And she suspected that Seraph liked her. This was just after they had married.


    His fog dispersed a little as more of his features became prominent and the horns started showing. "I always wonder who that demoness was who disappeared with the man with golden eyes." He turned to look at his wife. "And then I saw Anastasia. She bore uncanny resemnce to the demoness. I also saw the tattoos that Og''drath had got inked on her, and I had all my doubts that it was Anastasia."


    Etaya gasped. Did Anastasia travel in time? Was the demoness her? "You are lying," she said. If that was the case then Anastasia traveled back so much in time when she wasn''t even born. Her breath became ragged.


    "Why would I lie to you about her, Etaya? She was one demoness who stirred my heart and guess what?" he said. "She stirred my heart more than anyone in this world¡ªmore than you could imagine. Can you imagine my shock when I saw her again? But when I saw her, she was younger than my daughter. And all my thoughts vanished. I focused on you. I focused on loving you and doing whatever you wanted me to. I allowed myself to be a tool at your hands because you promised a better future for my children. And in that process, I tortured an innocent girl, Iona. I became a party to torturing another innocent girl¡ªAnastasia." His shoulder slumped. "What redemption was I left with? When I think of it, I think that you destroyed my body and you did good. Because that was the punishment I deserved."


    "Oh!" Etayaughed. "A demon with moral ethics? Aren''t you dramatic?"


    Seraphughed. "I think I am a shade better than you. My crimes are great, but your crimes¡ªthey are greater. You deserve your punishment. And who would be better than me in giving you the punishment? Hmm?" He slid towards her and stood merely an inch away, the dense fog around him covering her partially. "That''s why I think Ian left you with me. And trust me Etaya¡ªI have thought of a lot of ways to punish you."


    Etaya''s eyes became wide with shock and fear. A lifetime to spend with this deranged spirit? "You must be mad!" she said. She shook her head. "You must be seriously mad!"


    "I am, dear wife," Seraph said smoothly. "But you are madder, and I am here tobine our madness and take it to a new level." He hooked his arms in hers and said, "Let''s be mad together. Let''s fall in madness together, because we¡­ we haven''t fallen in love ever."


    "No, no, no, no," he pulled against her chains. "Iannnnn!" she shouted. "¨¢ineeeee! Pleasee back!"


    Seraphughed. "No one wille, my dear. You can shout as much as you want." Saying that he twisted his neck to face her and pressed his icy lips on hers and filled her mouth with a thousand icy shards.


    ---


    Ian had gone up to his bedchamber where he found ¨¢ine was sitting on the couch, looking in the far distance at the mountains that were covered in snow. She sensed her husband behind her. He wrapped his arms around her waist and said, "I won''t go to her again. ¨¢ine. Seraph is there with her now."


    She caressed his arms and said, "I don''t want you to go and waste your time with her, darling. You have a lot to do. We have a lot to see and do."


    "¨¢ine¡­" he whispered and kissed her temple. After a moment''s pause, he said, "How about we make another baby? A brother or sister for Anastasia?"


    "What?" ¨¢ine giggled.


    Ian scooped her in his arms and carried her to the bed. He set her over there and crawled over here. "Why not? I want another baby from my love, so that I may pamper him or her the way I thought I would, the way we missed Anastasia."


    "Oh, Ian.." ¨¢ine cupped his cheeks.

 Chapter 524 - You Sly Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 524 - You Sly Wolf</h4>


    It had been over two weeks ever since Aed Ruad was lodged in the dungeon. Ileus hadn''t let Anastasia go down to him because he knew that the moment she went, she would lose her temper. He had mulled over where to keep him with Haldir and Isidorus, but their options weren''t convincing.


    Aed Ruad had lost all his magic after Anastasia had plunged her sword in him. If at all he howled or screamed, his voice never reached the surface. And no one was bothered about a prisoner who was kept in the high security of the pce. It was extremely rare that prisoners were lodged in the dungeons of the pce, and if they were, then they must have definitelymitted high crime. And so, no one even dared to enquire about it.


    Over the days, Anastasia had grown quiet. Ileus was constantly worried about her. It was early in the morning and he hade for a walk with her in the east wing''s gardens. The torches of the pce still shone as smudged stars as mist enveloped the garden and the pce. Slowly when the first rays of sun spilled its golden hues, the snow-d mountains north of the kingdom of Draoidh illuminated softly. The sky was more cerulean than charcoal. The birds had dered the early morning as their dominion. In their bright feathered plume, they chirped in the gardens singing their love song for the sunrise. The weather had be nice after a long spell of snow and so whatever flowers managed to survive, weed the little warmth, and bloomed.


    He had made her wear a thick cashmere cloak and buttoned her to the neck and then taken her out for a walk. "Mother sent a message yesterday," he said, as he walked with her on the cobbled path that had been cleared of the snow already.


    "How is Iona doing?" asked Anastasia, her arm tucked in the crook of his arm.


    "She is doing good. Mother said that her mood had elevated to the extent that she is constantly energized. She insists on going with Rolfe on every venture and if it was possible for her, then she would simply build a new Ghar in a day!"


    She chuckled. "I like that she is so busy."


    And in a way, Ileus felt guilty that his wife didn''t have anything to do. He caressed the back of her hand with his fingers. "Do you feel that you are not busy?"


    She sighed and lowered her face. "You don''t let me go anywhere these days, Aly. So, yes, I am bored and with Aed Ruad still here¡ª" her voice drawled.


    "I can keep you busy¡­ very busy."


    "And how is that?" she asked, jerking her head back.


    "There''s this special mollusk that lives in the sediments at the bottom of theke in Silver Vales. A few months back, a farmer discovered that if these mollusks are boiled, they form a blue die that can be used for a variety of purposes. The die is very fast and when he went to sell the fabric in the neighboring kingdoms, he realized that it sold like hot cakes. The farmer''s business boomed and then he started smuggling the mollusk to other kingdoms."


    "Why? I mean it must be found everywhere," she remarked.


    "That''s what, my dear. It isn''t. It is only found in thekes in Silver Vales."


    "Ah!"


    "A few days back we seized the farmer''s business because he was trying to sell the source to those in the ck market."


    "Why would he do that? Fool!"


    "Yes. It''s treason because that mollusk belongs to us only. Now Haldir wants to throw him in the dungeons. You know how harsh he is! But the merchant is willing to give up his business in exchange for his life."


    Anastasia walked quietly with him for a few paces and said, "And you want me to manage the business?"


    "Yes. It could be something very interesting. There would be integration with others from the Lore and it will keep you busy."


    "But you don''t let me go anywhere, Aly," shemented with a pout.


    "Well, for thest two weeks my people have beenbing the forests and the markets and streets of Draoidh and Silver Vales for any other danger, but things are clear. We have stationed Mozias everywhere andw who keep an eye on every movement. It is safe for you to move around, but once again, there are very specific paths that you have to limit yourself and whenever you will go out, there will be five Mozias always with you."


    Anastasia squealed. "Really?"


    He nodded with a smile, seeing how happy it made her. "And if you need help, Isidorus is always there. He has volunteered to help you, because he too wants to take a break from the court duties."


    Anastasia giggled. "And I would love to take his help. He does need a break. It would be a well-deserved one."


    Ileus sighed. "I know that the old man wants to retire and go to where Ed and Howard are. But I won''t let him go. At least not until our baby is born and we find his recement!"


    She shook her head as sheughed at how clingy her husband was. She leaned her head on his arm and they walked a little more when they saw Haldiring from the opposite direction. A bird with red plumes came and perched on his shoulder.


    "Ah! Off you go," he chided it but the bird only trilled. He walked to the prince and princess and bowed. "You wanted to see me?" The bird flew from his shoulder and perched on Anastasia''s forearm making her giggle once again and making Ileus smile once again. It was a beautiful sound to his ears.


    Haldir had to cough a little to gain his attention back because he started looking at his wife, fondly, mesmerized.


    "Haldir!" Ileus said,ing out of the trance. "I wanted to talk about ourtest trade treaty with the Yardraks."


    "What about it?" asked Haldir. Anastasia left them and strode off to the hedges hoping for the bird to leave her.


    Ileus sped his hand at the back and said, "I want to involve Rolfe in it. The Yardraks are one of the best architects in the Lore. Seeing that Ghar needs a lot of improvement, a trade treaty with the Yardraks is going to be extremely beneficial. While both he and Iona were into Ghar''s development, an expert hand would only speed up the process and in the right direction."


    Haldir narrowed his eyes. "The Yardraks are too nitpicky. I wonder if they would agree so easily."


    "The Yardraks want money. They can be bought with lots of money, and Rolfe can pay. Moreover, I haven''t yet given dowry to my sister. Knowing fully well that Rolfe would never ept it, I think this is the best way we can help him. Buy the services of the Yardraks at the price they want and we will send them to Ghar."


    "I have an idea. Brantley is close to the dwarves. I will take him with me to negotiate with them. They won''t be able to say no after it."


    Ileus nodded with approval. "That would be a great idea. I do wish to call all my cousins and Brantley for an informal holiday."


    "Why don''t you go to the human realm where Daryn and Dawn are? It would be a great break for Anastasia too," Haldir suggested.


    Ileus scratched his stubble. He turned his head over his shoulder and looked at his wife, who was now looking at the snow-d mountains, no doubt thinking about her parents. "I will ask her, but she doesn''t have any experience of the human realm. And she is too beautiful to be taken there on a casual stroll. Besides, she is pregnant. And¡ª"


    Haldir put his hands up. "I understand the difficulties. It''s fine." He knew Ileus was in his full protective Alpha mode.


    Ileus shrugged. "By the way, I have thought of a great ce to keep Aed Ruad."


    "Where?" Haldir asked. They had failed toe to an agreement over this topic.


    "Kingdom of Zmjia."


    Haldir''s brows furrowed. "That would be like giving freedom to him!"


    "Nah! We are going to keep him in the same casket in which they had kept Iona while taking her down. He would be surrounded by the same cerulean lights. Guarhaal and Aidan are going to take him to the Lamia vige and then drop the coffer in the sea."


    "The serpents would take him out of the coffer anytime and free him!"


    "Zmjia is a vast kingdom. We will drop him in the bed and then chain the coffer to the bed. He would never be able toe back. And I highly doubt that Rhys would have interest in an immortal like him. He would, after all, be a liability now." Since his wife would be mining mollusks, he would keep an eye on Zmjia.


    Haldir chuckled.. "You sly wolf."

 Chapter 525 - Good News

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Good News</h4>


    A weekter.


    ording to what was nned, Aed Ruad was sedated despite his protests and sealed in the coffer. Ileus already knew the magic of the cerulean shimmering lights that he had learnt when he had gone to the kingdom of Zmjia to find Iona and instead, returned with Guarhaal in the casket.


    The servants had brought the casket up in the main hall of the east wing an hour before dawn. Haldir, Guarhaal and Anastasia were waiting there along with Ileus. Even though Ileus had asked his wife not to be present there because her reaction was something he winced at, she came. She had said that she wanted to see Aed Ruad leaving this ce for good, so that her mind would be soothed forever. The servants ced the coffer on a raised dais.


    Ileus held Anastasia''s hand and squeezed it. "Are you sure you want to see this?"


    She nodded with determination. "I don''t want to miss it."


    Ileus kissed his wife''s hand to ease her difort, which he could sense and then he turned to see the casket in which Aed Ryady.


    He closed his eyes to remember the spell, and a few secondster bright lights appeared around his hands. He flung them to the casket. They curled around the coffer, pulsed a bright azure and then merged to cover the coffer entirely.


    They heard Guarhaal''s gasp who was standing a few steps behind. Ileus retracted his magic. He turned and walked to his Mozia. "Don''t worry. Those lights can never affect you. I have added my spell in it. But you have to make sure that you drop this casket in the middle of the sea and not to the cliffs which serve as the entrance of the kingdom of Zmjia."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Guarhall curtsied, feeling relieved.


    "You should know that there are sea serpents lurking on the shores at all times. If you think that you can''t take it to the center of the sea, just fucking drop it in the shores somewhere ande back."


    "I will," he replied, but he had already decided what to do with the casket. The five Mozias who were going with him would all carry their brooms. He was going to fly over the sea and drop it during the day time and let it sink. None of the serpents stayed near the sea surface during that time.


    "Good," Ileus said and pursed his lips. He nced at Anastasia from the corner of her eye. She was staring at the casket, her wings rustling, her eyes turning violet. It appeared that she wanted to open the lid, get to the man inside and rip him in shreds. "You can take him now!" he barked an order to Guarhaal. The man bowed once again and hollered his men.


    They four Mozias rushed to the casket, lifted it and marched out with Guarhaal following them closely behind. As soon as they were out, he created a portal and all of them stepped in it.


    Ileus had walked behind Anastasia to hold her shoulders as she watched them leaving. "Shh¡­ my love," he said. "He is gone¡­"


    When the portal closed, she slumped against his chest and closed her eyes. "Take me to the bed," she said, feeling weak suddenly. He scooped her in his arms and walked to their bedchamber. He set her on the mattress and then slid right beside her. Her breath was ragged when she said, "That was the end of it all? Wasn''t it?"


    "It most certainly was," he whispered.


    "He would nevere back¡ªright?"


    "No, love. He can never make it back to thend," he said, caressing her cheeks.


    "That''s good then," she said in a low, hollow voice.


    After several moments of caressing her, he said, "I have good news for you."


    Her gaze shot to him, desperate to feel happy. "About what, Aly?"


    "About Etaya."


    She rolled her eyes and scoffed. "Nothing can be good about that woman. She should also join her son!"


    A smile appeared on his full lips and he said, "Well, do you want to hear it or not?"


    She obviously couldn''t say no, so she swatted his chest knowing well that he was teasing her. Aughter rumbled from his chest. "Tell me!" she said impatiently.


    "A messenger hade from Vilinski to ry that Seraph was seen there."


    "What?" Anastasia''s eyes became wide.


    He nodded, chuckling softly at her surprise, which was like a cool wave on his skin. "Yes, Seraph''s spirit was seen there. The man who took him there was no other than R¨¢ild."


    Anastasia pressed her hand to her mouth. "The same man who wanted to marry Nyles?"


    "Yes. Seraph had possessed him and forced him to go to Vilinski. However, the moment R¨¢ild entered the fae kingdom, he was burnt to ashes by your father''s spells. Seraph got out of him on time and he went past the pce all the way to where Etaya was. He slithered into her prison. Your father knew about him. He had sensed his energy. When he visited Etaya the next, he saw Seraph coiled around her leg, and instantly knew that the demon hade to take revenge."


    "Gods!" she said and got up. "He was pissed off by what she did to him. She destroyed his body so that he could nevere back to his physical form, because she wanted to rule the fae kingdom as its solo queen."


    Ileus plopped on the pillows and took his hands below his head. "Not alone, my dear, but with the king of Ghar, Edyrm."


    "Fuck!" she rasped.


    He nodded. "Etaya had borate ns."


    "So, what is the good news?" she veered them back to the main point.


    "King Ian has left Etaya to be tortured at the hands of her husband''s spirit. He won''t return for the next eight years because Seraph would be counting and recalling each day of the eight years he spent as a spirit. He will be taking them all out on her."


    Anastasia was dumbstruck. She didn''t know why her father made the decision to leave Etaya to Seraph, but she knew that it would heal him mentally, like she needed to heal. In a way she was like her father. Both mother and son would be soon forgotten. After a long moment when the information seeped in her mind, she exhaled heavily, letting her anxieties out. Her lips quivered and then a smile tugged them up¡ªa genuine smile that reached her eyes. "That is indeed wonderful news, Aly," she breathed out. All at once her body became free of tension that had built in her. Shey next to him and ced her head on his chest. "I think I want to sleep, Aly."


    He ced a kiss on the crown of her head. He snapped fingers and the nkets around them moved up to cover them. The room was glowing softly in the receding fire of the hearth. All that could be heard was the crackling of fire and their deep breath. Soon, Anastasia closed her eyes and drifted off into a dreamless sleep. He looked up at the ceiling. A grin formed on his face. Both his sister and his wife were safe now. And that reminded him. He really wanted to see Iona and tell her all about Aed Ruad. How would she react? He looked at his wife and then softly made her slide off his chest. After tucking her in the nket, he swept his feet off the bed and reached his table. Picking up the quill, he opened a nk parchment and wrote a letter.


    ---


    Two weekster.


    Ileus and Anastasia hade to visit the kingdom of Ghar to sign a treaty with the Yardraks. Haldir had also apanied them. To Ileus'' surprise, Brantley was also there to receive them. Shocked, Ileus at first stared at him and then as reality hit him, the two men embraced each other in a warm hug. "It''s great to see you, Brantley," he said.


    "It is nothing for what you did for me, Ileus," replied Brantley.


    Suddenly Ileus remarked, "You have thick green streaks in your hair! What is wrong with you man?" His blond hair was now interrupted with a few green streaks. It was something out of his control.


    He shrugged. "Mates!" he replied and then winked at him. Then he turned to Anastasia who was watching them with interest. He bowed to her and she curtsied. "It is nice to see you again."


    "The pleasure is mine," she replied.


    Suddenly the hall was filled with a shriek. Iona. She was like a bubble of energy, as she ran towards her brother, her tummy bobbing in the wake. Rolfe grunted, "Can you slow down?" He braced for the impact, but Iona rushed past him and hugged her brother instead. Rolfe''s brows furrowed as he stood there as an audience along with the others, feeling left out.


    "Alyyyyyyy!" Iona shouted as her brother hugged her.


    "Don''t you shift, okay!" Ileus teased her.

 Chapter 526 - A Clause

    <h4>Chapter 526 - A use</h4>


    Iona swatted her brother''s arm as she giggled. "I have learnt how to control my emotions!" she said. "Mother is teaching me, helping me and so is Father."


    "Provided your father is not busy spending his timezing around on his vacation," said Adrianna,ing after Iona. She walked to her children and watched them fondly, her golden eyes a color of warm honey.


    "Mother." Ileus left Iona and hugged her. "How are you?" he asked with a smile as Adrianna tucked his locks over his forehead.


    "Doing very fine," she replied. "I thinking to Ghar was one of the best decisions I had ever taken. Not only do I get to spend time with Iona, I get to have a cool holiday with absolutely no tensions." Sheughed. "I am so happy and refreshed that you can''t imagine!" Golden eyes gazed in the golden ones that were just like hers. "How are things back at Draoidh? I hope I haven''t given a maverick instead of a ruler to itsizens."


    Anastasia couldn''t stop giggling. Adrianna turned her attention to her and the two embraced each other. "I heard that you all got rid of Aed Ruad."


    The fae princess stiffened but she nodded. "It''s a good riddance."


    "It sure is," Adrianna said in a low voice. She held her hand and then turned to hold her daughter''s hand and said, "Come. It seems the three of us are going to have a long chat session."


    "Oh, I can''t even wait to start!" Anastasia said and the three women walked inside as the men stared after them. They felt¡­ easily forgotten.


    An awkward silenceter, Rolfe took a deep breath in and sped his hands. "How about we go to my study?" he said to Haldir, Ileus and Brantley. "There''s a secret bar out there and a secret library."


    "Ah-ha!" Ileus said, taking the lead. "Please guide us over there."


    When Rolfe hade back to Ghar, Ileus'' parting gift to him was a wagonful of porn books. Rolfe hade to the pce and the first thing he did was to stash those valuable books in his study. He wanted to feel guilty about it, but then¡­ It was a kind of study. So, he didn''t feel guilty. At present, he was only too proud of it."


    "What kind of library?" asked Brantley.


    A devious smile spread on Rolfe''s lips. "You would be surprised. In fact, you would want one in your pce too. Those books are an essential part of our life."


    "Are they about the art of war and strategy?" he asked. "Because I have plenty of them?"


    "No, they are about the art of submission," Rolfe said as he ced his arm around Brantley''s shoulders and guided him to his study.


    Haldir shook his head saying, "This wolf has corrupted all the innocent souls."


    They reached the library, sorry study, and Rolfe locked the doors from inside. The main purpose of the meeting was lost, as the four royals were shown a secret cupboard behind the one which had books on ancient history.


    Brantley gasped and his eyes widened. "This is real treasure!"


    Rolfe''s chest swelled with pride. He walked to where the bar was and poured four sses of whiskey. He gave one to each one of his friends and then sat back in his chaise with his hand curled behind him. As Ileus inspected the stock, smirking all the way down, Haldir quietly picked up the thickest of them and went to sit in a quiet corner near the fire hearth. As for Brantley, he was happy with whatever he got his hands on. The Aztec king didn''t tell them that he often visited the human realm and had a library of, ahem, those videos in his house in Bainsburgh. That was the ce he usually spent his time while watching Dawn, while waiting for his mate to be born.


    Ileus decided not to read anything and returned to sit on the sofa opposite Rolfe with his whiskey. "Have the Yardrakse?" he asked.


    "They have and I have put them in special guest rooms. Iona has ensured that they get everything even before they ask for it," said Rolfe. His wife was an excellent hostess and the Yardraks were simply too difficult. "I have to say that the dwarves like my wife a lot. They are amazed by her designs and if it were not for me, they would have abducted her a long time back!"


    Ileus chuckled and sipped more. "What about the treaty? Are they ready to sign?" he asked.


    "Well, Brantley did a great job at convincing them, but a problem has urred," Rolfe said, pursing his lips.


    Brantley shot a re at Rolfe. "What problem?"


    Haldir too leaned forward and lowered the book on hisp.


    Rolfe swirled the whiskey in his ss. "They want Iona toe for a small internship program to their kingdom."


    "What do you mean?" Ileus asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "They want me to add that use in the treaty."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Ileus snapped. "Iona is not going anywhere." He had just eliminated every threat possible around his wife and his sister. He was not going to agree to it! "No chance!"


    "You think I want her to go," Rolfe said. "She is pregnant with my baby and the heir of Ghar. There is no way I will allow her. However¡ª" he gulped arge swig of the amber liquid. "That would mean that the treaty would fall."


    "Why the hell do they want Iona for an internship? And that too to the extent of putting it as a point in the treaty?" Ileus asked, frustration making his eyes twitch.


    "They believe that Iona is a genius as far as architecture is concerned. And her designs are unique. Their tutge is going to hone her skills further," Rolfe replied. It was a reply he got from the Yardraks.


    "Bullshit!" Ileus retorted. "Yardraks were never the ones who were so good to offer their tutge."


    "That''s right," said Brantley, pretty unnerved.


    Haldir closed his book and said, "They want Iona to make designs for them for free under the pretense of an internship whereby they would pay her some paltry amount. They would make her work and work." He gritted his teeth and looked away.


    "For how long have they demanded the internship?" asked Ileus.


    "Three months!"


    "Bloody hell!" Ileus growled. "She is not going anywhere for three days, let alone three months. The treaty can go to hell. We don''t want their help."


    "Ileus," Brantley said in a calm voice. "We have to think through this."


    "There is nothing to think about it, Brantley!" Ileus replied, giving him a pointed look.


    "You have to understand that Yardraks are connoisseurs of architectural talent. Now they have smelled Iona''s skills and genius, they will be forever after her." Brantley exined.


    "They can go and fuck themselves. As if I am scared of them. If they harm my sister, I am going to blow up their kingdom."


    "Yes, I will go with you to blow it up," Rolfe added.


    "And what if we find a solution?" Brantley said with a raised eyebrow.


    Ileus narrowed his eyes skeptically.


    Many hourster, the men began to have slurred speech as their eyes were half open after several finished bottles of alcohol. Ileus must have stabbed his finger through his hair twenty times because his hair was standing everywhere. "How are things with Iona''s pregnancy?" he asked in a low, slurry voice. "I mean she was supposed to rest. I hope she is resting."


    "She is resting a lot, man," Rolfe replied. His hands curled around the bottle. "I am very scared of how things are going to shape. Do you know the kind of mood swings I have to deal with? I am always at the edge, wondering which side the camel would sit on." He didn''t mention that these days his horns weren''t straightening in front of her. "It is easier to run a kingdom than deal with a pregnant mate!" he confessed. "What about you?"


    Ileus gave him a nk stare. "I feel the same, man, I feel the same." Though he hadn''t really seen Anastasia''s mood swings. But he was certainly very tight about herfort.


    "Pregnancy is still fine, my friends," came Haldir''s low voice. "You don''t know what happens after the child is born. Wives¡­ they hardly have time for you." He lifted the book in his hand.


    "Nonsense," Ileus replied. "We keep hearing your roars in your mansion every fucking time we visit."


    The elf pressed his lips and went back to reading, his face crimson, his secret exposed.


    ---


    Next day, the meeting room was packed with four Yardraks, Rolfe, Ileus, Brantley and Haldir. Dmitri chose to stay away on the pretext, "It''s my vacation!"


    Cutting the chase, their leader, Kahn, said, "You must be knowing about the change in the treaty."


    "We do," Ileus replied. "And we have a counter offer."


    Kahn narrowed his eyes.. The dark wizard was known for his cunning.

 Chapter 527 - Treaty

    <h4>Chapter 527 - Treaty</h4>


    The Yardraks became quiet at once when Ileus said that he had a counter offer. Their leader Kahn sped his finger and put them on the table. He bent forward and steepled his fingers to support his chin over it. The dwarves weren''t used to this kind of a thing, especially counter offers. It irked their temper and the Loreans knew about it. But the fact that the offer wasing from the dark wizard, they couldn''t afford to be irate. They weren''t curious either.


    Iona was a genius in architecture. The Yardraks were the ones who were supposed to be the best in the Lore in this field. Obviously now they were challenged by a witch and that too such a young witch. As against their most brilliant architects who had studied science for centuries, the young witch was showing inherent talent that they wanted to acquire. They would have invited her for internship at their kingdom, something which was sought after and often never achieved, but they knew that she would decline because she was pregnant. And that is why they added a use in the treaty. The n was to get her on board and then use her skills infinitely. They had an borate n for her. One which involved her staying there forever. They would return the baby to the father after he or she was born.


    "Please borate," said Kahn. His eyes had narrowed to the extent that they were hardly open. Wearing a purple jacket over ck pants, and a green shirt, he looked nothing short of a Mexican parrot, but it was his wrinkles on his face that showed the rich experience the man carried.


    Ileus tapped his fingers on the table and then tilted his head. "Iona is pregnant and so it is impossible for her to go to Yardrak."


    "We can take care of pregnant females, or is it that the dark wizard implies that we are not good at such tasks?" Kahn countered immediately.


    Ileus smirked. He wasn''t the type to get under pressure. "The offer is that you can send any four of your people to stay here with her for a period of six months. They all can mutually benefit. This offer is not from me, but it is from king Rolfe. If he will allow two Yardraks to stay in his kingdom, that is." He looked at Rolfe, who gave one tight nod, his expressions severe, eyes boring into Kahn. "There will be no use in the treaty about Iona going to Yardrak or for that matter anywhere. She will stay in Ghar and she will move freely at her will." Ileus became angered and agitated at this point. He crossed his leg over his knee, nting his feet widely. "Those are our conditions and if you do not wish to fulfill them, there is no treaty."


    Kahn''s eyes flew wide open for a second, but it was just enough for Ileus to catch it. The dwarf instantly resumed his demeanor and said, "Iona is a very talented girl. You should know that you are stifling her talent by making her stay in Ghar. She should be allowed to soar high and not just be pregnant and have babies!" What he implied was that the king had chained her at such a young age with pregnancy.


    "What do you mean?" Rolfe''s voice boomed across the meeting chamber. He never wanted her to be pregnant, but it was something he couldn''t prevent. On the inside he was damn scared of it, but he would never show it to the others. "I know how to take care of my wife and don''t you dare say anything of the sort!"


    Kahn didn''t move an inch. "Then you must send her to a proper school to study. Every one of you has got proper education out here, has she?" He nced at them slowly, one by one, usingly.


    Ileus knew that the Yardrak was too clever and that he was ying the emotion game. He had to bring their focus back to the purpose of the meeting. "Let''s talk about the treaty, Kahn. You don''t have to discuss what Iona should be doing or not. If our terms and conditions are fine with you, a new treaty will be drawn and sent to you by evening. Till then enjoy our hospitality." What he meant was that they could leave if they didn''t agree to his demands.


    He was so to the point that Kahn clenched his jaws. The wizard wasn''t allowing them to y the game. He looked at Brantley for support, but the Aztec king only gave them back a nk stare. It meant that they were on their own. Though Brantley was close to both the Yardraks and Ileus, there was no way he was going to get in between the politics of two kingdoms. And Kahn understood that. "We need a few hours to ponder over it," he replied finally in order to buy time.


    "Sure," Ileus said and exhaled heavily. "Let us know when you are ready to talk and we wille back."


    Kahn nodded and the dwarves left with grumpy faces. They felt as if a chance of a lifetime was slipping just like that.


    When the doors closed behind them, Rolfe let out a breath and his shoulders crunched. "That was close!" he gritted. "But now I am feeling guilty for not letting Iona''s talent flourish."


    "And you think her talent would soar with the Yardraks?" said Haldir, with a smirk on his face. "The Yardraks are a very clever race. They love to acquire talent and then never leave it. If you go to their kingdom, you will see people from various other realms who they have trapped in their treaties and uses. Yardraks let them feel that they are enhancing their talent, but that is certainly not the case!"


    "You can always educate Iona in Ghar," said Ileus. "After she gives birth to her baby, but you will not risk her life and send her anywhere other than Draoidh or Silver Vales." His voice was very harsh, as ifmanding.


    Rolfe nodded as he bit his lip. "Let''s go to the library!" he offered in tension. "And spend the next few hours around the treasure."


    Haldir raised an eyebrow. He looked at the others and then very quietly got up. "When do we meet next?" he asked, ready to go to his favorite ce.


    Ileus rolled his eyes at the horny elf. "We are not going to the library."


    Everyone''s expression fell t.


    "We will go and visit Ghar and check for potential threats. Ever since Edyrm has flown out in his feral form and your sister followed him, it is not safe," Ileus continued. "While I will be looking at all that you have done in the past few months along with Rolfe, Haldir, you will check out potential threats."


    "I have been checking them Ileus!" Rolfe said.


    "There is no harm if I also check, Rolfe. Please understand that Iona has just returned back safely. And there is nothing I will leave undone for her safety!"


    Rolfe wanted to fight him for suspecting his safety measures for his wife, but he decided against it. Ileus was being super overprotective. "Okay¡­" he replied with nonchnce. He waved his hand forward and said, "Be my guest. Where do you want to start from?"


    They visited the various viges around Ghar. While Ileus inspected the new developments, Haldir went around to check for threats. Brantley too joined him.


    A few hourster, they all gathered back in the meeting chamber. The Yardraks had asked to meet them surprisingly faster than they had thought. Kahn was sitting with his usual calm as were the others. "We havee with the decision," he said.


    They all waited to hear him out with equal patience and coldness.


    "We will send two men every six months to work with Iona. They will exchange their skills with her," said Kahn. "And this will continue for the next five years and has to be written in the treaty."


    A muscle feathered in his jaw and Rolfe said, "No, I wouldn''t allow it." How dare she work with other men? If they idently touched her, he might end up killing them. "I am okay with six months, but five years?"


    Ileus tilted his head. He scratched his stubble and said, "No." He crossed his hands over his chest. "It seems the talks have failed."


    He was about to get up when Kahn stopped him. "Fine, six months, but then again this has to be written in the treaty."


    "Of course!" Ileus immediately epted the offer. He looked at Rolfe with a winning face. "Send them revised papers to sign."


    "I will," said Rolfe triumphantly.


    The Yardraks left the chamber gruffly but who was bothered. After a heavy lunch with the family, the men went to their den. The women were still talking about dresses and pregnancies and so much more.. Adrianna and Dmitri had formed ns to visit Ed and Howard for two days, till Ileus and Anastasia were there.

 Chapter 528 - Babies

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Babies</h4>


    It was almost evening by the time the new treaty was drafted and signed by the Yardraks and the king of Ghar. The royal seals were stamped and copies were given to each party.


    "Stay with us for tonight''s celebration," said Rolfe as he shook hands with Kahn.


    "Thank you, King Rolfe," Kahn said. He pointed at the two men in his group. "These two are going to stay for the internship program. We will take leave since we have to go and deliver our services elsewhere." There was a smug look on his face.


    Rolfe didn''t insist. "Sure." The meeting was over and the two Yardraks were taken to their new quarters by a councilman. The royal family went to the pce, where the girls were waiting along with Adrianna and Dmitri.


    "What are the ns now?" asked Anastasia. She looked at Ileus. "Can I stay here with Iona for the next one week? I wille after that?"


    His face became taut with tension. "No," he replied harshly. It was better to nip that request in bud. Last time he had been tortured to hell when she had gone to her parents'' ce without him. No more.


    Anastasia sighed as her shoulders drooped. It was expected. The next day, Ileus returned with her to Draoidh while his parents stayed behind.


    Four monthster:


    Ileus was standing in front of thebor room of the pce. Anastasia was shrieking in pain from the past seven hours. Her waterbag broke just after they were walking back to their room after dinner. And soon afterbor pains started. Dread skittered down his spine. He didn''t know that making a baby was so easy but delivering one was so difficult. When the midwife took Anastasia to the royalbor room, he called everyone he knew¡ªHaldir, Kaizan, Aidan, Da, Inyanga and even Isidorus. Aidan and Da couldn''te because Da had delivered their baby girl a day back. She was resting at home and Aidan just couldn''t leave their side, totally smitten by his daughter.


    Adrianna and ¨¢ine had rushed to thebor room as soon as they heard that Anastasia was inbor. ¨¢ine hade to Draoidh along with Ian only three days back. Adrianna and Dmitri returned from Ghar two months back and they had to go back because Iona was to deliver in a month''s time.


    Ileus looked so nervous, it was as if he was having a baby. He was pacing the corridor outside thebor room. He would peek inside sometime only to see his wife, but the moment he would see her face scrunched with pain, he would run away from there, lean on a pir and then start breathing. He would pray to every deity, every wolf spirit of his kingdom and all other kingdoms that she stayed fine.


    Haldir was standing along with Inyanga with his hands crossed across his chest. Inyanga too was inside, helping Anastasia with the delivery. She hade out to tell them that the crown had formed.


    "What is a crown?" asked Ileus, his eyes wide. He started cruising through his thoughts as to what was crown when delivering a baby, but all he could think of was the crown his father wore. Gods, did that mean they had mped her with iron down there?


    Inyanga smacked her head. "It means the baby wille out soon." She turned her head to look at Kaizan, who hadn''t moved from his ce from thest two hours. He stood next to a pir, his eyes fixed on the door and every person who came in and out, forgetting to blink. He was so frozen that if they didn''t know it was Kaizan, he would have passed off as a statue. Inyanga shook her head and then went inside.


    Kaizan was remembering that it was just yesterday that they had crossed Sgiath Bi¨° with Anastasia. She was a little girl, who had found her mate, her lover and her husband. And now¡ªnow she was giving birth to his child. Goosebumps had lined his skin. He couldn''t wait to see the child of his best friend and that of the woman he would always defend with life.


    As soon as she went in, Haldir''s shoulders drooped and he let out an exhale. "I don''t think I am going to have another baby!" he said.


    "But I heard that Inyanga is two months pregnant," Dmitrimented from the chair he was sitting on.


    "What?" Ileus'' eyes were wide like earth. "You fucking just had a baby! You bigot, you hypocrite!"


    Haldir narrowed his eyes and shot a pointed look at Dmitri who only shrugged. He went back to his chess game with Ian who was supported heavily by Isidorus, and yet Dmitri was winning. "Bloody hell!" Isidorus gritted his teeth.


    The guards had ced several heavily cushioned chairs in the corridor along with a table. From thest seven hours the two would-be grandfathers were only swearing at each other and ying chess. They had ced heavy bets. Gold on Dmitri''s side was rising steadily.


    Yet another shriek sounded from inside thebor room and Ileus darted inside, muttering curses to Kaizan for being so useless.


    "Push!" Adrianna urged Anastasia. "You can do it!" The healers were already holding Anastasia''s hands to help her sit up. She was panting. Sweat trickled down her forehead.


    "Come on, baby!" ¨¢ine urged. "Push."


    As soon as the next ripple of pain came, Anastasia pushed with all her might. And then¡ªa soft cry came.


    Adrianna caught the baby in her hands as the midwife cut the umbilical cord. The queen lifted the baby in the air. "The heir is born!" she dered proudly, her lips quivering.


    The grandfathers rose and ran inside and whooped.


    Ileus was stunned. He froze in his ce when he saw the little child in his mother''s hands. Slowly, very slowly, he stepped towards his baby, fearing every breath he took. When he came up to his mother, he saw the baby crying. "I got a baby boy," he whispered. "I got a miracle." Tears ran down his eyes. His wife had given him the most beautiful gift of his life. The earth stopped rotating when the baby opened his eyes. "He''s got golden eyes, Ana." The baby was a chubby, pink bundle with a tuft of golden hair just like his, and looked like¡­ him. Of course! Ileus giggled. He touched his boy''s hand and found that the child gripped his finger immediately. "Gods!" he rasped. And then heughed more out of those tears.


    All other men had alreadye inside and there were congrattions and cheers in the air while Ileus looked at his wife, his mate, his Anastasia. He walked to her and sat beside her. He kissed her forehead and said, "Please don''t hate me, love. We won''t have another child." He couldn''t bear to see her in pain again.


    Anastasia chuckled. "I love you too," she said and he kissed her on her lips.


    "You are gorgeous, you know?"


    "I am," she giggled.


    The midwife brought the child to them and gave him to Anastasia. All wrapped up in a blue nnel, he appearedfortable in his mother''sp. Kaizan came to stand beside Ileus and looked at the child. "Can I be his godfather?" he asked.


    "There''s no one else who I can think of to be his godfather," said Anastasia.


    Kaizan''s throat bobbed. "I have built a special room in my home for the babies," he said in a hoarse voice and Anastasia knew that it was Kaizan''s gift to her child.


    "I love you, Kaizan," she said despite the growl from her wolf.


    "I love you too, Ana," Kaizan breathed despite another growl from the wolf.


    ---


    A monthter.


    Adrianna hade back to Ghar for her daughter''s delivery. Over the past few days, she had been running everywhere in Draoidh pce to oversee the servants and prepare the best menu for Anastasia because she was breastfeeding her grandson, who they had named, (Please suggest a name, readers).


    Iona was about to give birth and Rolfe was worse than her son. He was shouting at everyone, even disappearing somewhere for not being able to see Iona in pain. At the end of it, he just sat down in front of the room where she was birthing with his hair in his hands. And Adrianna knew that he was trying not to cry. He was too guilty for putting his little wife in so much pain. Iona was inbor from almost thirteen hours now and Adrianna was under stress. The crown wasn''t forming. With Anastasia there was everyone, but with her daughter only she and Dmitri were there. ¨¢ine had returned to Vilinski after telling her that she was expecting, and had also asked her to keep it a secret.


    "Iona, baby," Adrianna said. "Please baby, push, okay?"


    Iona shouted and pushed as hard as she could. Half an hourter, she delivered a baby girl. And when the little one cried, Rolfe came in, all mussed up emotionally. The mighty demon cried as he took his daughter in his arms. And he was a goner. "My baby," he rasped. Heughed through his tears. "I love you baby," he said softly as he stroked her soft cheeks. His eyes went to his wife.


    Adrianna took the baby from him with arge smile and gave her to the midwife to clean. She felt as if her life hade full circle. Dmitri came in and circled his arms around her shoulders affectionately. They watched Rolfe kissing Iona and thanking her for making him a father.. Adrianna and Dmitri stayed with their daughter for a month before leaving.

 Chapter 529 - [Bonus ] The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 529 - [Bonus ] The Beginning</h4>


    Five yearster.


    Kingdom of Werewolves, Silver Vales


    A day before onset of Spring Festival


    Ileus Volkov, the crown prince of Draoidh rxed in the shade of an old oak with gnarled roots and a thick canopy as he scanned the rollingwns and hills that were filled with new grass and wildflowers that swayed in the cool breeze. His mother, father, sister, her husband, Haldir and Inyanga, Aidan and Da had gathered to join him and Anastasia for the naming ceremony and spring festival.


    Anastasia sat beside him. She was talking to Iona, who was nursing her younger son, Ryne.


    Anastasia had given him children, both with golden eyes but while the elder one had golden hair, the younger had dark hair, just like his father.


    Their older one, Niki¡ªwhose birth in Ileus'' life had taken loads of tension off. Anastasia had her hands full with two kids, including their father, and now the third one hade just a month back.


    At five, Niki Volkov was definitely a bully and clever, like his wolf father, but too beautiful and innocent, like his mother. The one-month-old Alexander was too young to have his features judged, but Ileus insisted that he too looked like him. However, there was a tussle between Adrianna and him about it on a regr basis.


    Ileus had Alexander cradled in his arm, sleeping morefortably¡ªat least that''s what his father believed. The main reason was that it was Ileus who was taking care of their baby even at nights in order to give Anastasia as much rest as possible. She was still recovering from the delivery.


    Niki was his grandparents'' apple of the eye. He was rotten-spoiled by Dmitri. And his magic was being controlled by Adrianna. Yes, the child was wilder than his parents and grandparents and his power showed at that young age. Along with Ruvyn, the two were little devils.


    When Niki was born, Ileus had been extremely cautious because he had taken all of Anastasia''s time and attention away from him. A few dayster, when his son opened his eyes and looked at his father with focus, he started crying for his attention. And Ileus'' heart melted like ice cream under the sun. He felt like his mommy. The child would be too happy and giggled and sought for him, whenever Ileus came near him. Niki was never afraid of how his father would burst in shadows, rather he would demand it from Ileus to show more.


    Anastasia was only twenty-three, but damn, motherhood agreed with her. She wanted to give everything to her children whatever she was denied in her years of torture. She had never been able to forgive Etaya for what she had done to her and her family. She had asked her father to keep a tight watch on her while Seraph constantly stayed in her cell. And she was least bothered about Aed Ruad. The entire family was ruined because of Etaya''s greed and ambition.


    ¨¢ine and Ian had a baby boy, Kerr, who was only four years and looked just like his sister, who incidentally adored him crazily. They couldn''te to the festival but Anastasia had her ns to visit them as soon as Alexander was a little older.


    Haldir and Inyanga were waiting before having the next baby. Inyanga had miscarried their next child and suddenly Haldir thought that he wanted to go around the world with his wife and son before settling. Their next stop was Evindal.


    Ilyana and Theodir had twin boys, just three months back. Theodir had named his elder one Ileus, which was very puzzling for Ileus because Ilyana didn''t protest. Ileus still wondered as to why would Theodir do that. The gist was that the elf king and queen were just too happy in their world. Their heir was born and the whole kingdom was in the longest celebrations ever.


    Ileus and Anastasia had decided on the name of their younger one already but the ceremony was an essential one in which theizens were invited, since it also collided with the spring festival. The arrival of Niki in the world had immersed Draoidh in a week-long celebration and the same thing was going to happen now.


    Da and Aidan had their daughter Nina, their sons, Lev and Alex and surprisingly they had one moreing up. Aidan waspletely smitten by his daughter and wanted one more, but Da had two sons in a row. He had convinced her that if they didn''t have a daughter next time, it would be thest. Da shook her head and kissed him on his lips.


    Kaizan and his two dogs were ying with all the kids who were chasing him in the field of flowers and butterflies across the brook. Currenly, he was waid by them. It was lovely to see all the kids climbing up on him and having fun. He was fond of all of them.


    Ileus took a deep breath as he looked at all of them with affection. They hade a long way. Suddenly, Iona''s daughter ran and wrapped her little arms around Anastasia with a pout. Anastasiaughed as she held Lena''s hands and said, "What happened, Lena?"


    "I hate Ruvyn!" the little five-year-old pointed. "He is not taking me in his team." Her tiny horns were like little buds. And people at Ghar said that Lena would never get lost, because she was the carbon copy of Rolfe with softer features. If she got lost, she would be returned to her parents immediately.


    "Why, that''s sad," Anastasia replied. Being the oldest, Ruvyn was the leader of the gang. "Come and sit with us then." She patted the nket beside her.


    "No!" Lena protested. "I will go and punch him."


    "That''s not a good thing, Lena," Iona chided her, as she buttoned up her dress after nursing Ryne. He was sleeping now. She called a nanny to take the child, but her husband Rolfe osted, picked up his son in his arms and sat beside Iona. He kissed her temple as she settled in his arms. Iona studied architecture at Ghar and often visited her cousins Daryn and Dawn in the human realm to get study material. The demon kingdom had prospered under Iona and Rolfe''s rule.


    Lena pouted more. Then she ran to the group and Ruvyn allowed her to join them without a word.


    Anastasia got up from the nket and walked to Ileus. "Are you okay? You''ve been holding him for a long time."


    "I am," he replied with a smile. "The child keeps looking like me with every passing day."


    Anastasia shook her head at the obsessive, narcissist father of her babies. He had supported her so well all the time that she couldn''t thank her stars enough. Ileus had demanded that they wait for the next child rather than having it fast.


    "And oh, his lips part like yours and he drools like you when he sleeps," Ileus added, brushing the tuft of silky ck hair on Alexander''s head, sighing lovingly.


    She swatted him on the arm and said, "I do not drool, wolf." She picked up the baby from his arms and gave him to the nanny. Ileus collected her in hisp and wrapped his arms around her waist. "I love you, Ana," he said in a soft voice as he buried his face in the crook of her neck. Wind ruffled her golden hair and covered his face. He inhaled her scent. "I don''t think there''s a luckier bastard in this world than me."


    Anastasia giggled. "Correction. There''s no other as shameless as you." She turned her gaze at her strong family and friends and thought there was nothing else she wanted more than this. They all have grown together through thick and thin, and were closely knit.


    "Ah, that too," he chuckled. How could he forget that he had renovated his library and it was still a secret from all the women of the house.


    --- The Beginning.


    A note from the author:


    Dear all,


    Thank you so much forpleting this journey with me. Ileus and Anastasia were a part of my life as they were yours, these past eight months. These characters had been very rtable to real life characters, except that they were in a fantasy world. I know you all loved Kaizan a lot and want to know about his mate. Soon¡­


    I loved all thements you gave and kept everyone engaged. It was a roller coaster ride which I couldn''t finish with ''The End''. It is ''The Beginning''.


    Hope to see you in thements section of my next book, Dark Hunger.


    Loads of love,


    Misha K

 Chapter 530 - Olivia

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Olivia</h4>


    Olivia hummed the tune as she walked to her parents'' room in order to bid them goodnight. However, the moment she closed her hand on the knob, she heard her mother''s angry voice.


    "Silver Vales pack?" her mother shouted. "I will not give my daughter to the traitors of the Silver Vales pack. Never! Handing them to her would be an insult to our tribe and whatever we have built so painstakingly in ournds."


    "You think I don''t know about that, Kaia?" her father''s voice boomed in the room, leaving her frozen on the door. She waited for his next sentence, feeling like she was going to wither. "Do we have a choice in this matter? It''s either we give her hand to the suitor in Silver Vales or we await her destiny which looks horrible at this point of time! And we all know that if she is not going there, what he would do to her, or to any of us."


    Kaia didn''t respond to Vaarin. Her body trembled so much that she caught the table''s edge to support herself, her pale cheeks mottling with panic.


    Vaarin said, "This is the only way to end the war that Murtagh started. And even if he doesn''t care about her, at least it will end the war. And it''s not that she won''t be safe there."


    "She will be safe?" Kaiaughed mockingly. "We live in constant fear of them, but you would be a fool to think that Olivia will be safe there, Vaarin. Don''t I know how they mock the Whitew pack?" she said in a seething voice. "Our hatred runs deeper than the deep oceans in Zmjia. I highly doubt that she would have a pleasant time there."


    Olivia''s eyes became moist. Her lips quivered and her hands started shaking. She lifted her hand to open the knob of the door, but Vaarin''s words stopped her.


    "What is more important Kaia?" Vaarin said in an equally angry voice. "It is better that she is ufortable than to have the entire Whitew pack ruined. It is Queen Adrianna''s benevolence that she is not interfering in the matters between the packs. If she wants, she can erase all of us in a day. Olivia''s marriage will grant us the protection we have been seeking and who knows that our Alpha will be freed after that?"


    Olivia waspletely riled up. She turned from the door and ran towards thending, down the stairs to the empty halls below. She ran right out of the main hall to, into the darkness of the night, her light cotton nightgown fluttering behind her. Snow crunched and damp twigs broke under her bare feet, but Olivia didn''t bother about the pain they caused. She just continued to run into the wilderness and the ckness that surrounded their mansion, her heart racing wildly. She felt like shifting and then escaping her pack but was that even an option? So much was at stake.


    She ran to the safe haven she had chosen for herself, through the dark woods, through the chilly winds, under a gray sky that threatened to send more snow on the ground. It was a path she had remembered very well. It was a path that was etched in her memory ever since she was a child. She stopped right in front of a massive tree, whose trunk was like a hollow cave. The willow like branches of the tree hung naked except for a few brave leaves over which snow was umted in clumps. Olivia found her way through the branches and slowly walked down towards the end of the hollow which ended towards the edge of the cliff. She walked through, inhaling the scent of damp wood and dried leaves and mist. She climbed over a thick mossy log that twisted outside the tree just before the cliff. Olivia hauled herself over it and sat atop it.


    The cliff opened right into a valley and overlooked the Whitew pack. She perched over it, her feet dangling in the air. Only a few feet away the valley started and right in the center of the valley was River Lifye. It meandered through the several bends as it headed further down to other packs of Silver Vales.


    Olivia stared down at the river which was a witness to the fiver year old war and hatred amongst two packs. While Silver Vales had all the packs in its control, Whitew pack fought for freedom. In her heart she knew that it wasn''t freedom that Murtagh wanted. He just wanted to have more. His greed had let him astray. He was arrested by the queen for going against her.


    Her hands reached her cheeks which were wet from her crying. She brushed her fingers over them roughly, willing herself not to cry. She was being forced to marry someone and that wasn''t what she had ever thought would happen to her. As a young girl, she had always thought of finding her mate and falling in love with him. Five years back, along with her friends, when she had shifted for the first time, she had run amuck in thends of Silver Vales. But then before she could breach the territory, her friends had forced her back to their pack.


    She never knew that her life would turn out like this. She hated the very idea of getting married to someone in the Silver Vales pack.


    "And just when I thought I was all alone in this hollow."


    Olivia wentpletely still. Startled as hell, she jerked her head back, ready to shift. Her ws scored into the log, as she stopped herself from falling off it towards the valley. She hade to her safe haven thousands of times, but she had never encountered a single soul there, not even wild animals.


    She pierced her eyes through the darkness of the hollow and saw a hooded man with a long cloak that fluttered at his ankle as a gust of cold wind rushed in.


    Olivia''s fight and flight emotions kicked in, but she knew that there was no way she could do it. His scent flooded her senses. He smelled like fire and so masculine.. "Who are you?" she breathed, the hair on the back of her neck rising.

 Chapter 531 - Don’t Go Now

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Don¡¯t Go Now</h4>


    "How do you know of this ce?" asked Olivia as her skin pebbled with goosebumps.


    The hooded man had two swords in both his hands. He slid them inside the sheath on his back in the shape of a V. "And why can''t I?" he asked, tilting his head a little as if to get a better view of her.


    His voice sounded decadent, like sin wrapped in sweet dessert, like fire mixed with all her fantasies.


    "Because this is my ce," Olivia said, trying not to shake out of fear or whatever emotion it was that cruised through her body.


    "That sounds interesting," he said and took a step forward. Olivia froze in her ce when the man hauled himself up the fallen log, swung his leg around and sat astride it. "And who are you?"


    Feeling offended that he didn''t know the daughter of the beta of the pack, she said, "You do know who I am!" On the inside she was preparing to run at the slightest red g she noticed, or maybe fight him.


    The man slipped his hood down and then looked intensely into her eyes with his hazel ones. "How would I know who you are? Do you think that every man whoes in these jungles belongs to your pack? Or are you that famous?"


    Olivia''s heart pounded against the ribcage. This man was dangerous. He didn''t know her, which meant that he was from a rival pack. She started looking for avenues to run away from there even as his eyes continued to gaze at her. "Calm down your heart. I am not here to hurt you."


    She fluttered her eyshes as an icy burst of surprise sted through her. His hood slipped to the sides and her eyes went to his tunic and pants, both as ck as the night. "You are from a different pack. I can scent you."


    "Were you crying?" he asked, looking at the moist skin of her face. "Your eyes are so glossy." His hands moved forward but he arrested the movement by drawing his ws in his palm. Olivia started moving away from him towards the exit, feeling extremely wary of the werewolf. But why was it that her feet felt locked and her body repelled at the thought of leaving him. Comprehension and correction. Leaving this ce and not him. "I wouldn''t leave this ce if I were you," he said.


    "Why?" she asked, surprised that he knew that she was about to leave.


    All of a sudden, she heard yips and howls and growls. It was as if arge number of werewolves had shifted and were prowling the area outside. "I havee with arge number of wolves in this part of the northernnds."


    "Gods!" she rasped. She had to go and inform her father about this night''s attack.


    Heughed softly and then became absolutely quiet when more hooves sounded near them. Once the sounds faded, which seemed like eternity, he said, "We have note to attack."


    "So, you are a soldier in King Dmitri''s army?" she said, her eyes darting between the two swords that made a V behind him. Her heart sank. Was he here to kill her so that the peace treaty never came to fruition? "And if you are his soldier, why aren''t you telling your people to kill me, or why aren''t you killing me?" Though she would give him a tough fight before dying.


    His lips kicked up and a dimple came into full view on his left cheek. Olivia''s breath was caught in her throat. He was handsome beyond words. And he was a foe. And his lips were perfectly bow-shaped. She wanted to thread her fingers in those locks of deep brown hair and¡ª She controlled her wayward thoughts.


    After her father Vaarin''s peace offer, the fights between the Whitew pack and the king had paused for several moons, but Olivia wasn''t innocent to believe that the fight could erupt anytime.


    Even though it was too cold on the outside, her breath had be hot. She was feeling strange sensations in between her thighs. She heard his chest rumble deliciously. "Should you not be with your men?" she asked, absolutely not meaning it, but definitely sounding like she wanted him to leave.


    "I should be," he shrugged. "But it''s not that they are missing me." His luscious lips tugged up. "You didn''t answer my question. Why were you crying?"


    Olivia felt like shifting and running away as far as possible from him but she found herself replying, "My father is forcing me to marry."


    The stranger seemed to freeze in his ce. His features turned sharper as his muscles bulged. His chest seemed to vibrate with yet another rumble. After what seemed like a long time, he took in a deep breath and said, "Are you royalty? Because I have heard that only royals are usually forced to marry to get into alliances." His voice was colder than the snow that had begun falling. "And if that is the case, then you should concede to your father''smands."


    Olivia couldn''t believe what he just said and released a shaky, roughughter. She swung her leg up to one side of the fallen log and jumped on the ground. "This conversation is over." She brushed her dress and started to leave. She was a fool to have sat and talked to him over here. If he wanted, he could have killed her right now. He was simply too dangerous.


    "Wait!" his voice boomed from behind. But she didn''t stop. Instead, her pace increased. Suddenly, he jumped right in front of her, and she squealed. "Don''t go now." Before she could protest or ask him why, he had pushed her into the wall of the hollow, pressed her with his body tightly and cupped her mouth with his calloused hands to stifle her scream. She couldn''t even move an inch. "There''s another grouping along.." Olivia stilled as her emerald eyes grew wide with fear, her hot breath falling over his neck.

 Chapter 532 - [Bonus ] A Feral Smile

    <h4>Chapter 532 - [Bonus ] A Feral Smile</h4>


    Olivia stared at him with wide eyes. Fear slowly twisted in her gut like a knife. She didn''t move an inch, rather couldn''t move an inch, pinned by his very hard body, surrounded by his heat and the lush scent. In that position she realized that the man was very tall, almost a foot taller than her. His aura was like that of arge predator, like that tiger that roamed in the wild, like a terrifying wolf who was craving toe out. There was authority bleeding out of him.


    She couldn''t help but stare at this beautiful man, who she would never see again, who she would never ever meet again. Up so close, she could see those thick deep brown hair that curled at his nape. He had a square jaw that she could have nipped. And it was difficult for her to pull away her gaze from him as he kept it locked in his.


    Her attention was snagged when she heard footsteps on the outside, men calling and cheering each other in joke. After what seemed like an eternity, when the sound faded, he left her slowly and then stepped away. She seethed, "How dare you?"


    A smile tugged up his lips and instead of apologizing for his poor manners, he smirked as he turned and walked back. "How dare I save you?" he said. "So, who are you getting married to?"


    "That''s not your concern," she snapped, rubbing her wrists that he had grasped behind her. She started walking.


    "Why don''t you break free and run away?" he asked. "It seems that your father is growing really desperate to marry you by force."


    He turned abruptly and Olivia bumped into him. "Ouch!" she snapped. "Can''t you even walk straight?"


    "Tell me, sunshine," he took his hand to hold a stand of her glossy hair. "Have you been trained how to fight?"


    Olivia''s mouth fell to the floor. "Sunshine?" She couldn''t believe that he gave her that nickname. Not that she had told him her real name. But then he was so arrogant that he thought she would wee this audacity.


    He grinned at her as he worried a strand of her golden hair in between his finger and thumb, and the dimple in his left cheek appeared. "Hmm, hmm. You didn''t answer my question."


    "Why did you call me sunshine?" she questioned him instead


    "Is that even a question?" came his brazen reply, as if what he did was his propriety.


    "Yes!"


    He rolled his eyes and chuckled. "You are one very difficult woman, and certainly very foolish."


    She was about to retaliate when he tucked her hair behind her ear and then looked intensely in her eyes. Her breath caught and her heart stuttered. It pounded like a hammer against her chest. "Why are you quiet, sunshine?" he asked, leaning in.


    "I need to leave," she snapped at the way he called her sunshine. It unsettled her.


    "If you leave now, you will definitelye across those brutes in the forest who are going to the Whitew pack. How about you stay here and show me if you can fight?" Saying that he reached for his swords and removed the sp that held them. He ced them on the side and then pulled his tunic out. Olivia''s eyes widened as to what he was doing. She was transfixed in her ce as she saw that broad chest, the muscles of which were rippling underneath. He had such broad shoulders and muscles honed like that of a warrior. Her eyes traveled to the hair under the navel. She dared not look below that. Her cheeks flushed and the burn crept down to her neck. She hoped that he hadn''t seen it.


    "What is your name?" she asked. "And why are you going to the Whitew pack?"


    But he chuckled and she found herself distracted by that chuckle. "That is none of your concern," he replied, handing her one his sword.


    "I don''t want to fight with you," Olivia said. What if he lured her and killed her? Her brother was killed by one of the king''s men and after him only she was the sole heir of her father. The trauma of her brother''s death was still fresh even though he was killed three years back. It was said that the king''s second inmand had killed him brutally. After he died, her mother had got into severe depression. As for her father, he said that a part of his heart had died. They looked at Olivia with sad eyes and Olivia wondered if they thought that she should have been dead instead of him.


    "Trust me, I won''t kill you," he purred as he unsheathed a sword.


    Fear spread in her mind like miasma. She stepped back. She was not foolish enough to think that he wouldn''t kill her in a heartbeat if he came to know who she was. Olivia wouldn''t have minded being killed, but she remembered her father''s words before leaving the house. She had to save his honor and also the Whitew pack. Suddenly the realization and weight of it crashed on her shoulders like a mountain.


    "Here, take the sword and fight with me. Show me your warrior training," he said, taking a step closer to her, his chest heaving heavily. "Because if you won''t fight me, I will end up doing something indecent. And if you go outside, you will find the enemy everywhere. A woman at this time of the night needs protection," he growled as his muscles bulged. "So fight me till I bleed."


    Olivia looked at him as an icy burst of disbelief surged through her body. Indecent? Gods. What was he thinking? She was unable to decide which was a greater threat¡ªthe man she was facing or the men who were outside. Logic. This was just one man. All she had to do was keep him engaged for a little while and then run away at the first opportunity. Olivia took the sword from his hand. "Then try me, wolf," she said as she took the sword to her eye level and ran a line against its edge with her fingers.


    Kaizan gave her a feral smile.

 Chapter 533 - [Bonus ] No Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 533 - [Bonus ] No Freedom</h4>


    "I have to say one thing¡ªyou sure fled your home in a rush without thinking about your safety," he said.


    Olivia shifted on her feet and swallowed down her saliva. She actually felt like a fool but she didn''t let that feeling manifest on her face. "I don''t carry weapons when Ie here," she said as she realized that he was drinking in her features, her clothes and then her dirty feet.


    "You were in such a rush to get out of your home that you didn''t even wear your boots or carry a weapon."


    "I was."


    "What a fool you are!" he said and growled dangerously.


    She didn''t know for how long they stared at each other, but she felt her gaze locked in his hazel eyes and found herself frozen to the spot, frozen in that position. "Stop standing there and wasting my time," she said.


    "Oh, so you do know how to fight," he replied with a grin exposing that dimple again.


    "Yes!"


    He raised his sword and said, "Then let us fight for your life and for mine."


    "I am so eager to, you can''t imagine!" Olivia said with fury rising in her chest. The man was too arrogant and rude.


    He twirled his sword with ease. Then he stared into her eyes and said, "Then show me what you have."


    Without a warning she lunged at him and met his de midair with a loud ng. "I don''t have to prove myself to you, ass!" Suddenly she was tossed away and she found herself on the ground, her gown tangled in her feet. "You!" she yelled. "I am going to kill you now!" She got up and charged at him. She managed to strike the flesh of his left arm and a gash appeared.


    Kaizan spun around quickly, deflecting her next move. He came right behind her and pinned her back against his broad chest. He put the sword on her throat. With his other hand, he drew out a dagger from the sheath in his belt and chopped her long golden hair by almost two inches in one perfect swing. "That should ease your movement, sunshine," he breathed and then threw her hair on top of his tunic.


    Olivia''s eyes became wide like saucers. "How dare you?" she said and tried to twist in his arms but he had gripped her so hard that it was impossible to move even an inch. He stroked his hand through her hair as if feeling their silky softness. She could feel his racing hear against her back. She looked up at him and his rigid hard jaw came into view over which a stubble grew. His perfect bow-shaped lips with firm edges and his straight nose came into view. Her lips parted seeing him so close and she wondered how those lips would be pressed against hers. A nest of butterflies raked up in her stomach.


    He was an enemy¡ªevery part of her body screamed. She should be away from him. But Olivia¡ªshe was frozen. There was deep tension between them. She had never known that being close to a foe as formidable as him, would make her forget to breathe and instead of fleeing physically, it would be her thoughts that would flee. She was nk.


    "Do you want to get married to that man?" he murmured.


    Olivia didn''t have an answer to that question. She didn''t want to marry him, but could she refuse to marry him? She hated all the men in Silver Vales. They had killed her brother and so many of her people in Whitew. Why couldn''t they stop the carnage? What was so difficult about letting a pack be free of their rule? Men and their egos¡ªit marred the bloody history of the Lore.


    "I don''t have a choice," she said without realizing that she whispered. His warm breath over her cheeks dizzied her thoughts.


    His lips were so near to her forehead that she dropped the sword to her side in anticipation. "What if I tell you that you can have your freedom if you choose to run away from here?"


    "That''s preposterous," she replied. "I can''t leave my pack, and I certainly won''t go against my father''s¡ª"


    Suddenly his lips brushed her forehead and she stilled. Olivia''s body trembled against his and he caught her more firmly than before. She wanted to stop him, wanted to stop this foolish thing that was going on, but she couldn''t. She closed her eyes. The next she knew was that he ced a kiss on the tip of her nose. She was going down in hell. Her body swayed. If he hadn''t held her strongly, she was sure she would fall on the ground. Strange sensations filled her mind making her clench her muscles between her thighs.


    All at once, he left her and let her go. She stifled a cry of protest. He moved away from her. Flustered and shaken, she tried to collect her thoughts, and control her trembling body. She threw his sword on the ground and said, "I need to go, else father will send someone to look for me." She turned and looked at him as she backtracked.


    "What a terrible life you have," he said as if challenging her to leave this ce with him and disappear into the world. "No freedom."


    Fury seized her heart, an ancient one because she knew that his words were true. She truly had no freedom, not after her brother died, not after she was born to be the beta''s daughter. "Stay quiet. You have no idea what you are saying. You don''t know me and I don''t know you! And you have no right to make judgment."


    He took a step closer to her as his gaze grew wolflike. His eyes flickered a ck as if his beast was moring him from the inside and he was practicing control. Her mouth dried. "Pick up the sword and fight me." His chest heaved heavily. "Kill me before you leave tonight!"


    She shook her head as tears stung the back of her eyes. "No, I don''t kill meaninglessly. I am not like you.." Her eyes fell on his wound. She¡ª

 Chapter 534 - For The Pack

    <h4>Chapter 534 - For The Pack</h4>


    Olivia saw the open gash on his upper arm and clenched her teeth. She picked up her nightgown and tore a piece. She walked up to him and then with shaky fingers wrapped the bandage around his wound. Her face was flushed and she could feel his heated gaze on her instead of being bothered about his wound. She stepped back and in a low voice said, "The moon is about to go down, and so must you."


    His chest heaved and Olivia couldn''t help stealing a gaze at those rippling muscles and sweat slicked skin. She broke herself free from all the thoughts and then turned back. She headed towards the exit of the tree''s hollow. Just before she coulde out of the exit, he strode to her and stopped her. She halted with a jerk and looked up at him through her thick eyshes. He gave her his dagger. "Keep it with you as a memory of today." Olivia''s lips parted as her body trembled. She lifted the dagger with its encrusted hilt.


    "Thanks," she said, not sure if she should ept it or not. But nheless, she took it and then she circled past him. She could feel his gaze boring into her back as she walked back home. She dared not look back.


    Olivia entered the mansion from the servant''s door. No one was awake at this point of time. She tiptoed her way to her room, changed her clothes and then crashed in her bed.


    "Olivia!" Her mother''s voice hit her ears sharply. "Gods above! What the hell is wrong with you?" She plucked her nket away. "It is sote in the morning! Get up."


    "Mother," she protested and tried to snatch her nket back.


    "You look like a wreck. Whatever happened to you?" she said, aghast at her state. "And why is hair cut? Did you shear them?"


    Her sleep gone, Olivia shot up in the bed. Her hands went to her pillow under which she had kept the dagger presented by him.


    "What the hell are you looking for?"


    Olivia removed her hand from there immediately and took them to her hair. She recalled that he had cut her hair. "I cut them," she said in a low voice, half wondering if she had dreamed of meeting the warrior.


    Kaia threw the nket over her and then walked to pull the thick drapes away. A cool gust of wind entered and Olivia shivered. "Get up, Olive," said Kaia. "You are smelling of wood and dirt. Did you go out somewhere?"


    "N¡ª no!" Olivia shook her head and rubbed the nape of her neck.


    "Then get out of the bed and get dressed. Your father is waiting for you downstairs to break the fast." Kaia picked up her daughter''s dirty nightgown and dropped it in theundry basket.


    "Why?" Olivia asked, bewildered. Her father never had the time to wait for her for breakfast.


    Kaia walked up to her and sat down beside her on the bed. She ced her hand on her daughter''s hand. With a solemn look, she said, "Olivia, what I am going to tell you is of extreme importance. You should listen to me carefully. There has been some heavy discussion going on between him and the Generals of the Whitew pack. We all havee to the conclusion that we all want a peace treaty between Silver Vales and our pack. There''s been too much destruction of the property and too much bloodshed. People are tired of it. Our Alpha, Murtagh, is still in house arrest at Draoidh. There is no news from him. Vaarin is taking a decision on his own to end this eternal battle for freedom." A pained look came on her face. "This battle against the kingdom has imed your brother''s life." She took a deep breath to control her emotions, her tears. Then she ced her hand on Olivia''s cheek. "If your brother was alive, we would have been celebrating his marriage, but¡ª" she pursed her lips and swallowed the burn in the back of her throat. "But here we are¡­" She stroked Olivia''s cheeks with her thumb. "Your father has invited the Silver Vales leaders. They will be here for peace talks and a treaty will be signed. However, your father has beenpelled to do one extra thing." Her gaze darted between Olivia''s eyes and she knew that her daughter was holding her breath. "The Elders at Silver Vales have asked us to seal the peace talks with your marriage to the most important General of Silver Vales."


    "Mother¡­" Olivia''s lips quivered. She knew what wasing and realized that she had held her breath for so long.


    Kaia gave her daughter a sympathetic look. "I am so sorry Olive, but your fates are sealed. I fought with your father against it, but he wouldn''t listen." A tear dropped out of her eye and she wondered if she would even see her daughter alive after she was married to the Silver w General. The man was rumored to be extremely ruthless and fiercely loyal to his king and his prince. "Would you do that for us, my child?" For the first time Kaia hated being a beta''s wife. She had to sacrifice her children for the pack''s benefit. She gazed at her daughter with abandon.


    Olivia ced her hand on her mother''s hand on her cheek. She recalled her interaction with the man she had metst night and suddenly everything felt wrong. How could she marry a man who had killed her brother? How could her father do that to her? "He killed Luke," she whispered. "I won''t be able to live with a man who did that."


    Kaia''s tears came out unbridled and she controlled herself from sobbing. "You have to leave your past and move forward. The peace talks depend on you, Olive. Don''t let them fail, don''t let your father fail. You have a duty towards your pack."


    "Mother!" Olivia couldn''t help but feel anxious as hell.


    Kaia¡ª

 Chapter 535 - Brave. Duty.

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Brave. Duty.</h4>


    Kaia pulled her daughter in her warm embrace and stroked her back gently. "I know it''s tough, Olive, but you can do it," she said in a reassuring voice. "You have to do it because at this moment our choices are next to nil." A soft knock on the door disturbed the mother and daughter conversation. "Come in Giles," said Kaia to the maid who was supposed to dress up Olivia for the uing meeting. She squeezed Olivia''s hand and then with quivering lips got up.


    Giles was Olivia''s maid ever since she had known. Slightly older than her, Giles fussed around her a lot and Olivia intended to take her with her to Silver Vales. She would ask her mother about it, and hoped that she agreed. Giles helped her undress and as usual went about fussing over her. She helped her take a bath and once she had wrapped a towel around her, she said, "I wanted to say something to you¡­"


    "I know," said Olivia, stepping out of the bathtub. "It''s about who is going to marry me."


    Giles quit fussing with her towel. "You know that they wish to see you married to him."


    Olivia didn''t answer. Silence stretched between them which unsettled her all the more.


    "I overheard them discussing it. Though the Silver Vales king hasn''t demanded, your father wants to give them dowry for you."


    Olivia wasn''t surprised. Her mother had been preparing her trousseau for a long time now. She had dreamt of being married to a man she loved, to someone she knew and to someone who would have loved her back. But with the history between two packs, it seemed like the most impossible situation. What an irony? Her father had said a few days back after meeting him. "The man loves to y games and he is ying with us. We are like mice to him and he is that predatory cat who is weakening us and at the same time preparing to strike us to make his next killing."


    Olivia had plucked fresh roses from the garden that day and when she listened to her father, she felt her heart dropping to her stomach as her hands trembled and she crushed those roses, thorns pricking her fingers. She felt helpless then and she felt helpless now. And as their only heir, she knew that whatever little freedom she had, was going to be taken away to end this long war. The enemy she had metst night could have ughtered her or used her as a weapon against her pack, but he had given her the dagger and even suggested that she should run away for her freedom. But how could she? Her mother wanted to use her as a tool for something greater. She had hinted to her that Olivia should make haste in ensuring that the war ends by giving them a babe. Her body trembled at the thought. She was just a breeder? Would he use her for that? Or did he already have a harem? She was sure that a man like him would be having women at the drop of a hat. "I don''t want to marry him, Giles," she said in a low voice.


    Giles took her hand and led her outside. "That is no more a choice left with us, mdy. If this fails, he wille for us. It is time that we are proactive rather than denying what is imperative. After five years of war, we haven''t been able to defeat them. No one in the werewolf realm can. Your father has done the right thing. Marrying you with him will be the most beneficial thing. Also, we don''t know how Alpha Murtagh is going to feel about this situation, but you have to be brave. It''s your duty."


    Brave. Duty.


    Olivia felt dizzy. It just didn''t matter whether she wanted it or not or whether she was ready for it or not. She was pretty young, only neen. She was younger than most of the females in her pack of which her parents were well aware of. Could she even be a mother at her age? But it was her duty. She chuckled. She should not be in a delusion. Her parents'' continuous worry, her purpose¡­ her purpose was stark clear to her. She was going to spend the rest of her life with a man who killed her brother, killed her people and perhaps was forced into marrying her.


    Giles made her wear a peach gown with a silk skirt that had waves and waves of tulle beneath it to make it fluffier. The bodice of the gown had red and gold embroidery and hugged to figure like a second skin. The puffy capped sleeves of the gown shone from the side of her vision. Giles curled her hair. She pinned half of them up and let the other half down. She entwined tiny pearls in them. When Olivia looked at herself in the mirror, she cringed. Giles had applied very little makeup on her but she looked like she was some doll in a museum.


    A servant hade to announce that the councilmen had already gathered in the garden and that people from the Silver Vales pack were already there, even the second-inmand.


    It took all her self-control to keep herself from shaking. When Olivia was ready, she descended the spiral stairs into the main hall. As Giles followed her, the only other sound that came was her dress hissing and swishing at every step she took. They crossed the main hall and halted at the shut doors. The garden had been bedecked with gands and ribbons andnterns in various hues of pink and blue and crimson. It was all a very hurried arrangement and she knew that it was half hearted. Nervous, she clenched the sides of her gown so tightly that it crumpled.


    Giles opened the door for her.. "Mdy," she said to coax her to move, when she saw that Olivia had frozen in her ce.

 Chapter 536 - A Babe?

    <h4>Chapter 536 - A Babe?</h4>


    Olivia looked at the garden that was drably decorated. There were no seating arrangements either. It was as if her father was in a hurry to send her off or send off the guests that he had called. Aroma of rich food wafted in the air but she wondered if the guests would even wait to eat the food. The garden was pretty huge, but she noticed that there were no more than fifty guests out there.


    Members of the Whitew pack were all huddled up together. They consisted of councilmen mostly and they stood close to her father. And then there were members of the Silver Vales¡ªstanding at a distance, their shoulders drawn back and expressions fierce. They looked at the Whitew men like predators. Tension was palpable in the air and Olivia wondered if it hadn''t been for her wedding, the two packs would have already been at each other''s throats. Her mouth was paper dry.


    "Mdy," Giles said again. She fluffed Olivia''s gown from the back before she opened the door of the main hall. "Don''t be nervous," she said. "It will be over before you''d imagine," her light gray eyes shining in the morning light. She fluffed the gown from behind.


    Olivia started moving, clutching her gown all the more tightly. Her breath became shallow as soon as she stepped out in the sunlight of the wintry cool garden. She didn''t know why her father arranged for her wedding in this coldness instead of in the main hall where fire hearths were burning, warming the air. He really wanted her to leave as soon as possible.


    A familiar smell wafted in the air, of fire and so masculine that it took her breath away. She was shocked and her body trembled. Was he here? "Stop fidgeting," Giles chided her, pulling her back to the present. She stared at the young guard who was watching them from the sides. Olivia pretended that she wasn''t affected by his stare or the stares of the men who stood in the garden or the stare of her father who was standing with her mother. "You look beautiful, Olivia." But that was not the assurance she needed. "Don''t look like you are attending your funeral."


    Olivia wondered if that was the appropriate exnation of her situation. Giles nudged her towards the center of the garden as soon as she opened the door.


    All the men and women turned to look at her. Olivia''s heart thudded against her ribcage when she felt their judging gazes on her. Under those fine clothes, each one was trying to reach a judgment about her. Her pace slowed as if her ankles were tied with lead, but Giles pushed her forward.


    Towards the dais where the second inmand to the king of Silver Vales waited for her.


    Her knees buckled and, in an effort, to keep herself walking, she sped her hands. Her eyes went to the dais, the ceiling of which was covered with a sky-blue silk with white ribbons mixed with flowers hanging on the sides. She saw the priest who was supposed to officiate the wedding. And right beside the priest was the man, tall with broad shoulders and the most beautiful mop of auburn hair she had ever seen. He was magnificent in a tunic of gray and silver, a circlet of gold gleaming on his head. Olivia was breathless. Disbelief sted through her blood. She stopped in her tracks and stared at him as he stared at her, his shoulders back and head held high. She didn''t know what to do. A thousand questions bounced across her mind, as her body became numb. This couldn''t be. The fate couldn''t be so cruel. She wanted to turn around and flee. Surely her father and others would understand. Should she reject this marriage?


    He was the same person who she had met in the hollow of the tree. The man who had presented her with the dagger that was now tied to a strap to her thigh. He looked so handsome that it stole her breath away.


    He was the second inmand to the king? Why did he want her to kill him? Did he also want to escape this wedding? Gods above! Olivia turned her head to look at her mother with wide eyes in ast ditch effort to stop this wedding, but Kaia''s stern eyes and Giles nudging her, made her walk further. She looked at him again. His brows were drawn so tightly and she could see his neck muscles corded.


    Olivia walked slowly towards the dais as the man stared at her. He looked feral, dangerous and lethal. A sword was sheathed in his belt, the hilt of which he had gripped the minute he saw her. Her eyes locked with him, she walked to the dais to meet her fate.


    As soon as she reached there, the priest extended his hand for her, but before him, the man had extended his hand. Olivia didn''t know whose hand she clutched but they wererge and calloused and warm and they curled all around hers. She was pulled to the dais. Giles moved to the side immediately for the guests to witness the wedding.


    The priest was bbergasted when Olivia held Kaizan''s hand. Since Vaarin had asked him to finish the ceremony as soon as possible, the priest made them stand in front of the goddess at the back of the stage. He started chanting in ancientnguage.


    Olivia''s hand was still in his hand and her heart was in her mouth. She was so stunned that she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t even greet the man who was supposed to be her groom. She was sure that he was just as surprised as she was. She didn''t know when, but her body started trembling. She was marrying her enemy and she knew that either she would be dead in a few days. And her mother had asked her to hurry and give them a babe? Olivia wanted revenge.. A babe? Her hand trembled in hisrge one and he tightened his hold on it.

 Chapter 537 - [Bonus ] Sacrificial Lamb

    <h4>Chapter 537 - [Bonus ] Sacrificial Lamb</h4>


    Olivia wanted to nce at her husband, the man who was supposed to be a terror in the Silver Vales, who was second inmand to the king and who everyone feared in her pack. She had heard the tales of his cruelty across thends. She had heard about his fierce loyalty to King Dmitri and Prince Ileus and she had heard that he dedicated his life to Princess Anastasia. Then what was left of him? She tried to wrench her hand free from him. His hold loosened and her hand became free without struggle.


    The priest turned towards them. He asked for them to extend their palms. She gave hers to him and then the General gave his palm to the priest. The priest sliced their palms and in a hurried-up ceremony, he ced their palms together. The blood trickled down and then fell on the floor. The priest chanted something in ancientnguage and announced them as husband and wife. The moment he announced it, Olivia could hear gasps of relief. She didn''t even know her husband''s name. Before she could speak with him, her maid Giles rushed to her and pulled her away from the crowd. She looked behind her towards the man who she had married and he was staring at her.


    When she reached inside, she found her cousin, Bernice, standing in the main hall. Bernice was two years older than Olivia and was supposed to be married before her. She was waiting to find the right partner. When she heard that Olivia was getting married to the second inmand of Silver Vales, she had done everything in her power to stop the marriage. She had asked her mother, Kaia''s sister, to stop the marriage and turn it in her favor. However, her mother couldn''t open her mouth, scared of the councilmen. Bernice didn''t know how things worked. She only demanded them. And just because she was close to those in power, she assumed that she was also entitled to it. "You will make a passable bride, Olivia and you will have to adequately fulfill your duty to the kingdom and our family too," said Bernice as she cast a critical eye on her appearance. She ambled towards her and then leaned close enough for only her to hear her words. "Don''t you forget that your duty to your husband only extends to his bedchamber. Even if he doesn''t like you, I am sure you won''t put this alliance into any sort of trouble by denying him." Bernice was hell bent on belittling her cousin. "I wille to visit you in a month''s time. We will be assessing your new rtionship. If we see that you have failed¡ª"


    Olivia gave her a pointed look as her jaw clenched so hard that her head throbbed. She hated the way Bernice sounded. She had been telling this to her again and again ever since her marriage was decided. And it had be so repetitive that Olivia had memorized it.


    "If we see that you have failed, then you will be reced. Your marriage to the General would be annulled."


    There was a soft pound on the door of the main hall. "Enter," Bernice called out, as if she was now in charge of this mansion.


    The door opened slightly and a servant entered. He looked at Bernice and his expressions pinched as if he had eaten a sour lemon. Then he looked at Olivia and said, "Mdy, The General wants to speak with you." He paused. "Alone."


    Olivia was feeling annoyed by Bernice, but now her annoyance was reced by worries. She gripped the side of her gown as she trembled once again. She didn''t know what to say, and then she heard Bernice replying for her, "I think she will not meet him. This kind of meeting alone is not appropriate and definitely not proper conduct. He can speak with her once they are on their way back. And so he can wait."


    Though Olivia didn''t like the way she spoke, her worries reduced¡­ for now. Bernice walked away from her and said, "I know that you hate that man. After all, he killed your brother. Seeing your history with him, if you feel that you can''t stay with him, you don''t have to wait. You can alwayse back from Silver Vales. You can send a message to me and I wille personally to take you with me. So if you feel that you won''t be able to join with him, and you want to save yourself from embarrassment, I would advise you toe back within two weeks'' time." She paused and then tipped her head towards the ceiling. She sighed and then added, "And my mother has already forced me to exchange your ce. I don''t know why am I the sacrificialmb in this tussle, but I have small request." She turned to look at Olivia who was staring at her with wide eyes. "If you don''t like him, then don''t bed him. At least I will feel good that he is not used by you."


    "Is there anything else?" said Olivia, bristling with irritation at her cousin. The girl sounded like Olivia was already a traitor to her pack and to her new husband''s pack.


    "Ah, no!" she said. "In fact, you better leave fast. There is no celebration after the wedding." Saying that, Bernice sauntered to the door of the main hall and walked out. Olivia watched her going towards the Silver Vales pack people.


    "Don''t mind her," said Giles. She held her hand. "We need to change fast. I heard that they are leaving in less than an hour."


    Giles rushed Olivia upstairs to her room where she helped her change quickly. When Olivia came downstairs in the garden, she saw that there was hardly anyone else in the garden. Only a few waited and amongst them were her mother. Her groom was standing at a distance in deep conversation with her father.. Their eyes met and their gazes locked.

 Chapter 538 - Second In Command

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Second In Command</h4>


    Olivia drew her gaze away from her groom and went to her mother. She stopped in front of her, sping her hands. "The idea of leaving this ce terrifies me, Mother."


    Kaia took her hand in her and brought their joined hands to her chest. "I know, Olivia. But you must do what you have to. I know that your marriage was nothing what I had in mind and was a hurried affair but no one wanted to stay close to the Silver Vales men." She jerked her chin towards her father. Her father was reading a scroll of paper. "They have just signed a peace treaty. The Whitew pack is under the Silver Vales pack for protection, yet we are free to trade with any kingdom we like. They will protect us against any attack, only if we don''t maintain our own army and are purely into trade."


    "But Mother, that is absurd. What if they break the treaty?" Olivia asked as a shiver ran down her spine.


    "No, dear. They have both vowed to the Lore. The treaty can only be broken if one absolves the other of the vow," said Kaia. "But do your best and don''t fall out of grace. Our pack''s peace depends on you." Her eyes went to Bernice who was standing and watching them from a distance. "Bernice wanted to be his bride, but the councilmen decided that it is you who have to be his bride," Kaia said in a low voice which only she could hear. "However, if you botch up, Bernice will take that ce in less than a day. So, whatever you do, think carefully, okay?"


    Closing her eyes, Olivia exhaled raggedly. She was very worried about leaving her pack behind. She was leaving everything that had been familiar to her behind. So much had happened and so many lives were lost. She felt that she was bing numb. She really didn''t have the emotional space left to think about Bernice or about her future. What if she never saw her family again? She drew in a shaky breath and said, "I won''t make promises, Mother."


    Kaia squeezed her hand. She buttoned the top button of her ck cloak after straightening her heavy sweater underneath it. She looked at Olivia''s ck leather boots and then walked with her to where her groom and father were. The man bowed to her. In a shaky voice, Kaia said, "Take care of my daughter."


    "I will," he replied with a deep rumble.


    Olivia''s stomach twisted as a feeling of helplessness washed over her because there was nothing she or her parents could do about any of what was happening.


    "I think it is time you hit the road," said Vaarin, as if impatient to see them off.


    Olivia wasn''t surprised nor did her father''s impatience to see her off hurt her. Cool wind lifted the strands of her hair from around her temple. It was beginning to be gray all over again and she wondered how they wouldplete the journey in this cold weather when every now and then the valley experienced snow.


    "You are right," he said. Then he turned to look at her. Olivia looked at him and almost wished she hadn''t. The man was dressed in ck breeches that were well fitted and showed his powerful and long legs. His ck tunic was thick and over it he was wearing a fur lined cloak, fit for the weather they would be traveling in. When did he change? During the day, his hair was a beautiful brown. Dressed in a casual way, he looked even more handsome than what she had seen him yesterday night. Her cheeks heated when she found herself gawking at him.


    "I am Kaizan, the Second in Command of King Dmitri for the kingdom of Silver Vales. And on behalf of Silver Vales, I wee you." It was the first time she was introduced to her groom.


    Gods above. So this was the man! "I am Olivia," she said, wondering if she was even introduced to him or not. Moreover, that answer seemed appropriate. It conveyed a message to her parents that she traded her like a goat in a vige fair to the highest bidder. She remembered how he had called her sunshine. He seemed like he was under a lot of pressure.


    "Let us go Olivia," he said in a deep throaty voice that was warm, yet distant. His brows were drawn as he sized her up. "The skies look threatening and we can''t wait."


    Olivia somehow knew that it wasn''t that he couldn''t wait; it was that he didn''t want to wait.


    ---


    Astride his ck stallion, Kaizan nced at his new wife who was slouching in the saddle as she rode beside him. They were traveling with a cavalcade of twenty men towards Silver Vales northern borders and the capital. A crescent moon, glimmered above them, over which fast-moving gray clouds sailed. Olivia''s golden hair shone a silvery white under the moonlight. Her face was pale and gaunt because she hadn''t slept.


    The wagon that carried her dowry was attached to a carriage and Kaizan had asked her to sleep in it, but she had refused. He didn''t know the reason why she refused, but he asked her again, "Why don''t you go and sleep in the carriage? There''s a nice cushioned bench in it and a fur nket."


    "I am absolutely¡­" A yawn. "Fine¡­" Another yawn.


    He had seen her the night before. Kaizan wondered if she would be able to stay on the horse that he had readied for her for another few hours also. Along with his fellowmen, his bride, they had taken to the road right after he had signed the treaty with her father. His men had food that wasid for his wedding and they were more than happy to mount their horses and go back.


    Of all the weddings Kaizan had gone to till now, his wedding had been the most ridiculous. The ceremony was nothing but just a seal to a treaty, a deration that they were married.. Hands of each party were on the hilts of their swords as the two groups watched each other, ready to attack across the ribbon adorned garden to cross des.

 Chapter 539 - Sleepy

    <h4>Chapter 539 - Sleepy</h4>


    In the gardens of the manor, his men were easily outnumbered by the men of the Whitew pack. Even though their real attendance was thin in the marriage, Kaizan knew that there were many stationed in hidden posts. And with such little numbers it was a guaranteed fact that in case a fight ensued, it would be bloody, butst for a less time.


    The Whitew pack pursued his unison with zeal and King Dmitri had epted it with equal enthusiasm. Kaizan wasn''t the happiest man on the earth when Ileus hade with this news. He had protested and he resented the agreement between the two packs without his consent. He used to joke about the royalty for marrying because of making political alliances. However, none that he knew married to make political alliances. Instead, all found their mates. So why shouldn''t he? But it was an order from the king and as his Second in Command, he had to follow the order.


    After dying it for two weeks and continuous reminders from Ileus, he had finallye to the Whitew pack. And that night he met with the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She was crying for being forced into marrying against her choice and Kaizan couldn''t think of another person who shared his state of mind. He felt so trapped in this alliance that he must have thought of a thousand ways to escape it. When he met the girl in the hollow of the tree, he gave her a dagger and asked her to run away because that was what he wanted to do and he just couldn''t. His acrimonious response to her was a reaction to his state. He had given her the option to fight with her and make him bleed him to death. And why was it that he felt attracted to her? The dagger he presented to her was a token of freedom. Was she carrying it with her? Now Kaizan was married to her¡ªdaughter of his worst enemy.


    There were lines of worry on her forehead. She caught his nce and tension brewed in the air. The air thickened like a simmering broth. There was an awkward silence that stretched between them.


    As the night fell, the floor of the forest darkened rapidly. He could hear the creaks of the wagon wheels. Owl hooted in the distance as some animal let out a low growl. Rustles of night creatures hunting both sides of the dirt road apanied the clop of horse hooves. Olivia''s eyes were closed. She began to sag in her saddle. She started to lean towards the side where Kaizan was. She could have fallen off the horse had Kaizan note to her side. He made his horse walk next to hers and held her lightly. "Wake up, Olivia," he said. But she didn''t. She continued to sleep. He called her again, a little sharply this time, "Olivia!


    She opened her eyes with a jerk and in a dazed voice said, "Good morning!"


    Kaizan poked his tongue in his cheek. The girl looked very fragile. Last night she looked like a feral cat who could fight with him, but now she looked like a littlemb. He made room for her by sliding back in his saddle. Then he grabbed her waist, lifted her from the saddle and made her sit right in front of her. She gasped with amazement at the ease with which the entire action took ce. He said, "Since you are not going to sleep in the carriage, you might as well stay on my horse. I don''t want you to fall off."


    For a long time, Olivia was stunned as she froze. She had heard that Kaizan was the most merciless warrior in the army of Silver Vales. He had beenmanding the packs of the region with an iron hand. She was scared of him that he might just kill her and throw her away like trash. Who would say anything to him? He could simply go back to his kingdom and dere that she was dead and marry anyone he felt like. The treaty would remain in ce, but at least she would be out of the scene. He would be free to marry a woman of his choice. The thought made fear skitter down her spine.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me," came a deep, throaty voice. "And if you want, you can rest on me as we ride."


    She remained stiff not believing his word. Shameless. How could a dangerous man like him be trusted? But then he prevented her fall from the horse. Maybe he pitied her¡­


    When she didn''t move, Kaizan didn''t say anything after that. He just let her sit as stiffly as she wanted. At least she wouldn''t fall off the horse. Her horse was taken by one of his men and he fell into a single line.


    Olivia was too tired after riding on the horse for so long. She would doze off and then jerk awake, again doze off and then jerk awake, but finally she just drifted off, unable to fight her sleep. Soon she was nestled into the cove of his arms.


    The General held his wife against him. He opened the front button of his fur lined cloak and wrapped her in it and then buttoned it again. She became warmer and he leaned against her warm body. He looked at her marble white skin when the soft moonlight fell on her skin. Her golden hair was soft and silky. She was resting against his chest and now he could see her features, read them at his own sweet time. He wrapped his arms tightly around her.


    Olivia wasn''t forting during the wedding, butst night when he had met her and they didn''t know each other, she sounded unique. He enjoyed herpany and he loved the closeness especially when he pressed himself against her. He had thought that if he married this woman, it would be a wonderful start. With these thoughts he pulled her closer to him.. Suddenly, he stiffened in his saddle. One of the men at the back shouted, "Swords!"

 Chapter 540 - Terrifyingly Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 540 - Terrifyingly Beautiful</h4>


    Olivia woke up with a start. She found that Kaizan was galloping his horse backwards and there were battle cries on either side of the dirt road. When they reached the carriage, Kaizan picked her up from the saddle and set her to the ground. The carriage man was standing with the door open. Kaizan shoved her inside the carriage and said, "Don''te out of here until Ie to open it, okay?"


    Shaken as to what was happening and who could attack them so suddenly, Olivia asked, "Wh¡ªwhat is happening?"


    Her wide eyes, red with sleep and her skin warm and glowing, she looked like a cute little puppy who was lost. Her body was trembling. Kaizan stared at her as irritation spiked when he heard the swords nging in the air. "Whatever happens, stay inside the carriage. Don''te out. If youe out, I will not be able to fight properly." Saying that he nodded to the coachman who closed the door and then galloped to the side where his men were fighting against the rogue werewolves. Rogues were a constant problem and they were like pests who never seemed to fade. He wanted Olivia to stay inside because he wanted to be free and fight against the rogues.


    In the darkness of the night, Kaizan merged with the group. Chorus of metal nging against metal broke from the dark silhouettes of the trees. Spears and arrows arced in the sky, glinting with fire at the tips before falling on each side. Metal twangs were heard as arrows fell on the armors or the shields. Suddenly more horse hooves could be heard from the front and they merged with the battle cries and blood-curdling screams.


    Kaizan ordered his men, "To the left!" There were some men hiding behind the tall grass and huge boulders. They bolted towards the men of the Silver Vales pack. The dirt road had be a chaos. Swords stabbing the flesh, heads rolling down the ground, horses neighing with shock and metal nging¡ªit was an ambush. Kaizan was sure that these men were waiting for them to arrive because the way they fought, it looked like they were well prepared.


    He had chopped the heads and limbs of rogues without a second thought one after the other. And as he did, he raced towards the carriage to see if Olivia was okay or not. When he found that the carriage door was still closed, he rushed his horse to the other side.


    Olivia was contemting what was happening on the outside. She sat hunched in the carriage, scared as hell. She wasn''t prepared for this attack. Who could have attacked them in the middle of the night? And the way they attacked, it was as if they knew that the wedding party was going to cross this path.


    Suddenly with a huge force, the carriage shook. Olivia was thrust to the other side of the wall and she fell down with a loud thud. She groaned with pain as the back of her head smashed with an iron rod. She brushed her fingers behind only to find blood trickling from there.


    She heard the restless clops of hooves of the horse of the carriage which started shaking. The horse reared and the carriage jostled. The coachman jumped down with his sword and the sound of swords sliding inside the bodies made her flinch. Screams and yells of pain sounded around her. All at once the door of the carriage opened and a huge man loomed at the doorway. He grinned at her and said, "I have my orders to kill you and the man you are with!" he said and then pulled Olivia out of the carriage. She screamed. Her hand went to her dagger on the thigh. She unsheathed it immediately even as her head was aching severely. When they were out in the open, Olivia could see the tangled mess of his hair. He was stinking. She swung her dagger. "Who sent you?" she hissed and tried to get away.


    "That is none of your concern!" he said. "All you should know is that you got a huge prize on your head!" He grabbed her hair from the back and pulled her away from the carriage.


    Olivia screamed in pain. She spun on her heels and with force stabbed the man in the torso. The man stilled for a moment and then hissed. "You bitch!" Blood oozed down from his stomach. Angered, he raised his sword and brought it down on her neck, but before the sword could touch her neck, the man''s head rolled off his torso and fell on the ground with a thud. His limp body swayed in the air and joined the head on the ground. Stunned into silence, Olivia looked behind the man and saw Kaizan standing with his sword raised in his hand, fangs bared. He was there, tall and as dark as the night that creeped in the forest, his hair ruffled and windblown, his cloak fluttering at his ankles. He looked¡­ terrifyingly beautiful.


    The two stared into each other''s eyes. All of a sudden, he gripped her arm and snagged her behind him. When he turned, he caught the arm of another rogue. A rumble vibrated his chest as he plunged his sword in him and then tossed his body to the ground. He pulled her back to the carriage and said, "Stay inside and close the door." He helped her get inside again very carefully. Then he walked to the man who had pulled her out, pulled the dagger out of his stomach and wiped it with his cloak. He gave the dagger back to her with knitted brows. Once she took it, he closed the door of the carriage and then she heard his footfalls disappearing. Olivia scrambled to the corner of the carriage thinking as to what just happened. Her neck was warm with something and when she touched it, she realized it was her blood.. Emotionally and physically exhausted, she passed out.

 Chapter 541 - Change In Plans

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Change In ns</h4>


    Two were lost in the attack, which was very less but the sorrow of their death weighed heavily in Kaizan''s mind. The two were young wolves who had just joined the army. He shoved his gloomy thoughts when Finn, the man who had joined the groupter approached him. The sun had begun to spread its golden petals in the sky and bathed the dead in its light. Crimson was sprayed on the umted snow on the sides like it was a part of it. The ground was wet with blood and water.


    Finn''s mouth pursed in a thin line when she stared at him with narrow eyes. He bowed to Kaizan and said, "I camete. I am sorry about it, General."


    "Did we catch hold of any prisoners?" asked Kaizan.


    "No. They are all dead or have run away."


    Kaizan scowled. He left Finn and then walked to the carriage where his wife was. When he opened the door, he froze as shock flitted through his body. Olivia was sprawled over the bench, unconscious. He leapt inside and then held her in hisp. There was blood on her neck. A dangerous rumble came out his throat. His men who were around the carriage at that time gathered near. "Get the medical supplies," he ordered them. "And one of you hold thentern upright!"


    In the next few minutes there was chaos. Men bumped into each other as they rushed to find the saddle which carried medical supplies. However, by the time they came back with it, Kaizan had removed his cloak and then stripped a sleeve off his shirt to press it in her wound. When he saw the medicine box, he grabbed it. The men offered their help to him, but he didn''t allow anyone to touch the woman who was resting on his chest. Very carefully, he soaked a clean linen in the tincture and then applied it to the back of her head.


    His men were gawking at their General. They had known him to leave the injured in the battlefield to be attended by the healers and had hardly seen him attending the sick. But right now, he seemed to be so immersed in what he was doing that he didn''t pay attention to any of them. In fact, they wondered if the world existed for him. Very slowly, Kaizan took another fresh linen from the box and tied it across her head. "Water," he ordered. Once again chaos ensued amongst the men to get water. When Kaizan was handed the pitcher, he dunked another fresh linen and wiped her neck gently to remove caked blood. It took him at least half an hour to nurse Olivia and all that while his men kept watching him, bing impatient as hell because they wanted to move on. It wasn''t safe to stay on this path and the faster they moved, the better. However, what happened next, made them bite back curses. Kaizan stayed in the carriage along with his new bride. He carried her in his arms. He covered her under his cloak and then covered him too under the same cloak in order to make her as warm as possible.


    If that wasn''t all, he ordered the coachman to ride slowly. Obviously, the entire cavalcade rode slowly with the General and his bride.


    Olivia woke up with a jerk as the carriage bumped into a sharp boulder and then jumped up slightly. But she was held in very tight arms and against a rock hard surface which seemed to be warm and rippling and vibrating. She was surrounded by the familiar fire and masculine smell. Caked blood streaked his jawline and parts of his neck. They were both covered in his cloak and even in this weather she felt very warm. She heard him cursing the coachman to ride carefully and when their gaze locked, Olivia thought that she might be burning whereas in fact she was blushing like a thousand suns. When their gazes locked, she noticed how exhausted he was. The skin around his eyes was painted a dusky shade. She was mesmerized by his inhumanly good looks.


    Embarrassed, she tried to get out of his arms, but her head throbbed so badly that she fell back.


    "You are hurt," he said, catching her and holding her closer to his chest. "Stay calm."


    She blinked slowly at him. "Who attacked us?" she asked in a low voice as she tried to control the heat that was generated in her cheeks and which she hoped he hadn''t noticed.


    "Rogues," came a short and precise reply.


    "I do feel that this was a nned attack," she said with a sigh. "But who could have done it?"


    Kaizan was surprised that she had judged it quite right. "I think so too," he replied. She was looking very tired. In the light of thentern that hung inside the carriage, her face appeared paler than what he had seen. Her lips were dry. "Is your vision okay?" he asked, his eyes darting between hers.


    She nodded, but even that seemed like a huge effort.


    Kaizan took a deep breath. With his hand he banged the wall of the carriage and it came to a halt. All the horses that were moving with him also stopped. The coachman jumped and ran to open the door. He peered his face inside and asked, "Yes, m''lord?"


    "We will be stopping here and camping," he ordered them.


    The coachman''s eyes widened with surprise. They were not supposed to stop anywhere till they reached the Silver Vales territory for those were his initial orders. However, his General had made changes. His eyes went to the girl in his arms, who was looking equally flustered. Kaizan growled and repeated his order. The surprised coachman, bowed and said, "Yes, m''lord." He closed the door immediately.


    As Olivia sat in his arms awkwardly, he didn''t move an inch. She heard the carriage being driven to the side and men hammering anchors in the ground to erect tents. She didn''t move an inch at all, and when one of the men informed Kaizan that his tent was erected, she got up again, but Kaizan caught her.. "Wait."

 Chapter 542 - [Bonus ] Unusual Situation

    <h4>Chapter 542 - [Bonus ] Unusual Situation</h4>


    Frozen to the spot, Olivia didn''t move. Kaizan held her tightly in his arms and was about to lift her when she protested, "What are you doing?"


    "Stay quiet," he chided her. "You have hurt yourself and there was blood behind your head. You passed out because of exhaustion." Saying this he lifted her out of the carriage.


    Seeing that his Master was holding a woman in his arms and that he must be ufortable, the coachman said, "Should I arrange for a soldier toe and carry mdy to the tent? She can''t walk on her own and I see that you too are exhausted."


    Kaizan paused at the door as a scowl tugged at the corners of his mouth when the coachman suggested it to him. He didn''t know why but the idea of someone else carrying his wife around did fit well. He shook his head. "I can take care of her myself," he grunted. "That''s the least I can do."


    The coachman stared at Kaizan. He nodded out of fear, out of extreme surprise and then stepped aside. The man had been taking care of his wife ever since the battle broke out a few hours back. He tended to the wound on her head, ripped his sleeve for her, made them ride slowly, like very slowly, and now he was carrying her to the tent.


    Olivia blushed like the first red that appeared in the sky before sunrise. He carried her all the way to the tent that was specifically prepared for them.


    Olivia was embarrassed with the way he held her in his arms. He gathered her closer to his chest and walked all the way to the tent. He pressed her against his chest so that now her chest was against his. He had to do that because the girl''s breasts were plump and beautiful and her nipples had pebbled so hard that he was sure that anyone could see them if he could see it. He kept his gaze straight and unrelenting till he reached the tent as if nothing affected him but in truth, he hoped that he didn''t embarrass himself by walking amidst his group of soldiers with his cock pushing his breeches like a traveling tent. He reasoned. This was an unusual situation. When he slid her down his body to set her on her feet in front of the tent, she swayed a little. Instantly, he held her waist to steady her. He looked down at her with knitted eyebrows as if to measure her health.


    Olivia caught his shoulders as stars appeared in front of her eyes. How much blood had she lost? When she opened her eyes to adjust her vision, her gaze met with that of Kaizan''s. Those warm, honey-like hazel eyes bored into hers and she licked one of her plump lips, full lips. Her throat went dry. She found herself secure in those muscled arms. The man was lean and defined and so masculine. His muscles bulged when he held her straight. She wondered how rock hard and satiny he would feel under her fingers. She clung onto his broad shoulders and her body was pressed against those sculpted muscles that could only belong to a warrior. And then there was a hard yet flesh, bone-like thing between their bodies. It was so hot, as if forged in fire.


    A servant came running to them with a pitcher of water. "M''lord!" he said.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes on the man and then took the pitcher from him. He turned to Olivia and said, "Here, have some water." Saying that he pressed the pitcher to her lips. Olivia didn''t know that she was so thirsty. She gulped water hungrily without bothered about the fact that it sluiced down the corner of her mouth onto her neck and then inside. Kaizan bit back a gasp. Admonishing himself internally and pulling himself out of the thoughts that had slipped into the gutter, he focused on the bandage around her head. When she finished having water, he handed the pitcher to the servant.


    The servant said, "M''lord, the soldiers are constructing an extra tent for thedy. I am sure thedy would like to sleep alone given her condition."


    Kaizan hesitated, but then he shook his head. "No, I will sleep in the same tent as hers. She is not in a good condition."


    Olivia''s eyes became wide as surprise flickered through her body. "I¡ª I can stay on my own," she said. "I can take care of myself," she protested.


    Kaizan ignored her words. He gave a dank re to the servant who flinched. "You can leave," he said. The servant scurried away. Once he was gone, Kaizan simply lifted her from the ground so that her feet were dangling in the air. She was hard pressed against his taut stomach and the middle of her thighs were pressed against his bulge. If she was blushing, she went a shade more crimson. The way he carried her inside, it was as if her extra weight was of least significance to him because, he himself was such a huge man. He could probably carry three women like that at once with those broad shoulders and muscr arms.


    Kaizan carried her inside and then set her on the fur that wasid on the ground. "Do you wish to change?" he asked gently as he held her in his arms studying her health.


    She nodded. She was very dirty and after she had stabbed that man, there was blood on her dress and skin. She needed a hot water bath, but in this wilderness, she decided against it. Moreover, the ce was testosterone charged. Her maid in waiting had refused toe with her, afraid of the Silver Vales people who personally served the General. "If it isn''t too much of a problem, can someone bring my chest?"


    "Yes," he replied. He made her sit on the fur and then walked out the tent. Olivia sat there, huddled up. She heard men joking and pegging anchors in the ground to build more tents.. The tent was small and a smallntern burned outside it.

 Chapter 543 - [Bonus ] Warm, Cuddly... Thing

    <h4>Chapter 543 - [Bonus ] Warm, Cuddly... Thing</h4>


    The servants brought Olivia''s chest and she took out a light pair of cks and a full sleeves tunic with a belt that tied on the left. She changed into her fresh clothes after she lightly brushed away all the dirt from her from the water that a servant had left for her on the outside. She wore a thick knitted sweater and socks.


    The snow was still falling down in soft flurries. After all the exhaustion, she was feeling very sleepy. She heard Kaizan talking on the outside with his men and couldn''t help thinking how he carried her all the way to the tent. She wanted to protest but she had a pounding headache and felt pretty weak. Had it been at her mother''s ce, her parents would have fussed about it, but over here, in the enemy camp, when the peace treaty had just begun, but the emotions amongst the foe ran the same, Olivia didn''t want attention. She just flowed with what happened. Kaizan was the General of the Silver Vales and she didn''t want his position to be questioned either.


    With a sigh, Olivia slipped inside the fur and then closed her eyes. Soon she drifted off into a deep slumber.


    Kaizan was extremely tired. Except for a few hours here and there on his way to the Whitew pack, he hadn''t slept ever since he had arrived two days back. He was in such a hurry to leave the pack that he started earlier than expected. They were attacked by the enemies and luckily Finn, his cavalry captain, hade to help Kaizan with his men.


    Finn came to him and bowed. "M''lord, you havee earlier than I thought you would. We were thinking that you would reach here tomorrow.


    Kaizan pursed his lips as he didn''t want to speak about his restlessness to leave the territory of the Whitew pack. Inadvertently, his gaze went to the tent where Olivia. He knew that the road between the Whitew pack and Silver Vales was a dangerous one. There were too many bandits, but the attack on them looked like it was well nned. There was something which she wasn''t telling him and he didn''t press her. With Finn and his men, the odds grew in their favor and they would be easily able to ovee any bandits or thieves on their way back.


    "I have some urgent work back in Silver Vales, and so we left early." Kaizan nced beyond Finn''s shoulder and saw his men hammering the pegs of the tents in the soft ground and wondered if Olivia was getting disturbed by their constant noise. "Who do you think attacked us?" he asked, returning his attention to Finn. "I don''t think that there were just some rogue bandits. They were pretty well organized and were waiting for us for an ambush."


    Finn dug his cloak''s pockets and took out a velvet bag. He opened the silk thread of the bag and spread the contents on his palm. "We have been busy pursuing some of the thieves in order to keep this path clear for you." He picked up a coin from his palm and handed it to Kaizan.


    Kaizan brought the coin to his eye level and narrowed his eyes. "This one is from the Whitew pack," he growled. His eyes went to the tent where Olivia was and fury rose in his chest. There were so many skirmishes between the two packs that Kaizan had taken this extreme step to marry her. Yet there was someone in the Whitew Pack who was funding these squabbles. It was obvious that the peace and trade treaty between the two packs had destroyed someone''s ns. Since the enemy wasn''t strong enough to fight the two kingdomsbined, they attacked on small travelling parties. Flipping the coin in his hand, Kaizan caught it with a p in his palm and asked, "It is time to send a message. Retrieve the body of the man who attacked Olivia and send it to the Whitew pack''s beta."


    Finn raised his eyebrow. "Are you sure, m''lord?"


    "I am," he nodded. The two made further ns for the journey ahead. They all decided on stopping at fewer ces and then doubling the guard when they stopped. When they finished talking, Kaizan walked to his tent. Feeling awkward about how he would address her or what he would talk to her, he lifted the p and to his surprise found her sleeping with the fur thrown on one side. She was on the edge of the pallet. Gently, he pulled her back to the center and tucked her in the nket. She murmured something softly and then went back to sleeping. He knew that she wouldn''t be happy if she saw him sleeping without his clothes or with just pajamas, so he slipped beside her with his clothes on. Olivia turned away from him and tugged the fur. He let it go. He too was feeling too tired and exhausted. It was as if someone had attached weights to his eyelids. Within minutes he went off to sleep.


    A few hourster, the night had be too cold. Snow was falling on the outside continuously. The smallntern that was burning was also half covered in the snow. Olivia started shivering. She had never been out in the cold like this. She tugged at her fur and then some more. Too tired to open her eyes, she moved closer to what felt like a fire hearth but very soft and very cuddly. She grabbed the cuddly thing and took a deep breath as if feeling so rxed in the heat and warmth of it. Olivia curled herself around it and hugged it and went back to her sweet sleep. She awakened hourster, to dawn''s dim haze and her soft fluffy, warm¡­ something. She opened one eye to see that she was curled against a massive brown werewolf. She had hugged him and was almost half over him.. Her eyes jerked wide open when she turned her face up to find him staring at her with his soft hazel eyes.

 Chapter 544 - Nudity

    <h4>Chapter 544 - Nudity</h4>


    When Kaizan had gone to sleep in his tent, the snow on the outside was falling in soft flurries. After tucking her up in the fur, he had drifted off to sleep feeling extremely exhausted, her steady heartbeat a lull to his ears.


    He jerked open his eyes to someone tugging the fur away from him. He propped himself up, sleepy as hell, only to see that Olivia was shivering even under that fur. He looked outside and saw that the snow started falling like ice needles on the ground and it added to theyers on the ground. He wanted to gather her in his arms and pull her closer to share his warmth with her, but he was not sure how she would feel, so he shifted into his wolf and then went to sit right beside her. Olivia sought his warmth like a ma and before he knew she was already on him, cuddled against his body. His wolf stared at the little girl feeling satisfied. He went off the sleep but sometimeter, he felt a weight pressing him and when he opened his eyes, he found her on his, her arms clutching his body and her face buried in his neck.


    Kaizan couldn''t sleep after that because he was frozen. All he managed to do was tug the fur over her with his teeth to cover herpletely. After that Olivia slept cozily over him, even rolling a little and throwing her feet and hands out of the fur. All night he had to tug the cover around her so that she didn''t feel cold. By the time the darkness receded and gray lights entered the tent, Kaizan was feeling too sleepy. But how could he sleep? The girl on him had half fallen down on the pallet, twisting the fur with her under her back. Her one hand was still in his fur and her leg was near his tail. He growled and grabbed her hand with his teeth to pull her over him. In the process Olivia stirred and murmured something.


    She opened one eye and stilled for a moment to understand her surroundings. When she saw the brown wolf next to her, she jerked her eyes open and looked up at him. "Oh gods!" she said as her cheeks flushed like a red rose upon realizing that she was with his wolf. She tried to untangle herself from the fur but it resulted in her rolling more towards him. Her heartbeat elerated because she was afraid to have ''identally'' stepped on his wolf. She was sure that he would reprimand her. But she didn''t know why she slept so peacefully for the entire night. For the past so many nights she hadn''t been able to sleep in her cozy bed at home because of all the stress of marrying him. "I am so sorry," she murmured as she tried to remove herself from the soft and furry and cuddly body of Kaizan''s wolf while he waited patiently for her, watching her with his soft honey eyes and a lolling tongue. His wolf was beautiful!


    Olivia had to roll over him to remove the fur beneath her that was twisted badly between her legs. She pulled it out resulting in her tunic''s belt opening revealing the center of her chest. "Gods!" she muttered for being so clumsy. She managed to crawl away from him and then turned in that position to find him staring at her with his jaws ckened. She realized that in this position the neckline of her tunic had loosened and her breasts were fully exposed. And Kaizan''s wolf was looking right over there. A growl emanated from his chest and Olivia snapped out of the whole situation. Immediately, she sat on her knees, blushing till her roots and pulling her neckline up to cover her breasts properly.


    Kaizan got up and then shook his fur. He stretched his limbs and walked out of the tent in his wolf form much to Olivia''s chagrin. She became anxious as to what others would think of why their General shifted into his wolf form in their tent. But he had in fact given her the privacy to change and get ready.


    The morning was gray as dense clouds hung low and mist swirled around them thickly. When Kaizan came out of the tent, he found several eyes staring at him curiously from their ces around the campfires or from their tents. He was sure they were wondering how he bedded his wife and also sure that his soldiers and servants must have wagered as to whether he swived her or not. After all, Olivia was still the daughter of his enemy. What he didn''t realize was that he also trotted out of the tent in his wolf form feeling very content though a little tired.


    Well, they could keep betting. He was never going to reveal what happened between them. He wanted to bark orders at them to pack up and start when all that came out was a loud growl. He shook his head and then shifted into his human form. And now he was stark naked without realizing that his wife had just pulled the p of the tent toe out. He heard a sharp pulling of the p and turned back. Kaizan put his hands on his hips and suddenly he felt that the cool wind was fantastic over his heated skin.


    Nudity wasn''t an issue with the werewolves, because when they shifted, they did see each other shedding their clothes. But right now, his men were staring at him as if scandalized. "Don''t you all have work to do!" he shouted. "And get me some clothes!" Saying that he headed to Finn''s tent. He didn''t go back to his tent to retrieve his clothes because he didn''t want his men to make vulgar remarks about him and his wife.


    Olivia found him an hourter. She had changed into ck tunic and ck cks over which she wore a knitted sweater. She braided her hair which now hung over her shoulder. Kaizan was holding an armor for her.. "You have to put this on," he said.

 Chapter 545 - Act Enamored

    <h4>Chapter 545 - Act Enamored</h4>


    After thest attack on his group, Kaizan had be extremely wary of traveling the road without armor. He didn''t have thedy''s armor, so he was holding a man''s breastte in his hand for Olivia.


    "Let me help you buckle it," he said. When he was done buckling her in the man''s breastte, he stopped in front of her to admire his handiwork, little realizing that her breasts were squeezed inside it.


    "Thanks," she murmured, as a pale blush rose on her cheeks.


    A servant came to them with her horse. "Mdy," he said as he left the reins of the horse and sped his hands for her to jostle her up the horse. However, Kaizan''s dangerous growl stalled him.


    "I can manage," said Olivia. She had been trained as a warrior and riding horses wasn''t alien. But Kaizan would hear no more of it. He simply came to her side, lifted her from her waist and then made her sit on the horse like she was a child. Olivia was mortified as the servant stood there with a gaping mouth. Her pale blush now became deeper and she bit her lip.


    "What?" Kaizan grunted, looking at him and the servant scurried, shaking his head. Kaizan turned his attention to Olivia and said, "I am getting my mount here. You travel with me."


    She nodded. Soon, Kaizan brought his mount next to hers and they all started with their journey. For the next two days there was no attack on them.


    Olivia began to miss her home. She fidgeted with her horse''s mane every now and then as their group rode closer to Silver Vales. She maintained her mount close to Kaizan''s and depended on him to stay within the group. The wagon wheels creaked behind her as she heard howls of wolves in the distance. Some of the pack members would shift and patrol the area for bandits and rogues. Ever since she told Kaizan that there was a price on her head which thest attacker revealed, he had been all the more cautious. The soldiers bantered and spoke loudly with each other.


    Olivia wondered how she would adjust as an enemy with strangers. Had this been a normal wedding, she would just be adjusting with a different household with different customs, but this? Terror swelled in her mind when she thought that she was going as an enemy and that everyone in her husband''s household and pack would only be hostile with her. She looked at her husband, who hadn''t left her for a minute throughout the journey. He was looking fierce as ever with a no-nonsense and dangerous aura. And she knew that when she reached Silver Vales, she would be all alone navigating her way through the protocols and embarrassing or making mistakes. The thought alone formed knots in her stomach.


    Finn, the cavalrymander came to ride alone with Kaizan to discuss that there had been arge influx of bandits ording to his men in the surrounding areas. But he assured him that they wouldn''t be attacking them because they were prettyrge in numbers. However, Kaizan had asked him to double the guard around Olivia when she was alone.


    Olivia pursed her lips as she watched him ride on his mount in a deep conversation with Finn. He looked¡­ beautiful. Despite the tiredness that was evident on his face, he had perfect features and she wondered if he ever bedded other women. The thought made her heart skip a beat. But what was she expecting of the Second in Command to the King? The man was thirty-three years old and she was sure that he must be having a bed post with a satin ribbon tied to it for every conquest he did on women. Correction. There would be two such bed posts. No, three. Her heart fumed when she thought that there would be four. Her mood plummeted.


    And her mother had asked her to give them a baby soon. Anger rose to her chest and it manifested in her eyes as she looked at her promiscuous husband. She could imagine how many women must be dying to be with him.


    As if sensing her stare, Kaizan head whipped in her direction. He nced over his shoulder and narrowed his eyes. He said, "Are you fine?"


    "I am," she replied, lowering her gaze immediately. For the next one hour, Olivia shivered and fumed at the prospect of meeting his lovers.


    They rode in silence for a long time when Kaizan said, "Is this your first time in Silver Vales?"


    She shook her head and that came as a surprise to him. "I had gone to the borders of Silver Vales when I had first shifted along with my friends and cousins. But that was three years back."


    Kaizan stiffened. He shook his head inwardly. No Whitew pack member would have the audacity toe near Silver Vales territory. "You are bold," he murmured.


    She didn''t say that she hade with her brother. "I have heard that the king and queen are extremely powerful and so is their son and daughter-inw."


    "You have heard it right. The queen is not to be trifled with."


    "Should I wear this breastte when you introduce me to her?" A few snorts andughter were heard from the soldiers around.


    Kaizan raised his eyebrow at the otherwise quiet girl. She had a sharp wit and he liked it. "As long as you stay beside me, you don''t have to worry about it. I will protect you." He brought his horse closer to her. He leaned towards her and in a low voice said, "Be wary of Ileus. Be sure to act that you are enamored by me and that you started loving me at the first sight."


    Olivia''s head reeled. Started loving him? Just a while back she was fuming about the satin ribbons on his bed posts and here, he was asking her to act enamored by him? Life was full of ironies. "Ileus, the dark wizard?" she muttered. She had heard so much about his battle conquests that she was too scared to meet him. And it was a known fact that Kaizan was his promised wolf.


    "Yes, that''s the one," said Kaizan, proudly jutting his chin up.

 Chapter 546 - Father Of Shameless People

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Father Of Shameless People</h4>


    Olivia felt her chest was squeezing in the metal te. She wanted to remove it as beads of sweat burst on her eyebrows. Ileus and his wife Anastasia were supposed to be terror in the kingdoms of Draoidh and Silver Vales. It was said that Anastasia was a fae and a deity for she was the direct descendent of those who created the Lore. Gods, what it must be to be a... deity. Olivia was sure that Anastasia would be one stubborn and snobbish woman. She decided to stay clear from her and her husband Ileus.


    They entered a thick forest where the temperatures plummeted the second, they passed the first tree. The sun was as such pretty bleak and in this area, it couldn''t even pass through its leaves. Her skin lined with goosebumps when she passed through the close formation of trees. They had all fallen into a single file. She relied on her horse''s sense of direction as it followed Kaizan. Everyone kept their eyes in the front, wide open. She heard shuffling noises on the sides and hoped that they were wild animals and not the rogues.


    "The horses need rest," said Kaizan, drawing her out of her reverie.


    "Over here?" she asked, as she sucked in a deep breath.


    They rode for a few more hours until they crossed the thick forest. The hills that rolled in front of them were now bathed in silvery streaks of moonlight. Kaizan signaled the group to stop. "This is a nice ce to camp," he remarked. And Olivia was thankful. She was too tired.


    She had never been out for so long in the cold earlier. It wasn''t snowing, but the chill was crazy. Over thest two days she had schooled herself to sleep on one side of the pallet and not fuss around much so that Kaizan also slept peacefully. She was still embarrassed as to what she did to himst time. However, right now, her fur did nothing to stop the chill. She was wearing a thick sweater and a fur and gloves that she managed to extract somewhere from her chest, yet her fingers felt like ice needles. After an hour of activity everyone settled. The guards on watch lit a bonfire and Olivia wanted to feel warmth by watching it. She was alone in her tent and missed Kaizan''s heat next to her which she was dangerously growing ustomed to. As if on her cue, Kaizan entered the tent. He knelt beside her on the pallet and took his cloak out which he ced over the fur they were supposed to share. This time he made no pretense and pulled her close to him. He wrapped his arm around her waist and his legs around her feet without saying a word.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, obviously not expecting this. For the past two days he was just sleeping close to her and she liked his warmth, but today¡­


    "I am ensuring that you reach Silver Vales as a human and not as a b of ice. Because if you freeze to that level, it would make me a very bad person. What would Ileus think? Remember, I asked you to pretend?


    Olivia''s heart started thudding so hard that she thought it would jump out of her ribcage. As her teeth chattered, she said, "I won''t be freezing!" He was so close to her that her breasts pressed against his chest. His heavy arm over her felt¡­ possessive. It stunned her.


    "If you won''t freeze then the amount you are shivering is going to attract every wild animal around this forest." Kaizan recalled how Ileus and he would sleep on both sides of Anastasia in Sgiath Bi¨°. A smile crept up on his lips.


    "What will others think?" she asked a stupid question only because she couldn''t think of anything else. She had never been this close to him consciously.


    She could feel him raising his eyebrow at her question. After a moment he said, "They will think that I am sleeping with my wife, which I assume is still a nice thing to do." He tugged her closer to him, his warm breath coasting over her cheek and nose. "And if you don''t calm down your heartbeat, all the wolves around us will think we are having sex."


    Gods, this man was shameless. No. Father of all those who were shameless.


    Olivia''s skin heated as she stared into the hard chest in front of her, trying not to be aware of his arms and legs over her. "I can manage!" she blurted and then regretted hoping he didn''t leave her. Was she going crazy?


    "I doubt that," came the prompt reply. "I won''t let you freeze to death. Besides, I am also feeling cold. So, if you don''t want anyone else to sleep beside me, you will have to give mepany."


    "What the hell? I don''t want you to¡ª" Heat suffused her cheeks as she snapped her mouth shut. He dared to say that to her?


    "I knew that, wife," he said, emphasizing on the word wife. He closed his eyes and buried his face in her hair.


    Olivia could almost feel him smelling her hair, forgetting that she was inhaling his masculine and fire scent.


    "Moreover, I wouldn''t want you to shout in this part of the forest and attract wild beasts. With me you will feel safe."


    Safe? With him?


    He exhaled heavily. "Tomorrow we have a long and hard journey ahead of us, so I need you to be fresh when you wake up. If you continue to shiver like you are, I doubt you will have a single bone unbroken left in your body."


    Olivia could think of how to refuse him in a hundred different ways, but she was already settling in his embrace. Her feet were getting warmer and that was more than enough to put her to sleep. Besides, they were not doing anything that was rted to sex, so¡­ She bit her lip as shey there in his arms, brutally aware of their proximity when something between them became hard.. It was all soft earlier, and then became semi hard against her belly and now it was rock hard.

 Chapter 547 - Sleep Olivia!

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Sleep Olivia!</h4>


    Olivia broke into sweat. She was not unfamiliar with that anatomy of men, but so close. Gods. Now she was shivering because of a different reason.


    She was feeling so warm wrapped in his scent and arms, but now¡ª now every breath that she took was agonizing, pressing her more into his chest. And even though she wanted to think of a thousand different things, all she felt was how close she was to Kaizan. His hand curled around her and below her body. Her head was resting in the crook of his arm.


    In order to shove the thoughts out of her mind, she said, "Why haven''t you married so far? I mean you aren''t a royal family who is forced into a union." But he was close enough.


    Kaizan lifted his head up and then narrowed his eyes at her. She stiffened slightly feeling that she had asked the wrong question. He rested his head back on the pillow and said, "You would be surprised that none of the royal family I know could be forced into a union. However, most marriages are a business arrangement for various reasons from acquiring more power to having peace across borders." Her voice was decadent.


    Olivia couldn''t understand him any better. Marriage was politics and business. Love and everything else were for mistresses. "Do you have lovers or mistresses?" she asked, hating the conflicting emotions that now marred her chest at the idea that he had mistresses. "I mean you must have at least ten." She knew that people in his position had a bevy of mistresses. Every muscle of her body coiled and then remained in that position feeling so tense.


    Kaizan didn''t answer her instantly. After a moment he asked, "Did you ever love anyone before?"


    If Olivia wasn''t tense enough, she cringed. Three years back a boy from her pack, liked her and had shown interest in her. He used to say that her voice was so good that one could listen to it. And that one could fuck at night without seeing her face while listening to her. He was one of the most popr wolves in her pack and made her blush every time.


    Olivia chose to remain silent on that question. But the question whether he had mistresses or not bore like a dagger in her mind, so she asked him instead, "Do you have mistresses?"


    He took a deep breath and sighed. "Olivia," he said and the way her name rolled off her tongue¡ªit was sexy as hell. "Loneliness is like an empty hole. And a goodpany fills that hole."


    Her heart plummeted. So, he had mistresses. She clenched her jaw and clenched it hard enough to pain. Emotions smothered her like a thick nket in summer.


    "I don''t have mistresses," he added.


    "Not even one?" Olivia thought she had heard him incorrectly.


    "I don''t have time to maintain a mistress, let alone have one." He chuckled.


    And suddenly his embrace felt¡­ tender. The tension that had coiled in her muscles slowly traveled down to a ce where it tinged her and made her clench her thighs.


    "Go to sleep, Olivia," he said, urging her to stop asking more questions.


    Feeling better, she thought she could go to sleep, but Olivia was now excited and she didn''t even know why. She just remained like that in his embrace. The only sound that she heard was that of her pounding heart, the crackle of the bonfire around which the guards for the night sat and soft neighing of the horses. His arm was so tightly wrapped around her that she wondered if he was already sleeping or not, but the heat between her belly and his was a lot to bear. She knew that he was hard. Feeling a little awkward, she pushed her hands on his chest to have some distance between them. The fur behind her got lifted and icy air gushed brushing her skin like needles.


    "You will freeze like that," he said with a sigh, but didn''t make an attempt to pull her closer to him.


    Heat rushed in her cheeks. In order to avoid any more awkwardness, she turned to the other side and then shifted a little towards him. Now her rear nestled into his hips. A deep rumbling sound emanated from his chest.


    "Sleep Olivia," he whispered. "There''s nothing you and I can do about it." Kaizan had stayed without a woman for so long that he was sure that his erection was mostly because of missing a woman''s curves. "I haven''t been with¡ª" he pursed his lips. Gods, in his thirty-three years, he had been with woman but no one was like her. "Just sleep!"


    Her scent inundated his senses. Why was it that he was hardening at the thought of stripping her and taking her in his bed, and smother his face in those curvy breasts. Still fighting the arousal that she was endangered, he thought of putting distance between them because of how awkward she was feeling, but if he did that, she would be rendered cold. "You are very tired right now and weak. You will only hamper tomorrow''s travel. I expect you to be ready in the morning for we will be reaching Silver Vales tomorrow." He should leave her as lust roared through him and escted every moment she was with him. If he didn''t leave her now, he wondered if he would be able to leave her at all. He pressed his face against her hair and thought about who Skadi had sent him to be with.


    After a few minutes of thinking about the whole situation she drifted off in a deep slumber. He was so warm and cozy. When she woke up in the morning, she was surprised that had slept so soundly. It was as if the cold never touched her. She wouldn''t have woken up had it not been the sound of pots being jostled or exciting conversation around her tent.


    "Despite the weather, we have made it this far pretty soon, m''lord," said Finn in a low voice. "If it continues to snow, we will have to stop in an inn."


    Olivia blinked her eyes open and saw silhouettes of men standing in front of her tent.

 Chapter 548 - [Bonus ] You Can Relax

    <h4>Chapter 548 - [Bonus ] You Can Rx</h4>


    After a moment''s pause, she heard Kaizan saying, "We have made it this far, Finn in spite of the weather and I am sure that we will reach Silver Vales by evening. Ask the men to start winding up. You know that staying at an inn would be dangerous as of now."


    Ever since the attack on them and ever since the rogue had told her that there was a heavy price on her head, Olivia was wary of staying anywhere. What Kaizan told Finn made sense. She blinked her eyes open. When she saw Kaizan''s silhouette through the tent, a pale blush rose on her cheeks as she remembered thest night.


    "I know, m''lord." Finn crossed his arms. "There is a lot of danger but horses would need rest and I am sure so would your wife." There was so much sincerity in his voice that Olivia found it hard to believe that anyone in the group would have empathy towards her.


    "We will see to it, Finn!" Kaizan replied with a sigh.


    Kaizan strolled towards their tent and she got up from there. As he lifted the p of the tent, he said, "Are you ready to leave?"


    "Yes!" she nodded. She found him staring at her with his hazel eyes in an odd way and her skin prickled. She thought that a furnace had generated inside her body, otherwise how could she feel so hot? She bit her lip thinking why was she blushing at what seemed like a harmless embrace. Suddenly she wondered that he must have embraced her out of his duty. And that keeping her safe was part of the treaty. Her mood plummeted.


    "We will be leaving in less than an hour," he said and then closed the p and went back to his people.


    Her thoughts scattered everywhere. She didn''t know what to say, so she spent the time getting ready for the journey ahead. How was it going to be? She was sure that she wouldn''t be weed by people at Silver Vales. After all, she was the daughter of their enemy whose brother was killed in a battle with them. She exhaled heavily as shebed her hair and braided them. Tears stung her eyes at the sorrow that pierced her heart. Luke would have apanied her in the journey to Silver Vales. Luke was¡­ Gods, she missed her older brother a lot.


    Olivia was not sure how Kaizan would act with her. She was so confused about and conflicted in her emotions that she was sure he too was going to be the same.


    After getting dressed in tight breeches and a full sleeves tunic with her sweater, she came out. Her dagger was strapped to her belt. She found Kaizan holding the breastte for her. She just didn''t want to wear it. It was heavy and made for men. But Kaizan insisted that she wear it. When he strapped her in it, her embarrassment returned. She was anything butforted when his fingers brushed her body. He made her sit on her horse when everyone in the group had packed.


    They all rode as they fell into a line of two. He was beside her and her cheeks stung with a cold wind that brushed past her as they traveled through the pine covered forest, the leaves of which were covered with crystals of ice.


    They had reached the southern borders of the Northern Mountains, very far from the Whitew pack. Here the trees were less dense and there was more light filtering through them on the ground. Though it did nothing to the chill that surrounded them.


    She found herself ncing at her new husband. His brown hair was so sexily tousled and his cheeks had a stubble worth two days. He looked ruggedly handsome. He sat on his horse straight and she wondered how it would be to sit in front of him. And as soon as she thought that a light rumble vibrated his chest.


    Kaizan took his horse near her and asked, "Are you okay? Do you want to rest?" And Olivia pursed her lips berating herself mentally for having wayward thoughts. How could she think that she would share his ride when she was the daughter of his enemy? The thought made her gloomy. She shook her head. "I am fine."


    Soon, soft flurries started falling and a nket of white soon formed over the dirt road and the trees beside them. She started shivering uncontrobly. Kaizan brought his horse near her. "I think you are very cold," he said as he narrowed his stare at her.


    "I¡ªI¡ªI¡ª ''m not!" she said through chattering teeth.


    The next moment, he held the reins of her horse to halt it. He halted beside her, making the entire cavalry stop in front of him and behind him. Then he bent towards her, slid his hand across her waist and in one swift motion made her sit in front of him. "Kaizan!" she gasped.


    "What?" he asked as he took a cloak from one of the servants whom he had mind linked with to get it, and made her wear it after pulling out her breastte. The servant was still standing there with gloves in his hands. "Wear these too." When she wore them, he pulled her hood over her head. "This should take care of you." He nodded at the servant and then they all started.


    Olivia could hear snorts and chuckles from men around her and she lowered her gaze to the mane of Kaizan''s horse, a fine stallion, as if that was the most interesting thing in the world.


    As they started, she asked, "How much longer through this forest?"


    "We will reach by nightfall," he murmured. He wrapped his arms around her and she became stiff.


    "You can rx," he said in a hoarse voice, seeing her stiffness. Olivia''s breath was ragged. She was anything but rxed.. Only a few moments back she wondered what it would be to be cradled between his thighs on his horse.

 Chapter 549 - Save The Peace Treaty

    <h4>Chapter 549 - Save The Peace Treaty</h4>


    When they had started from the Whitew pack, Olivia had never imagined or dared to imagine that she would ride with Kaizan. In fact, she kept her distance. However, now she was riding with him. There was very little space left between them. The constant roll of the horse''s gait made here closer to him ever more, but every time she touched his chest, she would prop up to a straighter position.


    She had be hyper aware of the way she sat with him on the horse, especially as men around them peered at their General. Olivia was trying not to get affected by the feel of his hands that wrapped around her waist and rested on her thighs. They had kept a good pace of the horses because they wanted to reach Silver Vales as soon as possible. Olivia was not new to riding the horse, but her stiffness became painful. She found herself inching close to Kaizan after putting up for an hour. And now her back was pretty pressed to his chest and her hips were again cradled by his thighs. At some point of time, she just gave into the feeling of resting against his chest. Her pain exceeded her stiffness and now she just cherished his warmth. She looked over to see where her horse was and found that one of the soldiers was holding its reins and was only two rows behind her.


    Finn came close to Kaizan and said, "I am sending a few guards to survey the forest ahead. I can sniff the rogues down the path." Kaizan nodded. Finn turned back and ordered some of the soldiers to survey the forests beside the dirt path. They jumped from their horses, shifted into wolves and then loped in the forest.


    A few hours into the forest and the paces of the horses slowed down. Thick, gnarled roots in the ground interspersed withrge rocks made it quite a task for the horses to navigate their way through it. Eerie feeling settled in Olivia as she saw that the forest was unusually silent. The soldiers who had shifted to survey the path ahead hadn''t returned. She could feel Kaizan getting tense. His muscles had bulged and his shoulders were drawn back. He had held her very tightly in his arms.


    An hourter, the soldiers returned from their patrol. Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. However, her relief was short-lived. She heard rushed clomps of horse hooves behind them.


    "M''lord, there is a big group waiting for you and mdy not more than two hours from here," said Finn in a breathless voice. He looked at Olivia with weary eyes. "They are nning another ambush to take her hostage and kill her. They have covered a vast area and have prepared well for this attack. Either we stop here, but then that would stall them for a few hours. They will find us or rather her."


    Kaizan''s arms gripped Olivia so tightly around her waist that she thought she wouldn''t be able to breathe. "Then they are going to die at my hands and rot in hell!" he grated.


    "The group is very big, m''lord," Finn said in an irritated voice. "They outnumber us three times over and it would be absolute stupidity tond into their trap!"


    Kaizan gritted his teeth. "Who is their leader?" he asked.


    "A rogue they call Savage."


    "Then Savage is going to be the first person I will kill!" Kaizan said as he exhaled, his breath forming a cloud in front of him.


    "M''lord, it would be wise to take a detour," said Finn.


    "And how do you n that, Finn?" Kaizan asked, his chest barely able to contain his anger.


    "I have a n," he said. "However, that n doesn''t include you."


    "What do you mean?" Kaizan growled.


    "M''lord, you have to take mdy out of here. We have just signed the peace treaty and there is someone who doesn''t want her to reach Silver Vales. He or she wants to kill her so that the war between the two packs resumes."


    Kaizan''s chest was heaving with anger and Olivia too was feeling just as angry as him. She hated the political games, hated the battles and hated that she was used as a pawn in these games. Now that she was in it, she hated that her parents'' bargain was being challenged at every step. This would be the second attack on them. Someone was desperate to break the peace ord between them.


    Finn suggested, "You must go away to the Northern Mountains to the Mords tribe. Take shelter there for the next two days and I will fetch a cavalry to get you and mdy back when the threat is over."


    "Finn!" Kaizan roared. Olivia cringed and there wasplete silence in the entire cavalry. "You are asking me to abandon my people while I run for my life?" It was as if his bravery was challenged.


    Finn rolled his eyes. He knew his General. Sometimes, his honor exceeded his love of life. "No, m''lord. I am asking to save the peace treaty," he said pointing at Olivia with his chin. "We have achieved it after five years of war. And then if we lose it with one attack of the rogues, it would be a shame."


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes. After a long moment of silence he said, "What about all of you?"


    "Like I said, I have a n," said Finn. "But you have to get out of here. I will send two men with you." He pointed to the north. "If you are lucky, you should be there by nightfall. The Mords know us well. They will wee you with open arms."


    Kaizan had saved their Sarazin from a merciless attack by the Whitew pack two years back and helped him chase the enemy which was threatening to take away their women and enve them. He peered at Olivia and wondered if she knew about the attack and suddenly his anxiety increased. Would they wee her?


    "They won''t attack your woman," said Finn in a serious tone.. "But make sure you show that she is your woman."

 Chapter 550 - His Children

    <h4>Chapter 550 - His Children</h4>


    Kaizan grunted. He was well aware of the fact that Finn was speaking the truth. He was not happy to put Olivia in this situation, but there was little he could actually do, given the trap that rogues hadid in their path. And right now, she was the personification of the peace treaty. It was important that she was protected. This was the most important task that King Dmitri had given to him and one careless mistake would wash their ns. "Would you like to pack something?" he asked Olivia. "The Mords live up in the mountains."


    She nodded. And the next moment, Kaizan dismounted his horse and helped her to the ground. When she was leaving, Kaizan gripped her by the upper arm and said, "Mords are conservative people. Pack ordingly."


    Olivia nodded again and hurried to the wagon where her chest was. With the help of a servant, she opened it and then picked up a few clothes which included a heavy tunic and skirts in a satchel. She also packed heavy shawls and gloves and stockings. She was ready to leave by the time Kaizan''s servants had packed a few supplies for him as well.


    They set off for the Northern Mountains to a ce called S Asari with Olivia riding silently in front of Kaizan. With two soldiers behind them, the journey was very quiet, and she could still feel Kaizan''s tension. However, as the hours went by, Kaizan became more affable with his soldiers and they talked about various things amongst the past battles they had fought together and he also caught up with who fathered whose child or whose parent died or who married in his army. Olivia listened to all of them quietly, liking the conversation as she nestled her back against his chest. His warm and muscr arms around her had secured her tightly as the horses climbed up the winding path of the mountains. She came to know their names as Dresdin and Strumb.


    They all fell silent after some time as the flurries of snow now converted into a blizzard of sorts.


    "Do you know anything about the Mord customs?" Kaizan asked her shielding her with his cloak.


    "A little," she replied. "One of our cooks in the pack was a Mords woman. She was taken in because her husband was killed by one of our men. She used to make wonderful broth which she said was her local dish."


    "Did she tell you anything about the Mords?"


    "Yes. The men and women sit separately to have meals. Elders have to be respected well. Thank people with a deep bow, and if you are a woman, make sure that you do not directly look into the eyes of another man because then he would think that you are interested in him."


    "Good," he replied.


    "But I don''t like how Mord women are pariahs amongst their own people," she added quickly.


    "You are judging them too fast, Olivia," he said as he gathered her closer to him. "To an outsider, they may look like that, but a Mord woman is one of the most respected women. They own properties instead of men. That''s why when a man chooses to marry a woman, his dower gift has to be something very valuable to show that he can afford her. Not only that, the women elect Sarazin, their leader."


    Olivia twisted in the saddle to look at Kaizan with wide eyes with amazement in her eyes. "That is amusing. They get to elect the leader?" She felt envious of the whole thing. The women were so powerful and yet so well respected and had valuable status.


    Kaizan said acerbically, "The packs can learn a lot from the mountain folks, isn''t it?"


    She turned back in her saddle and looked at the mountains ahead feeling ready to see this part of the Lore more than ever.


    "We must camp as soon as possible," said Kaizan to his men. The snow had started falling and it was already dusk.


    They camped at the next clearing. One of the guards went to hunt while Kaizan helped the other guard to prepare two tents. Olivia helped them by arranging fur inside and then she went to pick up wood from the surrounding area. Even though Olivia was used to living in the luxury of her home, this small trip with her husband was exciting. She gathered wood and saw Kaizaning towards her when she was throwing yet another stick onto the pile she had gathered. She was about to pick it up when Kaizan scooped it all in his arms.


    "Wait!" she said. "Let me help you!"


    "Your task is not to carry wood but to carry my children," he said nonchntly. And Olivia''s cheeks reddened. He started to walk ahead of her as she stared at him after listening to his shameless statement.


    "But what would the soldiers think seeing their General carrying wood?" she said in a low voice feeling extremely embarrassed over his words. His children.


    "Do you think that the soldiers will make a judgment on how I deal with my woman?" he said not turning back to see her.


    His woman. Now Olivia was all the more blushing. Though she liked the sound of it, she liked the ownership he was iming over her, she didn''t know how to react to it. She just followed him. "I was trying to put myself in the character of the Mords," she said softly.


    Kaizan stopped and nced over his shoulder to look at her. "That is nice, but I wouldn''t want us to freeze here while you carry the wood."


    "Thank you, General," she smiled faintly.


    "Say my name, Olivia," he said after a pause and started walking.


    Olivia was¡­ dumbfounded. An emotion akin to desire exploded in her, epassing every part of her body. Not once had she taken his name, not to him or any other men or women. Addressing him as General was kind of a barrier that she had constructed between them. It was one amongst many and this barrier was about to... shatter. She had stopped and watched him go ahead of her. His back was lit in the evening''s gray light. He turned to see her with a frown. With the kind of emotion she felt for him, she broke that barrier.


    "Kaizan."

 Chapter 551 - Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 551 - Butterfly</h4>


    Kaizan''s chest rumbled with a growl and he stared at Olivia for a long time. He nodded his approval and then gestured to her with his chin to follow him.


    They came back to the camp to find that Strumb was already dressing a few rabbits and thin squirrels for cooking. Kaizan made the fire and the rabbits were skewered. They were roasting over the me soon. Dresdin created a small fire on the side. He let it burn for some time until only red embers were left. Then he ced a thin metal sheet over it. As the sheet heated, he stirred flour with water in a bowl. When the sheet was sufficiently heated, he started spreading the flour over it to make cakes.


    Olivia couldn''t remember thest time she had this kind of freedom in the wild. She was so excited. Sitting beside Kaizan she watched the two soldiers making a simple dinner that was mouthwatering. Kaizan leaned towards her and said, "The Mords don''t like their women sipping tea with them, and if by chance you have to do that, just make sure that you don''t slurp or look at the men."


    She sighed. "So much servitude?" Despite her remark she was looking forward to meeting them.


    The soldiers served dinner to Kaizan and Olivia first before taking it for themselves. As the men conversed, Kaizan stroked her braided hair as if he didn''t even notice what he was doing. Once she had her dinner, she yawned. Kaizan stroked the embers of the dying fire as they all prepared to smoke. She yawned again and wrapped her shawl tightly around her.


    "Go to the tent, Olivia," said Kaizan. "We are going to stay up for a long time since each one of us will be keeping a watch. Don''t forget tobine our furs because that is the only way we will stay warm. Wear your woolen socks and gloves."


    Olivia bit her lip and nodded. She was getting used to his warm body against hers. She found herself waiting for him even though she was still sitting next to him. The images of him sleeping next to her stirred a nest of butterflies in her stomach. And the fact that he was showing his possessiveness in front of the soldiers, it made her feel submissive.


    As he had asked her, she prepared the bed. Shebined the furs, wore her gloves and socks and then slipped beneath the furs. Soon she fell asleep. She woke up slightly, bleary eyed, when Kaizan joined her beneath the nkets. He was smelling of tobo and brew. She spooned against her and curled his arm over her waist. He covered her legs with his heavy ones and sighed over her nape. Smelling her hair, he said, "It is good you are wearing so much."


    Olivia thought that she had heard wrong or was dreaming but a pale blush rose on her cheeks. She put her hand over his and then went off to sleep.


    Kaizan must have risen before dawn because when she opened her eyes, she missed his warmth. He had opened the p of the tent and came in with a tray of leftover bread and tea. "We have to start soon," he said as he ced the tray in front of her.


    She blinked. Blur memories of yesterday''s night shed across her mind. Did he say that?


    The sun had thrown its first ray out of the horizon when they started their journey to the Mords vige. As they winded the path between tall mountains, the air got cooler. It didn''t snow but the brisk wind moaned softly as if blew through the pines and firs that cloaked the slope. He had wrapped his cloak around her and pulled her closer to him. His horse was a healthy stallion that kept a steady pace. "What is his name?" she asked, running her hand through its mane. The horse was at least fifteen hands high, and his wide back made itfortable for both of them to sit nicely. His rolling gait put her to sleep.


    "Butterfly."


    "What? His name is Butterfly." Olivia said with an incredulous voice. She couldn''t believe that a horse as healthy as this would be named¡­ butterfly. She stared at the muscled horse with wide eyes.


    "I like butterflies. Since they don''t stay with me and are afraid of me, I named him butterfly. Moreover, I couldn''t name him insect. That would have been truly inappropriate."


    The horse wuffled as ifughing at his name. He rolled his head, preening.


    She suppressed aughter in her throat and somehow managed to say, "Yeah, Insect would have been pretty inappropriate."


    He rested his chin on her head and said, "I think that there will be a feast tonight. I will be seeing the Sarazin after a long time, and so I am pretty sure about it. Make sure that you don''t talk much when you are seated with the women. They will have a sharp eye on you and will be well guarded."


    She rested her back against his chest, and nodded.


    They fell into silence and she dozed off in hisfortable warmth once again. She was lulled by Butterfly''s rolling gait. Her cheek rested in the crook of his shoulder. As they rode, the sun rose higher and warmed the air a little. As if instinctively, she just shifted closer to him. Reveling in his fire and masculine smell, she forgot about everything else in the world.


    "Olivia!" a sharp voice made her jerk open her eyes. With red and half open eyes, she looked at the ck shirt that was next to her cheek. It seemed she had drooled over it. Quickly, she wiped her hand over his shirt and found that she rubbed his nipple in the process. A rumble escaped his mouth. "H¡ªhow long have I been sleeping?" she asked, looking at the wet spot where his nipple was now erect. Heat suffused through her body.


    "About two hours," he replied in a hoarse voice, his breath ragged.


    "Oh!" she quickly looked up and saw him staring at her. "I¡ªI am sorry."


    Kaizan twisted, and took out a leather skin from his saddlebag. "Have water. You must be thirsty."

 Chapter 552 - Pretended

    <h4>Chapter 552 - Pretended</h4>


    Olivia had water and then passed the leather skin to him. She wiped her mouth. "Thanks." He kept it back in the saddlebag. "I didn''t realize that I was so tired," she murmured.


    "These are unusual situations Olivia. I don''t me you," he replied in a reassuring voice. "Moreover, why are you wearing a skirt over breeches rather than just breeches? That could be the reason why you are tired."


    Her lips tugged up at his sorry excuse for her. Sheughed and said, "I am getting into the character."


    "You have a lovely voice," he said. "But yourughter is lovelier. You shouldugh more often," he said as his chest rumbled again. "But don''t you start singing at S Asri. I am afraid there are way too many youngsters who are looking for a bride!"


    She blushed like a thousand suns at hispliment. "Thank you." She recalled how that boy in the Whitew pack used to talk about her husky voice. But hispliments had sexual innuendos.


    Olivia became silent as Butterfly made her journey easier. She looked at the slopes ahead and heard a stream trickle down somewhere. They all stopped to refill the water in skins and let the horses rest for a while. When they started again, Olivia noticed that the slopes were dotted with sheep and goats and horses, eating whatever little grass grew here. "There''s a hot spring around," said Kaizan, "where we will be stopping."


    Creases formed on her forehead. "A hot spring in these mountains? That''s strange."


    "Why would that be strange?" he said.


    As soon as he picked up the scent of fresh water, Butterfly started running. Kaizan shook his head and patted him. "Easy boy."


    The hot stream was bubbling from a source hidden in the slope. Its water trickled down forming a small pool which meandered below. Kaizan got down and helped Olivia to dismount. The two soldiers also dismounted and they headed upwards.


    Olivia was tempted to take a bath, but instead she searched for a fallen log beneath a copse of pines and started dishing out food. She was so focused onying the food out that she jerked her head up when she heard him spewing choicest of curses. And when she looked at him¡­ the sight stole her breath away.


    Kaizan had removed his shirt and was currently sitting by the bank of the stream. He had sshed water over himself. It sluiced down his shoulders and arms forming small rivulets that fell down on those chiseled muscles. His damp hair was stuck to his neck and she realized that they had grown more.


    He was a man with a strong build. His broad shoulders tapered to a narrow waist and she could see all the contours and dips of the ne. When he smoothed his hair back, his muscles shifted at the back and she swallowed her saliva. Cupping more water from the stream, he sshed it over his hair and face. More curses followed but then he got up and wiped himself with his shirt. Gods. He was the most beautiful man she had ever seen in her life. As he walked towards her, she could see that predatory walk.


    When her eyes met his, she averted her face and pretended toy more bread on the trays. Through her clothes, she felt pretty hot and something tickled in between her thighs.


    "What do we have here?" he asked.


    Hoping that he didn''t notice how she looked at him, she said, "Leftovers of roasted meat and bread." Kaizan sat next to her without his shirt and Olivia could notice every damn curve and angle of his body. The sun dappled leaves yed a dance across his lithe body.


    "Do you like what you see?" he asked with a cruel smile, and then pointed at her hand. She had crushed the bread.


    Olivia was mortified at what she had done. She had literally gawked at this Adonis. Flustered as hell, she stuffed her mouth with the crushed bread.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes and then leaned back on the fallen log. "Can I eat something?" he asked, ensuring that he knew what she was doing.


    She nodded vehemently and gave him meat wrapped in the leaf along with bread. In order to quickly change the topic, she said, "We have orchards on our property. My mother grows them for recreation."


    "Oh!" he replied as he bit into the cold meat. "We too have big orchards in my estate. Maybe you can help my mother there."


    A gleam shone in her eyes. "I would love to!"


    Breeze caught wisps of his hair and they fluttered around his face, on his cheeks. She had this urge to tuck them behind his ear. Mortified at her thoughts, she once again busied herself in plucking a piece of meat and eating it. Soon they repacked it and started their journey.


    "When are we going to reach S Asri?" she asked.


    "Not more than an hour."


    For the rest of the journey, she enjoyed the conversation between men and only when Butterfly came to a stop atop a hill, she looked at the sprawling valley below. Nestled in the valley was the S Asri vige. The slopes were covered with tall pines that acted like its sentinels. On a t ground she saw most of the houses. White tents that sported colorful gs, fluttering in the cool wind greeted them. As they trod ahead, they were met with curious nces of men and women in colorful garbs. Children who were chasing dogs or sheep, stalled in order to see the visitors in their vige with wide eyes.


    It wasn''t long before a group of Mord soldiers came riding towards them. As soon as the eldest of them recognized Kaizan, a smile appeared on his lips.


    "Wee General," he said warmly and then his gaze settled on the woman in front of him.


    Kaizan nodded at him with an equally warm smile.. "How are you, Sarazin? Meet my wife, Olivia of the Whitew Pack."

 Chapter 553 - Aban

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Aban</h4>


    The Sarazin stiffened. A sh of anger crossed his face. But he schooled his expression a momentter as Kaizan watched him with caution, his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "It''s a pleasure to have amongst us," the Sarazin said and dismounted his horse. The rest of the men did the same following their leader.


    Kaizan too dismounted his horse and helped her down. When Sarazin came to him, the two sped each other''s upper arms and then embraced. Olivia watched the two men with wonder in her eyes, not sure as to why Sarazin became angry when he saw her. But then the reputation of her pack wasn''t that good, so maybe that could be a reason.


    The Mords were dark and tanned with dark eyes and ck hair. Their noses were prominent and the eyes were almond shaped under straight eyebrows. With prominent cheekbones, they were not very tall and Kaizan and his soldiers were taller than anyone in the vige.


    The women wore colorful skirts in hues of vermillion, sienna and azure, and full-sleeved tunics. They had multiple braids that were set with colorful beads.


    Olivia found that all eyes were focused on her. It made her uneasy but she bowed to them and in an ented Mordiannguage, greeted, "I am honored to be amongst you. May the sun always bless you." She dared not look at the men.


    And as soon as she said that, she heard a few men behind Sarazin, grunting. The women and young girls started giggling. There was an excited chatter amongst the men and women about the celebration in the night. It was not long before Olivia found it extremely odd as to how a man trailed her. He would get close to her the moment she would fall behind Kaizan. The herd of vigers escorted them to the center of the vige where Sarazin resided. As they stopped, some men took the horses away.


    "I hope things are fine at your end," said Sarazin, as he walked with Kaizan.


    Kaizan knew that Sarazin was wondering about his sudden visit. So, he exined it to him in full detail.


    "In that case, you will stay here till the threat is over," said the Sarazin with a warm smile. He pointed at his eldest son, a man with broad shoulders and long hair. "Aban will keep youpany." Aban shot a nce at Kaizan and then his gaze traveled to Olivia. The woman was simply too beautiful. The way her golden hair fluttered in the cold breeze on her cheeks and her deep-set light blue eyes were beckoning¡­


    Kaizan nodded at his gratefulness. Then he nced over his shoulder to look at Olivia and said, "Go with the women. They will show you to the ce where we will be residing. I will join you in a few hours."


    As Olivia watched him leave with the Sarazin, an elderly woman came to her. With a smile, she held her hand and said, "Come, you must be tired." Olivia followed her, but not before her gaze shot to Aban who was standing on the side and watching her¡­ intently. She lowered her gaze quickly remembering what Kaizan had told her. The hair on her neck stood in rm. The woman took her to arge tent and Olivia immediately felt warm. Lit by a brazier in the center, the ce was covered with soft rugs. There was a small pallet in the corner and several furs folded neatly. Strings of garlic and dried thyme and rosemary hung from the wooden beams where sunlight filtered through a hole.


    The woman introduced herself. "I am Portia, the third wife of the Sarazin."


    Olivia''s eyes flew wide open.


    "Don''t look so rmed Olivia. Mord men can marry any number of women they want. That''s why young men have a very tough time finding a wife." Then she tilted her head and nced at Olivia as if measuring her. "But we never expected Kaizan to marry a girl from the Whitew pack. He should have done better."


    Olivia pursed her lips. She rubbed the back of her neck, unease settling in her chest. "I do surprise people."


    "Have you eaten?" Portia asked a momentter.


    She shook her head.


    "Then I will send some food and a hot tub of water."


    ---


    With the way Aban had looked at Olivia, Kaizan''s heart wrung with jealousy. Sarazin''s son was giving her appreciative nces. He wanted to gouge his eyes out for looking at his wife.


    Ever since Kaizan had met her for the first time, there hadn''t been a day when his wolf had not thought of marking her. He was fighting with his wolf at all times to calm down because the girl was terrified. She was pushed in this marriage and he didn''t want to force her. So, Kaizan burned in his heart. Her sweet citrusy scent intoxicated him, generating a slow heat that pooled in his groin. It had been ages since he had brought a woman beneath him for pleasure. None that he had ever been with were as seductive as her. He hated staying apart from her.


    And now with Aban''s furtive looks at her, he thought he might end up murdering someone very soon. Aban was Sarazin''s eldest and unmarried. He was looking for a wife to im his worthiness. What better than a beautiful woman like Olivia from the Whitew pack?


    Throughout the journey, from the Whitew pack, Kaizan had been sniffing her only to ease his tension. More often than not, he could scent her faint smell of arousal. At the hot spring on their way, he was trying to read her reaction to his nakedness and he thought that this worked.


    "Your wife is beautiful, even though she is from the Whitew pack," Aban''s voice pulled him out of his reverie. "Does she keep you warm?"


    Kaizan knew that it wasn''t an insult, but it was the way of asking whether the two of them were close to each other or not despite enmities that wouldn''t bury so fast.


    "She does," Kaizan growled menacingly.

 Chapter 554 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 554 - Challenge</h4>


    Everyday near her was worse or far better¡ªKaizan couldn''t understand. He smelled her on his clothes, tasted her sweetness on his pte. His desire to im her swelled with each passing day. Even now, amongst all the men, the mere thought of stripping her clothes and taking her beneath him wedged between her thighs hardened him as he had been all these days. Lust and desire roared through him like never before and escted every moment he was with her. And without her¡ªhe felt uneasy.


    In the days since his marriage with her, his curiosity had burned ever hotter. Last few nights he hadn''t slept and had only gazed at her when she slumbered. His instincts screamed to protect her and he suspected that she was his¡ª


    Olivia''s appearance was¡­ divine. Every feature of hers was enhanced, embellished and beautiful beyond reasoning. Every time he was with her, he almost sumbed to the temptation to slide his hands beneath her clothes and feel that finer than satin skin. Luckily, the sting that she was a woman with whom he hadpromised something as important as marriage, kept him clear-headed to fight the desire he felt for her. But then also it was impossible to keep his hands away from her. The feel of her hips cradled against his thighs, the feel of the warm back against his chest and the way she slept against him¡ªeverything maddened him. And when she had moaned in her sleepst night when he had drunk too much and came to sleep beside her¡ªit worked its own magic on his desire. She might as well have stroked his cock.


    Right now, Kaizan was trying not to look at Aban because the moment he looked at him, he wanted to rip him apart, limb by limb, and then feed his body to the vultures. He was wary of the eldest son of Sarazin, Jograk. Jograk had five wives and a herd of children which included eight sons. He was getting old and his sons were getting impatient to seed him. And a greater number of wives meant that the man was virile. Often men had topete with each other to marry women of their choice.


    Sarazin gave a cold re to Aban, but the man was hardly interested in his father''s attitude. "Then tonight I challenge you to take Olivia as my wife!" Aban dered, keeping his hand on his heart. Aban was trying to make a statement. By taking Olivia as his wife, Aban would show that not only did he defeat the General of the king''s army, but he took a woman of his enemy under him who was his wife.


    "Abaaaan!" Kaizan yelled and almost lunged at him when several men stopped him. "You court death!"


    Aban was cold when he said, "I know she is unmarked by you, so that leaves her open."


    "Go fuck yourself!" said Kaizan and started walking away from them. If he stayed here, he would surely kill the bastard. He wanted to reach his unmarked wife as soon as possible. The possibility of losing her was like daggers in his heart.


    However, Jograk stopped him. "If she is unmarked, then Aban can challenge you, Kaizan."


    "Then you must be mistaken, Jograk! She is wedded to me and is a part of the peace treaty. You do not mess things under the king''s rule!" Kaizan snarled.


    "You know very well that the king''s rules do not apply here. If Aban has challenged you, you will fight for it." Jograk gave his decision and left along with his son, leaving a very angry and stunned Kaizan.


    When Kaizan reached the tent where his wife was put, he was grumbling and had let out a spew of curses. Olivia was already ready and waiting for him dressed in the local attire. She was wearing a scarlet skirt and a pale-yellow tunic. Her hair was open, cascading down her shoulders till her waist. And she looked ethereal. His anger subsided a little. As if on its own volition, his feet carried him to her.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked innocently as she craned her neck to look in his eyes.


    He cupped her cheek with his hand and rubbed a thumb on her soft skin. "Nothing¡­" He knew that Aban was going to get killed today and he didn''t care. She was worth it. He trailed his finger to her pulse point and she seemed to quiver under his touch.


    Kaizan changed his dress without telling her anything and then along with her went to the ce where celebrations were being held.


    Arge bonfire was lit in the center around which men and women were dancing. His gaze went to Jograk who was sitting with his wives and some children. His eyes went to where Aban was. The two held each other''s lethal gaze.


    The women gathered around Olivia and tugged her to a small group where they were sitting and chatting or eating. Olivia was surprised as to how they were all so friendly with her. She smiled at them as she joined them. Everything was going on beautifully, when a sudden roar sounded behind her. Olivia heard cracking of bones just before Aban flew across the ground,nding some twenty feet away next to a few boulders.


    Kaizan''s fangs and ws lengthened as he snarled at Aban. Aban got up and then the two started circling each other. They struck each other at intervals with fists that were more like hammers. Olivia flinches every time Kaizan''s fistnded on Aban.


    She stood up unsteadily. "Don''t!" Portia barked from behind, halting her. "Don''t even think of getting in between them."


    Flustered and confused, she asked, "What is going on? And with the way they are going they will end up killing each other!"


    "Aban has challenged Kaizan for you."


    "What?" Olivia almost shrieked with revulsion. Her eyes went back to the fight. Disbelief burst into her mind. Kaizan was fighting for her? Oh god! A shudder passed through her body.


    The two charged each other, their heavy feet thudding over the ground.. In a rage of fury, Kaizan barreled into Aban, sending them back towards the rocks, the outeryer of which pulverized to dust.

 Chapter 555 - [Bonus ] Marking Territory

    <h4>Chapter 555 - [Bonus ] Marking Territory</h4>


    Olivia couldn''t remember when she let Aban feel that she was interested in him. Was he daydreaming? Or was it that one nce that she had idently given him made him think that? As if reading her thoughts, Portia said, "You are the daughter of the Beta of Whitew pack and yet unmarked by your husband. iming you as his wife will put Aban as the immediate contender for Sarazin''s position."


    "And you think I will ept it?" Olivia said sardonically.


    Portia shrugged. "You may not ept but would you go to the man who has been defeated by Aban?"


    Olivia''s eyes were wide as shock flickered through her in icy bursts. The thought of Kaizan losing¡ª Oh god no.


    She was more than what her parents or her pack had reduced her to. When she had met him for the first time in the hollow of the oak tree, she recognized his deep-seated gloom. But she never knew the reason. After marrying him, she realized why he was sad. Since then the two had been battling with their inner demons.


    Aban kicked Kaizan in his stomach. Kaizan mmed against the rocks with a snarl. They surged over the edge of the pallets that were stacked on a side and plummeted into the water of a cauldron beside it, sending it rolling across the floor and spilling all the water.


    Though Aban seemed to have an advantage over Kaizan, it didn''tst long. Kaizan grappled Aban and pushed him back. He lunged for his throat and then shed his torso with his red ws. Aban''s blood-curdling scream ripped the night''s darkness.


    Olivia watched Kaizan fighting for her and he fought with such ferocity that she couldn''t help but admire him. He was ruthless and the way his muscles bulged through the tunic that was now in strips. Her man threw fists and elbows and kicked relentlessly on Aban. Aban was losing it and losing it quickly. He was breathless and one more anvil-like fist on his face from Kaizan had him sent to the ground on his back. Kaizan jumped to sit on his torso and straddled him. His fistsnded on Aban''s face one after the other in a soul-deep, dark and oily rage.


    Jograk rushed to intervene and it took several men to remove Kaizan from a very still and unconscious Aban. Kaizan was breathless and bleeding. He turned his head to look where Olivia was standing. He spat blood and as if to dere to anyone out there, he grated, "The girl is mine." He strode to where she was standing and pulled her tightly against his side,ying his massive hand on her nape. It was marking of a territory, a iming. Lips drawn back from his fangs, he dared anyone challenge him. "If youe near what''s mine, I will simply destroy you!" And at that, he turned her towards him.


    Olivia brought her hands over his chest, mesmerized by his strength. There were bruises on his face. Her lips parted, as she stared into his fierce hazel eyes. She felt as if she was his possession¡­ the most coveted one. As Kaizan''s gaze locked in hers, his grasp on her nape tightened. He was breathing hard and muscled chest was heaving. His intensity, his ferociousness, his possession¡ªit consumed her. His brows knitted and before she knew what was happening, his lips crashed onto hers. And she was powerless to resist. He pried open her lips with his fangs and then his mouth captured hers, opening it for her tongue. She tasted the fire and metal. Her tongue twined with his till she wondered who wanted to consume whom. And now she burned for him.


    Olivia had never engaged in such a consuming kiss, so much intimacy. World around her faded as she closed her eyes. She groaned into his mouth and sucked his tongue greedily. Shudder passed through her body and he pulled her closer to him. His hand slid to her buttocks, and he pressed her hard against his raging erection. The bulge of his erection nestled against her skirt nudging her to widen her stance and she went with the flow, sighing her relief and pleasure that he had won her, that she wasn''t just a peace treaty.


    Kaizan made love to her mouth as he stroked and cucked and thrust his tongue inside mimicking the action of his hips. She whimpered into his mouth. For that moment she only wanted this¡ªthe feel and taste of the General of Sliver Vales on her.


    He was first to break the kiss and she gasped for air. Her eyes ssy and lips swollen, she buried her face in his chest, as his hands buried in her hair. "My sunshine," he murmured and she nuzzled in his chest. Even though he was bleeding at several ces and her tunic was smeared with his blood, she didn''t want to leave his embrace.


    Kaizan looked at every man and woman present in the celebrations. He curled his hand around her waist and lifted her up to go away from this toxic atmosphere.


    However, just as he was about to go, he heard a rustle, a sizzle and then something crackled. He looked over his shoulder and found a circle of fire crackling in the air. A portal. His lips tugged up. He ced Olivia on the ground and tilted his head as Ileus stepped out of the portal.


    "You can''t stay away from trouble, Kaizan?" came an irritated rasp. Ileus walked to him and the two men sped each other in warm embrace.


    Sarazin and everyone else in the entire group got up. They were surprised as well as shocked that Prince Ileus hade to meet Kaizan personally. From the portal a dozen soldiers stepped out and they surrounded Ileus, Kaizan and Olivia.


    When Ileus pulled away from Kaizan, he studied his bloodied face with a raised eyebrow. "I must say those add glow to your already beautiful face." His gaze went to the owl-eyed girl beside him. "Hello Olivia," he said with a charming smile.

 Chapter 556 - Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 556 - Wee</h4>


    To say that Olivia was awed, was an understatement. She was enthralled. A man with eyes like warm pools of honey, raven ck hair that extended till his neck, chiseled features and as muscr as her husband, stepped out of the portal. For a moment she forgot to breathe. She was staring at him like he was some kind of a God. Ileus. They called him.


    "Hello Olivia," he said with a beguiling smile.


    And she came out of her stupor. "H¡ªHello," she mumbled, trying to hide her awkwardness. And then as if suddenly realizing that he was a royalty, she dipped in courtesy. "Your Highness," she said. For the first time she had seen Prince Ileus and she had to say that he was extremely handsome andmanded authority.


    "It''s time youe back to Silver Vales," said Ileus after nodding at Olivia with a polite smile.


    When Ileus had stepped out of the portal, he was followed by Finn and a few soldiers. Seeing his General''s face all bloodied up, Finn was losing his temper. He had sent Kaizan for protection and yet he got embroiled in a bloody mess. He had made it to Silver Vales by shifting and informed Ileus about Kaizan''s whereabouts.


    Jograk approached the prince and said, "May the moon stay above you, Your Highness. Please join us in our celebration."


    "No Sarazin," Ileus smirked. "We have a celebration at Silver Vales in two weeks. Join us in that. For now, I havee to collect my friend and his wife." He knew that the Mords never followed the king''s rules in their tribe.


    Ileus didn''t expect Sarazin to wince at his words. Jograk stood as firm and tall as he was. He gave him one tight nod with pursed lips. Ileus looked at Aban and shook his head. "It seems Aban had forgotten who he was dealing with. Kaizan is not only my promised wolf, he is Second-in-Command to the Silver Vales army. When he wakes up, remind him that¡­ again. And tell him to challenge cats, not mountain leopards."


    Jograk became stiff at the insult Ileus threw at him, but he didn''t dare to utter a word against the dark wizard.


    Ileus looked at Kaizan and then gestured to his with his chin to enter the portal. Kaizan grasped his wife''s hand and stepped in it. The portal copsed as soon as all of them had gone through it.


    Kaizan embraced Ileus once again. "Thanks man."


    On the other side, Olivia walked right into a citrus grove that smelled of orange trees. In the dark of the night, she could see soft silvery streaks of moonlight cast shadows on the ground and wondered howe this grove didn''t experience the snow. Instead, there were sweet smelling oranges hanging from the tree, ripe for harvest.


    Kaizan stopped in the midst of it. He turned to his wife and said, "Wee home."


    A pale blush rose on her cheeks and she was thankful for the night that no one noticed it. With a faint smile, Kaizan took her inside following Ileus.


    Finn and other soldiers had already secured the perimeter of the house.


    When they reached inside the mansion, Ileus said, "Since your parents and sister aren''t here to wee your new wife, I will do the honors."


    Kaizan raised an eyebrow. He certainly didn''t like the idea of Ileus weing them. But he couldn''t do anything when suddenly fireworks erupted from the sides of the house and formed an arch in a Disney style. A few shrieks from animals on the outside were heard but that was of no consequence. As they walked inside, Ileus waved his fingers and rose petals appeared on the ground over which Olivia walked. She giggled and her notions regarding the prince melted... a little.


    Seeing how his friend had impressed his wife, Kaizan simply scooped his wife in his arms. "You are so dramatic, Ileus!" he scoffed.


    "What the hell man!" Ileus protested. "I haven''t started!" His hands akimbo, he shouted, "So much for rescuing you?"


    Ignoring Ileus'' retorts, Kaizan carried his wife to the stairs up to his room. As soon as he was in front of the door, he ced her on her feet. He looked down at her and said, "This is our room."


    Olivia bit her lip. She ced her hand on the knob and turned it down. The door opened into arge room with gleaming and polished wood. Arge bed with a plump feather mattress filled the middle space. It wasplete with silk pillows and sheets that were woven from finest spun thread. Over it curtains hung from a canopy. An ornate table and chair were neatly arranged with books, parchments and quill stand on the side. Gauzy curtains with golden tassels draped the windows that were closed. The floor was cushioned beneath her feet. The logs in the hearth on the right ride of the room lit with a hiss. Their fire illuminated the room in a warm amber glow. The soft light revealed the expensive d¨¦cor of the room.


    The door closed behind her with a decisive click.


    "I think we both need a bath," he said, his voice low and husky.


    Olivia immediately reacted and her skin heated like a thousand suns. She wrapped her arms around herself. The kiss she had shared with Kaizan was so intrusive in her personal space but it was something she wanted. But taking a bath with him? As if understanding her thoughts, he said, "You go and take a bath while I go and see if there is something to eat downstairs."


    d that he gave her privacy, Olivia nodded in approval. As soon as Kaizan left, she walked to the bathing chamber, stripped her clothes and ran a hot water bath for herself. His bathroom was huge. Marble tiled with a big framed mirror and shelf that contained fluffy towels, Olivia soaked herself in luxury of aromatic oils in hot water. Once again, her mind went to the kiss with Kaizan and she felt aroused as hell.. Little did she know that he was outside, grunting in agony at his rock-hard cock because he smelled her arousal.

 Chapter 557 - [Bonus ] Have A Death Wish?

    <h4>Chapter 557 - [Bonus ] Have A Death Wish?</h4>


    Soaked in hotvender infused steam and water, Olivia rested her head at the back and closed her eyes. Images of Kaizan kissing her only a while back shed across her mind every now and then. A coiling heat wrapped around her body and she moaned in the sheer pleasure of reveling in that primal kiss. It was her first kiss and she didn''t know that the first kiss could be so¡­ scorching hot.


    She didn''t know why but her breasts felt heavy. Her fingers brushed her inner thighs and traveled up to her sex. Suddenly something rattled loudly in the room outside and she jerked opened her eyes, her reverie broken. She quickly finished taking a bath and towel dried herself. After wrapping herself in a towel, she rushed outside only to find that the room was upside down. It was as if a storm had passed through it. In the midst of it, Kaizan was sitting on the bed with his elbows on his knees and fingers below his chin, his expressions strained, yet a tight smile lingered on his lips.


    Eyes wide like a dinner te, Olivia asked, "What happened?" She was bewildered. What could have happened between her going to the bathroom and his going to fetch food?


    "Nothing," he said tightly as he stared at her in nothing but just a towel. His already swollen cock pulsed and his balls tightened. He wondered if they were already blue. The moment he smelled her arousal, his beast wanted to take over and it did. He struggled with his beast to not go and mark the female and in the process the room was brought down. Thankfully, the bed remained. Kaizan never remembered to ever be in this kind of a situation before in his life. The girl made him feel like a randyd around. "Now that you''ve taken a bath, I will," he said and rose up. He disappeared in the bathroom as if he ran away.


    Olivia raised her eyebrows and blinked at him as he raced to the bathroom. She put her hands on her hips to scan the room when suddenly the bathroom door opened again, his head popped out and he said, "Just leave it all. The servants will arrange it tomorrow morning." And he was gone. She narrowed her eyes and exhaled heavily. Too many things were strewn on the floor. She started picking one by one in order to keep them nicely. She didn''t know how much time had passed, but when she straightened next, her back hit Kaizan''s chest.


    Wrapped in a towel across his waist, he was standing as stiff as a ramrod. "Oh, I am sorry," she said, when he grasped her arm and steadied her on her feet.


    "I told you that the servants are going to take care," he growled, as he caught her tightly against his chest. When he had opened the door of the bathroom, the first sight that came in front of him was Olivia bent over on the floor, picking up something. And her towel was just a little below her sex, showing the lower swells of her hips. Could it get any worse? He groaned as his cock shot north in a second. He had taken a cold shower to suppress his lust and now this. He pressed his hand over his cock as he walked towards her.


    Right now, Olivia was standing against his chest, his shaft cradled behind her back. There was so much heat between them that Kaizan was surely going to lose his mind. He bent down and buried his face in her neck and inhaled her smell. "You must be tired Olivia," he murmured. "You need rest." He grazed the skin of the pulse point where he would mark her and she cried.


    "I¡ªI¡ª" she was trying to stay coherent.


    Kaizan took the quill stand from her hand, tossed it to the back and nudged her to the bed.


    "I haven''t changed," she said in a soft voice.


    "It''s fine. Sleep in this towel," he replied and made her lie on the bed. He tucked them in the nket and then slipped right beside her.


    Olivia''s skin flushed when he traced his finger over her arm while staring at her intensely. As if not able to resist her, he crawled above her. With his thighs wedged between her thighs and his elbows around her, he curled a finger beneath her chin and tipped it up.


    When he drew closer, his breath tickled her cheeks with a whisper of his breath. She knew that if he kissed her as intensely as he did back then, she would surely surrender. Her desire for him was at the moment amplified by at least a hundred times. It overpowered any modicum ofmonsense. She knew that she might help him toss the two towels between them and let him take her as he pleased¡ªstanding by the window, on the floor or on the bed. Whatever he wished, she would do.


    His fangs grazed her lips and then he brushed his soft and firm bottom lip. It was so sensuous that Olivia thrust her hips into him.


    "What are you people doing?" Those words came out of nowhere. Crunching of food followed¡ªloud crunching.


    Olivia snapped her head towards the source of the voice which was right beside them and she squealed seeing two golden hued wide eyes watching them intently without blinking.


    "Ileus!" Kaizan growled. "What the fuck?" He pressed Olivia''s flushed face into his neck and pressed her body with his. Thankfully the towel was still on.


    Ileus was lying on his side with his elbow propped up and head resting on the hand. He was eating dried sesame banana chips out of a te while watching them with a raised eyebrow. "You both need rest. This is not the right time," he said, picking up yet another chip. "I got food for you."


    Olivia burst into a giggle, as Kaizan grunted. "You have a death wish, Aly?"

 Chapter 558 - Under The Bed

    <h4>Chapter 558 - Under The Bed</h4>


    Ileus pursed his lips and then got up from there with a loud harrumph. "I got food for you because I could hear both your stomach grumbling despite that raging lust in both of you."


    "And what do you mean by that? My lust doesn''t make sounds." said Kaizan as he got up from Olivia and then perched himself right in between. Olivia immediately got out of the bed and rushed to the bathroom after grabbing one of Kaizan''s tunics.


    Ileus scoffed and then waved his hand around the room. Tendrils of magic flew out of those long fingers and spread in the room. Every piece of furniture that was strewn was ced back in the same space as before. Every wood that was splintered, gleamed new just like before. Every fabric that was torn, looked as good as ever. "Not only did I hear you bringing the room down, I also heard you both moaning and groaning and when I entered, you were even groping."


    "Fuck you, man!" Kaizan grumbled. "Get lost!"


    "Not until I have had my food," said Ileus, as he kicked his boots out and tossed them stray in the neatly arranged room. The food tray consisted of braisedmb, garlic bread and hash browns. Peppered and salted vegetable stir fry was ced in a bowl separately with thick curd. Ileus took his fork and dug into the hash browns as Kaizan watched him with simmering frustration.


    "You gnat!" he snapped. "Doltish lout!" But Ileus was paying no attention. He shifted a little from his ce, leaned over the edge and was about to lift the mattress when Kaizan shouted at him, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Olivia entered the room right then wearing Kaizan''s tunic that had swallowed herpletely. Her arms were gobbled in the long sleeves and the tunic was just till her knees. The shoulders were dropping and she had managed to tie a knot in order to not let the tunic plunge below her breasts. As soon as she was there, she saw that Ileus was leaning towards the edge of the mattress. She tilted her head while watching what he was doing and heard Kaizan stopping him.


    "Stop it Alyyyy!" Kaizan lunged over his friend and tried to drag him back but Ileus, the bad and dark and dirty wizard, flicked his hand when Kaizan dragged him back and the mattress lifted on its own, revealing a bed of¡­ magazines. "Ileussssss!" Kaizan hissed.


    At first Olivia didn''t understand what was so special about the books. Then she took a step closer and when her gazended on the images, she halted, her breath lodged in her throat, her skin flushed like a ripe pomegranate and her eyes as wide as saucers on the bed. The images were that of nude men and women in various positions. The first one that she saw had a woman on her knees sucking a man''s cock as he gripped her hair and guided her in and out.


    Kaizan was mortified. He left Ileus and jumped out of the bed to put the mattress down. In the process his towel came free. He grabbed the towel to hide his raging cock and again rushed to put the mattress down, but the bloody mattress¡ªit wouldn''t listen to him.


    As for Ileus, he brushed his hands with a smirk. He said, "Wee to Kaizan''s library, Olivia," and then focused on eating more.


    Kaizan was standing nude with his towel on his cock, in between the mattress and Olivia. Olivia peered past him and he bent to that side to block her vision. She peered to the other side and he bent to that side. "This is not¡ª this is not for you!" he said. He was flushed to the chest. He was surely going to skin Ileus and eat him raw. His wife was innocent and he was tainting her. He was supposed to taint his wife.


    Seeing that the two were very awkward, Ileus snapped his fingers again and the mattress slipped back in its ce. "Ah! I can''t see fresh love dancing like that," he said with a sigh and a yawn. "Why don''t you both join me in having dinner? I wish Ana was here. Why did she choose this time to go to meet her parents? Even the kids aren''t here. I am all alone. So, I guess that you have to take care of me." Saying that he tossed a mouthful of meat in his mouth.


    As soon as the mattress slipped back to his position, Olivia''s eyes went to Kaizan''s towel. He was holding it over his cock. He was listening to Ileus,pletely forgetting that he had loosened the hold over it and now it hung like a tent over it. She was stunned as hell. Lowering her gaze, she walked away from there and perched on the far edge of the bed. When Kaizan turned back to address her, she wasn''t there. He tried to hold his towel in ce only to find what he had done. Exasperated, he tipped his head up and closed his eyes. "By Skadi!"


    Minutester, Kaizan came in the bedroom dressed in night pajamas and a shirt. He joined Ileus for dinner and pulled a reluctant Olivia to join them. "I am sorry about him," he apologized to her.


    As Ileus narrowed his eyes, Olivia giggled. "It''s fine." She was absolutely thralled by the bond the two friends shared between each other. She ate her food while the two talked about various things and the atmosphere eased.


    "The oranges are ripe," said Kaizan. "I am nning on taking them to the market tomorrow to sell. Mother would be happy to see that she again got the best price for her harvest this year."


    Ileus shook his head. "Why do you have to go personally, Kaizan? Send your men." He knew that Kaizan would go there personally because he valued his mother''sbor a lot. Ookashi was getting old and had not epted a single argument to make her immortal from Adrianna or Dmitri. She wanted to remain mortal, and Nate wholeheartedly agreed with her saying that it doesn''t matter.. He would still follow her even beyond this life.

 Chapter 559 - Speck Of Coyness

    <h4>Chapter 559 - Speck Of Coyness</h4>


    Noticing how little she had picked up in her te, Kaizan cut pieces ofmb meat in neat squares with a knife and fork and ced them on her te. "Eat," he said, gazing in her eyes and dying to trace the pale blush that she so often got. She picked one piece with a fork and then raised it to her lips. As her lips wrapped around it, he stifled a groan seeing that flesh and those sulent lips in an O. His mind went to gutters thinking how his cock would look over there. And Olivia wasn''t making it any better of him. She chewed the meat and lightly moaned with a sigh, appreciating how sulent it was. Kaizan found himself staring at her lips that were now glistening with oil.


    "What are you looking at?" Ileus said with a raised eyebrow when Kaizan didn''t reply to his question.


    A muscle ticked in Kaizan''s jaw and he pursed his lips in a thin line while shooting dark re at him. "What was your question?" he asked, totally distracted by Olivia andpletely annoyed by Ileus.


    Ileus shook his head. "First cut the meat for me in the same way you did for her, then look at my lips while I chew it and then I might¡ª I just might, repeat my question."


    "Are you having some mental sickness?" Kaizan rumbled. As for Olivia, she was so embarrassed that she lowered her eyes on the te and focused on a small crumb of bread that was on the corner as if that was a pearl from the depths of Zmjia.


    Ileus shrugged. "Well then, I won''t repeat it!"


    Olivia coughed on the side in her hands, cleared her throat and in a soft voice said, "He said that why don''t you send you men instead of going yourself."


    "This!" Ileusmented. "This is called attention!"


    Kaizan took a deep breath and prayed to God to let him spend the night without punching his friend. "No, I don''t trust those men. My mother''s grove deserves the best price. Tomorrow I will be asking them to load the wagons and will personally escort them to the market. In this season, I will get a great price for them. After all, my estate has the sweetest oranges." He wiped his mouth with a napkin and picked up his wine after having eaten sumptuously. It had been so many days since he enjoyed a hearty meal at home.


    "But how is it possible that your groves are still producing oranges despite the cold weather?" asked Olivia, curling her legs below her for a morefortable position. Kaizan gave her more pillow to prop herself up. Even though she had finished eating all the food.


    Ileus grinned. "That''s the magic of these fingers," he said, fluttering them in a dance-like movement. "I do it for Aunt Ookashi."


    Olivia was sweetly surprised. A smile came on her lips as she felt impressed by Ileus. Seeing the way she looked at him, Kaizan''s chest vibrated with a rumble. He removed the te from her side andy down. He put his head in herp in a way that he?faced her stomach and wrapped his arms around her waist. He inhaled her smell and closed his eyes.


    The whole process made Ileus grunt and make noise as he had to move away the tes and the food tray to make ce for him.


    Olivia was stunned with the way Kaizan was in herp. She wanted to touch him but feeling extremely coy of exhibiting her feelings in front of Ileus, she kept her hands to herself. Though her husband didn''t have a speck of coyness.


    "Tell me about your pack, Olivia," said Ileus, changing the topic. "Though there will be more talks about it tomorrow when Kaizan and others will be presenting the report to my father, but I would also like to hear from you."


    Kaizan was now softly snoring in herp. "What would you like to know, Your Highness?"


    "Cut the highness part. You can call me Ileus. Tell me everything."


    Olivia jerked her head back at his straightforwardness. She recovered a momentter and started. "Our pack is reeling under trade restrictions and there is paucity of food, especially amongst the families on the fringe. The war has brought many¡­ problems." She lowered her gaze as a pain settled in her heart. She looked away from Ileus to hide her tears. And at this point of time, she didn''t know if she was an enemy or a friend.


    "I understand," Ileus replied. "I think it would be better if Kaizan reports it all to the king tomorrow. However, if you would like to meet Murtagh any time, let me know."


    Olivia was shocked for the hundredth time in a short span of the night. Meeting their Alpha would be huge. "I will like that very much."


    "Good!" Ileus brushed his hands and the food along with other things disappeared from there. "I will call it a night. See you both, tomorrow. You must apany Kaizan to the market to sell the produce. That way you will learn about Silver Vales and your mind will be diverted too."


    She nodded at the prospect, forgetting about the pain that was putting her at difort.


    When Ileus got up, she also wanted to get up, but realized that Kaizan had gripped her too hard. Ileus chuckled. "That''s fine. I, too, am very sleepy. Good night, Olivia."


    "Good night," she replied politely. He walked out of the room and closed it softly behind him. Olivia looked at Kaizan and she threaded her fingers in his silky curls. She pulled theforter up and covered them both with it before going off to sleep. Kaizan sensed it. He pulled her close to him and tightly wrapped his arms around her. He ced his legs over her inplete possession. Little did they know that before Ileus had left, he had ced a sleeping spell on the tired lovebirds.


    At night¡ª

 Chapter 560 - Instructions

    <h4>Chapter 560 - Instructions</h4>


    At night, Olivia found herself snuggling closer and closer to warmth that her body had been seeking these past few nights and Kaizan found himself growing closer to the soft, curvaceous body that was sofortable that eventually he just pulled her over his chest. As if that was what she wanted, Olivia curled over him, every curve of hers fitting in every dip of his ne, perfectly.


    Kaizan woke upte in the morning and found that she was sleeping on him. Her golden hair was syed all over his chest. It was such a beautiful sight to behold that he didn''t feel like getting up from his bed. He had never shared his bed with any woman so far. He had got himself into the vagaries of life, but he never allowed a woman to enter his bedroom because that was his sanctuary. Last night he was proud to bring Olivia in and in fact, relished the thought that she would be the first to share it with him. He took his fingers in her hair and threaded them. Lifting her hair in his palm, he watched them slip down. "So beautiful," he murmured and ced a kiss on the crown of her head. Suddenly he became aware of her breasts pressing into his chest and his shaft bulged against her belly.


    Olivia stirred a little and her hand went down in between them to investigate what was it that was poking her. The hard piece of flesh was so hot and weing that she loved it. She grasped it, moved her belly a little to spread its warmth and then cupped it with another hand. With a whimper, she went back to sleep, now ensuring that she would remain this heated till she had the thing in her hand.


    Kaizan''s eyes flew wide open. Whatever little sleep that lingered in his eyes, vanished. All his senses went to where Olivia had cupped him so lovingly, so ignorantly. He gulped audibly and knew that if he didn''t make her lie beside him, he would end uping all over on her which would be extremely awkward. He removed her hair to one side to reveal her face and found himself staring at her bare shoulder. He growled seeing the velvety soft skin of her pulse point. His cock pulsed and his fangs lengthened. He licked his fangs with his venom as his beast forced him from inside to mark her, im her. His breath became ragged and chest started heaving heavily. His eyes traveled to her lovely, unsuspecting face and he willed his beast to calm down. This was no way to mark his female. He would mark her in throes of pleasure.


    Very carefully, he made her slide down his body. She immediately protested by softly whining in her sleep. Kaizan smiled and then tucked her into theforter before getting out of the bed. He walked to the bathroom. When he came out, he saw that she was still sleeping. He got dressed because he had business to attend. Her citrusy smell had infused the room to the extent that he was overwhelmed. It was impossible to leave the intoxicating smell of his wife and walk out of the door. Yet, he opened the door and stepped out, her smell lingering in his nostrils.


    She missed his presence so much that at first when she woke up, she thought she was in her room at her parents'' ce. But got up with a jerk when his fire and masculine smell hit her. She turned her face to the side to see that he was already gone. Gods, she missed him. Nervous as to what she would do without him, she went to the bathroom and pondered on what she would do next. Ileus had said that she should apany him to the market. So, she decided to go to the grove to see if he was there. The thought made her get out of the bath quickly, but another thought gued her. What was she going to wear? Feeling gloomy that because of theck of clothes she had to stay confined in the room, she ambled to his wardrobe and opened it. A pleasant surprise surged through her when she saw that all her gowns were neatly hanging in there along with his clothes. Excitement bubbled and Olivia hastily changed into a light green gown with an olive overcoat. She wore her boots and got out of the room.


    There were noisesing from the outside towards the grove. When she reached down, she saw that Finn was ordering his men to load the crates of oranges and apples in the wagons. As soon as his gaze met hers, he bowed. "Mdy."


    She dipped back in courtesy. Before she could ask for him, she heard heavy clomps of horse on the carriageway of the manor. Soon Kaizan appeared on his horse and his features in the morning sunlight stole her breath away. His hair was wind ruffled and he was staring at her as he brought his horse nearer. He dismounted his horse. Holding her hand, he said, "We will have breakfast in the Central Saion. Is that okay?" She nodded, catching her breath as a hot blush rose up her face. He wrapped his arm around her waist and hoisted her up the horse with her legs on one side of the saddle. In a swift motion, he was behind her. He grappled the reins of his horse in one hand and barked orders for his men to start.


    They started soon and he instructed her, "I will be dealing with the merchants and while I do so, stay with Finn. Don''t wander off, okay?" She was still unmarked and the thought of leaving her alone in front of those leery men, unsettled him. "You are very beautiful, Olivia. You will be noticed and I really don''t want to murder people out in the open!"


    "I won''t," she replied and smiled. And when he smiled, his dimple appeared on his left cheek and Olivia drooled.. She wanted to bite his chin.

 Chapter 561 - [Bonus ] Lucas

    <h4>Chapter 561 - [Bonus ] Lucas</h4>


    Throughout the journey to Central Saion, Kaizan and Olivia were silent and the silence between them was awkward as each was embroiled in their thoughts of the previous night or what was about toe next. And Olivia knew that if she opened her mouth, only butterflies woulde out of it. So, she focused on Butterfly''s rolling gait and looked at the tiny houses or business establishments of Silver Vales as snow crunched beneath the hooves of the horse and morning sunlight spread its golden petals in the skies.


    There were not many people out this early in the morning but whoever was there, their gazes were fixed on the horse that carried their General and his wife. Olivia thought that this wasn''t the right way of being introduced because she could feel their baleful res at her. She shifted in her ce, but Kaizan''s arms around her waist became tighter. He pulled her closer to his chest and let them all see it.


    When they reached the market square, the air smelled crisp, mingled with smells of fruits and oils and vegetables. Sprawled over a vast space, Central Saion was bustling with activity. Ramshackle huts stood on the fringes and lined the serpentine paths that snaked inside the market to dark alleys and ces even Kaizan didn''t want to visit. One could find every shop in the Central Saion, right from that of a vendor selling smuggled parrots to exotic mushrooms to jewels, both real and fake.


    Kaizan turned to look at Finn and said, "Take the wagons to Gaia''s shop. She must be waiting for my harvest." Saying that he dismounted the horse and helped Olivia get down. He gave his horse''s reins to a servant who took him to the area where all other horses were tied. Kaizan had made it a rule not to bring personal mounts inside the market unless they were given a special pass. Only wagons with loads were allowed in.


    As Finn guided the wagons inside the narrow streets of the market, people leapt out of their way, intimidated by his lethal expression and Kaizan''s presence. The main road ended into yet another open square that was surrounded with more stalls, tents and a milling crowd.


    Kaizan shouted to Finn over the noise, "Take Olivia to Vesta''s shop where she can buy more fabric for her dresses. I will take the wagons to Gaia''s shop. I am going to meet you in an hour at the bouillon shop in themon area." Then he dug in his jacket''s inner pocket and gave him twenty silver coins and ten gold coins. Olivia looked at him with trepidation on her face.


    As if he had understood her thoughts, he leaned over her and whispered, "Don''t worry, I wille see and Finn will make sure that you are protected."


    Any remaining nervousness quickly evaporated and Olivia smiled at him. And Kaizan felt like he was going to get drawn in by her contagious smile and end her fucking on the street if he didn''t leave her. His throat bobbed and a frown appeared on his forehead. "Don''t leave his side, okay?"


    Kaizan mounted the seat beside the wagon driver and took the reins in his hands. He pped the reins and the wagon rolled past them. She watched them leaving with a sigh.


    "Mdy, let us go to Vesta''s stall. If we get anyte, it will be crowded," said Finn. She nodded.


    Olivia was both surprised and enthralled by the merchandise that was sold in the Central Market in the capital of Silver Vales. It was a popr name amongst her people in the Whitew pack. Those who had the chance to visit it had praised it. Stalls with exquisite silks and cottons from Aztec were on full disy. Colorful birds chirped in gilded cages. Food merchants roasted various types of meats in y and iron barbeques. Olivia couldn''t resist the mouthwatering smell of the charred meat and Finn bought her a piece with a grin. By the time they reached Vesta''s ce, Olivia was lost in the maze called Central Saion. Vesta had a fine collection that she said was imported from Vilinski. And Olivia couldn''t take her eyes off from any of it. But she was too shy to use Kaizan''s money for herself so tantly, so she ended up buying just two rolls of silk fabric. When she came out, she was so parched that Finn bought her a crushed strawberry drink from a canopied food stall, and while she was having it, he walked to the neighboring stall that sold daggers.


    "Oh my god!" a male voice from behind made her jump.


    Olivia spun on her heels to see the person. And when she saw the man standing there, she hoped for the earth to crack where she stood in order to disappear. One of the most handsome men in the Whitew pack, with thick straight ck hair till his shoulders and whose beauty was enough for men and women to stop and admire him, was looking at her with those eyes like obsidian. There was a grin on his face as he looked at her with wide eyes. He had a face which Olivia swooned about three years back. But she had grown mature since then. She had be wiser and realized that this gorgeous man in front of her was in fact nothing more than an empty vessel.


    "Hello Lucas."


    She spoke very coldly to him yet he was very excited. He held her hand and squeezed it. Olivia removed her hands quickly out of him, feeling the repulsion. Lucas was a man who was his father''s helping hand at their tavern in the Whitew pack. He wasn''t happy there and so he had run away from there to make it big in the world. No one heard about him after that and Olivia was surprised to see him here. She could tell that he hadn''t seeded in his ventures.


    "You look just the same, Olivia," he said with a flirtatious smile, sizing her up.

 Chapter 562 - Like An Asp

    <h4>Chapter 562 - Like An Asp</h4>


    "And howe you are in the territory of the Silver Vales pack?" asked Lucas waving his hand around. "Are you here secretly?" He looked over her shoulders and said, "You don''t even have kids." The way he said it clearly showed that he was insulting her. "Have youe for husband hunting in the capital? But I thought your father was a strict beta!"


    Olivia shot a dark re at him but she knew that Lucas was not the type who would understand the meaning of her re and he possessed this uncanny habit of making others extremelyfortable. She wondered how he could be so popr back then.


    "What about you Lucas? Thest I heard was that you ran away from the Whitew pack to be rich." Lucan cringed at her words. "Why don''t I see any change in you?"


    His visage turned dark. "Well, I have clearly changed more than you, and I don''t have to traverse Central Saion secretly to hide or find a spouse." Then he leaned back slightly, looked her up and down with a contemptuous gaze and said, "Why did I ever show interest in a woman like you?"


    Olivia actually wondered how she could catch the attention of such an annoying bastard. Lucas was five years older than her, but such an ass. "Because ording to you, ''my voice was so good that one could release, listening to it. And that one could fuck at night without seeing her face while listening to my voice.'' I think that''s what you said to your friend, especially when you were drunk." She had never let him touch her and she thanked god for that.


    Lucas was left dumbfounded at the way she answered him smartly. In order to cover up his stupid position, he said sleazily, "You do look very appealing now. Why don''t youe with me to my room? We can begin our friendship all over again."


    Olivia''s skin crawled with pure disgust and aversion for a man like him. She could imagine his shanty of a room. "Don''t ever. Speak that. Again." She turned to leave.


    "You never had luck that time, nor will you have it ever!"


    She halted, turned to nce at him over her shoulder and said, "I am beta''s daughter, Lucas. Don''t evenpare my suitors. Go find women of your level."


    "Bloody bitch!" he charged at her but found arge man knocking him down.


    Finn growled over him and was about to lunge again when Lucas scrambled away and fled in the growing sea of the crowd.


    "What did he say?" Finn asked, his face twitching with anger.


    "Nothing of consequence," she dismissed.


    "Then let us go to where the Master is waiting." Finn stopped at a few more ces before reaching the bouillon shop.


    She followed him through the swelling crowd. When they reached the ce, it was teeming with people and they couldn''t find Kaizan. They had a hard time finding a corner to sit, but Finn pointed out one and asked her to go and sit there while he brought food. "It seems the Master is still busy." He scanned the area nervously and hesitated.


    "I will be fine, Finn," she assured him.


    He gave her a tight nod and headed for a stall that sold the best broth of the capital. She walked through the maze of chairs and tables to the corner as her eyes searched for Kaizan.


    Olivia froze after a while. There, sitting at arge rectangr table on one side was Lucas with his friends, drinking brew from a pitcher and coaxing the girl serving ale to let him touch her breasts. Heughed rowdily when the girl blushed.


    Right at the corner of that table, across from him, was Kaizan, with a thin wood in his hand that he was sharpening with his knife.


    Olivia was petrified. She didn''t want to show her acquaintance with Lucas to Kaizan. She ducked low and scanned to find another ce close enough. She thought that when Finn woulde, he would call Kaizan to her. However, as luck might have it, she found Lucas loudly boasting to his friends. "She was just as I saw her back then in the Whitew pack, too coy. But I tell you friends, if I coax her a little more, she would start sucking me right here. I would wrap my fingers around her golden hair and guide her well."? His friendsughed all the more.


    Olivia thought she was about to puke. The bastard was speaking so much filth in front of Kaizan. She felt¡­ low. Tears stung her eyes and she regretted having met Lucas in her life. How could a man be so mean and condescending?


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes. He dug the wood with his knife a little more to make it pointed.


    "That haughty beta''s daughter, didn''t deserve a man as beautiful as you Lucas," said a friend and filled his pitcher.


    "You are right!" Lucas dwelled in the ttery. "But her face and that body and that voice¡ª ahhh! Gods," he groaned. "I coulde by seeing her."


    Olivia prayed to every god that Kaizan didn''t understand that corrtion. It was simply too demeaning.


    Kaizan ced the small spear on his side. He wiped the knife on his pants and then twisted sharply like an asp. His knife struck home. It pierced right in the palm of Lucas where it rested over the table.


    Shocked as hell, Lucas screamed in pain and everyone in the bouillon shop froze to their spot. Lucas looked at the ce where his hand was pinned to the table. He tried to yank it and cried more in pain. His eyes went to the man who did it. A man wearing ck jacket and ck pants. His demeanor was deadly, like that of a lion on the hunt.


    "You moron!" Lucas shouted in agony.


    Kaizan rose to his feet, held Lucas'' wrist and pulled his knife out which resulted in another scream, ripping the air. Kaizan wiped the de of the knife on Finn''s shirt who had run to his side by then.


    "Sorry," he said in an ice cold voice.. "I missed seeing your hand over there."

 Chapter 563 - Imagining

    <h4>Chapter 563 - Imagining</h4>


    Kaizan''s face was cold but what he said contradicted his demeanor. A small crowd started to gather around them. Their General had never shown this kind of ruthless behavior in the public. He had always been extremely controlled but right now, he looked ferocious and dangerous as hell. Anger flooded through him and he sucked in a sharp breath.


    "Who are you?" Lucas shouted in his inebriated condition. He took his shirt off using his uninjured hand. The men and women in the crowd gasped at the gorgeous figure he possessed. He used that shirt to wrap around his injured hand and then pulled out a dagger from a sheath in his belt. "I am going to kill you!" he said and lunged unsteadily towards Kaizan.


    Kaizan deflected him easily. Finn tried to grab him, but Kaizan asked him not to. "Are you then?" he said to Lucas who was brandishing the dagger in front of him.


    "Are you insane?" Lucas'' friend warned him. "That is the General of Silver Vales who you are dealing with. He will carve you out like a pumpkin in Yule!"


    Olivia had cleaved the crowd in order to reach the front line.


    "You think I care whether he is the General of horse shit?" Lucas said, spitting on the ground. "I will kill you nheless!" Saying that he again lunged at Kaizan with his dagger pointing towards him. Kaizan waited for him toe near him, and when he was only a step away, Kaizan stepped on the side, held the man by his hand that held the dagger and twisted it between his shoulder at the back. The impact was so huge that Lucas'' hand got sprained badly. He bellowed and turned again to charge at Kaizan, but Kaizan was blinded by rage. This time instead of stepping on the side, he met his opponent full on. He fisted his hand and punched Lucas below his chin. Something cracked in his jaw, as Lucas was lifted from the ground with his head thrown back and hended on the ground on his back with a thud. Kaizan stood right over him.


    Lucas saw ck stars in his vision. When his vision cleared, he scrambled away from Kaizan and tried to get up. He waspletely disoriented. But still he attacked Kaizan and only got more punches and a kick on his ass. When he was on the ground this time, he looked at Kaizan with one eye because the other one was swollen badly. "I will make a minced meat out of you," said Lucas in a slurry voice and with whateverst bit of energy that was left in him, charged at Kaizan.


    Kaizan waspletely pissed off by now. He kicked Lucas'' knee and the man couldn''t bnce. He fell, dust and dirt raising from the ground around him. Kaizan straddled him and then easily pried his dagger from his hand. He took the dagger and stabbed in the ground beside his ear. "You don''t challenge people like me, whoremonger," said Kaizan. "Your level of fighting is akin to a child with one tooth!" Kaizan pressed his knife against Lucas'' throat. A line of blood trickled down. "Too proud of that pretty face, huh?" Kaizan took his knife and pressed the tip to his cheek. From there he carved a line to his chin. "Now no one needs to see your face while you fuck them in the dark!"


    Lucas whimpered in pain and terror as the knife cut deeper in his flesh.


    Olivia came closer to Kaizan. She didn''t want her husband to kill the filth that was lying on the ground. "Please," she said in a soft coaxing voice. "He doesn''t deserve to be killed by you."


    Kaizan''s wild gaze met hers as his knife cut into his chin.


    Olivia touched Kaizan''s shoulder and repeated. "He isn''t worth it. Let us go."


    Kaizan removed his knife and exhaled heavily as his gaze normalized. He snapped his eyes back to Lucas. "Who allowed you toe in the Silver Vales pack?"


    Lucas'' eyes flew wide in terror. Whatever little intoxication that was left in his system, fled him. When his senses returned, he found himself staring at the General.


    Kaizan wanted to catch the bastard and torture him forever in the dungeons, but they had just signed a peace treaty and if he did it to Lucas, the news would be carried to the Whitew pack and to the king. "Keep him in the prison for a night!" he ordered his men. Rage red hot in him. He would be questioning his entry in Silver Vales because it clearly looked that he hade here earlier.


    Beaten and terrorized, Lucasy on the ground as the soldiers came, pulled him to his feet and dragged him away from there. Kaizan sheathed the knife slowly with icy expressions back in his belt.


    Kaizan held Olivia''s hand and then pulled her all the way out of Central Saion. She looked so excited and chirpy and lovely despite how people looked at her earlier. After he had secured good business at Gaia''s stall where he sold the produce, he saw hering to the bouillon shop from the corner of his eye and was waiting for her to join him, when he heard Lucas insulting her openly. If it hadn''t been for Olivia, he would have plunged his knife in Lucas and then twisted it without mercy. How dare he shame her?


    He made her sit on his horse, mounted it behind her in one swift motion and held her tightly against his chest before nudging the mount into a gallop. All the way back to his mansion, the events at Central Saion continued to y in his head. He plunged the dagger in Lucas'' hand with satisfaction. The images that shed in his mind of Lucas trying to take Olivia guided him to carve his face.


    Now as he rode home with her, he imagined himself¡ªwith Olivia, naked and servicing his cock.

 Chapter 564 - Say My Name, Olivia

    <h4>Chapter 564 - Say My Name, Olivia</h4>


    Olivia clothed in nothing, but draped in her hair, on her knees before and her mouth taking his shaft deeply till her throat. Kaizan wanted to mark her, take her.


    They stopped in the carriageway, where he abandoned the horse to scoop her in his arms and carried her all the way back to his bedroom. He kicked the door close and then slid her down his body. Almost as if instinctively, he cupped her face and crashed his lips on hers. He pried open hers with his fangs and with urgency surging through every part of his body, he entered his tongue in her mouth. He sweptrge strokes inside to possess her. He sucked her tongue and her lips and didn''t leave till he was satisfied that she was there with him and till she was breathless with the want of air. When he pulled out of her moaning mouth, she almost cried. He rested his forehead on hers and stayed in that position with eyes closed till he calmed his raging temper, his undeserved anxiety.


    Her stomach grumbled and he chuckled. He lifted his head and gazed into her eyes. "You are hungry."


    She chuckled too. "I am very hungry."


    He didn''t want to take her out of the bedroom. He kissed her because if he didn''t, he would have felt all the more anxious, because he wanted her in more than one sense, because he was lured by those beautiful plump lips and the curve of her body and the feel of her in his arms felt so right. He was hoping that she wouldn''t jump away from him for his sudden onught, but he was so desperate to smell her, taste her on his lips that he couldn''t help himself. Moreover, Olivia didn''t recoil from his roughness, she responded right back, responding to the passion he felt for her. His beast was moring him to lower his pants and wedge his cock inside her. But then his need to feed her took over every other emotion and he guided her to the kitchen.


    The servants in the kitchen were surprised to see the Master and his wife. They froze to their spot and bowed to him. The chef asked, "Should I fix a quick breakfast you, m''lord?"


    Kaizan nodded and then asked her toe back with him to the dining room. He made her sit at the table and joined her. "I am sorry for what happened in the market today," he said, holding her hand and kissing her knuckles. It was impossible to not touch her and he wondered if she burned with the same need.


    "It wasn''t your fault," she replied softly as her cheeks became red. "Lucas is an ass who deserved all that and more."


    Kaizan was burning with the question and he didn''t know how to ask her, but nevertheless he did. "Did you ever¡­ have sex¡­ with him?"


    "Hell no!" Olivia retorted.


    And Kaizan closed his eyes in relief. Lucas would be spared. He wouldn''t have to kill him or throw him off a cliff.


    "I met him when I was sixteen and he is just as birdbrains as he was back then," she added. "He was very popr amongst the girls in our pack. Frankly he would have done a lot better had he remained to stay back."


    Kaizan would have to deport him and have orders for his arrest out in an hour if he ever returned.


    The chef brought breakfast for them. Sausages with white bread and grated cheese mingled with coriander leaves and pepper. A crystal of hot cream soup apanied it.


    Breakfast went quietly because Kaizan didn''t pursue the topic of Lucas. He reveled in having his first breakfast with his wife in his home. He imagined her pregnant and barefoot, waiting for him and his erection grew all over again. He pressed his erection and focused on giving her more food seeing that her te was empty.


    Finn had returned by then. He came in to report, "M''lord, the wagons and crates are returned to the stable. A message hase from the king. He has summoned you."


    Kaizan nodded. He knew he had a long day ahead. When Finn left, he said, "Olivia, I don''t know when I will be back, but we have a small library in our house on the east side. You can spend your time there." He wiped her lips with his napkin to remove a piece of crumb. Then he got up and intertwined his fingers in hers to lead her outside. "Whatever you do, please don''t go out. I still have to announce your presence to the public and we have to give dinner to friends for our wedding."


    Olivia understood it very well. She didn''t want to be a bother anymore to him. Her first visit outside had brought in a lot of attention. It was better that she stayed in the house. "I won''t," she replied softly.


    A smile tugged his lips up slightly. He picked up her hands, kissed them and was gone. She immediately missed his presence. With a sigh, she went to her bedchamber and changed into a light cotton shift, and a loose cotton gown over it. She wrapped a shawl around her and then sauntered off to the library after asking a servant.


    When Kaizan returned, the skies were still bathed in red and orange as the sun had tilted low in the west, but his mansion was shrouded in darkness. The servants were still lighting the sconces and torches on the outside. He strode towards the library, sniffing her scent.


    Curled up on a couch beside the light of amp, Olivia was bent over a book, reading it with all seriousness. When he entered, she nced up at him and offered him a beatific smile. "How was your day?" she asked.


    He went to sit next to her. Citrusy scent from her twitched his nostrils. She was such a charming little thing. His lips kicked up and that dimple appeared.


    "This and that," he replied as he yed with a strand of her hair and coiled it around his finger. "And what are you reading?"


    "Spells!" she said and he frowned.


    "It is very exciting!" she said with wide eyes.


    "Did you learn anything?" he asked amusedly.


    "Yes!" she said. "I think I can lift small things if I chant the spell correctly."


    His eyebrow raised and he suppressed a smile. "Show me."


    Olivia closed the book, ced it on the side table and then got up. She knelt towards him. "Now see," she said. She started reciting a spell, but nothing happened. As if on her own ord, she lifted his hand and ced it on her heart. His shoulders strained as he tried his best to resist himself to slide his hand inside her shift and cup her breast. Desire and lust clouded his mind. He slid his hand slightly below over her breast. A moan escaped his mouth and he felt like squeezing it.


    She opened her eyes, her lips curved down. "Nothing worked."


    He removed his hand from there. "Keep up," he breathed, gazing in her eyes.


    Instinctively, her fingers reached her forehead and she smoothed his hair.


    Every restraint broke. His hands shot to her wrist and he grabbed them.. "Say my name, Olivia."

 Chapter 565 - Beautiful Beyond Words

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Beautiful Beyond Words</h4>


    Dark heat coiled through his body as Kaizan held her wrist tightly, so tightly that she was surely going to get marks there. Desire, lust, fear¡ªthey cruised through him on a relentless wave. Her fragile shoulders, slender arms and soft breasts he longed to nuzzle and suckle. He was pushed to madness that he had held at bay for so many years.


    He had only held her wrists but the heat that surged through them flowed out epassing her slowly in circles, wrapping her in its warm embrace and then mixing with her own heat that had pooled in her belly. And now Olivia couldn''t deny that she desired the man in front of her ever since she had seen him for the first time in the hollow of the tree. The wolf made her fantasiese true. He was like a mountain lion on his hunt and she was willing to be his prey. She stared into his warm hazel eyes and infused every speck of desire she felt for him.


    "Kaizan."


    He tightened his grasp on her wrist and closed his eyes as if savoring that word in her mouth. When his eyes were closed, for the hundredth time she noticed that he was so beautiful.


    "I won''t deny that I have had women before," he said in a hoarse voice. "But I think it was your face I imagined with each of them." Her face was the one in his fantasies.


    She gaped at his admission and when he opened his eyes, they were full of need. "And it was never enough. I needed¡­ you."


    Her heart started pounding in her ears as her knees buckled. Stunned, she looked at him withplete silence as her eyes locked with his.


    "Come with me."


    The silence stretched between them until his knuckles went white watching her, wondering about her answer. Olivia had climbed the tallest cliff of her life when she married him, never knowing that she would readily choose to fall from it. "Yes," she replied softly.


    His throat bobbed up and down, as he let his grasp loosen around her wrists. He pulled her up and intertwined his fingers in hers. Slowly, he led her out of the library. He exhaled raggedly as he walked her up the stairs to their bedchamber, brushing the back of her palm with his fingers softly. His admission, his desire, his touch¡ªit raked a nest of butterflies in her stomach.


    They stopped right in front of their room. He opened the door and Olivia dropped thest bit of inhibition when she crossed the threshold, guided by the man who had stolen her heart in merely five days of marriage.


    The fire in the hearth illuminated the room in soft amber glow. She heard the door closing behind her with a decisive click. He held her hand and then stroked her cheek. He brought his hands to her lips to feel their sensual softness and he was tempted to capture them in a long passionate kiss. Just as he was thinking this, her tongue darted out to taste those fingers. He stilled at her reaction as he held his breath. She took her fingers and swept them across his jaw, his neck and the base of his neck. He stood there with his muscles coiled in tension. Her hands wandered to his chest over his shirt. She could feel those muscles jumping beneath her chest. He was all muscles, strength and hotness and virility. Olivia let out a sigh. She would never get enough of him.


    He held her hand tightly, stopping her movements. Then he wrapped his arm behind her and brought her closer. She craned her neck to look at him and before she knew anything, his lips were on hers. She opened to him seeking his tongue and letting him take over. His tongue entered her mouth and stroked her in every nook and corner. It was as if he wanted to possess every part of her body. He deepened his kiss as he began thrusting his hips. As he kissed, his hands went lower to her buttocks, which he squeezed, making her moan in his mouth.


    She opened his tunic and he simply sliced her shift and the cotton gown out of frustration. When she looked up at him, he was naked, his face was flushed and his lips swollen by her fervent kisses. "I want to see you fully, Olivia, bathed in nothing but the glow of fire. I hope you don''t mind me tearing your gown." A blush crept on her cheeks and she uced thece on her breasts. She was left standing in front of him with her hair open and skin bathed in amber and gold.


    His eyes flickered a ck as his desires darkened. He removed her hair from her breast and swept them over her shoulder. He raked his gaze from her breast to in between her thighs and then up. A shudder passed through him seeing her naked for the first time. He had been going crazy about the feel of those breasts in her hand, the need to cup her sex and possess her inside. His hands went to her breasts and he circled them. His fingers touched the sensitive buds and she cried, arching instinctively for him. "You are beautiful beyond words, Olivia," he said in a ruined voice. When he leaned down to kiss her again, he cupped her breasts hard.


    Olivia knew that he was demanding something fiercer, something harder, something to quench the need that was surging through him. As he kissed her, he squeezed her breasts and rolled her nipples until she was writhing his hands and groaning in his mouth. He left her breasts and went to her butts pulling them hard against his erection. A wave of desire spread all over her as she wanted him urgently inside her with his fangs buried in her flesh. She broke his kiss and said in a breathy voice, "Do you want to save this tunic?"


    Kaizan took his tunic out followed by his pants. He stood before her naked, his skin burnished in the glow of fire.. She gasped.

 Chapter 566 - Taste You

    <h4>Chapter 566 - Taste You</h4>


    Broad, muscr, taut and tanned by the numerous hours spent outside in the sun being the warrior he was, Kaizan was everything a woman could ask for. Her gaze raked the curls of hair on his chest. Her hand went to his chest and she brushed her fingers over there. His chest heaved under her touch and his neck muscles corded. She took her fingers to his nipples that hardened under her touch. She wanted to suck him over there, bite him and kiss him.


    She took her fingers lower and followed the thin trail of hair that went to his navel and then to the massive erection that had swelled between his thighs. It held her gaze and her lips parted. With quivering fingers, she brushed his erection and it pulsed. The muscles of his thighs were tight. He pulled her to him and crushed her skin to skin, ying havoc with her body and her emotions. His hair brushed against her skin, her nipples and the heat between her thighs raised to a feverish pitch. Juices started flowing hot.


    Kaizan started kissing her with abandon.


    "Should we go to bed?" she whispered to him between those kisses.


    "The bed is too far away," he replied. He lowered her on the soft rug in front of the fire hearth and made her lie down on it. Then he bent over her and took her nipple in his mouth as his other hand kneaded her free breast. He suckled it hard, flicking his tongue over the tips, grazing her skin and biting her skin. She was driven to madness with what he was doing to her. He rolled and pinched the other nipple and she arched in him. How could every part of her body fit so well in every part of his? His fingers went further down and he cupped her wet sex. And when he did that, he growled against her skin, thrusting his erection in her thigh.


    He left her breast and started kissing and sucking her down all the way down till he reached her navel. He stopped there and sucked her, making her cry. He followed her curves and contours as if learning them, worshipping them until she was open and stretched beneath him. He looked up at her and said, "Maybe I should tie you in my bed and then we won''t leave it for years."


    Their breaths sounded loud and his body loomed over her. Her eyes went to his massive and impressive length. She was left dazed seeing the way the warm light from the hearth yed over his brutal, yet mesmerizing body. Rugged terrain, rugged werewolf. He looked like another version of sex divinity. His smoldering gaze raked over her body. "You are so sexy Olivia that I can''t think of anything else." He licked his fangs with his tongue, coating it with his venom. The sight made her buck her hips and she pressed herself hard against his shaft. "Fuck!" he rasped.


    He lifted a little to look at her mouthwatering sex. Above her mons, she had a small patch of light curls. Her clit swelled for his touch, for his tongue. The curls around the lips were soaked in her wetness. At first, heid his shaft over her clit and rubbed her with it as he hissed in a breath between his teeth.


    Olivia felt the heat of his shaft over her clit and she moaned. She writhed and rubbed her clit over his shaft as he rubbed it against him. "Oh god!" She could feel her releaseing near, her moisture spreading all over him. His muscles bulged and his massive body became tight. She rocked more against him.


    His jaw ckened. "What are you doing to me?" he said in a dazed voice. But he wondered if she was listening to him. She continued to rub herself, chasing her orgasm feverishly. His length pulsated over him as his chest rumbled.


    "Am about toe!" She moved faster. "I am going to¡ª"


    And the heat inside her, uncoiled. Scorching. Boundless. She dug her nails in his shoulders as she came and came.


    "Yes Olivia, yes!" He couldn''t believe that he was seeing her mindless in the throes of pleasure.


    When she stopped, he lifted himself and said, "Open for me, Olivia. I want to taste you on my tongue."


    She was not able to open her eyes fully, but a part of her brainmanded that she open up for him and she opened. He lowered his mouth to her sex, to her swollen bud that needed his immediate attention. He grabbed it with his mouth and sucked it. She bucked her hips in his mouth, but he had pinned her thighs making her feel his lust for her. Her back arched and he quickened his pace. Once again heat pooled in her belly under his ministrations. She dug her nails into his sweat-slicked shoulders. "Oh Kaizan!" she cried. He lowered his mouth to her core and first grazed her with his venom-licked fangs and then sucked her hard wringing more pleasure.


    Once he was done, he crawled over to her and said in a low husky voice, "I want to get in you."


    She stared at him, stunned that he was asking for permission. His lips glistened with her juices and his shaft was thrusting over her instinctively. She brushed his bulging arms and that heaving chest. She took her hands to his hips and pressed them against her. He sucked in a sharp breath. She raised her knees on the side, sliding them over his thighs and locking her ankles at the back. That was all the clue he needed. He gripped his shaft and then pushed himself inside her. He knew that it would pain her for the first time, so he stopped after the crown of his penis stretched her. His fangs lengthened as he looked at her squirming, adjusting to his size and stretching for him.. When she settled, he sank deeper in her until his balls were against the skin of her bottom.

 Chapter 567 - Mate. Marked And Claimed

    <h4>Chapter 567 - Mate. Marked And imed</h4>


    As he sank deep inside her, Olivia moaned, savoring the stretch of her muscles after that initial difort. She gripped his cock hard in her sheath.


    In a guttural voice that he didn''t recognize as his own, he said, "You are so tight!" Sweat dripping over his chest muscles, Kaizan stayed steady for a while. He hadn''t felt this good in his life. The way he fitted inside her, it was like two puzzles fitting and solving the mystery. It was as if he was made for her. "Olivia," he breathed. "Are you okay?" he asked, restraining every bit of control over his beast who wanted to rut her at a rapid pace until he was mindless.


    She nodded beneath him to encourage him to move. And Kaizan moved. He retracted slowly. When he pushed inside the next time with a heavier thrust, she groaned. He touched her sensitive spots and she cried until she was burning in the same fever as him. He set up a rapid pace and pushed her higher over the rug with his hard thrusts. She caught his hips and lifted hers in order to match the pace. He lowered himself on her lips and kissed her savagely. His fangs must have grazed her somewhere and she tasted blood. He removed himself from her lips and with his hand turned her face to the side. His eyes were on the neck where he would mark her.


    Fangs lengthened to their full, he grazed her skin over there with them. She cried wanting to be marked by him. "Mark me, Kaizan," she encouraged me. She was dying for him to sink his teeth inside her. That thought was enough to make her sex weep more.


    He scraped her skin with the sharp edge of his fang sending bolts of heat through her. "Do you know whose scent did I smell all those years back, Olivia?" he asked her in a daze. "Mine."


    Olivia stiffened, not knowing what he was talking about, but by that time he struck fast like a viper as he sank his fangs deep inside her neck at the same time he thrust hard inside her. His hips rocked hard against her as she was impaled over his cock, exulting in his fierce possession.


    The shock consisting of pain and pleasure made her arch her body as her eyes flew wide open on the fire¡ªon the rising and crackling mes. And then¡­ then she thought she became that fire. All she felt was pleasure beyondprehension. And it was intensified by the deep rumbling sounds he made against her skin. He drove like a piston between her thighs, until he made a tortured sound. She could feel his cock pulsing urgently inside. All at once he removed himself from her throat. He tipped his head to the ceiling as his eyes rolled back. She clutched his shoulder, digging her nails inside and he bellowed "MATE" as his seeds spilled inside her. His release was so strong that she could feel the wet heat inside her as he came and came and came.


    Once he had spilled thest bit of his seeds, he hunched over her, his chest breathing sharply as he tried to catch his breath. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and he slumped over her, stillzily thrusting inside her. He licked the area where he had marked her.


    "Mine," he snarled possessively.


    "Yours," she couldn''t agree more.


    His shaft grew hard again inside her. As he thrust it again, she asked, "Who did you smell all those years back?" His hair had fallen over his forehead and she was brushing them back to see her beautiful husband. She had half-guessed his answer but she wanted to hear it from him.


    "You," he replied.


    Her heart pounded wildly against her ribcage as she swallowed the emotions at the back of her throat.


    "My mate." Thrust. "Mine." Thrust. "Only mine." A deeper, harder thrust. Once again, he had swelled inside her and set a slow pace for, he had all the time in the world and he had no intentions ofing out of her.


    Olivia closed her eyes at his revtion. It purged all her doubts about him. She had smelled him as her mate long back but she wasn''ting to terms with the fact that how could she ept an enemy in her life. But today, she was going to shed thest bit of inhibition. "Mate," she repeated slowly after him. There was a storm inside both of them. She threaded her fingers in his hair as he took her again. The storm crested and took them both over the edge. The intensity of emotions that consumed her made all the sense.


    When Kaizan came again, she kissed his forehead and assured him, "I am yours. You have me forever."


    And Kaizan closed his eyes. He stayed over her for a long time, and when he rolled to his side, he took her with him. His hands went to her buttocks and he squeezed them. Her hands rested on his sweat-slicked chest. "The bed is still too far away," he said softly, staring intensely in the sky-blue eyes of his mate.


    "Yes, and I don''t care." Olivia caressed his cheeks with her thumbs and then lowered to ce a kiss on his lips.


    "Then take me again, Olivia."


    She started rocking her hips over his shaft, at first slowly and then rapidly. She straightened and crossed her arms behind her back. Her hair touched his thighs as her nipples jutted out towards the ceiling. The sight of her breasts bouncing as she took him yed havoc on him. His eyes rolled back in his head and his thighs shuddered. His cock pulsed inside her and he came with a roar once again as she followed him into the bliss.


    She lowered herself over him and closed her eyes,pletely exhausted. Seeing that she was tired, he pulled himself out of her reluctantly and then carried her to the bed, where he made her lie down beside him. He turned her so that her back faced him and spooned her from behind after tucking them both in a warmforter.. "Mate," he whispered.

 Chapter 568 - [Bonus ] I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 568 - [Bonus ] I Love You</h4>


    Kaizan loved the feel of her warm body against his. As he closed his eyes behind her, he realized that he had been waiting all his life for her, and the realization made him pull her closer to his chest. It was as if he wanted her to merge with him. How could he be so lucky that he got a mate? Those were rare in the Lore. But when he saw his friends finding theirs one after the other, he had long refuted the theory.


    He sank his face in Olivia''s neck and inhaled her citrusy smell. Yes, mates were rare. She was rare. She was one in a million. Every part of her body fitted into every part of his¡ªevery swell into every dip. The way her hips were cradled against his erection, it was as if he could anytime glide it inside her and she would take him easily. The thought made him hard all over again. At first, he restrained himself, but when he couldn''t take it anymore, he turned her to her stomach. He reached between her thighs and cupped her sex. He lifted her buttocks and began teasing her with his fingers. She was very tired, but the moment his fingers rubbed her clit, she moaned bing wet for him all over again. He pressed his mouth to her core, ripping a scream from her lips. His tongue circled the inner folds of her lips and then he sucked and nipped her soft lips. He wrapped his lips over her clit and sucked it.


    She thrashed her head against the pillow, mindless at what he did to her. He prated his finger inside and pressed her sensitive parts. Soon, she came with abandon, a climax ripping through her.


    "Fuck, Olivia." Kaizan removed his mouth from her core and pumped his fingers in and out making here all over again. When he was done, he pped her ass and she squealed. Wanton and crazy for him. His breath became erratic. He held his cock and rubbed its head over her weeping entrance. Not used to this position, Olivia gasped.


    He froze. "Olivia, no." He leaned over her, his torso covering her back. He removed her hair from her face to see her as his cock stretched and filled her. "I am sorry," he said. "Did you¡ª"


    She shook her head. Once he was inside her, she wanted him to start moving. "I am good. Go on."


    With a curse, he pulled his cock out and then pushed it right back in, making her push forward. She let out a keening and he increased his pace. She bucked her hips back as she matched his pace and together once again, they both reached their climax. As if it wasn''t enough, Kaizan thrust inside her mindlessly even though he hade inside her. He was slumped over her and had no intentions of leaving her. He loved the feel of her body against his and kissed her shoulders. He slid his fingers between them and took them to her ass. "I am going to possess that also." He pressed his finger over her ass and she squirmed beneath it.


    "How can you do that?" she asked in a sleepy voice as if protesting. "You are too big."


    He let out a low darkugh. "Oh, you are going to take me, Olivia. You will be taking every inch of me."


    Though it sounded like a horrible idea, her body wound up in a tight coil, desperate to know more about it.


    "I will own every part of this hot little body, kitten," he said and nipped her skin on the shoulder.


    A shudder passed through her body at his words and she could all but think of it right now. She slumbered off into deep sleep. When she woke up next, food was waiting for them on the table. Kaizan picked her up in hisp and made her sit there until she ate it all. Now that she was marked and imed, he was all the more ravenous for her. He cupped her breasts and rolled her nipples until she was squirming on hisp, until she pressed his swollen cock against her back.


    "You are one hungry wolf," she teased.


    "Yes, I am hungry for my mate," he growled. He didn''t know that having a mate was going to be so¡­ demanding. He couldn''t think of anything else but possess her and possess herpletely. He wanted his scent over her everywhere. He wanted to color her with his color. He pushed her in one arm and then leaned over her to suck her breasts. He just couldn''t get enough of them and knew that he could sleep with her nipples in his mouth for the whole night. When he had sucked her nipple until they were puckered and tight, he asked, "How sore are you?"


    "I am not, wolf," she replied, tracing the outlines of his lips.


    "Then turn over again." He flipped her on her belly. He pulled her buttocks in the air and then lifted her legs over his shoulders. He got and made her wrap her legs around her waist. When she was half up in the air, he said, "Hold the bedpost tightly." And when she held it, he secured her hips with his hands and thrust inside her with force. He picked up the pace to a feverish pitch. She came and he soon followed her with a roar.


    When Kaizan was lying beside her this time, he pulled her over his chest. She curled up over there, exhausted and then went off to sleep.


    However, Kaizan was far from over. He didn''t know that around his mate he would be such a randyd, like a teenager who got erect every time he touched a female. "I want to possess your mouth, Olivia," he said. She was so tired that she just chuckled. And he curled his hands around her waist all the more tightly. "Mine. I love you."


    Olivia''s eyes flew wide open.

 Chapter 569 - Instruments

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Instruments</h4>


    Olivia had never thought that anyone would ever say that to her. I love you. Such simple words but had so much effect on her that her throat choked. She wanted to say it back to him, but she decided to make it special.


    Kaizan was walking in the grove on his estate. He was overlooking the servants who were pruning the branches for the next season. He chose to stay on the trees that were nearest to his mansion, from where he could see the window of his room. He was sure that Olivia must be there. Taking her and marking her had only enhanced his appetite for her. Even now as he stood amongst the chatter of the servants and noise of branches creaking and falling on the ground and wind rustling the grove, he grew hard recalling how her naked body looked like in the warm glow of fire and being surrounded by her citrusy smell. He had taken her again and again throughout the night and even in the wee hours of the morning. And Olivia¡ªshe responded to him every time. She was too good at making hime in pure ecstasy, especially when she straddled him. He wanted to possess every inch of her body and that thought gued him now that he was standing away from her.


    In the morning after their lovemaking, he had run his fingers over her arms and then those delicate fingers of her. "How often did you train in your home?" Her hands were soft and delicate though he expected that they would be calloused because of training like a warrior.


    "My parents stopped my training after Luke died¡­" she replied feeling sad. Did Kaizan kill Luke? "My father had strictly forbidden me to train and hardly ever took me for battles or wars. He sometimes called me to join the council meeting, but that wasn''t often. I remained in my mother''s care when I was at the Whitew pack."


    He had syed his palm over her buttocks and wondered if he had ever felt a smoother and curvier bottom. "So, what did you do in your ce?"


    She stiffened a little at his diforting question, but she didn''t refrain from answering. "The usual household chores, which my mother assigned to me and they mainlyprised of overlooking the maids."


    Kaizan knew that she was thinking about her brother''s death, but he didn''t pry the subject and carefully avoided it. "Prince Ileus has asked you to meet Murtagh. Do you want to meet him?" he asked and hoped that she would refuse.


    "I would like to!" said Olivia with excitement. "I saw him long back when he was our Alpha and when father met him. But I was too young at that time, only twelve." She caressed the length of his thighs and then yed with the hair on his chest, drawingzy circles. She leaned and kissed him near his nipple.


    Kaizan''s muscles jumped over there. The temptress.


    "They never really talked about you in our pack." She rested her palm on his cheek. He was so beautiful and yet so merciless. So warm and so cold. "No one mentioned your name even though everyone knew about you." Her blue eyes reflected the fire from the hearth.


    His lips kicked up. "I wouldn''t even have doubts about it. I was their enemy and perhaps too dangerous." He emphasized on ''was their enemy''. He wanted to tell her that he wasn''t anymore.


    "I heard you were notorious for killing people ruthlessly." She was beginning to feel uneasy again.


    He pressed his hand over her finger and said, "Olivia, war is not a bed of roses. If you are at war, you don''t expect petals to fall. Bodies fall. And I was given the task to handle the Whitew revolution. What do you think I should have done?"


    Olivia''s eyes closed for a long time as she steadied her anxious mind. When she looked back at him, sympathy showed in her eyes. "Do you hate our people?"


    If she only knew how deep the hatred ran when he was the General on orders. But now he shoved those thoughts, savoring the warm body of his mate. "Not now¡­" he replied. They both were instruments of their packs in order to tie them in the peace treaty. Who would have thought that Olivia would be his mate? He hoped that the mission that they were in, seeded. "Don''t despise me, Olivia¡­" he added. "It was¡ª"


    She ced a finger on his lips. "I can never despise you, Kaizan." She leaned and ced a kiss on her finger. Kaizan removed her finger and her lips pressed on his.


    He had never felt this urgency for any other woman. She was so beautiful and giving and he yearned for her every moment he wasn''t with her. He growled in her mouth and rolled her beneath him. He thrust himself inside her with one push and sank slowly in her tight heat. She grasped his hips and dug her nails until he increased his pace and was maddened with need. He lowered his mouth to hers and kissed her passionately, until both of them were shaking, breathless and scared of how much they wanted each other.


    Kaizan''s eyes shot to the window of his room to catch a glimpse of his wife, his mate, but not finding her there only made him cranky. He barked an order at a servant for not handling a shear properly to cut a branch. He took the shear from his hand and managed to snip a small overhanging branch without cutting his thumb.


    "M''lord," Finn''s voice pulled him out of his frustrated venture.


    Kaizan turned to look at him and frowned. "What is it, Finn?" he asked as Finn bowed to him. Why wasn''t sheing out to the window and looking at him? What was she doing inside?


    "There will be a council meeting today."


    "I know!" he snapped.


    "The meeting will start in an hour. Let me know if we have to prepare something ahead of time."


    "No," he said. "But I would like you to take Olivia to meet Murtagh today.. I have Ileus'' permission for the same."

 Chapter 570 - Visiting Murtagh (1)

    <h4>Chapter 570 - Visiting Murtagh (1)</h4>


    Finn wasn''t sure of what Kaizan just told him. Meeting Murtagh was not the right thing as of now because that man was just as vicious as he was several years back. In his greed for power, he had driven his people blindly into a battle in the name of freedom. But on the inside, Finn knew that he was one of the vilest men around. When the queen had offered her daughter''s hand to him, he had reduced his efforts to fight against the crown. However, yearster, when Iona was kidnapped and when Ileus brought his mate from Vilinski, Murtagh resumed his dirty politics by provoking his people to fight against the queen for not fulfilling her promises.


    It was all veryplicated and they were all aware how Murtagh had twisted every detail in front of his people so that even after his house arrest, they continued with the revolution in the name of freedom.


    "It isn''t a good idea, m''lord," said Finn. "Your wife is what the peace treaty is all about. Meeting the man who is a dissenter, would seem unwise."


    Kaizan gave the shears back to the servant and then started to walk towards the mansion. "Olivia wants to meet Murtagh and in my opinion, now that she is here, she should meet him. It''s not like he would persuade her to start fighting against us."


    Finn pursed his lips. Even though he wasn''t agreeable to this proposition, he couldn''t stop them from meeting. "Okay," he replied. "I will take her to meet Murtagh after lunch?"


    "That would be fine," Kaizan said and then walked inside the mansion. He sniffed her all the way to the kitchen where she found him standing with the chef and directing him to make something out of the fish.


    "Marinate it with mustard sauce and salt," she said as she poured tea for herself from the pot. Her gaze went to him and a smile curved her lips up. "Kaizan!" she said excitedly and leaned against the counter.


    Kaizan stared at his wife as he crossed the kitchen to be with her. He braced his arms on both her side, holding her captive in his embrace and wedged his thighs between hers. The way he pressed it, his erection was now against her sex and her belly. Gods, he was huge. And she felt so embarrassed. The man always seemed to have a boner. She blushed like the morning sun. She held his biceps and dug her fingers in as she craned her head to look at him.


    "I missed you," he said in a low feral voice that made her muscles clench all the way down.


    She bit her lip highly aware of the giggling servants who were too keen to see them rather than cook food.


    When she didn''t answer, he scooped her up in his arms and she stifled a shriek. He carried her all the way to the main hall where he sat on the sofa and made her sit in hisp. He pressed his face in the crook of her neck and inhaled her scent to reduce his anxiety. She wrapped her arms around his neck and threaded her fingers in his hair. After a moment when he settled, he said, "Finn will take you to visit Murtagh."


    She froze for a bit, but then she becamefortable again. "You will be with me?"


    He shook his head. "No, I have to attend a council meeting."


    She savored the feel of his hair between her fingers. "Okay¡­" she said. They gazed into each other''s eyes for a long time and then Kaizan pulled her closer to kiss her lips, to swipe his tongue inside her mouth and explore her all over again. Olivia opened for him like a flower.


    An hourter as Olivia was traversing through the streets of Draoidh in a carriage with Finn and a few soldiers who were escorting her, she couldn''t help but admire the beautiful wizard kingdom about which she had heard only in stories and from others. The queen had put Murtagh under house arrest in Draoidh and it was said that a highly specialized protective spell was cast all around the house so that the Alpha didn''t escape.


    The streets of the wizard kingdom meandered their way to the house where he was. Finn had told her that he was put up in the second level. A portal was created for all of them to step in by a wizard soldier at the entrance of the kingdom.


    There was light snow that dusted the trees, but as soon as the snow umted on them, some of the trees would simply shirk it off as if waking up from a long sleep. The birds nestled in the trees would fly out chirping loudly, scolding theirndlord and then go back to their nests with equal anger. Oliviaughed quietly in her carriage where she was sitting alone. She heard the clops of the hooves, two in front and two at the back, as they made their way to the house. The second level was quieter than the third level, which was bristling with energy and fervor. Here there were stately mansions surrounded by lush green gardens and beautiful flowerbeds. She wasn''t surprised to see such lush green gardens considering that magic practically was part of the air. All the properties belonged to the wizards and witches.


    She heard the creaking of the carriage wheel as they climbed up a steeper slope. They came to a stop in front of a small circr house. There were four sentry posts that rose from the ground each of which was manned by a guard. The house was surrounded by a neat patch of grass all around it. The carriage man opened the door for her and helped her climb out.


    Finn had dismounted his horse and his soldiers took the reins. He escorted her to the gates of the house. The guards knew of their arrival.. They stared at Olivia with suspicion, but allowed her entry by removing the spells but Finn wasn''t allowed to go in.

 Chapter 571 - Visiting Murtagh (2)

    <h4>Chapter 571 - Visiting Murtagh (2)</h4>


    Olivia opened the door of the house and saw a room that had minimal furniture. There were two small couches, two ottomans and a table over a rug in the center and amp on the side. A few books were strewn on the table and the rug. As she traipsed inside, she saw that there were two more doors that led to another room. An arched window on the opposite wall opened to a lovely vista of snow-capped mountains far in the distance.


    "You must be Olivia," a cheery voice from behind came and she snapped her head back.


    "Alpha Murtagh!" she said and bowed to him. Standing in front of her was a tall, muscr man with broad shoulders and shoulder-length raven ck hair. He had fine lines around his eyes that spoke of experience. He was wiping his hand on a cloth and was wearing a kitchen apron over his tunic and pants.


    The alpha''s presence screamed of authority and Olivia felt she should submit to him. But thankfully her bond with Kaizan had weakened the bond with Murtagh and if the alpha was using his force to make her submit, she didn''t feel it much.


    Murtagh gave her a smile and waved at the sofa to sit. "I was making something for both of us. Do you like strawberry pastries?"


    Seeing Alpha Murtaghing out of the kitchen and making something for her simply charmed her. He was not what others had painted him. "I love them," she replied, sitting on the ottoman. She had seen himst when she was only twelve and she wondered if he remembered her at all.


    Murtagh hurried back in the kitchen and brought a tray with a few strawberry pastries and cookies and wine. He ced them in front of her on the table and settled on the couch opposite to her. He tilted his head and with a smile said, "I hear you have married Kaizan, the Second-in-Command to King Dmitri in Silver Vales."


    "That''s right," she replied. "As a part of a peace treaty¡­"


    Murtagh tipped his chin up slightly and narrowed his eyes. "Peace treaty by whom?"


    Surprise burst into her like icy waves. "By you, Alpha¡­" she replied in a low voice, unsure of what to say at this moment.


    Murtagh tipped his head up and burst intoughter. When he settled, he crossed his ankle over the knee of another leg. "Vaarin is pretty clever, I have to say. He never told me that he was crafting a peace treaty with my enemy. He just went ahead with it and got you married to Kaizan to seal the treaty. Isn''t he smart?" He said sardonically, making her cringe.


    Olivia''s mind became numb. Her breath became ragged as she gazed at him without blinking her eyes. "B¡ªbut Alpha Murtagh, this was a move that was initiated by you." She couldn''t believe that such a big thing happened and that too without Alpha''s consent. "My father said that to me. He wanted to end the war between the two packs for a long time and that is why he offered my hand to Kaizan. It was a decision that he had taken with King Dmitri."


    Murtagh leaned over. He put his elbow over his knee and then supported his chin with his hand. "Your father, my Beta, Vaarin, betrayed me. I never agreed to this proposition. The war between the two packs is more for freedom of the Whitew pack and not for some wishy-washy treaties. Vaarin has let me down in every sense."


    Olivia''s eyes stung with tears. Her initial impression of the Alpha, shattered. He looked so friendly but, on the inside, he was like an asp. "Please don''t say that about my father," she managed to speak in a hoarse voice. "The war between the two packs has left the Whitew pack in one of the worst situations. With this treaty, we see hope. The trade is now open amongst various kingdoms with our pack. There are many benefits thate with it."


    "Oh, puhlease!" Murtagh snapped. "Stop citing the benefits to me, Olivia. You are nothing but an instrument used for the treaty. And I see that the fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree. You are just like your father shouting peace, peace, when in reality, we want freedom. When in reality, we want to establish ourselves as a sovereign state who is capable of existing and flourishing without crutches. And yet your father goes and betrays me behind my back. He has stabbed me in the back!"


    "No!" Olivia retorted. How could her marriage to Kaizan be nothing but a betrayal? She had given up on her dreams for the pack. However, after marrying Kaizan, she could never be more thankful to the moon goddess. Still, before she married, she had so many worries about her future. But she did what her father and her pack members decided for her. "It was a collective decision of the council and not just my father."


    "I am sure Vaarin has his own private agenda behind the garb of the peace treaty," Murtagh snapped, throwing his head back slightly and narrowing his eyes. "What is it? Can you tell me, Olivia?"


    Olivia was feeling horrible at all the usations Murtagh was hurling at her and her father. Pushing her tears back, she countered, "There is no private agenda, Alpha Murtagh. Father did only what was best for the pack. People in our pack are pushed to the brink of poverty. Thew and order have gone down, there is an increase in the number of wolves who have turned rogue. The trade paths are infected by the rogues from the Whitew pack and we have be infamous for the breeding ground of rogues."


    "That is preposterous. If you call freedom fighters as rogues, then that is what we are!" Murtagh hissed. He clenched his fists tight as if seething with anger. "My men who were with me, who were loyal to me, would have never betrayed me. Vaarin¡ª" he paused to look outside the window. A momentter he added, "Vaarin was my Beta, but now he is just a traitor." He looked back at her. "If I ever get free from here, I wille for your father, Olivia."


    Olivia gasped. Her hands flew to her mouth. Murtagh failed to see everything that she was telling him and was only harping about freedom. "This is so wrong¡ª"


    "Wrong?" Murtaghshed. "Before getting married to my enemy, you should have considered death. That is what I expect from my people. That is what loyalty is. But you¡ª" he raised his hands up as if disgusted by her. "But you chose to marry Kaizan!"


    Olivia''s mouth fell to the floor. "What else could I have done?" she asked, feeling her heart plummeting.


    Murtagh got up from his ce. He walked to his room and came out with a small kitchen knife. Giving it to her, he said, "If you still believe in your Alpha, you will plunge this knife in Kaizan''s heart tonight. If you are still loyal to the Whitew pack, you will do this and we are going to fight for our freedom!"


    "What?" Olivia''s hands shook so violently that she thought she had plunged her hands into an ice cold bucket. "This¡ª this is insane!"

 Chapter 572 - Visiting Murtagh (3)

    <h4>Chapter 572 - Visiting Murtagh (3)</h4>


    Olivia looked at the knife in Murtagh''s hands. Its de glinted in light of themp on the table as its brass handle shone like gold. Her eyes trailed to its tip where she saw a tinge of red.


    "This knife is tipped with poison that I concocted in the kitchen," Murtagh said while staring at Olivia. He was not given a servant and he had to look after his own needs in the house, which included making his own food and cleaning the house as well. When his rations finished, he sent the request to the soldiers and his supplies replenished. He was sure that everything he ordered was scrutinized, and so he ordered the normal ingredients. But what they didn''t know was that Murtagh was excellent with his foraging skills and he knew how to create deadly poisons. The tip of the knife that he was giving Olivia was dipped in one such poison that was created by mixing wolfsbane into crushed spiders and worms that he found in the flowerbeds of the garden. He had prepared a vial of it a long time back and had even thought of using it on the soldiers, but he went against it, because that would mean that Adrianna would simply kill him. He was afraid of Adrianna because she was simply too powerful. He knew that if she wanted, she could wipe off the Whitew pack, but she wasn''t interfering in her husband''s work.


    But now was the time to use the poison. He couldn''t let this peace treaty stay in ce. "Plunge this knife in Kaizan''s chest and show me that you are loyal to your alpha. Show me that you are not a backstabber like your father!"


    Olivia stared at Murtagh and then her eyes went back to the knife he was holding. With quivering lips, she said, "How can you say that my father deceived you? This battle of yours has imed so many lives, including the life of my brother, Luke."


    "Don''t you take Luke''s name with that filthy tongue of yours!" Murtagh growled as he removed the knife from front of her and took a step back. "Luke was a freedom fighter. He worked zealously for me till hisst breath! And you¡ªyou are just like your father¡ªa narc. He double-crossed me." He looked at her from top to bottom and scoffed. "You are also a fink!" With his chest heaving heavily, he turned away from her. "I was expecting that you would be different, that you care about the pack''s motto, but it seems that getting married to Kaizan has fulfilled your goal of getting all the luxuries and title that you could ever think of. He was a means to your end."


    "Alpha Murtagh!" Olivia shouted and shot up. "You are making it sound as if it was my mistake to be married to Kaizan! I ammitted to my pack''s duties as much as I ammitted to¡ª"


    "It was ultimately your mistake," Murtagh cut her off. "And if you want to rectify your mistake, you must kill him." He turned back to give the dagger to her. "Consider this as your mission for your pack, Olivia. Once we are free, once I am free, I will reward you with riches beyond your imagination. I will give you a ce in the council seat of the Whitew pack. King Dmitri will break with Kaizan''s death and they will give us what we demand!" He extended the knife to her. "Here, take it and show me what you are worthy of!"


    Olivia''s eyes fixed on the knife. She shook her head. Her heart was thudding in her ribcage. Kaizan was her mate. To think of hurting him was against her instinct, how could she kill him? She couldn''te out of the shock that her father hadn''t talked to Murtagh about the peace treaty. She couldn''t believe that Murtagh didn''t want the treaty. She hade here happily to see her alpha and tell him that she was part of the peace treaty and that the war between the two packs had stopped for good, but what she encountered here plunged her into a sea of doubts and anxiety. Everything was false. She felt she was so small and insignificant. And to show her worth, she had to kill her mate? "I can''t." She shook her head. "I can''t!" She took a step back. She pressed her hand on her heart. Her breath became ragged.


    Murtagh inched closer to her. "You can Olivia," he insisted. "You can do this for all of us. There is no one other than you who can do this!" He held her hand and gave her the knife. "Take it. Kill him. Free your pack of that pest."


    Olivia''s hands shook as she held the knife. A shudder passed through her body. "Kaizan is my mate," she said with quivering lips as tears rolled out of her eyes.


    "Then reject your mate and kill him!" he said with a clenched jaw as a surprise flickered through his eyes. "But do it! You can do it."


    Anxiety bubbled up till her neck and she thought she would vomit if she stayed even for a minute more in this house. She was so rattled that she was shaking like a dry leaf on a tree in the summer breeze. The knife in her hands shook and fell on the rug. She looked up at Murtagh and then pressed her fist to her mouth. Shaking her head, she stepped back. After a moment of staring at him with teary eyes, she ran out of the house and didn''t stop until she was sitting in her carriage. Her body was trembling so badly that she clutched the sides of her gown as she broke into cold sweat.


    "Mdy?" Finn asked before closing the carriage door. "You look¡­ pale." There was a crease between his brows as if he was suspecting her. "Is something wrong?"


    She sucked in a sharp breath and shook her head. "Please take me back."


    When she reached her mansion¡ª

 Chapter 573 - Perturbed

    <h4>Chapter 573 - Perturbed</h4>


    When Olivia hade out of the house, Finn wasn''t sure how to react to her. She looked shaky, her eyes were watery and she had wiped the tears from her cheeks. Her face was etched with worries and her shoulders were strained. The urgency with which she said, ''take me back'' meant that something happened inside which she didn''t like or was it that she was being forced to do something against her will.


    Finn was one of the most loyal soldiers with Kaizan and that''s where his loyalty ended. After that he looked at everyone with suspicion even if that was his wife. The fact that Olivia was from the Whitew pack and got married to Kaizan just a few days back, went against Olivia''s current state. Finn didn''t want her to meet Murtagh, but because of Kaizan''s insistence he got here. When he asked her if something happened in the house, she chose to ignore his question and instead pressed on leaving immediately.


    All the way back to Silver Vales, Finn heard soft sobs of the woman in the carriage. When she wasing to visit Murtagh, she was very cheerful and gazed at the splendor of Draoidh with wide eyes, but now while going back she was only crying inside with the window of her carriage closed. There was something very wrong about the meeting and he wanted to discuss it with Kaizan. However, he wasn''t sure how the General would take it because the man was very protective about her. He thought that he was going to observe Olivia for a few days and then face her in front of Kaizan if he found discerning evidence.


    Inside the carriage, Olivia was still crying. She sobbed softly, hoping that no one heard her. Her thoughts went back to Murtagh again and again. How could he say that her father was a traitor when all her father ever thought was how to end a bloody war that had imed many lives, that had put people of her pack in terrible condition, that had strained the economy of her pack to the extent that women were forced into prostitution, men were mostly rogues and those who weren''t into these two, were fighting and getting killed? It was a talk between the king and her father that made her marry Kaizan against her will. Did Murtagh not see all that? All he saw was his agenda of freedom?


    The way he said that she should have plunged to her death rather than marrying the General of the enemy pack, made her feel very guilty. And when he gave her the knife tipped with poison, she shuddered. Was she now coborating with the enemy? Her father was the Beta of the pack, but Murtagh was the Alpha. It was his words that weighed more than the words of her father. He was the leader and not her father.


    Conflicted with her emotions, Olivia only felt all the more guilty for betraying her Alpha and marrying the enemy he hated. But at the same time, the thought of killing Kaizan was so repulsive that she thought she could vomit. Her fingers went to her neck where he had just marked her the previous night. They had only just consummated their marriage, she had only just discovered that she had a mate, that the moon goddess blessed her with a mate and this is what the fate nned for her? To kill her mate with her hands? Did Kaizan not suspect even once what Murtagh will do when he sent her to him? A thousand questions pounded in her head and by the time she reached the mansion, her head was aching badly.


    The coachman opened the door for her after they stopped in the carriageway. She stepped out and rushed to her bedchamber, when in the main hall she stopped abruptly. Her eyes flew wide open with yet another shock. Bernice was standing over there with a big smile on her lips. Wearing a pale pink gown that had a sweeping neckline withces, she looked stunning. She had half pinned her hair up and the rest were falling over her shoulder. Her lips were painted with deepest red and eyes were heavily lined with kohl.


    "B¡ªBernice?" she said, staring at her incredulously. How was it possible that Bernice came here so soon?


    Bernice grinned. She eximed, "Olivia!" and threw herself on her to hug her tightly. "We missed you so much that we had toe and see how you were doing," she said after removing herself from the embrace.


    "We?" Olivia asked as more disbelief surged through her. Did her mother alsoe here to judge how she was doing or was it her father?


    "Don''t look so worried, Olivia," said Bernice, happy to see her difort. She was sure that something was going very wrong. She turned her head over her shoulder and looked at the dining hall. "Mother!" she called. The next second the doors opened and Fuchsia, Bernice''s mother, walked in. A plump woman who Bernice resembled and would look exactly like her if she added weight, walked to them with a charming smile.


    "Oliviaaa!" Fuchsia said in a long honey voice and came rushing to the two girls. She embraced Olivia tightly and then held her hand to pull her to the sofa. "How are you doing?" she asked. "I just had toe and see you, niece. Both Bernice and I were very worried about you." Fuchsia sat on the sofa and tugged a stunned Olivia to sit beside her. "I had asked Kaia whether I shoulde to visit you or not, and Kaia was of the opinion that I should give you some time, but¡ª" she ced a hand on her heart. "We all were so worried about you." She lowered her voice and said, "After all, you havee to the enemy pack all alone. We thought that we would make a visit after a month, but Bernice was very worried. She wanted to see you as soon as possible. So, after two days of you leaving the pack, we followed you here." Fuchsia was breathless and stopped talking to catch her breath. Her skin was flushed. Her eyes kept wandering to Olivia''s neck which was half hidden with the high frilly cor of her gown.


    Olivia blinked her eyes in surprise as she looked at her aunt and then at Bernice and back to her aunt. When she was there, not even once the two women showed any affection to her. She remembered Bernice''s words to her before leaving. Bernice had said that if she wasn''t going to like to stay in the marriage, do not bed Kaizan. She had said that she would be the sacrificialmb in case Olivia decided to annul the marriage. From the corner of her eye, she saw Bernice sitting on the next sofa. She had leaned forward as if too concerned about Olivia. Her eyes darted from her face to her neck and her belly.


    "Are you doing fine here, Olivia?" asked Bernice. Her eyes were swollen and she had obviously cried.. And this made Bernice too happy but she suppressed the happiness beneath perturbed expression.

 Chapter 574 - Apologize Personally

    <h4>Chapter 574 - Apologize Personally</h4>


    Ever since Olivia had left, Bernice had been coaxing her mother to go after her to Silver Vales in order to see what she was doing. She had made her intentions clear to her mother that she wanted to marry Kaizan but her mother was too afraid to speak in front of the councilmen. She was waiting for the opportunity to attack Olivia when she was alone.


    Kaizan was like a gold mine. If her daughter married the General of Silver Vales, she couldn''t imagine all the riches that came with it and the rise in their reputation. As such Olivia never wanted to marry Kaizan, so why not take the opportunity to throw Olivia out of this mansion once and forever? Though Kaia had stopped them, Bernice insisted to her mother that they should hurry up, lest she may consummate her marriage. And now that she was here in Silver Vales, her eyes were wide with amazement. The mansion was packed with so much luxury that she had never imagined. The man was the owner of groves and their estate was huge. It was at least five times bigger than theirs at the Whitew pack. Her father was devoted to Olivia''s father and was one of the councilmen and that is why no one ever doubted her intentions.


    She looked at Olivia with concern etched on her face and asked, "Are you doing fine here, Olivia? Why were you crying?" Her lips were swollen and her cheeks had the dry trail of her tears.


    "I¡ª I¡ª" Olivia lowered her gaze as she tried to say something.


    "Don''t tell me that you are unhappy here," Bernice blurted almost excitedly. "I knew! I knew that you were being forced to marry against your wishes. But don''t worry now. I am here. I will make things fine for you."


    Olivia frowned. She was unhappy for sure but not because of Kaizan. She bit her lip and looked outside where the sun was going down but had spilled its red and orange color in the sky. Inside it had started bing dark. The servants had begun lighting the torches and sconces and candles. She took a deep breath and turned her gaze to meet Bernice''s. "I am very fine, Bernice," she said.


    "Fine? You look like shit to me!" Bernice retorted. "How is the General keeping you? It has only been six days of your marriage and you are being treated like a dog. I can see to it. I also heard that your cavalcade was attacked on the path to Silver Vales after marriage. Did he even protect you?"


    News traveled pretty fast. Olivia was surprised but then her father was a Beta and so he would know it all. "Yes, he protected me well."


    This answer didn''t bore well with Bernice. She was looking for some spice. When she found none, she said, "Well, whatever. Your parents are too worried and I am here to take charge. Mother and I are going to stay here as long as it takes to make things better."


    Olivia didn''t like the intrusion but she couldn''t say much because she knew that once Bernice went back, she would only speak foul about her and since the peace treaty was still very new, she didn''t want to take the chances. Not only that, after meeting Alpha Murtagh, her guilt was weighing on her shoulders like solid boulders. Her heart sank when Murtagh called her a traitor. This was not what she had expected. She thought that she should tell Fuchsia and Bernice about it because they were the only rtives here and belonged to her pack, but then on a second thought, she restrained. She knew that Bernice was only looking for a way to add spice to an already fragile situation. So, Olivia ignored Bernice''s words. She looked at her aunt and asked, "When did you arrive?"


    "We came only an hour ago," said Fuchsia. "And believe me, the servants presented us with a variety of food!" she giggled excitedly. Then she waved around the house. "Kaizan has a beautiful house. Isn''t it?"


    Olivia nodded, sucking in a sharp breath. It was time for him toe back home. He had said that he would meet her in the evening.


    Fuchsia leaned closer to Bernice and whispered, "Don''t be fooled by this luxury Olivia. You have to be wary of everything that is around you. For all you know, this luxury is just a trap and Kaizan has other ns in his mind. He might kill you and no one would evene to know. He will do away with you and then marry someone of his choice. But we won''t allow him to do that. That is why I have got Bernice with me."


    Olivia was stunned beyond words. "It is already evening, aunt Fuchsia," she said. "Why don''t you both go to your rooms and take a rest. I will call you for dinner soon."


    "I am not going anywhere!" said Bernice. Was Olivia trying to dismiss her? If so, then why? Was Kaizaning? "I will stay with you all the time now, like your shadow Olivia."


    "What?" Olivia said. Before she could do anything else, she heard clops of hooves in the carriageway. A few minutester Kaizan entered the main hall where they were all sitting.


    They all rose to their feet. Bernice forgot to breathe when she looked at the man entering from the main door. He was handsome. With deep brown hair, hazel eyes, a straight nose and high cheekbones, the man looked like a god. His broad shoulders were enough to lift three women like her. He was wearing gold vambraces on his upper arms and two swords in the shape of V decorated on his back. A dagger was sheathed on his belt. And at that moment Bernice knew that she had to have this man as her husband by hook or by crook. He was too good for Olivia. She didn''t deserve him because she was against the marriage. Soon, she would reveal it all to Kaizan.


    A smile spread on Kaizan''s lips when he saw his wife. He wanted to go and pick her up and kiss her. He wanted to touch her to calm his wolf, to calm himself. But who were these two women? He had not seen them before. He narrowed his eyes at their close proximity with her. His hand went to the hilt of his dagger when his wolf cautioned him.


    Scared that he might react to protect her, Olivia immediately said, "These are my aunt and cousin. They have just arrived from the Whitew pack. They havee to meet me." She was finding it very awkward to tell Kaizan that people from her pack had followed her only a few dayster. It was as if no one trusted him or the peace treaty that he had signed. A blush rose on her cheeks at the thought as embarrassment surged.


    "Oh!" Kaizan said and dropped his hand from the dagger and bowed out of respect. "I hope you have a pleasant stay here."


    Fuchsia and Bernice bowed back. "It''s such a pleasure to meet you," said Fushsia with a snake''s sincerity. "Both Vaarin and Kaia couldn''te and instead sent Bernice and me. Actually, Bernice was eager toe and visit her cousin.. After what happened in the wedding, she wanted to apologize personally."

 Chapter 575 - Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 575 - Comparison</h4>


    Kaizan thought that they were talking about how ufortable things became at the wedding between the two sides. "It''s nothing," he replied. "We are fine now."


    Fuchsia blinked trying to understand what he said. When she realized that he was talking about the wedding, she looked at her daughter for help. Fuchsia gave Olivia a nervous look. "She was¡ª"


    Bernice quickly changed the flow of conversation. "No, no, General Kaizan. I was talking about the awkwardness with which Olivia came as your wife. You see she wasn''t ready for the marriage. Mother was telling about her difort about the wedding. She¡ª"


    "I think both of you must be tired," Kaizan cut her off as he snapped at her. "Why don''t you take a rest and we can continue this conversationter?"


    Bernice''s mouth fell to the floor. With wide eyes and a flushed face, she stared at Kaizan. Was he dismissing her? Couldn''t be. She was looking sexier than Olivia. Perhaps he was just too tired. She had to handle the conversation deftly and not allow him to see her in a bad way, so she said, "I am sorry, Kaizan," she said in an apologetic tone with a hint of huskiness. "But¡ª"


    "That is General Kaizan for you," Kaizan again snapped.


    Bernice jerked her head back. "I¡ª I am truly sorry, General Kaizan," she replied and bit her lip to check herself. This man was not an easy person. She had to find her way through his heart even if that meant to put Olivia down. "We can talkter." But now she wanted to show to him that she was a better host and a better woman as a candidate for wife because she was thoughtful of how to receive her man aspared to her stupid little cousin who was sitting there like she had no clue about her man. But if Olivia was sitting there like a duck, then it was working in her favor. "I am sure you must be tired. Would you like me to get anything for you from the kitchen? Some tea perhaps? I make great tea!" she said with enthusiasm.


    "Oh yes!" Fuchsia supported her daughter. "Bernice makes great tea. In fact, she has learned to cook a lot of things despite being one of the privileged children of the pack, unlike a few who only knew how to act like a princess from the day they were born." She nced at Olivia who was clearly too embarrassed because she didn''t know much about cooking.


    While Olivia was being trained in other things like training as a warrior or perfecting skills on how to manage a house with servants, her mother never really sent her to the kitchen to learn how to cook. On the other hand, Bernice was never interested in training as a warrior. She was more into girly stuff on how to create beautiful dresses and learning cookery and had excellent ideas about makeup. No wonder Bernice was looking so much better than Olivia. And Fuchsia couldn''t help feeling proud about it. If things went ording to their n, they would kick Olivia out of the house soon enough.


    Olivia nced at Kaizan, as she fidgeted her hands in herp where she ended up bunching the silk of her gown. She found him looking at Olivia with¡­ interest and that made her feel all the more low.


    "So you make good tea?" asked Kaizan as he crossed his one leg over the other and rxed back on the sofa. He was feeling very tired and said with a smile, "Then I would like to sample it."


    "Oh sure!" Bernice jumped up from her seat. "I will get it as soon as possible!" Saying that she gave a side nce to Olivia who was looking at herp, with a flushed face. Hah! I am going to show you that you don''t deserve him, bitch. Bernice thought in her head. With her chin tipped up, she spun on her heels and walked to the kitchen.


    Fuchsia''s chest swelled with pride. This was what she was hoping for. Aparison between Olivia and Bernice was going to show exactly who was better amongst the two cousins and who was more adept at being the General''s wife. She had to add more praises to her daughter''s already growing reputation. She turned her attention to Kaizan and said, "Do you know that Bernice has learnt various types of cuisines? Whenever we had people visiting us from different packs, Bernice would make sure that she interacted with them and learn about their food habits or if there was some new dish that she could add to her knowledge. That way she learnt a lot about cuisines from the south." Fuchsia meant that her daughter knew a lot about what people in Silver Vales ate. "Would you believe that southern cuisines are her favorite and that she has hosted parties where she would only have that menu? She is a great cook and a perfect hostess!"


    Kaizan nodded. "That is good," hemented.


    Fuchsia felt all the more encouraged. "But you see General Kaizan, it''s only my daughter from the entire Whitew pack who has such fantastic cookery skills. Other than her there is no one who can boast about it," she said with her chin tipped up. She gave a side nce to Olivia and could see her crumpled looks.


    "In that case her husband would be one lucky man," Kaizan remarked. "After all, the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach."


    Fuchsia sped her hands. Her trick was working. She wanted to add more to it. However, she thought of an idea. She turned to look at Olivia and said, "Olivia, have you not made any dish for your husband ever since you havee here?"


    Olivia''s blood drained from her face. She jerked her head back and nced at Kaizan, feeling miserable. Instead of knowing people in the kitchen better and spending time over there, she went to meet Murtagh. There was only one instance in which she asked the chef to make one of her favorite dishes. "I haven''t," she replied in a low voice.


    Fuchsia twisted her lips and shook her head. "You should learn from Bernice. See how eager she is to make tea for the General as soon as he arrived." She gazed at Kaizan for approval but by that time Bernice hade with a cup of tea for Kaizan.


    Bernice looked at Olivia with disdain. She had asked the chef in the kitchen to bring all the ingredients to prepare a nice cup of lemon grass and orange tea. She had peeled the orange and used its rind to make the tea. She had added lemon grass and exactly two drops of lemon juice at the end to get the right taste. In the end she added only one-fourth teaspoon of sugar. The tea was a mood enhancer. She poured it in the best china of the kitchen and brought it while it was steaming hot. cing it on the table in front of him, she knelt on the floor and then poured the tea for Kaizan. "Here it is," she said with ascivious smile.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes as he bent forward.

 Chapter 576 - [Bonus ] Do You Like It?

    <h4>Chapter 576 - [Bonus ] Do You Like It?</h4>


    Bernice had knelt next to the table to pour the tea for Kaizan as if she was such a humble woman, as if trying to show that this is what he should expect of her if she is his wife.


    She had ced the cup in a saucer delicately, schooled a very soft expression and extended it to Kaizan with a heavy sigh, which ensured that her breasts rose a little to show her cleavage. Which man would refuse a woman like her? She was so hot and serving him and she had so many assets that she was showing as if trying to tease him, as if trying to convey to him that she was just as hot as tea while just as vorful if eaten.


    Her lips kicked up and she said, "This is one of my specialties. I know how to make many more types of teas."


    When Kaizan bent forward, she knowingly brushed her fingers beneath the saucer and then blushed a little.


    "Thank you," said Kaizan and then straightened on the sofa. "Have you made only one cup?" he asked with a frown.


    Bernice giggled and fluttered her eyes. "I didn''t know that you would want to have more than one cup." She was already swelling with importance. Even though he hadn''t had one sip, he was already asking for more. She nced at Olivia who was watching her with misery sshed all over her face. Bernice was on the seventh cloud. She didn''t have to work much and Olivia would be thrown out like a fly in less time she had given to herself.


    "No, that''s not what I meant," said Kaizan. "Where''s the tea for your mother or Olivia? Don''t you want them to taste your special tea?"


    Bernice''s expression went nk for a moment. She looked at her mother. When their gazes met, Fuchsia knew that Bernice was put in a spot. She immediately added, "Oh, I have just had it. I don''t want to have more." Then she looked at Olivia as if with a warning that she better pull Bernice out of the situation. But Olivia didn''t say anything. Frustrated at her, Fuchsia added, "Olivia isn''t very fond of tea."


    "I see," Kaizan said and then sipped from his cup. His eyes became wide. "This is wonderful!"


    Bernice''s face split into a grin. "You like it?" she asked, sping her hands with excitement.


    "Yes," Kaizan nodded. He took another sip. "What all have you added? I can smell orange."


    Bernice giggled. "I added the rind of orange and then also a dash of lemon juice after the tea boiled." She gave her insight on the science of making tea. "If you add lemon juice while it is boiling, chances are the vor would turn bitter. One has to be very careful when making it."


    Kaizan sipped more. "This is lovely. I hope my chef has learnt it from you."


    Bernice and Fuchsia were ted. He didn''t say that he hoped that Olivia learned it from her. This meant that Kaizan was already thinking in the lines of having Bernice as his wife. And why not? She really took care of her man while Olivia, the foolish girl, sat there like a blockhead. Her mother had really never made her learn manners.


    "I am sure he has learnt," said Bernice. "And if he hasn''t, I will teach him."


    "That would be very nice of you," Kaizan said.


    Bernice nodded vehemently. She got up from the floor and then went to sit in her ce. When she nced at Olivia, she couldn''t help but feel very happy. Olivia looked like she had eaten a pill of misery. Sheughed on the inside because she was sure that Olivia was feeling the searing pain of misery burning in her chest. She thanked the god for making a quick decision toe to Silver Vales as soon as Olivia departed. Their journey extended to three days with their entourage of three maids and five soldiers and it was uneventful. No one attacked them. Bernice hoped that at least one rogue attacked them as that would show how important they were. Olivia was attacked twice and that had be the talk of the social circles. She turned her attention back to the man who was going to be her husband¡­ soon. She was going to use every enticement she could.


    "Where are your people staying? Your entourage?" asked Kaizan.


    Bernice was so happy at his question that she didn''t know what to do. Had it been any normal circumstance, she would have hugged him. He was so mindful. He even thought about her servants. "They have all been given amodation in the servant quarters of your mansion," she said as she looked at Fuchsia. Fuchsia too seemed joyous. This was all going so well.


    Kaizan tilted his head and then narrowed his eyes. Then he turned his gaze to Olivia. She was looking so nervous and sad, that his heart plummeted. "Is anything wrong, Olivia?" he asked as he got up from his ce and walked to the cushioned single sofa she was sitting on with tea in his hand.


    "N¡ªnothing," she replied, watching him cross the table, walk past Bernice and then standing in front of her. She craned her head to look at him as he towered above her. Then he sat on her armrest. She was flustered as to what he was doing.


    Both Fuchsia and Bernice gazed at her with strained expressions, their breaths lodged in their throats.


    "Here, have this," said Kaizan and gave her the same cup of tea from which he was drinking. "Your cousin has done a great job in making this special tea," he said softly as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders.


    He said with so much affection and tenderness that Olivia blinked at him once and then twice. His warm fire and masculine smell surrounded her. With his one leg touching her thigh and one arm across her shoulders, she felt¡­ intimate. All the nervousness that was building in her system vanished the moment he touched her. "B¡ªbut this is for you," she said as she gazed at his handsome face and then her eyes locked with his.


    "And you are mine." He ced the cup in front of her lips as if coaxing her to drink.


    She couldn''t do anything but open her lips as he pressed the cup more for her to drink it. He was so shamelessly exhibiting his love. Olivia sipped a little from it and couldn''t help but feel that Bernice indeed made good tea.


    "Do you like it?" asked Kaizan. When she nodded, he urged her to have more. As he made her drink it, a drop sluiced from the corner of her mouth and trickled down. He put his thumb over there, slid it up to her lips where the drop ended and then sucked the thumb in his mouth. "It is even better when ites from your lips," he said suggestively and Olivia blushed like a thousand shades of red. "Finish it," he said. "You look very exhausted." He brought his fingers to her cheek as he trailed her blush. "So beautiful¡­" he murmured.


    Bernice and Fuchsia looked as if they had eaten the bitter rind of lemon and orange. "But¡ª"

 Chapter 577 - Difference Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 577 - Difference Between Us</h4>


    Bernice gulped when Kaizan put his thumb in his mouth and sucked it. She had made the tea for him and he ended up giving more than half of it to Olivia. She couldn''t believe that the tea that she had made with so many efforts was being poured down the mouth of Olivia. The tea was meant for Kaizan and this shameless bitch was drinking it. Not even once did she resist. Jealousy burned through her heart and the only thing that wascking was smoke that should havee out of her ears. "B¡ª But the tea is for you, Kaizan," she blurted.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes at her with his fingers still on Olivia''s cheek.


    "I m¡ªmean General Kaizan," Bernice corrected herself.


    "Is it a problem with you if I wanted to share the tea with my wife?" asked Kaizan, his aura growing dark.


    Yes, it is! Bernice wanted to say it out loud, but how could she. "I¡ª"


    Before her daughter could blurt anything more stupid, Fuchsia interrupted, "Of course not, General Kaizan. Why would it be a problem? This is just tea. Anyone can have it. Bernice only meant that she would have gone to the kitchen and made more. But she is happy that even her sister gets to have the delicacies made by her."


    Kaizan nodded with approval. He looked at Olivia who was still reeling under his act of possessiveness and shameless flirting. When their gazes locked, he brushed the hair on her forehead behind and murmured, "My sunshine."


    Olivia''s lips wormed into a smile as a warm feeling infused her body.


    "How was your day?" asked Kaizan entranced in her smile.


    "Hectic," she replied.


    "Did you visit Murtagh?"


    "Yes," said Olivia and her smile disappeared. Anxiety crossed over her face when she remembered what Murtagh had asked her to do. It was so horrible that it still pained her heart. She didn''t want to tell Kaizan about it because their marriage was new and so was the peace treaty. Telling him about Murtagh''s ns would mean as if they are trying to go against the orders of her pack as well as King Dmitri.


    Seeing her gloom, Kaizan didn''t ask her more. It was apparent from her face that the meeting didn''t go as expected. "Why don''t you go and rest, Olivia?" he said. "It looks like you have really endured a lot."


    Bernice felt another stab of jealousy. They hade here after four days of journey and they were extremely tired. Yet she went to prepare tea for him. Instead, he was asking his wife to rest who probably just went around for an hour or two and met Alpha Murtagh. How could she be more tired than her? Kaizan was giving undue importance to Olivia and she was going to make sure that this ended¡­ soon. Also, now she was keen on meeting Alpha Murtagh. She wanted to know what was it that went between him and Olivia because Olivia''s face flickered with worry that she wasn''t sharing. "Even we are very tired now," said Bernice with a sigh. "We have traveled for four days to reach Silver Vales and every muscle in my body is aching. Isn''t it, Mother?"


    Fuchsia nodded. Even she didn''t like the proximity of her niece with Kaizan. She was thinking of ways to separate them. "I am very tired, Bernice."


    Bernice looked at Olivia and asked, "Do you have good servants who can massage me body? Or is it that you don''t even know about the servants in this house? The head cook was telling me that you had visited the kitchen for the first time ever since you arrived here." She scoffed at Olivia and rolled her eyes.


    Olivia bit her lip once again feeling embarrassed. Why was it that the two women who were her blood rtives tried to show her down at every instance they got? It was surely because they were tired. "I have¡ª"


    "Haven''t you got servants with you?" Kaizan cut off Olivia.


    Bernice was expecting Olivia to say something but when Kaizan interrupted the conversation, her mouth opened in the shape of O. A momentter she stammered, "I¡ª I h¡ª have."


    "Then why don''t you ask them to massage you?" Kaizan said. "You see Olivia arrived only two days before you, so she wouldn''t know much about the household."


    "Oh, okay!"


    "Also, you said that the soldiers who apanied you are here in the mansion?"


    "They are," Bernice said,pletely flustered.


    "I see," Kaizanmented. Then he turned his gaze to Olivia and said, "Come on love, you need rest. You look¡­ exhausted." He got up from there and extended his hand for her to hold it. As soon as she held it, he pulled her up.


    Fuchsia''s mind became nk when she saw how Kaizan rebuked Bernice. This only meant one thing¡ªthey couldn''t rebuff Olivia. She observed that the moment they snubbed her, Kaizan went all protective. So, they had to take a different approach. And for the love of God, she really wanted to see if Kaizan had marked her or not. Her eyes went to Olivia''s neck and frustration rose in her chest when she couldn''t see her skin. "General Kaizan!" she said, stopping the two in their tracks. They had already reached the stairs by that time.


    Kaizan turned over his shoulder and frowned at her. "Yes?"


    "Bernice wanted to prepare dinner for you tonight? Is it okay?" Fuchsia said. She had to keep him in the loop somehow.


    Kaizan looked at Olivia as if asking for approval. Silent words were exchanged and Kaizan finally said, "Sure."


    "Thank you!" Fuchsia replied with a wide smile. As Kaizan and Olivia climbed up the stairs, Fuchsia gave a triumphant smile to Bernice. "Come, let us go back to our room. You must be tired, Bernie!"


    Bernice couldn''t stop gazing at the back of her cousin. Kaizan had wrapped his arm across the small of her back and was guiding her upstairs, looking at her with stars in his eyes. If it wasn''t for the council of the Whitew pack, she would have been Kaizan''s wife. Rage bubbled up in her body and she felt like screaming, but she contained herself. Fuchsia had to drag Bernice to their room.


    "What the hell were you doing?" Fuchsia scolded her daughter.


    Bernice crashed on the bed. Her maid was waiting for her in the room. She barked at her. "Can''t you see that I am tired? Get some oil and massage me."


    The maid''s face nched. Scared that she would get ashing, she ran outside to fetch oil for her.


    "What did I do?" Bernice asked with a pout. "It has only been two days more than me over here, mother. Only two days. And that Olivia thinks that she has Kaizan wrapped around her finger. I should have been there!"


    "Then you have to show Kaizan that you deserve that ce. But all you were focused on was how to put Olivia down!" Fuchsia retorted.


    "How else are we going to point the difference between us?" Bernice whined.. "Olivia has done some kind of magic on him!" She kicked out her silk sandals with force.

 Chapter 578 - Seductress

    <h4>Chapter 578 - Seductress</h4>


    Fuchsia shook her head. "Foolish girl, that is why I told Kaizan that you would be preparing dinner. This is your chance, Bernice. Show him your skills. He said that the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach. It means that he is a foodie. Grab this opportunity. And as for Olivia¡ªlet me take care of her. You seduce Kaizan, okay?"


    Bernice''s falling mood lifted a little. The maid hade with a bottle of oil which was infused withvender oil. The maid helped her take her clothes out and then massaged her well. Fuchsia went downstairs to the kitchen to order the head cook about the menu for dinner.


    ---


    When they reached their bedchamber, Kaizan closed the door and trapped Olivia in his arms. Ever since he had entered the house, he was itching to touch her, feel her and sink in her warm citrusy scent. He didn''t know that mates were such enticing creatures. He felt like he had wasted all his life by not pursuing the scent that he had smelled five years back. And now that he had finally met her, his world had stopped and then the axis had tilted. And now his world was spinning rapidly. When he had gone for the council meeting, all he had in his mind was how to go back home and be with his mate. To call her his wife was an honor, but to call her his mate¡ªit was like she was a part of his soul. He missed her warm body to the extent that when the image of her naked skin shed across his mind, he would get a hard on. He had thought that marking her and iming her would be more than enough and that his life would settle, but no¡ªhis needs, his craving for her only enhanced, and to his chagrin, they never seemed to ebb. Many times, during the day, he must have pressed his erection with his hands or even rubbed it when no one saw.


    Even when he was sitting downstairs, he couldn''t resist the temptation to be near her. That was the main reason why he went to sit next to her. Moreover, he didn''t like how Bernice snubbed her. When he sat next to her, his shaft became hard.


    He wondered if this was what even Ileus went through.


    Right now, he leaned over and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "You are a temptress," he rasped. "It is impossible to stay away from you." His gaze darted between her eyes and her lips.


    "Is it then?" she said and bit her lip.


    "Stop biting your lip," he growled. "Only I get to bite it." He nted his mouth over hers and captured her lips in a scorching hot kiss. He crashed his lips and teeth and tongue on her and pressed her body with his, wedging his thighs between hers. The electric sparks between them coiled all over their bodies. She threaded her fingers in his hair as she opened up for him. He pressed his erection against her belly and his hips thrust against her on their own. When he pulled away from her, he picked her up from there and carried her all the way to the bed. He made her lie on the bed and then crawled over her. As he loomed over her, he said, "I have been thinking about you all day."


    She gazed at him and brought her palms to his cheeks. He was so beautiful that it stole her breath away. Everything about him fitted her perfectly. "And what have you been thinking?" she asked sexily.


    "Your naked body."


    "But I am wearing clothes now."


    The seductress. Siren. Kaizan looked at her gown and in a second it was ripped off by his ws and tossed on the floor somewhere. Now her naked body was beneath him, glinted in the warm amber light of the fire in the hearth. Her hair was spilled over the pillow and she looked ethereal. He bent down to plunder her lips once again as his hand squeezed her breasts. She arched her back for him and as she did that, he groaned because now his erection pressed against her naked body and her sex.


    He left her mouth and not able to control it any further, he removed his clothes. Her juices flowed out, and he could feel the wetness on his shaft. Olivia held his shaft in her hands and he hissed. She rubbed his erection over her sex wantonly. The smell of her arousal and the wetness on his shaft was enough to make his eyes roll back. He groaned and then nudged her entrance. When Olivia guided him inside her, he bit back a curse. He thrust deep inside her until it hit the very end. She cried when he pulled it out and then thrust again with force. It was not long after he started pounding inside her with every bit of need that he had in his body. He just wanted to fuck her senseless. However, he couldn''t control it. His shaft pulsated inside her and he tipped his head back to the ceiling as roared when he spilled his seeds inside her. Hotness filled her core and Olivia came with him.


    Bliss.


    Possession.


    "Mine," he growled when he continued to thrust inside her even after he had slumped on her. He buried his neck in the crook of her neck. They were both sweating but neither wanted to remove from the warmth of their naked bodies.


    Olivia closed her eyes as she trailed her fingers down his back lovingly. She wondered if she had left the marks of her nails on his shoulders, but then she wasn''t bothered. This beautiful man belonged to her and she intended to leave more marks on him. A babe. What would their babe look like?


    "Would you like to take a bath?" asked Kaizan.


    "I would love to," she said. Her days had been very stressful.


    Kaizan removed himself from her with a reluctant grunt. When she sat down, he lifted her up in his arms and she squealed. "Let me introduce you to pleasures of flesh in a bathtub," he said with a mischievous smile. She flushed a deep red imagining the scenario in the bathtub. He murmured, "I love it when you blush for me."


    He ced her in the tub and ran a hot water bath. He added aromatic soap lotions and oils to it and then sat down in the tub. He held her hips and then made her sit at the edge of the tub. "Part your legs for me, Olivia," he growled as he stared at the curly thatch of hair on her sex.


    Olivia was hesitant. She had never ever been this exposed. She closed her thighs.


    Kaizan looked at her. With one hand he pushed her to make her rest against the wall. "Hold the edge of the tub. You will need it. And if you move, I will chain your hands up and fuck you."


    Gods. She held the edge of the tub and braced herself.


    He parted her legs and delved his mouth in between. He inhaled her sex and groaned as his already hard shaft throbbed painfully. He wrapped his mouth around her swollen bud. She bucked her hips towards him with a cry.. Her thighs quivered.

 Chapter 579 - Dinner (1)

    <h4>Chapter 579 - Dinner (1)</h4>


    Kaizan sucked her clit while flicking it with his tongue. The pleasure was intense. The heat that had coiled in her belly was going to unfurl. Suddenly he grazed her clit with his fangs and she came with a cry. She tried to close her thighs when she came but Kaizan had pinned them apart with his hands. He growled against her skin.


    The orgasm was so strong that she became breathless. "Oh Kaizan!" she said and licked her lips. She looked down at him and found him opening her pink folds. He licked her in between the folds from top to bottom and then wrapped his lips around her core. Olivia came again with a loud cry soon enough. After licking her honey over there, he picked her up and slid her over his cock. Impaled over his cock, Olivia arched her back when it hit her to the end. He held her buttocks tightly and then moved her down and down over his cock. Her breasts bounced and his senses fled. In two more thrusts, he came inside with a groan. As he came, he pressed her against his body and buried his head in her neck, near his mark. He bit the mark and snarled as he continued toe.


    It was impossible for him to remove his cock from her sheath, and so the two remained in that position, blissfully unaware of the world around them. After a long time, he said, "Why did you buy only two pieces of fabric for your dresses from Central Saion? You should have bought more."


    Her head was resting against his chest as hot water flowed around them, its steam covering their exposed body. How could she say that she was too shy to spend his money? "I have many dresses."


    "So what?" he said with slight anger. "I want to buy more dresses for you. Please go to the market and get five rolls of silk of your choice. I will order the seamstress toe here and take your measurements."


    "I have a lot¡ª" she protested, feeling shy about splurging his money like this.


    He ced a finger on her lips. "Hush now. Just go and buy. You don''t have good nightdresses. I want you to make a dozen nightdresses." And he had a design in his mind.


    "A dozen?" She jerked her head up in surprise with wide eyes. "That''s a lot."


    "No, love. I want you to do that. Okay?" He had fancied her in one of his creations, one he had seen in his magazines. Just thinking of her in one of those made him hard all over again and he wanted to take her. But he knew that she would be very tired now.


    By the time they took a bath and finished dressing, they were too exhausted.


    ---


    Bernice had asked her maid to massage her with aroma oils. She had brought a lot of scents from her home. She added rose oil in the water to take a bath. Her mother had said that rose scent was very seductive.


    "Wear something good and always smell nice in his presence," Fuchsia had said when she hade out of the bath. "And go to prepare dinner. The cooks are waiting for you. I have already set the menu."


    Bernice was fresh after the bath. Excited, she got dressed in a simple gown to make food. She decided on wearing somethingcy after the dinner was prepared.


    When she reached the kitchen, she saw that the cooks were waiting for her. It took her three hours to finish preparing it. She had made ten different types of dishes. Once she was satisfied, she arranged the dining table after asking the cook to take out the best cutlery. She really had to show that she was the best hostess he could ever think of. When she looked at the dishes that were supposed to be served, she couldn''t help feeling proud, and she couldn''t help feeling how small Olivia was in front of her. There was seasoned and stuffed duck with fruits, sausages, mashed potato with coriander, gravy, cranberry sauce, grilled whole corn, bread rolls, casserole with cream of mushroom soup, fried onions and green beans, baked sweet yams and pumpkin pie.


    She sped her hands as a smile crossed her face. Olivia could never imagine making so much. She giggled at the thought where she imagined how Kaizan was going to praise her in front of her cousin. She took a deep satisfactory breath and then walked to her room humming a soft tune. Fuchsia hadid one of hercy dresses on the bed. It was a chartreuse silk with thickces on the bodice that ended on both the sides in long trains. The long sleeves were that ofce which showed her skin through the design. The maids made her wear a corset that plumped her boobs higher. They curled her hair and pinned half of them at the back while the remaining were left dangling on her shoulders. Bernice was an expert in makeup. She applied rouge on her cheeks and instead of ck kohl, she applied golden dust around her eyes.


    When she finished dressing up, Fuchsia sighed. She watched her in the mirror. "My daughter is so beautiful. That mouse, Olivia, is no match for you."


    Bernice chuckled. "Thank you, Mother." She nced at her reflection for onest time and then walked with confidence to the dining room. It was dinner time but Kaizan and Olivia hadn''te down. She had instructed the cooks toy out the dinner and so the dining table was already beautifullyid. She hummed her favorite song and shifted the roses in the flower vase that was ced in the middle. All at once she heard a roar emanating from a room above. She snapped her head up and asked a servant, "What was that? Is someone hurt?"


    The servant blushed. She knew that it was their Master in throes of pleasure. The mansion was witnessing such roars time and again from thest two days. "I don''t know, mdy," she replied in a soft voice and scurried away. Bernice shrugged and then resumed humming. Soon Kaizan woulde down along with Olivia and she would make sure that Olivia is treated like a wallflower. Moreover, she also thought of asking his permission to visit Alpha Murtagh.


    She sat on the right of the head chair and waited for him. Fuchsia joined her minutester. She came bustling in, excited, hoping to see Kaizan, but he hadn''te. "Where is he?" she asked, gazing at Bernice and then at the stairs.


    "I don''t know¡­"


    Fuchsia narrowed her eyes. Not liking the fact that Olivia was spending so much time alone with Kaizan, she instructed a servant. "Go knock on the door of your Master and tell him that the dinner is ready and his guests are waiting."


    The servant flinched. She bowed and said, "I am sorry mdy, but I can''t do that." She was so scared that she scurried away.


    An hourter Fuchsia had her food out of frustration and left as Bernice continued to wait.. She didn''t know how long she had drifted off to sleep, when a movement woke her up in the darkness.

 Chapter 580 - Dinner (2) - Thief

    <h4>Chapter 580 - Dinner (2) - Thief</h4>


    Bernice waited for Kaizan to show up. Fuchsia hade to join her for dinner. The two talked about what was taking so much time for them toe downstairs and have dinner. When the servant refused, Fuchsia even thought that she would go and knock on the doors of their bedchamber and see what was keeping them. After all, she had really prepared her daughter to look so beautiful. Which man in their right mind would deny a beautiful girl who was so good with her culinary skills? But the moment Fuchsia reached thending of the stairs, a guard stationed over there stopped them.


    "Mdy, this floor is only for General and his use. Even the servants aren''t allowed to go up unless they have prior permission."


    Fuchsia''s mouth fell to the floor. She didn''t know that Kaizan would have guards stationed in the house. Irritated as hell, she came down mumbling curses at the guard and at Olivia. She huffed and sat beside Bernice, to eat her food. "I can''t wait anymore," she said and filled her te. "But I suggest that you wait here till theye and give it the face of Olivia to make you wait for so long. Don''t you leave her!"


    Bernice was already seething with anger. "Yes, Mother," she replied through a clenched jaw. After Fuchsia left, Bernice waited and waited and waited. The servants had extinguished the candles in the chandeliers. Only the sconces and the torches outside the mansion were being lit now. The dining room was lit in the warm glow of the fire hearth. Bernice cradled her head on her hands that were folded in front of her on the table. She didn''t know when she had gone off to sleep but when she woke up, it was pretty dark. The embers in the fire were glowing a red hot and unless she stoked them, the fire wouldn''t crackle. However, Bernice woke up with a jerk because of a movement in the dark. She rubbed her eyes and became stiff when she saw a dark silhouette of a woman wrapped in a sheet with a shawl around her, serving things on a te.


    At first, Bernice thought she was imagining an apparition and then when her eyes became wider, she realized that it was Olivia. She was bent at the opposite corner of the table. She had a sheet wrapped around her. She pushed the shawl to her neck because it was falling in front. Olivia noticed that the bedsheet was tied in a knot just above her breasts. She was slicing the duck with a knife.


    Seeing her wrapped in a sheet made her blood boil. So, the bitch was already trying to seduce the General? She wanted to hit her and w her skin, her face so bad that the General would never see her ugliness again. A quick n came to her mind. She got up from her ce. "You thief!" she shouted and ran towards Olivia.


    Olivia snapped her head in Bernice''s direction and before she could even speak, Bernice had already struck her hard with adle on her back. "How dare you steal food that is meant for the General and his wife? Is this what they teach you here? If you were in my ce, they would have given you a hundredshes and then thrown you in the dungeon."


    A sharp pain rose on her back when Bernice hit her on the back. She fell in front of a chair. "Bernice!" she called her before her cousin brought the next strike on her skin. But Bernice struck her again.


    "You thief! Keep all the food back!" Bernice shouted in rage.


    "Stop it!" Olivia said as she struggled to get up. "This is Olivia here!" She scrambled away from her and shouted again. "Bernice!"


    Bernice stopped herself this time and looked wide at her cousin. "Oh my God!" she said as she released thedle from her hand and pressed her hands to her mouth. "I am so sorry. I am so sorry." She rushed to Olivia. "I thought that it was a thief." Feeling very happy on the inside, she feigned gloom. "I didn''t realize it was you. It is so dark here!" She grasped Olivia''s upper arm and was helping her to stand up, when a masculine hand roughly removed her hand from there by holding her by her neck.


    "How dare you?" Kaizan growled. He hade out of the bedchamber with nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist when he heardmotion on the outside and Olivia screaming with pain. Kaizan had grabbed Bernice''s neck tightly and pulled her back. He bared his fangs and looked murderous.


    "General Kaizan!" Bernice coughed and struggled to remove herself from his hold. "Please, I thought it was a thief. I was only protecting you." She was sure her neck would snap.


    Olivia had risen to her feet. "Kaizan," she said, rubbing her back which was stinging with pain. "Leave her, Kaizan."


    Kaizan growled at Bernice once again and then shoved her aside. Bernice fell on the floor on her buttocks so hard that she groaned in pain. She watched Kaizan rushing to Olivia and picking her up in hisp.


    "Olivia," he said as he held her tightly and inspected her wounds. His face was etched with worry as he rubbed her back. It was dark, but he could see that her skin was slightly raised where she was struck. It made him so angry that he wanted to wring Bernice''s neck. He looked at her again as his lips peeled back and he snarled at her.


    Bernice flinched. She got up slowly from the floor, rubbing her buttocks. Her expensive gown was ruined and her hairdo was also in a mess. "Ge¡ª General Kaizan," she stuttered. "Please forgive me." She got up and held the edge of the table to support herself. Tears rolled out of her eyes. "I didn''t know that it was Olivia."


    Fuchsia came running from her room by that time. "What happened? What happened?" she asked, holding Bernice.


    Bernice shook her head. "It''s nothing, Mother. It was my fault. I am so sorry about this." She looked at Olivia. "But why would you steal like this, Olivia? There is so much food in the house. You can eat as much as you like. Stealing in the dark doesn''t fit your stature." She started sobbing. "I had made it all for you and the General. This is not the right way to do things."


    "Right way?" Olivia rasped.


    Kaizan gripped her waist tightly in his arms. He wanted to lick her injury in order to ease her pain and then wring Bernice''s neck, in that order. When he heard Bernice, he raised an eyebrow and said, "What do you mean ''right way''?"


    Fuchsia intervened. "What she means is that Olivia was being like a robber and stealing food when all she should have done is ask Bernice to serve it to her."


    Olivia stared at her cousin and her aunt, speechless.


    A servant hade there by then and stoked fire in the hearth after adding a log. It came to life immediately lighting the room better.


    "Stealing food? Robber? What the hell are you talking?" Kaizan growled menacingly.. His aura became dark.

 Chapter 581 - Dinner (3)

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Dinner (3)</h4>


    "All I am saying is that Olivia appeared like a thief," Fuchsia said, looking malevolently at Olivia who was still sitting in Kaizan''sp shamelessly. She truly had no shame and no respect for the elders. And now she appeared like a thorn in her eyes. "What was the necessity of stealing food like this in the dark? Bernice had worked very hard to prepare these dishes for you General Kaizan. She stayed all night and even fell asleep on the table while waiting for you toe and eat food, and yet this is what she is facing. This is not fair." She saw Kaizan''s darkening aura, so she corrected herself. "She wanted to serve food to you and Olivia. At first, you didn''te in time and now you even threw her on the floor. What did she do to deserve such unruly treatment? Is this the family that Kaia has wedded her daughter in?" She yed the victim card. "Is this part of the peace treaty from you?"


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes at herst words. The woman was¡­ vile. "You are building all this out of propor¡ª"


    Olivia raised her hand to stop him from speaking. The pain at her back was stinging and she was sure that the way Bernice hit her, a mark must have formed. Kaizan growled, when she refrained him from speaking. She got out of hisp and said, "First, I hade here to get food for Kaizan and take it back to our bedchamber because he didn''t want toe down and have dinner. Second, in your words, I am wedded in this family, so this house," she waved her hand in the air, "is mine too." She crossed her arms across her chest. "When I take food from this ce, I am not stealing. Remember that. This is my house and so I am taking what rightfully belongs to me!"


    For the first time Olivia spoke in such a proprietary way that Kaizan''s¡­ chest swelled with pride and love. She was thinking of his home as hers. His beast approved of their mate''s words.


    Fuchsia''s mouth fell to the floor. She wanted to me Olivia and had hoped that Kaizan would also chide her after she had med her, but the girl suddenly spoke out. How dare she? She wanted to p her hard. Bernice too felt as if she was thrown from a cliff. Rage bubbled inside her. She was so happy to strike her hard with thedle, but Olivia had struck them hard with her words.


    Olivia knew that if her aunt left right now, she would bitch about this event and spread false rumors. Their wedding was too new and she hadn''t even met her inws to pass any judgment. So, she continued. "Having said that, I think that this was a misunderstanding, and now we all can have food together. Bernice was only waiting for her and she had fallen asleep. That was why she couldn''t decipher who was there in the darkness. But I wonder if you couldn''t smell me?"


    At this Fuchsia''s heart thudded. All she could smell was sex all over them and while it angered her that the little bitch was using sex to seduce Kaizan, she couldn''t deny that Bernice didn''t smell her. But she scowled at Olivia.


    The way Olivia saved the whole situation, made Bernice feel all the more jealous of her. Not only did she make her mother stop in her tracks of belittling the peace treaty, she even rubbed it on their face that they were guests and she was the owner of everything here.


    Olivia didn''t give them much time to think. "Why don''t we all have dinner again?" she said, her gaze darting to her husband and Bernice. "Since Aunt Fuchsia has already had her dinner, she can go and rest."


    Fuchsia blinked her eyes in surprise at the way she was dismissing her. "Y¡ªyes," she bbered. "You all eat. I am d that Olivia rified things." She was so flustered and looking puny in front of them that she hurried back to her room lest this thing blew up.


    Olivia could feel Kaizan''s disapproval, so she turned her head towards him and raised an eyebrow.


    "Okay¡­" he sighed. "But I have a condition."


    She chuckled. "What condition?"


    He pulled her back in hisp, held her waist tightly and said, "You are going to sit here and have food on the same te as mine. And Bernice will serve us."


    Bernice''s eyes became wide in surprise.


    Olivia''s face flushed a thousand shades of red. She swatted his chest but he didn''t release her. He sat there stubbornly. His gaze fell on her mark at the back. He bent down and licked her injury, coating it with his saliva.


    If she was jealous, then now she was not only scandalized by their behavior with each other and too angry at Kaizan for asking her to serve them food. Bernice too was having pain in her neck with the way he grabbed it, but he was hardly bothered about it. And it was all because of her bitchy cousin. She was now all the more sure that she would teach her a lesson and one which would make Kaizan hate her for the rest of his life. She pushed the rage down and got up. She had to feign an apology in order to stay in Kaizan''s good books. "You are right Olivia," she said with her eyes lowered. "Please forgive me. I shouldn''t have attacked you." Her eyes became teary. "Please don''t be angry with me." Her gaze went to Olivia''s neck to see her mark, but it was covered with the shawl.


    "Not at all, Bernice," Olivia replied with a lovely smile. "This was just a misunderstanding."


    Kaizan growled from behind her, indicating that he was hungry.


    Bernice''s face lit up. "Thank you, sis!" she said. In the next ten minutes, she bustled around the table and served them food in one te. She was so much in rage on the inside serving them like a servant, but she donned a smile. The servant who had stoked the fire was only looking at them, standing near the wall. She didn''t move at all to help her serve. She served fruits and sausages for herself and sat opposite to them. Bernice felt like a servant. Did Kaizan want her to feel like one? Not only did she prepare dinner for them, she even ended up serving them?


    "Eat Kaizan," said Olivia, looking at him. But her husband opened his mouth and pointed with his finger, asking her to feed him. Olivia bit her lips and blushed again. All this was so intimate and going at such a rapid speed that she was feeling very shy. Olivia giggled and cut a small piece of meat from the duck and gave it to him. Her finger entered his mouth and he sucked its tip suggestively.


    When Bernice how she was feeding him and how he was demanding from her, jealousy scalded her. Her breath ragged, she said, "I would like to meet Alpha Murtagh.. Is that possible, General Kaizan? He is our Alpha and it would be very rude if hees to know that I visited Silver Vales and didn''t meet him."

 Chapter 582 - Training (1)

    <h4>Chapter 582 - Training (1)</h4>


    Kaizan chewed the sausage that Olivia had fed him. He could feel that Olivia had stiffened in hisp at the mention of Murtagh. He was tempted to ask her about him, but then he stopped himself. When she would trust him well enough, she would talk about her Alpha to him. He understood the loyalty that went within the packs and he honored her decision to not speak about her Alpha. Bernice''s question put him in a fix, but he said, "I am not the one who authorizes meetings with Murtagh. He is a political prisoner and it is only the royalty who allows meeting with him."


    "Oh!" Bernice said with a sad face as her lips curved down. "I was so hoping to meet him. I wanted to carry something back to my pack and carrying my Alpha''s memories would have been so good. But¡­" she drawled andzily dug her fork in the vegetables.


    Kaizan didn''t reply to her. He nudged Olivia to give him more food. She bit her lip and gave him a spoonful of mushroom cream soup.


    "Is there a way you can ask the king?" Bernice interrupted their cuddly-cuddly behavior, feeling every bit peeved.


    "I will see," he said in haste and dismissed her.


    Rest of the dinner, Bernice ate watching the two of them cuddling each other. It was like a kick in her stomach, but she watched them and even gave smiles only to fuel her zeal for throwing Olivia out of the house. And the only way now was to act like a typical white lotus. She was going to have to hold Olivia in a way that he didn''t mark her.


    "I was thinking that you should continue your warrior training, Olivia," said Kaizan as the two got up and walked back to their bedchamber.


    "Really?" said Olivia with a glint in her eyes. She had been denied the training in her own home after Luke''s death. Her parents had be too overprotective about her. She loved the usual training routines with other wolves. But from a long time, all she was doing was watching them from afar. When she had met Kaizan for the first time in the hollow of the oak, he threw the gauntlet at her and she had picked it up.


    "Yes," he said, cing his hand at the small of her back. "I will assign someone to train you. How much have you learnt?"


    Olivia was so happy that she practically bounced all the way to their bedchamber, chirpily telling him what all she knew. And Kaizan¡ªhe was hardy listening to her. His mind was in the gutters. All he wanted was to rip the sheet and pin her beneath him, trembling and begging for more.


    "So, I am going to start with it tomorrow?" she asked, turning to look at him when he kicked the door close.


    He spaced out for a moment wondering what she was asking about because he wasn''t even thinking. How could a mate be so enticing that his world had turned upside down? He just longed to touch her, feel her and wedge his rock-hard cock in her sheath. She was sex goddess and he wanted to worship her in every way. "Yes!" he breathed. And that was enough of warrior training talk, he said to himself after remembering the conversation. He scooped her up in his arms. She squealed as he carried her to his bed.


    After an hour of grinding himself in her, tasting her, kissing, nibbling and sucking her, when he slumped beside her, totally sweat-slicked, he felt like going to the temple to offer the gods his sincere thanks. He turned his head to look at his mate and found her sleeping blissfully. Her eyes moved behind her eyelids and he wondered if she was dreaming about him. Life was¡­ fantastic.


    Next day, Kaizan asked Finn to assign two of his best warriors to train Olivia. Though he could have sent her to the training house where all the warriors practiced, he didn''t want his wife to enter into a testosterone charged atmosphere and he certainly didn''t want his men to see her curvy body swinging as she moved. Gods, she was so voluptuous and beautiful. Did she even realize her assets?


    The morning sunlight filtered through the window and he was happy to note that it wasn''t snowing. Sometime during the night, he had pulled her over his chest and was able to sleep with her sweet weight on his body. Gently he made her sleep on the bed beside him and she moaned reluctantly, instantly missing his warmth. He chuckled and sighed that he had to leave her because of his duties. He was surely going to ask the king to give him a few days off to spend time in honeymoon. Just as he was tucking her in the furs, Ileus appeared in the bedroom. He growled and threw another fur over naked Olivia to ensure that she wasn''t exposed. He sat down in front of her and looked at Ileus menacingly. "Do you have a death wish?" he snarled. "Get out!" The man was getting on his nerves.


    Looking extremely disheveled and haggard, Ileus'' eyes were red. He hadn''t slept and had too much to drink. "Where will I go?" he said as hended on the couch on his back and ced his arm over his eyes. "I miss her so badly, it''s like a gaping hole in my heart."


    Kaizan rolled his eyes. Ileus had started with his drama. "Why don''t you go to Vilinski? And would you mind getting out?" He was getting irritated as hell. Right now, he was thinking of getting Olivia privately tutored for training and now Ileus cropped up with no barrier on his emotions. So much danger!


    Ileus turned his face to gaze Kaizan. He peeped to his side and saw the fur moving. "Is that Olivia? Is she not wearing anything?"


    "Shut up!" Kaizan roared. "Get out!"


    But Ileus was very cold to his reactions. "Tonight, you areing with me to the boxing ring in level three, and that''s it!"


    "What? Are you fucking mad?" Kaizan was on the edge of his wits. "When is Anastasiaing back?"


    "Next week," came Ileus'' sad whimper.


    Kaizan shook his head. He had to bear Ileus'' tantrums till next week? Didn''t Ileus see that he was a married man now? Even he had a mate? "I can''t¡ª"


    "Well, then that''s it!" Ileus said as he got up with some difficulty. "We are going." He snapped his fingers and the next instant Kaizan disappeared. He heard a long, murderous roar and realized he had conjured the wrong spell. With a sigh, he looked at the furs that were now being kicked and he snapped his fingers again. Kaizan appeared back. He lunged at Ileus but by that time Ileus had burst into shadows and smoke and Kaizannded on the couch, cursing and grunting.


    As instructed by Kaizan, Olivia went to a small building with Finn in the estate for her training. The building had arched sses and thick stone walls. Various types of weapons were disyed. Inside, she found two heavy-built soldiers, in ck tunics and cks practicing with their swords.. And with them was¡­ Bernice in tunic and cks, watching them intently.

 Chapter 583 - Training (2)

    <h4>Chapter 583 - Training (2)</h4>


    When Olivia and Kaizan were going to their bedchamber the previous night after having dinner, which was served by her, she heard them talking about warrior training. How could she leave an opportunity to show to Kaizan that she could train better? Though she never had interest in getting trained as a warrior because she was more interested in socializing and cooking and morizing herself, but now that Kaizan demanded it out of Olivia, she wanted to show that she was an eager candidate.


    She woke up early in the morning and had woken up her maids too. She had ravaged through her clothes to find something that could be fit enough for the training, but there was nothing. Peeved at theck of clothes, she had torn a ck gown and converted into a tunic and paired it with ck cks that were actually warmers. Her tunic was open in the front with ribbons attached to both the sides. She had asked her maid to tighten thece around her breast and then wore the tunic. The tunic neckline was designed in a way that the upper swells of her breasts only peeked, hinting at her voluptuousness. She had pinned her hair up and removed all her jewelry. She was sure Kaizan woulde to visit Olivia over there. Moreover, she decided that she needed a seamstress as soon as possible to stitch proper training dresses for her.


    Bernice had spied on every movement in the house and when Finn came, she knew it was time toe out of the room. He was sitting in the room. She bowed to him and with a smile enquired, "I believe you havee to give training to Olivia."


    Finn gave her his telltale sarcastic look and nodded once, tightly.


    "Yesterday, my cousin also asked me if I could join her," she lied¡­ easily. It wouldn''t matter if they came to know about her lie, but she was sure that Olivia would never ask Finn.


    Finn raised an eyebrow.


    She sat down on the sofa opposite to him and donning a smile said, "I will wait for Olivia toe. We will go to the training house together."


    Finn narrowed his eyes and sardonically said, "Didn''t your cousin say that she will be trained in-house?"


    Olivia jerked her head back in surprise. So, the little bitch will be treated royally? She rubbed the back of her neck and pursed her lips. "Olivia doesn''t reveal so much information. She loves to embarrass me¡­" her lips curved down.


    Finn''s face softened. "If you like you can go to the training house. A servant will escort you. There are two soldiers over there who will train Olivia."


    "Oh!" Bernice sped her hand. "Thank you! I will go right away." She got up as Finn directed a servant to take her to the training house in the estate.


    Right now, she was watching, no, drooling, at the two soldiers who were parrying with each other. The metal nked against each other and she cringed at every sound, but she steeled herself to watch it intently. It had been almost half an hour and she hadn''t asked a question or joined them. Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw the door opening and Olivia walked in with Finn. When her gaze met with Olivia''s, she just shrugged at the way she stared and brushed her tunic.


    The soldiers stopped and bowed to Olivia. They were absolutely the most muscr, tall, broad shoulders soldiers and had very handsome features. She was sure that the two were a rage amongst young girls in the capital.


    "This is Vrig and this is Noq," said Finn. "They will teach you some basic movements and then advance onto the tougher ones. They head the training house for the warriors in the capital."


    Olivia bowed to both of them out of courtesy even though it wasn''t needed. She was more than ready for her training. She was very surprised when she saw Bernice over there, but she chose to ignore her.


    When Finn left, Vrig asked her what she knew about sword fighting or any other weapon. Olivia revealed her skill level. When he asked Bernice, she giggled. "I am new. You have to teach me the basic movements."


    "In that case, you should start with running," Vrig replied.


    Bernice''s mouth fell to the floor. She wasn''t ready to run. She wanted to pick up the sword and start fighting. "But¡ª"


    Vrig turned to Olivia. "Mdy, would you like to warm up?"


    "Of course," she replied. This was the first thing they did before training.


    "There''s a nice trail that leads up the hill in the estate. We can run there ande back," Vrig said.


    Fifteen minutester, Vrig, Noq and Olivia were running up the trail with Bernice huffing and puffing and cursing behind them. And Olivia¡ªshe was in no mood to spare her.


    ---


    Kaizan had left for his duties as a General after he had breakfast. Before leaving he hadid the training clothes for Olivia on the bed. They consisted of a ck tunic with high cor and full sleeves and ck cks that covered till her ankle. Her ck boots hugged her calves. Once he was convinced that she would be fully covered in this and even the two soldiers who would train her won''t be able to see anything, he took a deep breath of satisfaction and left. He also had to call the seamstress to take her measurements. He had so many designs in his mind but the one that he had zeroed in was by far the sexiest.


    In his official chamber, Kaizan couldn''t sit for a second. The design of the nightdress and how it would look on Olivia gued his mind. His anxieties grew when he thought that she would be training with two soldiers. Even though he had marked her, imed her, she was simply too beautiful and bountiful to be left alone with two men. He knew that Finn might havee back after showing her the training house, and that made him all the more anxious.


    With a frustrated breath, he looked at the pile of documents on his table thatprised of several immigration papers, political requests, pardon and execution requests amongst others. It reminded him of Bernice''s request to meet Murtagh. He thought of asking Ileus about it. He didn''t want to deny Bernice from meeting Murtagh because the peace treaty was too new.


    For the next one hour, he focused as much as he could on the documents, but when he looked up, his anxiety to be with his mate returned. For a moment he sympathized with Ileus'' condition and mentally chided Anastasia for leaving him for so long. The man became unbearable without her. He scoffed. He would never be that unbearable. He might be miserable, but not unbearable. The thought that Olivia might leave him messed up with his mind. He wanted to be with her, cuddle her and kiss her and smell her and then wedge his cock inside her, in that order. He gave an exasperated sigh. He didn''t know that mates had that kind of power. All the jokes that he ever made on his friends, were back on him.. He rubbed his forehead with his fingers. "Olivia, you will be the death of me!"

 Chapter 584 - [Bonus ] Training (3)

    <h4>Chapter 584 - [Bonus ] Training (3)</h4>


    When Kaizan couldn''t take it anymore, he got up. He had to visit Olivia else he was going to go mad. He would only see her once and then he would return. Kaizan picked up his jacket that was thrown on the back of his table and walked out of his chamber. On the way he met Finn.


    "M''lord," Finn bowed to him.


    "Who have you sent to train with Olivia?" he asked as he walked past him.


    "Vrig and Noq."


    Kaizan came to a sudden halt. What? "Vrig and Noq?" They were the handsomest, virile soldiers in the training house. They were chosen by Ileus to head the training center for a reason¡ªmarketing. The young girls looked at them and fluttered their eyes and sighed. Many had expressed their wish to get married to them. And this kind of a life was a dream for other young boys who then recruited for the army signing a bond of five years to remain in the army after training. The sly wolf had learnt these tricks from a different realm and it always worked. And these two¡ªepitome of handsomeness, were sent to train his wife? Kaizan''s gaze turned murderous. His fists clenched hard and his features became angr.


    The next moment Finn saw his General running out of the office building. Finn rushed after him with a flustered mind to ask if he had done wrong, but by the time he was at the entrance, he heard Butterfly neighing and galloping in the carriageway with his Master on the back. All the men who were there jumped out of the way for him to run. Finn scratched his head with confusion. What the hell happened to his General? He shook his head and then walked back to his office chamber. Why was it that these days his General was so crabby whenever he was in the office? Just yesterday he had shouted at a servant for not spilling tea on his table. Finn was afraid that Kaizan''s beast was taking over his senses slowly.


    When Kaizan reached his estate, he galloped his horse all the way to the training house.


    ---


    When Bernice came down with Olivia, Noq and Vrig, she was breathing heavily, her lungs on fire, her skin flushed. She was shooting dark res at Olivia who was also panting but not as much as her. The two trainers asked them to do exercises before starting the training. Olivia was so exhausted that she shook her head. "I can''t. I need to calm down a bit before I will pick the sword up." She went to sit on the long stone bench that was constructed on the left wall. Tall arched ss windows spanned all across the training house and one could clearly see the lush greenery on the outside. Since it was pretty sunny and the ground was damp, the coolness of the breeze was soothing after their jog up and down the hill. Bernice couldn''t help but wonder how rich Kaizan was. His estate had hills and groves and she hadn''t even seen it all. Her eyes went to her cousin who was the one who eventually benefitted. Her fists clenched as her nails dug in her palm. Soon¡­ soon she would throw her like a fly from milk.


    Bernice sat on the bench with her shoulders slumped and her hands on her thighs. When she looked up next, she saw that Olivia was doing some exercises along with the two trainers. The trainers were barely a step away from her and she hoped that Kaizan came to notice this scene. They touched her hands and back to show her the positions. All of a sudden, she heard clomps of hooves. She gazed outside the window and saw a very handsome Kaizan galloping on his horse with his eyes fixed on the training house. A smile came on her lips.


    Kaizan stopped his horse right in front of the entrance and opened the door with a loud bang. Everyone halted in their movements and they whipped their heads to look at him. But Kaizan¡ªhe was burning with so much fury that he saw red. His gaze went to Olivia. Even though she was fully covered in the dress he had taken out for her, she looked beautiful. Her curves showedsciviously. This was what he feared the most. The trainers, Vrig and Noq, were too close to her. Noq''s hand was on her forearm. He growled dangerously. Noq''s eyes became wide with fear and he left Olivia''s hand.


    A softugh from the side came. "General Kaizan, wee to the training session," Bernice said to fuel his temper. "This is the training going on for quite some time now." She pointed at Olivia and Noq. She shook her head in disdain.


    Kaizan''s jaws clenched. He walked to where they were all standing. "Olivia."


    Noq and Vrig bowed to him. "General."


    For the fear that he would look meddlesome, he asked a casual question, "How is the training going on?"


    "We have just started," Vrig replied with confidence.


    "I am not sure if you both are fit enough to train her," Kaizan said derisively as his breath came out ragged.


    "They aren''t only coaching her," Bernice interrupted. "They are all touching each other and having fun."


    "What? Are you mad Bernice? Did you forget the uphill run?" Olivia snapped.


    "Oh, the one in which you made sure that you left me behind and went uphill with these men?" Bernice smirked.


    "Bernice!" Olivia shouted.


    Kaizan came behind her, held her by her waist and pulled her against his chest. The moment he held her against his chest, the anxiety that had swelled in his chest, ebbed a little. He buried his face in her hair and smelled her and he calmed more. Momentster, his shaky breath became steadier. He didn''t know how he was appearing doing all that, but when he looked up, he found his men staring at him like he had grown two horns on his head. Well, fuck them. He repeated his words, "You both are not fit enough to train a warrior like Olivia." He ignored Bernice.


    "Wh¡ªwhy?" Vrig asked him, confused as hell.


    "Because my wife is a natural born warrior. I have seen where her talent lies," Kaizan replied, imagining her on the bed in the nightgown he had imagined for her, beneath him. Her talent lied in seducing him even when she was away from him. "And so, I have decided that ording to her natural born talent, Finn will teach her. He knows her the best." Or me. Most likely me.


    Vrig''s mouth fell to the floor. "Commander Finn? But he is an extremely busy man."


    And he is older than you too. And he is married with a healthy number of five kids. And he loved his wife. But you bastards¡ªyou were what Ileus had hired you for¡ªseducing machines.


    "I have talked to Finn about it," he lied through his teeth. In fact, he was going to scold him the moment he reached office tomorrow. "Your work is done over here. You both may leave."


    Too bewildered, the trainers nodded.


    Kaizan became aware of Bernice standing at the side. "Since both of you have time today, you can teach my wife''s cousin. She is too eager to be trained."


    "I¡ª No!" Bernice squeaked.

 Chapter 585 - Work For You

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Work For You</h4>


    When Bernice came home, it was already afternoon. Since Vrig and Noq had only one candidate to train, they trained her¡­ properly. The two had so much to teach and they had to impress their General too. He had taken away his wife which didn''t bore well with them. The General thought that they were not fit enough? Well, they had to exhibit their fitness and that is what they did with Bernice.


    She was subjected to one year''s training in one day, not to mention all the sarcastic remarks about her stamina. By the time Bernice came to her room, she was extremely exhausted. Her mother was sitting on her bed waiting for the report from her about her day, but Bernice flopped on the bed and went off to sleep in two seconds. Fuchsia watched sweaty and dirty and flushed Bernice with wide eyes. She was hoping that her daughter must have shown Olivia her ce. Maybe she had. Fuchsia shrugged and decided to wait for her to wake up. Suddenly, she heard a roar from somewhere and rushed out of the bedroom to find out about it. When she tried to go up the stairs, the guards stopped her once again.


    "But someone is injured!" She reasoned with them and attempted to go past them.


    The guards crossed their spears in anger. "No one is injured," said the one on the right.


    "I heard an agonized roar," Fuchsia tried to rationalize.


    "We didn''t," the guard said shifting in his ce, lying through his teeth and feeling totally flustered with the way their General was having sex.


    ---


    As soon as Kaizan got Olivia out of the training house, he took a deep breath now that he had his mate next to him. He picked her up and made her sit on Butterfly and then in one swift motion climbed him behind her. He wrapped his arms around her, pulled her closer to his chest and cradled her hips in between his thighs, before nudging his horse to move forward.


    "Kaizan, are you sure that these two aren''t fit to teach me?" asked Olivia, wondering how could Finn choose such inept men for her. But they looked so fit and strong.


    "Of course, love," he replied with no regret. "Finn is the best man to teach you." Because he has a litter of five pups whom he loves and a beautiful wife from a vige that he had raided a long time back. He had fallen in love with the damsel in distress and treated her like one every day. However, Kaizan had other ns for his beautiful wife. She had the features that could make a man like Finn change his mind. He just couldn''t trust any man or woman now. He rested his chin over her head and sighed.


    "I was hoping to do something¡­" she whined. "I feel so bumbling."


    The wolf smiled. "I have a lot of work for you, Olivia."


    And then he showed all the work he had nned on doing with her. He started working on her right from the time they dismounted the horse.? He carried her all the way to their room in his arms while plundering her mouth in a ravenous kiss. He was least bothered about the servants, the guards or the guests as he climbed the stairs with his wife''s tongue entwined with his, with his wife''s fingers threaded in his hair. Oh, the sweetness of her taste. He would never get enough.


    When he reached their room, he slid her down his body, making sure she felt his granite hard cock. She gasped when she felt it against her belly. Feeling just as impatient as he was to fondle it, she opened the buttons of his pants. His pants slid down and his eyes flew wide. All his fantasies about her wereing to fruition. He watched her intensely, as she knelt down in front of him. His cock had sprung free and a bead of moisture appeared there. She looked up at him and saw a burning in his gaze that was like bone-deep yearning for his mate. She licked the underside of his shaft, right from the base to the crown. He bit out curses. His warrior-like body shuddered when she licked the slit on his cock. When she paused her mouth against his heavy balls, she leaned down to nuzzle him there. Sounds he didn''t recognize left his mouth.


    Kaizan gripped her head with his hands. "What are you doing to me Olivia?"


    All she was doing was acting on her instincts. The smell of his arousal was taking a toll on her. She wanted toe but she wanted to pleasure him. The man had stoked her needs with the searing kiss he gave her. She drew him deep into her mouth. She cucked him till her cheeks were hollow. When she looked up, she found that his head was tipped to the ceiling. He was so helpless in his need for her that his knees shook and his stance became wider.


    Kaizan didn''t want this to end. The sensation of her tongue over his shaft was mind blowing. But he couldn''t stand her kiss. "I am about toe."


    She started sucking him greedily. As her tonguepped his shaft, she started moaning. He bucked his hips in her mouth as he guided her with his hands. He wanted more of that wetness in her throat. She took him deeper to the beck of her throat.


    "Oh gods, fuck!" he bit out. "I am damned!" He was done. "Coming so hard¡ª" He roared so loud when his cock pulsated in her mouth and he came over and over and over. Pleasure crashed through his body in waves after waves. Whatever tension and anxiety he had felt earlier, washed away.


    When he came to his senses, he pried his wife away from his shaft and pulled her closer to his chest. He grabbed her by her waist and carried her all the way to bed with a deep kiss. He made her sit in hisp feeling that he would never get a better climax in his life.


    "Did I do fine?" asked Olivia, fluttering her eyes.


    "Olive," he groaned, "If you do any better, I am a dead werewolf."


    Later, after another round, when Olivia and Kaizanzed in the bed, shey beside him, facing him. He was threading his fingers through her hair, his expression satiated. She wanted to suck his cock more, but he ended up giving her orgasms. "You will sleep nicely after this," he said, "even after I leave."


    Life with Kaizan was seductive, well protected and beautiful. She wondered if she should talk about her visit to Murtagh to him, but on second thoughts, she didn''t.


    "The seamstress is going toe in the evening to take your measurements," he said, tucking her hair behind.


    "Okay," she smiled and drew closer to the warmth of his body. In a few minutes, she was sleeping.


    Kaizan watched her sleep but an hourter, he had turned her to the other side and wedged himself from behind. "Shh, love. You sleep," while I fuck you. And he thrust like a piston inside her.


    In the evening¡ª

 Chapter 586 - Designs

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Designs</h4>


    In the evening, Bernice was sitting in the main hall talking to her mother about the day''s events. She was pissed at the way Vrig and Noq made her train and also how Kaizan left her and took Olivia away. "I am not going for another one of those training sessions!" she said with a dark mien.


    "Bernie," Fuchsia signed. At first, she scanned the room around and when she saw that there was no one baring a single servant who was lighting the candles in the chandelier, she said, "Come with me outside to the garden."


    "Why?" Bernice snapped. It was very cold and she had no intention of going out. She was waiting for Olivia to show her face so that she could vent her anger at her, but the woman was inside her bedchambers. She hoped that she could catch Kaizan when he came from his duties, but even he hadn''te. She had woken up veryte after her training session and had gobbled up food. Now she was sitting in the main hall with her mother.


    "Juste!" Fuchsia insisted. When they were strolling outside, she said, "Bernie, if you want to be Kaizan wife and want to throw out Olivia, you have to do what Kaizan asks Olivia to do and do it better. Their marriage is very new, only a week old, so why not take the advantage of it. If we strike the right cord, I am sure Kaizan would start looking at you with interest. Once you have his confidence, Olivia will back away herself. We are going to make sure that he rejects Olivia as his wife. I will go and tell Kaia how inefficient she is."


    "But how are we going to do that?" Bernice whined. Every trick of hers was falling t. In fact, she was so dejected that she even contemted going back home.


    "Be patient and let me think. In the meantime, don''t be angry at every small thing. We are going to challenge Olivia into something that she is not good enough at but you are."


    Bernice rolled her eyes. "As if she will fall for this?"


    Suddenly, they saw a woman walking towards the main entrance with her assistant and a pile of fabric rolls and other essories. Bernice narrowed her eyes and wondered who she was. A momentter she recalled. "Oh, that must be the seamstress that Kaizan had called for Olivia." She rushed after the woman and caught her just before she entered the door. "Are you the seamstress?" she asked, her chest heaving with excitement.


    The woman frowned as she halted at the steps and then after bowing to her, nodded. "Yes, mdy."


    "Has General Kaizan called you?"


    "Yes, mdy."


    Bernice''s eyes went to all the expensive rolls of silk and tulle that her assistant was holding and she grew greedy. "What will you be making for Olivia?"


    The seamstress didn''t like her nosiness. "I don''t know. I will have to go up and see."


    Bernice pursed her lips. "Actually, I even wanted to get two dresses made for warrior training purposes. Can youe to me after you have taken the measurements?"


    "Sure, mdy."


    Bernice thanked her and the seamstress left. Her jealousy grew a notch higher. She was going to wait for Kaizan in the main hall and not let him go up.


    When the seamstress went upstairs, she was shown a different room for measurements. Over there, Olivia was waiting along with Kaizan. Kaizan hadn''t gone to the office that day. How could he? His mate had kept him busy and it wasn''t his fault. He med Olivia for making him lust for her.


    The seamstress bowed to both of them and ordered her assistant to spread the fabric and rest of the essories on the divan. Then she looked at Olivia and asked, "Mdy, would you like me to show you some designs that I have sketched for the gowns. They are fashionable and high in demand."


    "She doesn''t want gowns, Neli" Kaizan growled. "I want to make a dozen nightdresses for her."


    At his words, Olivia''s cheeks became red. She couldn''t even look at the two women in front of her.


    "Oh, I see!" Neli replied with a grin. "Then may I show you designs for nightgowns?"


    "That is not needed because I already have the designs with me," he replied with nonchnce, making poor Olivia all the more embarrassed. He got up from his ce, strode to the table where a pile of papers was kept, picked them up and handed them to Neli.


    To say that Neli was surprised, was an understatement. She was shocked beyond words. The General of the Silver Vales handed her papers that had designs of nightdresses? Her hands shook a little as a shaky breath left her lips. She had expected him to sit there and see how his wife looks in the designs of the gowns she had brought with her and not hand her his designs. And when she looked at those¡ªshe thought the room was spinning. They were outrageous! Neli was speechless. From where the hell did the General got these? Was this his imagination? Couldn''t be. Little did Neli know that the General was a member of a certain library.


    The first design had a dress that pooled right beneath her hips. The front was open from the top to the middle of the torso with just one bowstring. The second was two strips of clothes attached to a short skirt right from the front to the back, making sure that only the breasts were covered. The third design had an A-shape nightdress with a single bowstring on the side next to the waist. She browsed through the rest of them and in the end found the most scandalous one. "Ge¡ªGeneral?" she showed him the paper shakily, her cheeks red. "What is this?"


    Olivia, who was watching Neli''s changing expressions, was flustered. What was Kaizan making for her? She took the paper from her hand and looked at the design. And when she saw it, she hoped that the earth cracked and she would jump in it. It was a two-piece set. The brassiere was a set of strings with just two triangr shaped pieces above the nipples and the panties had one triangr cloth that barely covered her mons. So, basically it was only strings, strings and three triangle-shaped, barely an inch broad nightdresse. Her eyes became wide and she flushed till her neck.


    Kaizan loved when she blushed for him. His imagination grew wilder when images of Olivia in that dress shed in front of his eyes. He stifled a groan as his cock became hard. He turned to sit on the chair and crossed his legs. Trying to sound indifferent, he said, "This is a nightdress."


    "I¡ªI know, b¡ª but¡ª" Neli was dumbfounded.


    "I won''t¡ª" Olivia protested, when suddenly a shock of ck smoke and shadows burst in the room.


    Ileus emerged and looked at Kaizan. He was obviously drunk and furious. "Did you forget about the boxing match?"


    "Aly!" Kaizan shouted. "Get out!"


    bbergasted as hell, Neli and her assistant immediately bowed, seeing the crown prince.


    Ileus flicked a gaze at the design in Olivia''s hand ignoring Kaizan''s outburst. "That''s interesting," he said.. "Make one for Ana too."

 Chapter 587 - Don’t Miss Your Chance

    <h4>Chapter 587 - Don¡¯t Miss Your Chance</h4>


    Neli was also one of the seamstresses for the pce and she bowed again at the prince''s demand. She already had Anastasia''s measurements.


    Olivia was mortified. She stood there, dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe that Ileus was such a shameless man. And her husband¡ªhe was such a gentle soul. She could never dream of her husband being so unabashed. He was possessive and arrogant and very Alpha, but he wasn''t as cheeky as the crown prince. Right?


    As for Ileus, he couldn''t help staring at the dress and images of Anastasia in the dress shed in his mind. He growled as his cock shot north. The wolf snapped his head to look at Kaizan. "Are youing with me or not?" He was in a mood to bash up several men at the time.


    "I am busy!" Kaizan snapped. "I wille in an hourter."


    Ileus took a step closer towards Kaizan and for a moment it seemed that the two were going to get into a physical fight, but then Ileus snapped his fingers and he and his promised wolf vanished into thin air. Olivia heard Kaizan''s angry roar from somewhere, but it faded. She should have been surprised, but this was not the first time Ileus did that.


    She shook her head and then looked at Neli who was standing like a statue as if her mind had gone nk. She gulped and when she spoke, she squeaked, "What color would you want these dresses to be?"


    She looked at the fabric rolls and said, "Make one with each color and get two nightdresses tomorrow."


    Neli nodded and took her measurements. Once the measurements were taken, she bowed to Olivia and then left. On her way out she met Bernice.


    "Are you finished?" Bernice asked, getting up from the couch where she was waiting for Kaizan.


    "I am," she replied. "I can take your measurements now. Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Bernice smirked. "I was waiting for General Kaizan, not you. He is supposed toe anytime and I will make tea for him."


    Neli clenched her jaws at the girl''s insolence and also how she addressed the General. "But General Kaizan is upstairs with his wife," she said with a soft smile.


    "What? How?" Bernice''s mind stuttered. Kaizan never came in. This woman was surely lying. "He hasn''te from his chancery."


    Neli tapped her chin as she looked up at the stairs. "Maybe you are misinformed, mdy," she said politely, enjoying every bit of her disappointment. "He was there showing me the sketches for his wife''s nightgowns that HE had drawn." Neli emphasized on the word ''he''. Thatst sentence was like a punch in Bernice''s gut and Neli couldn''t help as her smile split her face.


    Bernice gasped. She clenched her fists till her nails dig in her palm. She couldn''t digest the fact that while she was waiting so patiently for Kaizan downstairs, he was with his wife and seamstress. "I see," she almost hissed. Did he not go to the office? In order to salvage the situation, Bernice took her to her room where she asked her to make two sexy training dresses for her. And for those two dresses Neli had to spend an excruciating one hour. The seamstress decided never to make any more dresses for the woman in front of her.


    "When can you get these?" asked Bernice as Neli began to collect her stuff and leave.


    "I will bring them tomorrow!"


    "Good," said Bernice. "If you won''t make them nicely, I will call you for alterations."


    "That is fine, mdy," Neli bowed and asked her assistant to collect the fabric. Then she turned to Bernice and said, "What about the payment, mdy?"


    Bernice''s face turned sour. "Don''t worry about it. Kaizan will pay for all of us."


    "I see," Neli replied. She bowed again and then left. She wasn''t going to see this girl ever again.


    Next day in the morning, Bernice served Kaizan her best tea. She was once again up early and prepared. There were pastries, boiled eggs, bacon, yogurt, fig jam, various types of sliced fruits and arge pot of tea. He hade down alone and as if waiting for the opportunity, she sat down with him, but on the opposite side. "I hope you like all this," she replied, noticing how fatigued he looked. "I made it in the morning for you."


    Kaizan exhaled. "Thank you," he repliedzily. His wife was still sleeping in the bedchamber. Yesterday night he hade homete after dragging Ileus from the caged boxing ring. He had made pulp out of five men and was in a murderous rage. The five men with whom he had fought were currently in the healer''s aid center lying on the bed with fractures and bruises. He had personally taken all those werewolves and wizards to the healer. He was sure that he was going to chide Anastasia when she came back this time. He was after all now married and wanted to spend his time with his wife rather than a teenager-like hormonally-imbnced Ileus.


    "I hope you like it!" Bernice added when he didn''t appreciate her efforts.


    Kaizan snapped out of his reverie. He said, "Please make sure that Olivia eats it too." Saying that he got up from the table and strode out as Bernice gaped at his unruly behavior. Suddenly, Kaizan came back and she straightened her back. "Ileus has approved your request to meet Murtagh. You can meet him today in the afternoon."


    "Thank you!" Bernice''s eyes shone with excitement. Kaizan had done so much for her.


    Kaizan gave her a tight nod and exited. He had too much on his te since he had skipped office yesterday.


    When Bernice ryed this information to her mother, Fuchsia said, "I will visit Murtagh. You wait here in the house for Kaizan. Yesterday also you didn''te to know when he came and he spent all his time with that mouse, Olivia. Don''t miss your chance now, okay?"


    "But I wanted to meet Alpha Murtagh," Bernice pouted.


    "He is of no importance at the moment, Bernie," said Fuchsia. "The peace treaty has put Kaizan on a higher pedestal. You should focus on him, okay. Right now, I see that he hasn''t imed Olivia. You must seize this opportunity."


    Bernice''s lips curved down, but what her mother said made sense. She sighed and flopped on the bed.


    In the afternoon, Fuchsia got ready to meet Alpha Murtagh. She was going there only for formality''s sake. She would spend no more than fifteen minutes with him and thene out. The carriage was waiting for her on the outside with two soldiers on their mounts in the front. She knew that since Murtagh was a political prisoner, there was tight security with everything rted to him. Olivia came out to see her mother off. "Come back soon, Mother," she said.


    As soon as Fuchsia left, Neli''s assistant came and Olivia met her on her way inside. She bowed to Bernice and handed her the dresses she had ordered. The assistant was carrying one more bag. Bernice knew that this one contained Olivia''s nightgowns. "You can give this to me. I will pass them to Olivia."


    The assistant bowed and handed that bag to Bernice.


    At present those nightdresses were sprawled on her bed and they were¡­ hot!

 Chapter 588 - Tomorrow?

    <h4>Chapter 588 - Tomorrow?</h4>


    Bernice was gazing at the nightdresses with crazy interest. The seamstress had done a fantastic job at stitching them. And she couldn''t believe that it was Kaizan who had designed them for Olivia. Olivia was going to look so hot and sexy in the gowns and Kaizan would go mad seeing her. "No, no, no, no!" Bernice muttered. She couldn''t let this situation arise.


    She began pacing her room, trying toe up with an idea to stop Kaizan from seeing Olivia in these dresses. What if she tore them? "No!" She shook her head. If she tore them, Kaizan would find out eventually and once again he would be angry with her. What if she hid them? That idea too didn''t fit well. Bernice paced her room again and stood in front of the night gowns. "Gods, they are so beautiful!" She knew that if she wore them, she would look extremely attractive. "Wait!" She said aloud, her hands akimbo. This was what she was going to do¡ªwear them. And then what? She started pacing the room again. Her head concocted several scenarios, but each one of them ended with Kaizan getting angry and she was sure that he would throw her out of the house.


    Bernice was getting frustrated by the minute. The two nightgowns had be the focus of her life. The idea that formed in her mind was so good that she was excited that it would actually end up throwing Olivia out of Kaizan''s life once and forever. With a shaky breath, she sat on the bed next to the gowns and brushed her hand over the silk. "I think I have you in my hands, Kaizan," she muttered as her lips kicked up and a shudder passed through her body. Why didn''t she think of this earlier? Her smile converted into a softugh. She tipped her head back and crossed her legs and started humming a song. Olivia was too busy in the day. She had gone to the groves for the day where she was monitoring the servants while they pruned the orange trees. She would nevere to know about these gowns. Bernice couldn''t help thinking that fate had favored her beautifully.? She didn''t notice the servant who came to light the fire in the hearth. As the mes leaped higher, so did her ambitions.


    "Bernie!" Her mother''s voice pulled her out of her daydreams. "What are you doing?"


    "Mother?" Bernice jerked her head, surprised that she had sat for so long. She looked out of the window and noticed that it was already evening.


    Fuchsia took her shawl out and tossed it on the chair, exhaling a heavy breath. She seemed to be thinking something which made Bernice frown. "What is it, Mother?" she asked.


    Fuchsia shook her head. "Nothing much," she replied and became quiet. She walked to the bed and sat down while noticing the two nightgowns. "Where did you get these from?" she asked with amusement.


    "They are not mine," Bernice said. "They belong to the royal highness, Olivia."


    "Oh!" Fuchsia was now stunned. They were pretty outrageous. "What are they doing with you, Bernie? Go, give them to her."


    Bernice bit her lip and thenughed. "No, Mother."


    "What? Why?" Fuchsia asked with caution. "Kaizan will be mad if he finds that they are with you."


    ---


    "Olivia?" Fuchsia''s voice made her snap her head in her direction. Her aunt was sitting in the main hall. "Can youe here for a minute?" She patted the side of the couch gesturing to sit.


    Olivia didn''t want to talk to Fuchsia and was in fact nning on asking her to leave, but she was waiting for the right opportunity. "Yes, aunt Fuchsia?" Olivia went to sit opposite her. It was already evening and Kaizan was about toe. She had spent the entire day in the groves, monitoring the servants and giving them orders on what to do that Kaizan had requested of her. She was tired and she needed a shower badly.


    Fuchsia gave a weary smile to her. "We are nning to go back to the Whitew pack."


    Olivia was stunned into silence. She waited for her aunt to speak more.


    "Bernice and I think that you both are doing very well in your married life. There is no point in lingering in Silver Vales. There is a lot of work to do back at home," Fuchsia continued. "We will leave tomorrow morning. So, I was wondering if you cane with me to the market. I wanted to take back a souvenir back to the Whitew pack. I don''t know whether I wille back to Silver Vales¡­" her voice trailed off with mncholy.


    Surprised as hell at the sudden development, Olivia''s mind went nk for a moment. "S¡ªsouvenirs?" she asked, clearing her throat.


    "Yes," Fuchsia gave her a tired smile.


    "We don''t have to go to the market. Give me your list and I will send a servant to buy them." She didn''t even attempt to stop her from going, feeling so bubbly inside.


    Fuchsia raised her brows but then she nodded. "That would be fine too. Can you make the list with me?"


    "Sure!" Olivia said. She rushed to the table on the side and took out a paper and lead. For the next half an hour, she helped Fuchsia list all the interesting things. Then she called a servant and gave her the list. "Get them all as soon as possible." She went to her bedroom to get coins, happily. When the servant departed, she said, "Don''t worry aunt Fuchsia. You can go and pack. When the souvenirs arrive, I will send them to you."


    Fuchsia''s face softened. "That is very sweet of you, Olivia." She got up and then went to her room. Olivia too, got up and almost bounced back to her room, joyous that the two critters were leaving on their own. She was getting highly irritated by their presence. Back in the room, she ran hot water in the tub and when she sat down in it, she exhaled a sigh of relief. Good things were going to happen now, she thought and closed her eyes, as her tiredness seeped in the hot water.


    ---


    Kaizan stopped Butterfly right in front of the main door. A stable hand came running to him to take the horse back to the stables. Exhausted from day''s work, all Kaizan was thinking of going and taking a hot bath with his wife and then just driving his shaft inside her. That was all he could think of every minute of the day.


    When he entered the main hall, he found Bernice sitting on the sofa with a silk robe on. She jumped up with excitement when she saw him and said, "General Kaizan!" He ignored her, but she came to stand in his way. "We are leaving tomorrow." Kaizan''s brows knitted. "I made that tea for you. Will you have it with me for thest time?" She pointed at the teapot on the center table.


    Kaizan nted his head at first. "Tomorrow?" This was good news.


    She nodded. "Tomorrow morning."


    He narrowed his eyes. A pauseter, he said, "Okay."


    Bernice pped her hands and jumped like a child.. She dashed to pour hot tea for him.

 Chapter 589 - [Bonus ] Bait

    <h4>Chapter 589 - [Bonus ] Bait</h4>


    Kaizan hade back after a long, tired day at work. Because of his absence yesterday, the work had piled. He had to go to the southern borders of Silver Vales to investigate gruesome murders of his werewolves and it wasn''t a good sight. Also, he had received a message that his parents would being next week and that they wanted to host a wedding reception for him. He wondered if this was the right time. When he came back home, all he wanted was to be with his wife, but seeing Bernice in front of him was enough to soar his mood.


    "General Kaizan!'''' She called him but he ignored her and walked past. But when she said that she would be leaving tomorrow, it lifted some of his dampened spirits. She wanted to have tea with him and even though he desired to be with Olivia, he agreed to her wishes. He sat on the sofa to have tea and then would rush to his wife.


    "Thank you so much, General Kaizan," she said as she poured tea for him. "Actually, both Mother and I feel that Olivia is doing very well in Silver Vales. So, there is no point in lingering here. We want to go back home." She handed him the cup and then sat opposite him.


    He nodded as he sipped the tea. It was undoubtedly good. "I hope you had a pleasant stay," he said with nonchnce, not meaning a word. In fact, he thought that the mother and daughter were a good riddance.


    "Oh, we did!" Bernice replied with enthusiasm. "And I can''t wait to return."


    Kaizan raised his eyebrows for a fleeting second. She was loving it here so much and the sudden change in her behavior surprised him. But he shrugged internally. As long as they left, he was happy. He sipped more tea. "What are your future ns?" he asked, rxing a little and leaning back on the sofa.


    She giggled. "Husband hunting."


    Kaizan let out a softughter. "Not a bad idea."


    "My mother is after my life to find a husband for me," said Bernice. "You see, before Olivia got married to you, they had proposed my name for you. But¡ª" she bit her lip.


    "But?" Kaizan asked, sipping more tea.


    She gazed into his eyes for a moment and then continued, "But because Olivia is Beta''s daughter of the Whitew pack, my name was overruled by the council. Mother was too afraid to even mention my name, but I believe they got the hint from my father. Still, they refused."


    "I see," Kaizan replied in a boring tone.


    Sheughed. "What I mean is that now my mother is really nning on finding a suitable match for me. And I want to remain in the Whitew pack."


    Suddenly, Kaizan felt that the room was spinning. He shook his head slightly for the feeling to go.


    "Is something wrong, General?" she asked in a dulcet voice.


    "I think I am too tired," he replied, shaking his head.


    "I can see that. Why don''t you finish the tea and take a rest? We will be leaving tomorrow morning and we can meet then."


    "That would be better," he said and gulped the tea down. He ced the cup back on the table and rose to his feet. The room reeled so fast around him that he sat back on the sofa with a thud. His vision became blurry. He pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger and when he looked up, he found two hazy Bernices watching him intently.


    "General?" her soft voice came from a distance as if it was a ghost calling him. "Genneraall?"


    His breath became shallow and his body felt like a huge stone. He couldn''t even lift his fingers. Kaizan sank back. He saw that Bernice was opening her robe. He wanted to ask what she was doing, but he felt paralyzed. She opened the robe and tossed it on the sofa behind. Kaizan was shocked to see that she was wearing one of the nightgowns he had asked the seamstress to stitch for his wife. It was the one that was open in the front from top till the mid-torso with just one bowstring in the middle. The pink silk pooled just below her hips.


    "The seamstress said that this was for me," she said with a smile as she walked up to him and came to stand right in front of him.


    He wanted to deny it, but he couldn''t even shake his head at this point of time.


    She opened the string of her nightgown and it spilled over her breasts. "I didn''t know that you were so interested in me, General. Giving the nightgown to me secretly was so naughty. What if Oliviaes to know about it? It would be such a scandal." She smiled and sat on hisp. She ced her finger on his lips and traced the outline. "All you have to do is tell my cousin that you don''t desire her. She is a moron and has a very high sense of self-respect. She would leave immediately."


    Kaizan was repulsed. He wanted to push her out of hisp and stand up and go to his bedchamber, but all he could do was sit there with heavy-lidded eyes and watch the girl touch him and talk to him. What had she done to him? Had she mixed a drug in the tea?


    Bernice took his hand in hers and ced them on her cheek. She took a deep breath and her breasts moved up and down. "I craved for you even when I hadn''t seen you, Kaizan. And Olivia hated you even after the marriage. I love you and she hates you. I know because she had told this to me the day I came here." She took his hand to her neck and then said, "You grabbed my neck that day, but I didn''t mind. I felt like it was a moment of possession. I loved it." Slowly, she took his hand to her breasts and held it there over her hardened nipple. "See I am so aroused for you. Would you like to explore me more?"


    Bernice knew that Kaizan couldn''t do a thing right now. With the help of her mother, she hade up with a n to heavily drug Kaizan because then only he could be trapped. The nightgowns came as an added advantage. No, they came as a boon.


    Fuchsia knew that to drug a werewolf one needed a lot of quantity of the drug. So, after she had listened to her daughter''s n, she went to the market and bought the most potent drug and gave it to Bernice to use it in her tea. After that Fuchsia waited for Olivia toe in the evening and intentionally wasted her time by talking to her about leaving so that she waste to take a bath and wasn''t there when Kaizan returned. This was extremely essential for their n to work.. It was Bernice who suggested that if they talk about leaving, Olivia and Kaizan would take the bait.

 Chapter 590 - [Bonus ] World Tilted

    <h4>Chapter 590 - [Bonus ] World Tilted</h4>


    While Fuchsia was in her bedroom with a huge smile, knowing fully well how the n was bing sessful, Bernice was hoping that Olivia came and looked at her in Kaizan''sp.


    She arched her breast in his hand and made her rub it. Then slowly she took his hand to her other breast and made him rub it. "Do you like it, Kaizan? Hmm?" she asked in a husky voice. "Can you imagine how wet I am for you?" ording to her mother, the drug was so powerful that it would keep him paralyzed for at least half an hour.


    Kaizan was drugged. His eyelids were heavy and his tongue was swollen. He needed water and he needed a lot of water. On the inside, he wanted to shake himself out of this repulsive situation. He hated Bernice for doing this to him. However, this wasn''t the first time he had been put through a situation like this. Being the General of the army, his life was always in jeopardy. He had been captured by foes many times and they had tortured him to various degrees. This should be nothing for him. He waited for the effects to wear off, and hoped that Olivia didn''te. What he didn''t know was the drug was too potent.


    Bernice became excited and spread her legs. She guided his hand to her belly. She pulled her skirt over her thighs. "Can you smell my arousal, General?" she asked in a low whisper. She took his other hand and sucked his finger in her mouth while she guided his other hand between her thighs towards her panties. "Don''t you want to tear them apart?" She ground her ass over his thighs. She guided his hand lower, lower, lower¡­ Suddenly, she noticed that his fingers jerked over her breast. "Ah, so love the feel?" she chuckled. "I knew it. I knew that you can''t resist a woman like me. Why bother to hide it?" She squirmed on his thigh and made him squeeze her breast. His hand was just above her groin area. "Do you want to feel my wetness, Kaizan?" she hissed. "I have been dying for you to lick me out there."


    Kaizan groaned. He was so sickened by Bernice that he summoned his beast to take over, but even he was drugged. ''We need our mate,'' he said to his beast.


    Once Kaizan''s hand was on her breast, she pulled her hair away from her neck to show her pulse point. "Wouldn''t you wish to mark me, General? I look beautiful." And now she was going to take his hand inside her panties.


    Bernice and Fuchsia had tricked all the servants to leave in the name of Olivia. None of them was in the mansion and it was absolutely quiet. They had burned all the torches and braziers and candles and had left, fearing that if thedy of the house had ordered them, then there was no way they would be in. Most thought that the two needed alone-time. The two women had also sent the guards away by faking a written order. So even if they murdered Olivia at this point of time, no one woulde to know.


    Inside the bedroom, Fuchsia was humming a soft tune and arranging her wardrobe. Her daughter was brilliant. She could never believe that Bernice hade up with such a beautiful n. Olivia loved her self-respect and that was what Bernice targeted. If Olivia saw Kaizan and Bernice in apromising position, she was going to leave. Moreover, if Kaizan didn''t agree, then they would create a noise as to how he molested her little, harmless daughter. So, now she was going to stay in Silver Vales with her daughter for a long, long time. She couldn''t helpughing. Why couldn''t she think like her daughter?


    Bernice nted her eyes towards the stairs, hoping that Olivia came out now. She had to continue this act longer. But she found herself getting excited. General Kaizan was such a catch. Her chest heaved with frenzy. She loved his scent, she loved how muscr he was and she couldn''t help wondering what their sex life would be. It would be euphoric. And add to that the fact that he was filthy rich and close to the royal family. "Ah!" she moaned as the muscles in between her thighs clenched and then uncoiled. She got an orgasm just thinking that. She closed her eyes as she reveled in her orgasm. If just thinking about it gave her such an orgasm, what would it be when it actually happened?


    Suddenly she heard a loud agonized groan. She opened her eyes to see him, knowing that even he was enjoying it. Her eyes were heavy lidded from the orgasm she just had. and found herself getting pushed out of Kaizan''sp. She screamed loud as she hit the floor andnded with a thud on her ass. Shock sted through her, washing away the euphoric feel of orgasm. She whipped her head to look at the General, who was staring at her with red eyes and his chest was heaving as a rumble vibrated in. He was struggling to get up. "General?" she rasped. How could he counter the effects of the drug? Not possible. Ignoring the pain, she crawled up to him and knelt in front of his legs. "Don''t resist me, General," she said, projecting her breasts for him to see fully. She held his knees. "Don''t resist your true feelings towards me. Just flow with them."


    Kaizan gathered hisst bit of energy and rose to feet. He kicked her weakly with a roar. "Don''t¡ª" he tried to say something but unintelligible words came out of his tongue. He staggered as he made his way out from there. He held anything that came in his way to stay upright. He needed water and he needed Olivia. "Water!" he said, his voice so hoarse that even he didn''t recognize it. Somehow, he made his way to the stairs and held the railing on the first step, staggering as hell.


    Bernice got up. She was amazed that the man resisted the drug''s effect, but it looked like the drug had seized him nicely. She rushed to the stairs and wrapped her arms on his waist from behind. "Kaizan," she said softly and rested her head on his back. "Come back, darling. Don''t go away." She pressed her boobs in his back for him to feel her. He tried to shake her away. She came to kneel on thending in front of him and held his legs. "Do you want me to suck you now? I can do that." She took her fingers to the buttons of his pants and was about to open them when,


    "Kaizan!" Olivia yelled from the top of the stairs. "What are you doing?"


    Bernice chuckled. This was the moment she was waiting for. She acted as if she was flustered and got up. She covered her breasts immediately and looked at Olivia from under her eyshes.


    "Olivia," Kaizan breathed. He staggered to reach her by shoving Bernice away.


    Shocked and angered, Olivia''s eyes flew wide when she saw Bernice wearing her nightgown and kneeling in front of Kaizan.. Her world tilted, as she stood frozen in her ce.

 Chapter 591 - [Bonus ] A Candelabrum

    <h4>Chapter 591 - [Bonus ] A Candbrum</h4>


    Olivia was taking a bath when she heard a roar from downstairs. Her mind raced and she realized that it was Kaizan, and he sounded as if he was furious. She stepped out of the bathtub, wrapped a towel around her and rushed out with water dripping over the floor. In the bedchamber, she stopped for a moment to wear a robe before getting out. She darted to the stairs and froze when she saw the scene in front of her.


    Olivia was knelt in front of Kaizan on the first step of the staircase. Her hands were on the buttons of his pants and her breasts were fully exposed. Her mind became numb. The numbness shattered a momentter when she rted as to what was happening, connecting her to the present. Her thoughts reached into the deepest parts of her soul, sending tremors of in her body. Shock found her in icy bursts of disbelief and anguish over what Bernice was doing to Kaizan in her absence. Was Kaizan involved in it? They were mates. How could he do that? With utter disbelief she looked at Bernice. How could her cousin stoop to this level? Or was it that there was something going on? Tears stung at the back of her eyes as bile rose in her throat. Her trust in the bond¡­ shattered. "Kaizan!" she shouted. "What are you doing?" Her anger washed out the horror she witnessed. Her self-respect got a blow. Rage prated her veins and fury hummed in her chest. She wanted to kill Bernice who was smiling sheepishly. Olivia wanted to leave this ce.


    "O¡ª Olivia!" Kaizan said with difficulty. He grasped the railing tightly as he took another step up. "This¡ª She¡ª" He couldn''t speak anything more because his tongue was swollen. When he looked up, he found that there were two Olivias. His mind was hazy and he shook his head and stared at his wife but there were two images. He didn''t know which was true. All at once, he saw her running down the stairs. She rushed past him and started going towards the main door.


    "I can''t live here!" she said angrily. Her dignity was at stake. Her self-respect was blown to smithereens. She clutched her robe tightly and ran to the main door. She didn''t know where she would go, but she had to get away.


    Kaizan saw her rushing past him. His beast mored him inside. ''Our mate is going.'' The agony of impending separation shook him from the inside. It made him anxious and his heart palpitated wildly. He left the railing and with a roar lunged at Olivia. He would never let his mate leave. He saw two Olivias running in front of him. He grabbed both of them with his strong arms and held them tightly against his chest.


    "Leave me!" she yelled. Olivia struggled to be released, but he sank his fangs in her, the only way his mind could think of pinning her.


    Bernice gasped audibly. "Fuck!" He had marked her. "No, no, no!" She closed her fists into tight balls, fuming with anger and jealousy.


    He managed to climb all the way up the stairs as Olivia stifled a scream and took her to their bedchamber. Kaizan retracted his fangs. He opened the doors, shoved her inside and locked the door from the outside. "You don''t get to go!" he growled and then swung wildly towards the stairs. His head was pounding and neck muscles corded as he worked against the effect of the drug. He was sure that he would fall on the ground, paralyzed, if he didn''t have water. When he reached thest step, he saw two Bernices still standing there with wide eyes, looking every bit shocked. Ignoring her, he staggered all the way to the dining hall, and then to the kitchen. There he found a pitcher of water. He grabbed it and gulped water from it greedily. It ran out of his mouth, wetting his clothes, but that sensation was better than being numb. He snagged another pitcher and poured all its water on his head.


    Kaizan couldn''t stand for long. So, he clutched the sides of the counter and then slipped to the floor, his breath shallow. A whileter the effect of the drug wore off a little and his heartbeat steadied, he heard heavy pounding on the door of his bedchamber. "Olivia!" he grated. He got up to his feet. He had to go to his mate and clear the misunderstanding. Now that he had grappled the worst, he walked back to his bedchamber. If he saw Bernice in the way, he was surely going to wring her neck and present it to the Whitew pack on a tray. But when he reached the staircase, she wasn''t there. "Bloody bitch!" he cursed and made his way to his room. The pounding had stopped thankfully. He turned to the right and was horrified to see that Bernice was standing there. He was horrified. He could sense the fury of his mate. He could hear her pacing inside the room, the air warm with her hunger for vengeance. "Stop!"


    Berniceughed at him. She wanted to tell Olivia that Kaizan and she were having an affair at her back and that unfortunately she witnessed it. And that if Olivia wanted to stay here, she could, but she would help her pack and leave. The bowstring of her nightgown was still open. Smoothing a hand over her hair, she opened the door with a grin.


    And was struck in the head by a candbrum.


    Bernice swayed as a pained scream left her lips. She fell on the floor with blooding out of her forehead. She clutched her head tightly as she let out curses at Olivia. "You fuckhead!" she cried. Blood trickled down her face to her neck and then her dress. "Oh, my god!" she said, seeing her blood.


    Olivia ran out of the bedroom hissing at Bernice, but Kaizan caught her in front of the door with his arms looped around her. She struggled with fury as her legs and hands went flying, but Kaizan didn''t care. He didn''t even feel the pain as he carried her back to the bedroom and closed the door behind them. When he set her on her feet, she swirled around, her ample chest heaving and her arctic blue eyes zing. "Olivia, this was¡ª"


    Suddenly, the door opened and Bernice walked in with her hand clutching her forehead. "You bloody bitch! Look at what you''ve done." She took a step towards Kaizan. "Why can''t you ept the truth?" Bernice was now horrified that her n was going to crumble if Kaizan spilled the truth. She had to strike when the iron was hot. She had to mislead Olivia so that she overlooked the truth. "Kaizan and I are having an affair. Why don''t you understand?" she said, walking to stand next to him.


    The moment those words left her lips, a p resounded.


    Pa.


    Bernice''s face turned to the side, her eyes wide with shock, her body already grappling with pain from being struck by candbrum. Tears rolled out of her eyes as the impact.. When she turned her face back, she saw that it was Olivia who had pped her.

 Chapter 592 - Bonded

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Bonded</h4>


    "Olivia!" Bernice gasped. "You fucking bitch!" She lunged at her but Olivia backhanded her again with so much force that Bernice fell to the ground. She grasped her burning cheek as Olivia snarled at her with danger lurking in her eyes.


    Hearing all themotion, Fuchsia came into the room. When she saw that her daughter was on the floor, she instantly rushed to her side and held her by her shoulders, anxious as hell. She saw that Bernice''s face was red with marks of fingers on her cheeks. "Bernie!" she rasped. "What happened?" Blood flowed down her face, a wound on her forehead. That was going to form a scar and stay for a long time. Fuchsia''s eyes were wide as her breath became ragged.


    Bernice let out a loud wail and pointed at Olivia. "She did it to me, mother. She can''t ept that Kaizan wants me and not her."


    "Olivia!" Fuchsia shouted looking at Olivia. "How dare you hit Bernice?" she said, fuming with anger. "What has she done to you? It is your husband who doesn''t want you, you piece of shit. Why target my little Bernie?"


    Shocked, Kaizan looked at Bernice and her mother. He took a step towards them, but he wavered. He held his head that pounded so heavily that he was unable to stand on his feet. His stomach heaved. He felt like puking. The drug was too potent. He couldn''t open his eyes fully. He felt like he would fall down. But he had to stay conscious for the fear that Olivia might try to leave him. Even though his tongue felt like lead, he managed to say, "This is a lie!"


    "Lie?" Bernice retorted through her tears. She saw that Kaizan was still under the effect of the drug. "Now you are changing your stance in front of Olivia? You don''t have to be scared of her Kaizan. You can ask her to leave. You and I will get married. Just throw her out of the house!" Olivia stalked closer to Bernice who was sobbing and coughing. "You bloody rotten cunt!" Olivia couldn''t believe that those words rolled out of her tongue, but fury did strange things. Bernice jerked her head back. Seeing her lethal demeanor she scrambled back. Olivia continued, "You were after the man I married? On what ount? Just because you thought that you never got a chance to marry him?"


    "Never got the chance?" Fuchsia snapped. "Or you did your best to steal the chance?"


    Eyes going wide, rage bubbling like ava, Olivia couldn''t help herself. She kicked Fuchsia with her foot.


    "Mother!" Bernice shouted as Fuchsianded next to the door. Bernice tried to get up and hit Olivia, but this time she was kicked in her gut by¡­ Kaizan. She squeaked with unbearable pain as shended right beside her mother. She clutched her stomach as excruciating pain cruised through her body.


    She was aghast when she saw a heaving Kaizan standing next to his wife with his hands balled into fists. His face was sweat slicked. His hair was stuck to his forehead. He took his hand to his cor and loosened it, feeling stifled.


    "I told you long back," he growled, his lips peeling back from his fangs. "I am General Kaizan for you." Suddenly his chest heaved more and he had to go to the bathroom to pour the contents out of his stomach. Once he reached inside, he vomited in the toilet and entered a cold shower.


    Taking advantage of his absence, Fuchsia got up. She leapt at Olivia with ws jutted out, but she forgot that Olivia was a warrior. Sensing her movement, Olivia spun around, raised her leg in the air and it met Fuchsia''s chest with an impact so massive that the womannded outside the room. She skidded on the floor and hit the railing which cracked. She shrieked in agony as a bone cracked. With whatever little power, she was left with, Bernice got up to charge at Olivia. But Olivia was ready. She held Bernice''s hand and shoved her on the ground. Olivia grabbed her hair and yanked her head back to meet her eyes. Bernice cried in pain.


    "Leave her," Fuchsia breathed out, crawling back to where her daughter was.


    With vengeance peaking in her chest, she pointed to her neck that bore his fresh mark, and spoke in a menacing voice, "If this was the first time he marked me¡ª" Bernice''s eyes traveled to her neck. "Then look carefully," Olivia continued. "He marked me before you arrived in Silver Vales."


    Bernice''s eyes flew wide open. Two angry circles of raised skin greeted her eyes.


    Kaizan entered the room by then, shirtless and drenched in water. He leaned his arm against the door, his breath ragged and chin dropped.


    Olivia looked at him once and then her eyes went back to her cousin. "Do you know what the punishment for drugging a General is?"


    Bernice''s lips quivered as she held her hair and Olivia''s wrist. "Leave me you bitch," she said. "You just can''t understand, can you? Kaizan and I were having an affair at your back. ept it. He wants to make me his wife, because he realized his mistake by marrying you."


    Olivia wanted to wring her neck. But she looked at her with amusement. "Remember it hoe. He didn''t mark me because I am married to him, but he marked me because I am his mate!"


    "Wh¡ª what?" Bernice''s mouth fell to the floor, but another p resounded and her upper lip split. She fell on the floor with shock and pain. Her body shuddered at the word mate. Olivia and Kaizan were mates? No wonder Kaizan was so territorial towards her. How could she miss that?


    "Never speak lies again!" Olivia said. Fury exploded inside her, giving her the taste of blood and not revenge. She shoved Bernice on the floor after pping her again.


    "Bernie!" Fuchsia had scrambled to her daughter. "Bernie!" she said in a jittery voice. She held her daughter in herp ignoring her own pain. Her eyes darted to Olivia "You will pay for this! You forget that this is a vition of the peace treaty."


    "And you forget that after signing the peace treaty, the Whitew pack has be a part of the Silver Vales kingdom, and I am the General of it. You drugged me, which is an act of revolt," Kaizan snarled ferociously, his breath still ragged.


    Warning bells rang. "How is this revolt?" Fuchsia asked, eyeing Olivia. She had never expected that the whole thing would have turned out to be an usation of revolt. "Olivia is my niece."


    "To whom I am bonded," replied Kaizan. "And if I am bonded to her, so is everyone who is bonded to me." He didn''t know what Olivia was going to do next because he could still feel anger roiling off her, but he knew one thing¡ªshe was showing her cousin and her aunt that they were one. And he respected it. He dared not touch her at this point of time. She was like a dangerous, wounded tigress. He looked up. "Guards!" he shouted.


    Fuchsia''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 593 - [Bonus ] Vow To The Lore

    <h4>Chapter 593 - [Bonus ] Vow To The Lore</h4>


    Fuchsia heard the stomping of feet as the guards moved up the stairs. "You can''t hold us as prisoners!" Fear skittered down her eyes as she shot a nce at Olivia.


    A deep rumbling sound came from Kaizan which caused icy needles of fear on her skin. He looked like he was still grappling with the drug. She had bought a lot of it. She knew that being a werewolf he needed a dose more than a human would need. So, she added a little more so that a werewolf like Kaizan could be drugged for a longer time. However, even though he was still under its effect, he looked ominous.


    "I can hold anyone as my prisoner," he snarled. "And I am going to throw you in my dungeons where I have torture tables."


    Fuchsia''s heart might have stopped. "No, no!" she said, frozen to the ground. She stared at Kaizan as another low snarl vibrated from him, his lips peeled back, revealing his fangs that were sharper than a de. Terror shivered through her and hair on her nape rose. "You can''t do that to us." The guards hade to stand in front of the room. When awareness hit her about the magnitude of the mistake they had made, Fuchsia went all begging. "I didn''t know that this small family situation would be termed a revolt. You cannot hold us against our wills. People at the Whitew pack," she nced at Olivia, "your parents and others in the family, the councilmen and other nobles¡ªthey are all looking forward to our return. What will you tell them about us?" Her frenzied gaze darted between Olivia and Kaizan. "I will go back and give positive reviews about you. If you are going to imprison us, they will surely think that you have jeopardized the peace treaty. They are going toe back to you, General Kaizan!"


    "Fuck off!" Kaizan snarled again. "I don''t care for it at the moment. And you both can go to hell! You drugged me and I won''t take it easy!" He looked at the guards. "Seize them!"


    Bernice let out a loud wail. "No, please leave us." She covered her breasts, all bloodied and bruised. She never expected that Olivia would hit her. That girl had never spoken a word against her back in the Whitew pack. She was always the tame one. "We ept that this was a mistake, mostly because we didn''t know that Olivia is your mate."


    "Mate?" Fuchsia said with wide eyes. "What do you mean mate?" For god''s sake. She pressed her hands to her mouth. "Those are very rare in the Lore. You must be jesting!"


    Bernice shook her head as she tried to wipe tears from her eyes, and hissing at the pain on her skin caused by abrasion. "They are mates. I saw the mark."


    Fuchsia''s head reeled. This was not what she had expected. "Then why the hell didn''t you tell me first!" she said to Olivia in an exasperated voice. "I would have taken Bernice away from here! She is smitten by Kaizan to the extent that she came up with this idea of drugging him."


    Shocked at how her mother revealed the plot, her eyes widened. "Mother, what are you saying? I didn''t give that idea." She looked at Olivia who was staring at them without blinking her eyes. "It was your idea, Mother, not mine. You wanted me to drug him because you wanted me to marry in this household."


    "Bernice!" Fuchsia shouted and shoved her out of herp. "How can you frame me into your schemes when all I did was to act ording to what you wanted? You were the one who took this nightgown from the assistant of the seamstress, not me. You wanted to try them out and lure Kaizan!"


    "That is preposterous mother!" Bernice yelled back at her mother. "The seamstress gave you the nightgowns and you were the one who went to the market to buy drug for Kaizan."


    Fuchsia was so surprised and stunned at her daughter''s me that for a moment she lost allprehension. Her mind became numb. "Bernie, how can you me your mother? You forced me to go and buy drugs despite me saying that this is incorrect."


    "Oh my god!" Bernice said, shaking her head. She looked at Olivia and yed the victim card. "I don''t want to argue anymore, cousin. I ept all the me. You can throw me in the dungeon, but¡ª," she knelt before them and sped her hands to plead, "but, please let my mother go. She is, after all, your aunt, your mother''s sister. You can torture me all you want, but my mother is too old. Think of all the times she stood up for you. Please sister, leave her. You can kill me if you want." Her tears ran down in streams as she looked at Olivia with puppy eyes. "Please¡­" Her shoulders shook with sobs.


    "Take them down to the dungeons!" Kaizan barked the order to the guards. "And take this girl to the torture table!"


    "Noooo!" Fuchsia screamed when the guards came.


    "Stop!" Olivia said when the guards came inside the room.


    Fuchsia and Bernice thought that Olivia had softened. The two had put on a great act while mind-linking with each other. They had shut out Oliviapletely. Moreover, Olivia''s mind link to them was weakening every day. Bernice maintained her puppy looks as she gazed at Olivia.


    Kaizan snapped his head in Olivia''s direction, his chest rumbling in a protest but he stayed quiet.


    "Wait," Olivia stopped the guards froming in. Her gaze went to her cousin and her aunt. "Who gave you the nightgown?" she asked Bernice.


    "Neli''s assistant," Bernice blurted. Olivia narrowed her eyes. And Bernice realized that she had made a big mistake. She had thrown the me over to her mother that she had received the nightgown, but now under Olivia''s stern gaze, without thinking she blurted the truth.


    Olivia took a step closer to Bernice and tilted her head. Bernice''s face nched with fear. Olivia leaned over her. "You lying harlot!" she growled as she held the bowstring of the gown on Bernice. "You are the main culprit!" Bernice shook her head, but Olivia was in a frenzy. She held the gown and tore it with both her hands, exposing her breasts and stomach and panties. Bernice shrieked with embarrassment. Fuchsia watched her daughter''s pride and honor and reputation sundering like the gown that Olivia sliced.


    Kaizan caught Olivia and pulled her against his chest. The fury inside her had charged the air to palpable tension. Even the guards watched the rage of thedy of the house and flinched. "Shhh¡­" he whispered. She had done enough damage to Bernice''s reputation.


    But Olivia wasn''t done. She looked at the two hussies in front of her who were numb. "If you don''t want to go to the prison, then vow to the Lore that you will nevere back to Silver Vales!"


    Fuchsia and Bernice stared at her, too deadened. Olivia shot daggers at them with her re as she raised an eyebrow.. "Vow to the Lore!" she raised her voice. "NOW!"

 Chapter 594 - Deported

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Deported</h4>


    Olivia looked intimidating. Even though Kaizan''s strong muscr arms were wrapped around her waist and she was pinned against his chest, her aura was dark.


    On hearing that they had to make a vow to the Lore, Fuchsia and Bernice flinched. A vow to the Lore meant that it was permanent and would always work unless the person with whom they made the vow with, absolved them. They looked at each other with trepidation.


    Bernice was more flustered than her mother because her shaky fingers were trying to somehow conceal her exposed body, but she was making a shabby job out of it. In her dreams also she hadn''t imagined that her ns were going to fall t, that instead of bing Kaizan''s wife, she would be now an outcast. She had aimed for the sky and had fallen in hell. Never in her life had she been so insulted. Vow to the Lore was going to seal her fate. Where would she go with her mother? "Olivia, I have begged for mercy, and I am sorry for what I did," she said with quivering lips. "Please don''t do this to us. Whitew pack is a part of Silver Vales after the treaty. Where will we go?" Saying that she started wailing and sobbing. "We are your blood rtives. Who treats blood rtives so cruelly?"


    Yet another wave of anger sted in her chest. She lunged at Bernice to kick her again, but Kaizan managed to hold her back. He was beginning to feel extremely drowsy and wished that it all got over fast. Through his hazy mind, he summoned Ileus. He knew that even though the prince must be drowning himself in another round of brew and fatal matches, he woulde and help him out. He didn''t want to disturb Ileus at all initially, but right now his situation was simply getting worse.


    "You bloody tramp!" Olivia shouted at Bernice. "Don''t talk about cruelty. That word sounds sweeting out of your mouth. You were the one who schemed to throw me out of my home!"


    Kaizan''s lips curled up. She was calling his home as ''my home''. He pressed his lips to her temple as a reward. But Olivia was so irritated that moved away. So, he just stood there, still happy and very drowsy.


    "So, either you make that vow or I throw you in the dungeons!"


    "Olivia," Fuchsia said through her tears. "My dear niece, please havepassion. I agree that we were driven by our selfishness, but I did not know that Kaizan was your mate. Give us one more chance and we are going to prove to you that we are indeed very sorry."


    Olivia glowered at her aunt and cringed at ''my dear niece''. Silence stretched between all them like a miasma of soiled emotions and only sounds of heavy breathing and sniffling were heard. Olivia controlled herself and said, "Okay, then vow to the Lore that you will never leave the Whitew pack!"


    Fuchsia and Bernice were once again stunned. "What¡ª" Fuchsia said when suddenly shadows and smoke burst in the room and Ileus emerged from it. She snapped her mouth shut.


    Hair tousled and a bruise on his right cheek, Ileus scanned the room and when his eyes fell on Bernice, he said, "Woah!" The girl was sitting in tattered and ripped clothes and looked¡­ "Disgusting! Ugh! Beggars!" Ileus waved his hand in the air and a thick quilt appeared that fell over Bernice. She squealed as the quilt''s weight pressed on her and struggled toe out of it. Fuchsia helped her daughter to cover her body.


    Seeing Ileus, Kaizan sagged with relief. The soldiers bowed to their prince.


    It took a moment for Ileus to know the situation. He looked at the two women in front of him. "Vow to the Lore, now, else I will throw you in royal dungeons. They are pretty bad, trust me," he said with nonchnce.


    Scared like mice in a barrel, the two nodded vehemently. How did the crown princee here? They had only heard about Ileus but had never seen him. Now that he was in front of him and the way he made his entry¡ªthey were terrified as hell. Panic stricken, the two clutched each other. On the inside they couldn''t help admiring the handsome prince, couldn''t help feeling jealous of Olivia.


    Seeing their reticence, Ileus growled. "Vow. Now."


    "I vow to the Lore never to leave the Whitew pack!" Fuchsia bbered.


    Bernice followed her mother and made the vow.


    "Then pack your bags and leave now," Olivia barked. "I don''t want to see your faces in my house again!"


    "B¡ª but it is the middle of the night. The path is infested with rogues, Olivia," Fuchsia cried. "We will depart tomorrow morning."


    "I said LEAVE, else these guards will throw you out of the capital in the middle of the night!"


    Ileus raised his eyebrow. Olivia was extremely angry and he was sure that Kaizan was in for some trouble in near future. He sighed. Women¡­ He asked her aunt, "Where are your servants and entourage?"


    "Th¡ª they are here in the estate," Bernice replied. On the inside she was shaking like a hummingbird under the fierce gaze of a ravenous ho. "They must be sleeping. We will definitely leave tomorrow morning."


    "And make Olivia miserable till then?" Ileus shook his head. "Sorry, but I do love my promised wolf a lot and he deserves to sleep." Saying that flung his hands in the air. Thick smoke coiled and covered both of them.


    They shrieked as they found themselves getting sucked in a ck tunnel. It was as if the ground had disappeared beneath their feet. They were pulled inside a ck tunnel that had no end. After a few minutes of being siphoned inside the darkness and smoke, they found themselves thrown and embedded on snow covered ground with at least two feetyers of ice. Naked, Bernice screamed as her body became numb with shock. A quilt came flying from above and fell on her head. It made her press to the ground all the more. "Mother, mother!" she shouted. If she didn''te out of there, she was sure she would freeze to death within five minutes.


    Panicked, Fuchsia pulled her out of the ice. "Bernie!" She yanked her up and quickly covered her with the quilt.


    Momentster, they heard more shrieks and it was followed by the three servants and four soldiers who fell from the dark tunnel and were now lying around over snow. Fuchsia and Bernice looked at them with wide eyes. More things flew out¡ªchests, horses, carriage, clothes. They were... deported.


    The snow was swirling around them. It was absolutely white everywhere the eyes went. Thick snow pelted their faces. "Where are we, Mother?" Bernice asked, shivering badly and cursing Olivia.


    Fuchsia gazed around her and said, "If I am not wrong, we are in the Northern Mountains!"


    "But the vow to the Lore?" Bernice said. "It didn''t work?" She startedughing out of joy.


    "Shut up!" Fuchsia hissed. "We are in the territory of the Whitew pack, but in the worst part. It will take three days to reach the main vige."


    And the blizzard around them increased.

 Chapter 595 - Queasy

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Queasy</h4>


    Bernice and Fuchsia were thrown into the harshnds of Northern Mountains, the ce that was furthermost to the main vige. The servants and the soldiers got up and rushed to theirdies,pletely flustered.


    Wrapped in a quilt and totally numb by the weather, Bernice entered the carriage, cursing Ileus. "I am yet to see such a pathetic man in my life. He will never make a good king!" she growled. "He is going to go to hell for being so cruel!" She was shivering so badly that her teeth chattered. She sat on the bench opposite to Fuchsia. "Did you see how conceited that man was? He didn''t see any logic, didn''t want to reason with us, and just used his wizardry to punish us? How dare he? And how did he know what was happening?"


    A p sounded.


    Shocked, her eyes grew wide when she looked at her mother, who was fuming with anger. "Because of you we are in this situation. Do you even know what the repercussions of this vow are? Not only have we lowered ourselves in front of Olivia, we have disgraced ourselves in front of the crown prince. Our Alpha Murtagh is far far better!"


    "Mother?" Bernice''s voice came out as a whisper. Her already swollen cheek was hurting so bad now.


    Fuchsia was extremely angry. In a breathless voice, she said, "Ileus and his mother have the ability to enter the cells of other people. You wouldn''te to know what has happened and they would sweep your mind!" Fuchsia''s lips quivered. "This is going to be so bad¡­" she said and then looked out of the window of the carriage. The soldiers and servants were still keeping the chests inside the wagon. An hourter they began moving to the Whitew pack. And in that hour, the mother and daughter didn''t speak. A servant came to give Bernice a pair of cks and tunic and fur cloaks. They continued their journey in tense quiet.


    ---


    As soon as Bernice and Fuchsia disappeared from the bedchamber, Olivia sagged in Kaizan''s arms. He removed his arms from her waist and she knelt on the ground. Her throat was burning. She had held her tears for a long time in order to maintain a harsh fa?ade, but now she could feel it as tears crept in her eyes. A shudder passed through her body and the tears broke the dam. She sobbed with her shoulders slouched. She was so tired and so hurt that the entire incident was beyond physical. It ran deep in her soul. How could her aunt and cousin go to this extent? Not only did Bernice molest her husband, she molested the rtionship she shared with her. And how could Fuchsia be such a horrible woman? Suddenly, Olivia wished her mother was here. She wanted to run into her arms and cry like a baby.


    Kaizan sat down behind her in order to hold her, but it was difficult for him to hold his sanity any further. "Oli¡­ via¡­" he breathed and then rolled on the ground. Olivia snapped her head in his direction. Before she could say a word, Ileus had bent down and hauled him on his shoulder. He grunted and then walked to their bed where he made Kaizan lie down. Olivia rushed to his side.


    "He is heavily drugged," Ileus said. "Let him be like this and he wille out of it by tomorrow." As she covered him with a fur, he said, "Don''t." Olivia looked at him with a question in her eyes. She wasn''t prepared for what happened next. Green light dropped from Ileus'' hands. He flung them towards Kaizan. The green lights swirled and crackled and encased his bodypletely. Tiny amber and emerald orbs bobbed inside the shimmer. They touched his skin and dissolved. "This should heal him fast!"


    Olivia nodded through her tears. The wizard prince had been very kind to her husband. Suddenly, she found herself wrapped in the arms of the crown prince. And Olivia broke down. She was in the warmth of someone close. Feeling needy like a baby for her mother, Olivia cried and cried.


    When she first stepped into Kaizan''s mansion, she felt like she was home. She knew that because of the fresh peace treaty, things would be difficult for her in Silver Vales. It was not difficult to prove their union but gaining eptance from the people was what she feared. There were so many things to be dealt with and she knew that her future wouldn''t be that easy despite Kaizan''s full support, but she had the hope.


    Now? Now Olivia felt foolish. She was so na?ve to think that eptance was only limited to people in Silver Vales. It had toe from her family too. And it was her family who couldn''t ept it. She hadn''t chosen her fate. Fate chose her.


    She drew in a shaky breath and in a hoarse voice said, "I didn''t want any of this. I didn''t know that ghosts of my family would follow me."


    Ileus smoothed her hair and in a gentle voice replied, "I know." He removed himself from her and wiped her tears. Cupping her cheeks, in a low soothing voice he said, "I know, Olivia. Its okay. Those are the consequences of marrying those in the power." He remembered Anastasia''s struggle to be epted in Draoidh. And silently, secretly loved her even more. "Stay strong and things will be fine." His gaze went to Kaizan. "Take care of him."


    "I will," she replied in a whisper.


    "Good!" Ileus patted her head. Then he walked out of their bedchamber.


    When the doors closed, Olivia didn''t go to lie beside Kaizan. She had too many emotions running through her body. She trudged her way to the bathroom. Stripping herself of all the clothes, she ran hot water in the tub that could seat five people easily. She rested her head on the back and closed her eyes. What she had done with Bernice was something she wanted to feel bad about, regret¡­ but why was it that she wasn''t feeling a modicum of regret? Hot water helped ease her tension a little. Her mind went to nightgowns that Kaizan had designed for her and irritation returned, because every time she thought about them, Bernice''s image in the pink nightgown which was meant for her, shed in her mind. The image of her kneeling in front of him and unbuttoning his pants made her grow queasy.


    "Fuck you!" The need tosh out at Bernice and at Kaizan burned inside her. She knew that Bernice had drugged him, but why was it that she couldn''t shed the image of them together? It burned a hole in her heart.


    In order to get some respite, her mind cooked up a n. "You can look Kaizan, but you will touch when I want!"


    She got out of the tub and hastened to her dressing room. There were many dresses, but none she wanted.


    In the morning, Kaizan had still hadn''t woken up. Olivia was standing in front of Neli, giving her the measurements of one scandalous dress, a backless ruby red gown with a halter top. And the material of the dress wasn''t silk. She instructed Neli to deliver the dress by twilight along with ck hose and red garters.. She wondered what he would think about it.

 Chapter 596 - [Bonus ] Games Of Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 596 - [Bonus ] Games Of Seduction</h4>


    Kaizan woke up, groggy by the next day in the evening. He didn''t see Olivia around him. That made his mood sour. The green shimmery lights around him started dissipating the moment he opened his eyes. By the time he sat down with his feet on the floor, they had all disintegrated with soft pop sounds. He thanked Ileus mentally foring as soon as he was summoned. With a tired exhale, he got up and walked to the bathroom, missing his wife already. Where was she? Did she leave him? Couldn''t be. Her smell was fresh on the bed, in the bathroom, everywhere¡­


    When he walked in the bathroom, he noticed that the tub was already full with hot, bubbly water. He stepped inside it with a smile, knowing that this was Olivia''s thoughtfulness. Half an hourter when he was freshly showered and dressed formally, he was about to go downstairs when a servant came and informed him, "M''lord, Lady Olivia is waiting for you for dinner at the Night Blooming Garden."


    The Night Blooming Garden was located at the west side of the estate and was a private area created only for the family and close friends. Kaizan maintained the ce with perfection, but never let anyone use it other than his family. There were night blooming roses, jacarandas, jasmine and a plethora of other nts that filled the air with intoxicating aroma. When the servant informed him about it, he jerked his head back with a surprise. But the next instant, looking wild-eyed and anxious, Kaizan tore down the stairs. He cleared thest few steps as he swung over the railing andnded nimbly on his feet. He sprinted down the main hall to the carriageway. A servant was waiting for him with his horse. Kaizan skidded to a stop. He took the reins of the horse and mounted him in one swift motion and galloped all the way to the Night Blooming Garden in the west. As soon as he reached there, he jumped down and left Butterfly. The horse immediately ran away, chasing a few birds, loving the open ce that was not his usual stables.


    Excitement hummed in Kaizan''s chest. He didn''t know what transpired in the time when he was unconscious, but he hoped that Olivia had forgiven him. Images of Bernice shed across his mind, but he shoved them, not wanting to spoil his mood. Every step he took towards the Night Blooming, made his heart leap wildly. She had invited him for dinner here and he couldn''t help but feel joyous about it.


    Soft breeze blew around him, tousling his hair softly. Scent of night blooming roses hit his nose along with the scent of his mate. He stabbed his finger in his hair asscivious thoughts swelled in his mind. Crazed for his mate, he parted the vines in his way. He walked over the cobblestone path where the flowers from the side beds jutted and spilled over. His eyes were only at the perg that was beneath a willow tree so massive that its branches covered it till just a little above the ground. He could smell her. "Olivia," he whispered her name.


    He parted the branches and found her sitting at the far end of the table on the left. She purred, "I have been waiting for you."


    Kaizan exhaled sharply as he stood there, transfixed. The woman had perhaps discovered her wiles. His throat bobbed as he froze.


    She was wearing a ruby red gown, and gods save him, from waist above the gown was transparent. He rubbed his mouth when he saw that her breasts were free inside. He nced at the dinner table, but wondered if he would be able to make it through the dinner.


    Olivia was sipping wine. She fluttered her eyshes at him and waved her hand for him to sit at the table. He could make out she hadn''t eaten anything. But he could also make out that she was angry with him. Though he had a little idea about it, he hoped that she would shed her anger. He just couldn''t stand her seduction any longer, those boobs springing and needing his attention. "That is a beautiful gown you wear, Olivia."


    "My husband seemed so charmed by images of seeing me in the nightgowns, so I took the liberty of making a gown that would blow his mind away." She leveled her gaze on him and bit her lip seductively. She perked up her breasts more for him to see. ''See me all you want, Kaizan.''


    "I guess that is going to be my dessert for the evening," Kaizan rasped, taking a step closer to her.


    How cocky he was. She loved it. She sipped wine from her chute and licked her lips. "There is no dessert after dinner," she said waving her hands at the table.


    Kaizan''s eyes scanned the food. There was none. "All the more better," he replied. "Because I would rather prefer you as my dessert." His sentence made her blush till her chest and he loved it. He knew that she clenched her thighs because he scented her arousal. He licked his lips wondering if she was wearing panties or not. At this point of time, he was only hungry for her. He wanted to toss all the food from the table and throw her there and get inside her. The thought made his cock shot north and he didn''t attempt to hide it.


    She couldn''t help but look at her handsome man in front of her. Wearing ck shirt with its sleeves rolled up and ck leather pants through which his swollen cock was visible, he looked breathtaking. His damp hair was stuck to his neck. She said, "I can handle my needs and don''t need you to take care of them."


    His lips curled up in a half smile. So that was it. She was paying games of seduction with him. Their gazes locked and he traipsed closer to her. Rather than bending and kissing her, he walked past her and sat down on his chair. He knew that she was going to act cold while she burned hot for him. And he¡ªhe wasn''t going to touch her till she wanted. He picked up the wine and started sipping as he rxed back in his chair. He wanted to see how the evening panned out for him. She looked so gorgeous with her hair pinned up in a neat bun showing her ample neck, his marks and then dipping down to those plump breasts. He loved that she was seducing him, torturing him. Mine. His wolf growled. And he hoped that she didn''t talk about Bernice.


    Olivia drank his looks. A rough exhale left her lips. She had to focus. She broke their gaze and plucked a grape from the tray in front of her. She squashed it in her teeth and a drop of juice escaped on her lips. "How was it with Bernice?" she asked.


    He kept his wine ss on the table, steepled his fingers and rested his chin over them. "Does that bother you so much?" He could sense her jealousy and he loved it. Olivia''s jaw clenched. Next moment wine sshed over his face.


    As the drops cleared, she saw his arrogant smile.

 Chapter 597 - Didn’t Know Why

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Didn¡¯t Know Why</h4>


    Kaizan wiped the wine from his face and smiled cockily. He rxed back in his chair and gulped all the wine from his chute. He tossed the ss out and said, "You need to cool off, Olivia." His smile converted into a full-blown grin. "You know that it was Bernice who drugged me. She wanted to take advantage of me."


    "And you let her!" she narrowed her gaze at his smile.


    She was getting jealous and he was enjoying her jealousy. It only meant that she hated the proximity of any other women next to him and that she wanted to stake her ownership on him. His prating gaze went to her breasts and she clenched her thighs again. "Let us have our meal, wife," he replied. "I am ravenous."


    Olivia had ensured that all delicacies were there on the table. Liver parfait with red onion jam, smoked salmon, goat cheese and garlic mushroom were there for the starters. Kaizan picked up everything and devoured it in no time. This was followed by roasted chicken and mushrooms, braisedmb in rosemary and red wine, fried duck breast served with vegetables and sauteed potatoes. None of them spoke much but Kaizan continued to gaze at her breasts, her gown and her nape all the time.


    "You didn''t answer my question," she asked, as she picked up her wine again.


    "You didn''t answer mine, Olivia," he replied, feeling satiated. The corners of his lips curled up. When she didn''t, he asked, "Are you jealous?" Say yes, Olivia.


    She cocked her hand back to ssh more wine at him but he caught her hand. Carefully, he ced the chute on the table. Then he got up, kicking his chair back and came to stand right beside her. "Aren''t you having fun?" he said. "Now I am going to have mine!" Before she knew what was happening, Kaizan had swept away the food from the table, lifted her from the chair and made her sit on the table with his thighs between hers.


    "What are you doing?" she asked in a breathy voice, sounding reluctant but turned on.


    He leaned over to kiss her lips, but she turned her face away. A snarl left his mouth and his lipsnded on her ears. He nibbled the tip of her ears.


    No, no, no, no. Olivia wanted to will herself to not sumb to him, to tease him till she could, but she found her eyelids fluttering shut. His lips went south to her neck where he set a trail of kisses, sucking and nipping the skin in between. "You love wine, don''t you?" he rasped.


    And the next moment she opened her eyes with a jerk when cold wine sshed over all her chest. "Kaizan!"


    "I am going to have my wine from there now, darling. Mixed with dessert," he growled. She tried to push him, but the man was too strong to be pushed away. Her nipples pebbled not only because of the cold wine but also because of his gaze. A hiss passed through his lips and he lowered his mouth over the thin transparent material of her dress. As soon as his lips wrapped her nipples over the fabric, pleasure cruised through her body.


    "Gods!" She couldn''t control herself as she arched to give him more of it. There was electricity on the contact, dizzying her.


    He suckled her nipple as he groaned. His free hand went to her other breast where he rolled and pinched her nipple. When he took his mouth to the other breast, Olivia shut her eyes. She wanted to ask him to stop. She would. Any second. "Ah!" she blushed at the sounding from her lips. She wanted to push him away but after a little more. Her pride was interfering. She ced her hands on his shoulders to push him away, instead she sped them tightly to the point that her nails dug in his flesh. Any second and she would push him away. Breathless as hell, she was waiting for the moment.


    He moved back from her. All his resolution to not touch her until she wanted, went down the drains. Throughout the dinner, he couldn''t keep his eyes off her. If he had made those nightgowns for her she made this mind-blowing dress for him. Now she knew his weakness. He wondered if she would continue to exploit his weakness. "All this while you''ve been sitting like a siren, teasing me with your boobs and you imply that I was unfair when it was Bernice who was doing it all?" He sliced the bodice of the dress with his w. He ripped it and tossed the sodden material aside.


    She wanted to protest but the moment she opened her mouth, his hands were on both her breasts. Her breath lodged in her throat and not a word came out. He leaned down and this time took her nipple inside his mouth. He drew in a long suck and she arched her body more. "Oh gods!" Tension coiled low in her stomach.


    He moved to the other breast and groaned as he sucked it, flicked it and tugged it harder making her pant. He picked up the bottle from the side and poured it down her body, drinking it over her breasts. Then he licked all the way up to her chest, neck and stopped at her lips, where he inserted his tongue inside her mouth greedily. With long swipes of his tongue, he explored her as she tasted wine in his kiss. He removed himself and gazed at her with hungry eyes. "How would you feel if I put my tongue on your core?"


    She gasped audibly and he chuckled. She wanted to say yes. "N¡ªno." She wanted to stop him and she tried to remember why she wanted to stop him, but her mind was in a tizzy. Her core was throbbing so hard that she couldn''t think.


    Before she could think more, he pushed her down on the table. "Do you want me to be there, Olivia?"


    She had to say no, she didn''t know why. She nodded.


    Without leaving her gaze, he pulled her gown higher until it sat in herp. When he looked down, he gulped. She was wearing a ck hose and red garter belt and no panties. He couldn''t wait any further. He sat on her chair in front of her. "I would die for this view," he said in a breathy voice, his eyes aze. He pulled her legs up. "sp me tightly, Olivia." And she did. Her hips rolled making her pink folds part. The next moment his tongue was on her swollen clit.


    In the firelight of the braziers, her core glistened, inviting him madly. His cock strained against his pants. He sucked her deeply, inhaling her delectable scent and letting out his warm breath on her. She was soft like silk.


    Her breaths came out ragged, her body quivering. Olivia surrendered to him. She wanted to resist, didn''t know why, but she couldn''t anymore. She thought that she woulde any minute.


    "You wille only when your husbands say. You wille only when you are so wanton for me that you want me to feed my cock inside you." He wrapped his lips around her core.


    "Kaizan!" she whimpered.

 Chapter 598 - ‘Sex’ Outing

    <h4>Chapter 598 - ¡®Sex¡¯ Outing</h4>


    "Kaizan!" She whimpered his name and it crazed him. Olivia sped his hair and rolled her hips at the same time on his tongue and the werewolf lost his mind. His chest vibrated with a rumble. He buried his mouth on her core and when the rumble came out, it sent vibrations through her body. "Ahhh!"


    When he pulled his face up, she saw his eyes flickering a blue. His beast wanted toe out like a wild animal. "Mine." He growled. "You are fucking all mine!" His lips were swollen and glistening with her juices. He looked terrifyingly beautiful and ferocious.


    "Yes, I am yours," she said, undting her hips for his beast, inviting him to finish what he started.


    "Say my name, Olivia," he said in a guttural voice that seemed to belong to his beast.


    She licked her lips seductively and said, "Kaizan."


    He growled and got his tongue inside her.


    "Oh, fuck!" Her belly became tight as her eyes rolled back in her head. "I¡ª I am¡ª" She thrashed her head wildly.


    All at once, he left her core and focused on her clit, sucking it so hard that the tension in her belly shot out like a viper and stars sted in her vision. She came and came, calling his name in reverence.


    He was so frenzied by her orgasm that he continued to lick her juices even after she hade. He shook his head between her legs.


    "Kaizan." She left his hair and her arms fell back on the table, discing some more silverware. The General of Silver Vales was devouring her and even though she wanted to let him continue, she wanted to reciprocate. It was as if her wolf wanted to mark his mate. She looked at him and found that he had removed himself from her, but the moment she sat up, thinking of reciprocating him, he pushed her back softly to lie back on the table. He unbuttoned his pants. His shaft sprang free. She gasped at its massive length, and instantly wanted it inside her. Was she being selfish?


    He gripped his shaft and rubbed it over her entrance. "Fuck!" He growled. "You are so wet for me!" And saying that he thrust it inside her in one swift motion. Her head tipped back when it hit her at the end. His chest rumbled with a feral growl. He picked up her legs and ced them on his shoulders and then drove inside her madly, fiercely. "Don''t. Tempt. Me."


    Olivia smiled. "I will take up the challenge, wolf!" And he thrust inside her with craziness, bucking his hips inside her wet heat. Sweat beads appeared over his forehead and he knew that he would never be able to get enough of his mate. "Fuck gods, FUCK!" He was done. He thrust inside her hard and then he spilled his seeds with a bellow so loud that it the ground shook. His cock pulsed inside her sheath over and over and over. Pleasure surged through his body and his wolf was satiated. He looked at his mate and pulled her up in a sitting position.


    Olivia sped her legs around his waist, as he picked her up. She wrapped her arms around his neck and he grabbed her by her hips. He continued to thrust inside her as he walked her out of the Night Blooming Garden. The sex he had with her today was culmination of all his experience. No, his sex while marking her was the culmination.


    She buried her face in the crook of his neck and grazed her teeth there. His body shuddered. Would his mate mark her? "I don''t think, I will be able to make it to mansion before fucking you hundred times more."


    Sheughed against his skin. "Are you a mountain lion?"


    "Worse. I am a wolf, and I am in this crazy lust to devour you, body and soul!"


    "Then devour me, Kaiz," she whispered.


    Kaiz. So, that was his nickname. He loved it.


    On their way back to the mansion, they encountered Butterfly when they had sex on a knoll. He whinnied at his owners in disgust and then set off to chase more butterflies even at this hour of the night. When they were lying on the knoll over the cool grass, he said, "I hate Bernice."


    Sheughed softly. "So do I."


    His wife was so smart in dealing with the two tramps that he looked at her in a different light. She had staked her im on him, like she was marking her territory. "I am sorry that I sat down to have tea with her, but I thought that since she was leaving, she was being nice to us. I didn''t know¡ª" his throat choked. "But I swear Olivia, I hated every minute of being with her. I hated the way she¡ª" he couldn''t speak further. It was repulsive to even think.


    Understanding his emotions, she turned to him and ced a kiss on his lips. "There is no need to mention about it, Kaiz. In fact, I am sorry that you had to deal with those garbage women."


    "Will they go and talk nonsense about us at the Whitew pack?" he asked with concern.


    She shrugged. "I don''t care. And even if they will, my father won''t jeopardize the peace treaty because he wanted only one thing¡ªme to stay here irrespective of the odds."


    His brows creased. "Irrespective of the odds?"


    She chuckled. "Yes. My mother wants us to have a babe. She wanted to force me into this union and told me only one thing before I came here¡ªhave a babe as soon as possible so that we may seal the deal."


    Kaizan raised his eyebrow. "Then let us get into the baby making session again."


    Sheughed as he rolled over her and took her breast in his hungry mouth. "Ah, I can still taste the wine over it," he said.


    Later that night, Olivia and Kaizany side by side. She was so exhausted over the several love making sessions throughout their estate. She didn''t know that getting fucked against the back of a tree was going to be such a thrilling experience. He had tied her against a thick birch and then taken her. The skin of her back bruised a little but by the time they came back, it had healed.


    And by the time they were back, she was naked and so was he. It was so dark in the night that all the servants had retired to their bed and Kaizan had mind linked his soldiers to leave and not be there anywhere within a hundred meters of the mansion. He couldn''t let them see his naked wife.


    Right now, she was sleeping in the crook of his arm, her face buried in his chest. He had tucked her in the furs. He lifted her hair in his hand and let them fall over his chest, his face and his neck. She never failed to surprise her and he was ted that she kept up with him throughout their ''sex'' outing. Somehow, his wolf was so rxed that the beast was lying crawled up somewhere inside him, drunk in the pleasures of his mate. Kaizan had just one regret, she didn''t pierce her fangs in his skin.. Well, he had to tempt her more.

 Chapter 599 - Important Task

    <h4>Chapter 599 - Important Task</h4>


    She stirred a little and moved away from his chest. He frowned, feeling empty. He pulled her back to him. "Sorry Olivia, but you will be staying here." He kissed her as he wrapped his arms around her and pressed her against his body. How was it possible that the moon goddess made such a perfect mate for him? Every little curve of her body fitted into every angle and dip of his body.


    He was happy that Bernice was out of his home. The girl was like a venomous snake in the garden who hid behind the bush, waiting for an opportunity to bite and inject the victim with its venom. He wondered what she must have told her people but why did he feel that Ileus had given them a punishment so drastic that their souls would shudder for a long time. His lips curled up when he remembered that Anastasia would being the next day. Ileus might be going crazy about it. He was sure that all the servants of the east wing might be tending to make the peacock look even better. The mighty peacock loved to groom every feather to look irresistible for his mate. But Kaizan also knew that Ileus craved to have his babies around him. The man showed off his family to everything that had eyes.


    He was going to take Olivia to meet her¡­ proudly. He wanted to show off Olivia to everyone, no he wanted to show off his mate to the whole world. He thanked the moon goddess for bestowing him with her blessings in the form of Olivia.


    She turned her face to the other side as she curled her fists in his chest. He ced a kiss on her head and then closed his eyes. He had fucked her senseless and even though he was exhausted, his body craved for his little mate. Babe¡­ Yes, he was going to give her family a dozen babes. He loved them and suddenly he mused as to how his babies would look like. He was sure that most of them would resemble him and perhaps one or two would resemble Olivia. "Bah!" he sighed. It was such a wonderful thought. And now he wanted to make her pregnant and when her stomach would swell, he would show everyone that he did that to her. Was it possible that she was already pregnant? It had been a week of having sex. He took his hand to her belly to check whether it had swollen even a little or not. When it appeared t, his lips curved down. He had to work harder.


    Next day when Olivia woke up, she saw his beautiful face in front of her eyes. He had propped his elbow up and ced his head on his palm and was watching her. She extended her hands to his forehead where she brushed his hair back. "Don''t you have to go to the chancery?"


    "No," he replied. "I have taken a leave today." He grinned, baring his fangs.


    So wolfy. "Why?" she asked, bewildered. "You took one a few days back!"


    "So what?" he said and then jumped over his mate. "I have been tasked to make babies with you in order to fulfill the peace treaty." He crawled over her and pushed his already erect shaft inside her.


    "Ah!" she gasped, weing the heat even though she was sore. This was absolutely thest time. As he began to thrust slowly, she asked, "And?"


    "And I take my work seriously." Push.


    "That is not work." She tipped her head back as sheughed.


    "Of course, this is." Push. "This is the most important work that the General of Silver Vales has been given." Push.


    She giggled and giggled until her giggles turned into soft moans, until the two reached their climax together. When he was spent, he buried his face in her neck and said, "I love you."


    "And I love you more," she said, threading her fingers through his hair. Babe. A smile curled her lips up. Her stomach growled.


    "You are hungry," he said, his need to feed her rising over his need to have sex with her. He pulled himself out and then loomed over her. "Get ready fast. I want you to meet someone."


    She got up, tying her hair into a messy bun. "Who?" she asked and swept her feet on the ground to stand.


    He pped her buttocks. "Anastasia!"


    "Ouch!" she jumped and then her eyes flew wide open with surprise. "Anastasia? The fae princess."


    He grinned. "Yes, the fae princess."


    "Oh my!" Olivia sped her hands as her face split into a big smile. "I have heard that she is beautiful!"


    Kaizan''s eyes narrowed. "You should concentrate only on your husband''s beauty. But yes, she is beautiful." He shrugged. "Well, what do you expect from that species? I haven''t seen a single pure blood fae who isn''t beautiful." He got up and she squealed when he scooped her in his arms. "Enough. You need to eat," he growled as he took her to the bathroom. "After all, we need to have a dozen babies!"


    "What?"


    "That''s right," he said in all seriousness. "We have to do this very important task that your mother and father have given us. Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?" he asked with irritation. He would have doubled his efforts. "This is about the peace treaty!"


    "Peace treaty?" Nod. "A dozen babies." Nod. "And how are a dozen babies linked to the peace treaty?"


    He set her on her feet and ran hot water in the tub. While sprinkling salts, he said, "Only babies are the symbol of peace treaty."


    "Even one baby is more than enough!" she said, akimbo. "We don''t need a dozen!" When he didn''t say a word, Olivia smiled that she had caught the wolf in his own web.


    Kaizan picked her up and sat in the hot water with her on hisp. As the water streamed around them, he said, "The more the babies, the stronger the peace treaty." He flicked her forehead. "Can''t your little brain think even this much?"


    ---


    Ileus was all dressed in his best suit. He was wearing a white shirt with golden cuffs. His ck leather pants hugged those sinew muscles. A red cape with thick golden thread on the hems hung behind him. His hair was neatly trimmed and he had freshly shaved. While he took a bath, he had added almost every bottle of aroma oil in his bath. The crown prince looked like he was desperate even though his expressions were that of absolute coolness, like he had everything controlled.


    He was standing in the gardens of the east wing, where he was staring at a portal that was sizzling. Any time now. Niki stepped out first. He ran to his father, squealing crazily. "Papa!" Ileus took him in his arms. He nted kisses all over his face and smelled him. When he looked up again, he saw Anastasiaing out of the portal with their infant, Alexander, gurgling as he held his mother''s strand in his hand. Ileus'' breath lodged in his throat. With a smile, she walked up to him and he immediately wrapped his free arm around her. She was back. His heartbeat raced. He kissed her temple and breathed, "Fuck.. I missed you."

 Chapter 600 - They Are Mates

    <h4>Chapter 600 - They Are Mates</h4>


    Ileus'' heart beat so wildly that he thought it would leap out of his chest. He closed his eyes as he wrapped his arms around the only woman who stirred his soul.


    Anastasia''s wings rustled and she encased her entire family in their cocoon. "I missed you too, love," she whispered. Ileus curled his fingers beneath her chin and tipped it.


    He ced a kiss on her lips and licked the seam, wanting to get inside. But how could that happen when little Alexander kicked his father for touching his possession. Ileus removed himself with a shock in his eyes. "Damn this boy!"


    Anastasia giggled. "He is too young darling." She really had three kids to look after.


    "No, he is not!" Ileus raised an eyebrow at his younger one who was now five months old and was growing possessive about his mother. Ileus shot a dark re at him and his son returned the favor.


    "Let''s go in," said thedy,ughing at her boys.


    Ileus held his wife''s hand and they all walked in. The nannies came in to take the kids away, but none of them budged. Ileus only grew all the more impatient for his wife. But Niki challenged him for something and the two started ying and Ileus forgot all about his wife. Sitting on the bed and feeding Alexander, Anastasia watched them with affection overflowing in her eyes. Over the past six years, Ileus had been nothing but a darling. He had ensured that he helped her with every motherly duty. There were two nannies in the pce for the kids and both were pretty strong witches to tackle with the prince''s kids. But still in order to not harm others with her kids'' uncontrolled magic, Anastasia had insisted that they go to the Elder and get medallions for them to restrict their powers. Even Ileus'' magic was restrained by a medallion that Adrianna had got from the Elder. It made life easier. The kids grew like normal kids. Anastasia was going to introduce them to magic after they crossed ten and that too slowly.


    She had gone to Vilinski to meet her parents after a long time. Her mother had given birth to her cute little brother, Axotl, who was younger than Niki. The two were great friends and she loved that they both usually stayed together.


    The nannies came again. "The queen wants to meet her grandchildren," said Dalia. Carefully she took the little one from the princess''s arms and walked out. Nici tugged after her, eager to meet his grandparents. And it was mostly because they indulged him as hell.


    As soon as they were gone, Ileus closed the door and leaned against it. He watched his wife with an intense stare, his golden eyes zing with need. She turned her gaze at him and her lips kicked up. Feeling every bit as lusty as her husband, Anastasia removed her clothes andy on the bed. She covered herself with the furs and beckoned Ileus with her index finger. And the werewolf¡ªwith a wave of his hands, his clothes were ripped apart and he jumped on his mate. It was not long before he wedged his shaft inside her and bellowed when he came in two measured strokes.


    An hourter when he waszily thrusting himself inside her, he said, "Kaizan''s wife is here, and I would like you to meet her." She had her back against his chest as he took her from behind. Her body was a maze of hickies¡ªmark of his love. He had wrapped his arm around her breast firmly and his thigh over hers so that when he pushed, she didn''t move.


    "I would love to," she replied softly and then closed her eyes as he began thrusting fiercely, moaning his name.


    When he came again inside her, he snarled against her skin, dying to pierce his fangs inside her all over again. She frenzied him, she maddened him and she was his cure.


    One more hourter, when they were lying side by side, she said, "And why do you have that cut over your forehead? Don''t tell me you went to the wild boxing match of yours?"


    "I did," he said while kissing all her fingers.


    She pursed her lips in a thin line and then snapped, "You have to stop behaving like a teenager every time I go away from you! That is hardly a trait of the crown prince¡ªto go and get beaten by hooligans!"


    "Who said that I was beaten?"


    "You face!" She waved at his angry bruise.


    "I beat each and every one of them," he said smugly. "Without magic. And right now, they are all healing in the healer''s house. And you will appreciate that I am paying for all their expenses."


    "What the hell!" she retorted. "First, you punch them to pulp and then you pay for them to heal?"


    "Well, they are wee to punch me hard," he replied and then started sucking her finger. He released it with a pop and said, "How about I thrust inside that wetness of yours? I crave it madly."


    "How about you go away?" she said as irritation spiked. She had to stop him from this madness somehow. As she started to get up, he caught her.


    He buried his face in the crook of his neck and whispered, "Don''t."


    He sounded so desperate that she didn''t have the heart to move from there. Her heart twisted with the desperation in his voice. She threaded her hand in his hair and said, "Aly, this has to stop, love¡­"


    "Don''t you feel the same when you are away from me?"


    His question sent her in a tizzy. She swallowed down as a thousand emotions swirled in her mind, choking her. "I do, baby. But I don''t go around punching people."


    He chuckled.


    She told him about her time spent over there and then eventually she remembered Kaizan and Olivia. "How is Kaizan taking up this marriage? Has he epted Olivia?"


    Ileusughed. "They are mates."


    Anastasia was so shocked that her eyes became wide and she sat down on the bed, staring at him. Amused, she asked, "They are mates? That''s unbelievable!"


    "Hmm¡­" Ileus'' lips curled up as he crossed his arms beneath his head.


    Amazed at the information, her excitement peaked. She eximed. "I want to go and meet her like now!" She smacked his chest. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "You don''t expect me to share my mate with anyone other than my children, especially when I am meeting after a long time," he growled.


    The arrogance of this wolf¡ªgods she loved it. She tipped her chin up and said, "We have over-met, over-joined and now I want to meet someone else."


    "Not a chance," he dismissed. "Not until your mate is satisfied."


    "You are one selfish brat."


    "I agree."


    She felt like face-palming herself but he had already grabbed her by her hips and ced her right on his mouth. He licked his lips seeing her glistening curls. Before he ced his lips on her clit, he said, "From tomorrow we will be celebrating the Candelmas festival. You can meet her there." And his lips curled over her clit.


    "Wolf!" She tried to leave.. He snarled, daring her.

 Chapter 601 - Festival (1)

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Festival (1)</h4>


    Olivia was too excited. Kaizan had informed her that they would be meeting Anastasia and that today was the first day of Candlemas festival, the spring festival of Silver Vales.


    He had told her that you were allowed to wear only one piece and you could choose whatever you wanted to for the festival. Children were not allowed. Though nudity wasn''t an issue with the werewolves, at the Candlemas gathering there would be people who would choose not to wear anything at all.


    Standing in front of her wardrobe, she was contemting on what to wear. From the corner of her eye, she found Kaizan leaning against the door with his hands crossed across his chest, wearing only ck leather pants. Olivia took out a bandeau top with a long skirt as he prowled towards her. "You can''t wear more than one outfit," he reminded, staring at her towel-wrapped body.


    "Who says?" she challenged him, dropping her towel.


    Kaizan''s mouth ckened. His mind couldn''t think of anything other than what he was seeing¡ªhis wife''s luscious curves and the flood ofscivious thoughts in his mind. His feet took him to her, and he pressed a kiss to her nape, while keeping his hands off her. "What was I saying?'' he asked, as he pressed another kiss on her nape.


    "That I can wear whatever I like for the Candlemas festival."


    "Ah, yes, you can," he replied and nibbled her skin over her mark. She squirmed and forgot about the dress in her hand. All of a sudden, she saw the stringy dress in front of her and she jerked with embarrassment, which he was holding out for her.


    "Hell never! I will never wear that dress!" It was strings and three red triangle patches which covered her nipples and crotch barely. "It is a nightdress and that is two outfits, not one."


    An hourter, Olivia walked out of the mansion with a cloak over it. She sat in the carriage to go to the location where they were celebrating the festival. And Kaizan pulled her in hisp the moment the carriage started.


    "It''s going to be freezing cold. How are we going to manage just these?" she asked, shivering and inching closer to his chest. "This festival should be celebrated in the summer."


    He wrapped his arms around her and covered her with his cloak too. "Candlemas is celebrated at this time of the year only. Candle marches and processions are carried out with statues of deities in Level three. However, where we are going is a very private part of the festival where only nobility and their families are invited. There might be other dignitaries too. It takes ce in the mountains just outside Draoidh, the location of which is not known to anyone other than the king and the queen and of course their son. The ce is secured with heavy magic, many weather influencing spells. So, it''s going to be warm and cozy in the open."


    She was amused and highly impressed. "That''s interesting said with a gleam in eyes. The queen is a very powerful witch!"


    "She is. And very affectionate. But don''t take her for granted. She likes level headed people and a no-nonsense attitude."


    She raised an eyebrow, cocked her head back and said, "How is she tolerating Ileus and you?"


    He pursed his lips and then began tickling her. "Really? Really?" He tickled her till she wasughing with tears.


    "Okay, I give up!" she said when she had doubled up in hisp, breathless.


    He pulled her closer and held her tight to his body. "You will have fun, I am sure." He smoothed her hair back and kissed her lips.


    "It sounds fun," she said excitedly. All of a sudden, misery crossed her eyes and her body tensed. "But I am from the Whitew pack¡­"


    He shrugged. "So? It is a part of Silver Vales now. Just forget about the enmity, Olivia and rx. It''s your behavior towards others that will count and their behavior doesn''t matter."


    Her lips curled up. She rxed against him. "Yes General!"


    On their way to Level two, Olivia looked at people carrying out a silent procession with candles in their hands. Some people were singing in the front. Some were wearing white masks and looked at the carriage as it passed. Soft snow swirled around them. The whole scene looked surreal.


    Soon they started ascending the northernmost part of Level two where a portal was waiting for them. Kaizan helped Olivia out of the carriage. He held her hand and the two stepped in the portal. And as soon as she stepped out, her eyes became wide at what she saw.


    There was no celebration like the one held in front of her. It was different. Moonstone fountains filled with ruby red wine gurgled throughout the expanse of the beautiful garden where thick aspens and willows grew, the branches hanging down and swaying in the light cozy, warm wind. Golden hazel hedges were pruned to resemble the moon and stars. There were numerous rose bushes on the periphery.


    Olivia was not really expecting the elegance and the finery of the nobles, but what she saw was scandalous. She hadn''t witnessed such kind of stuff in her pack, ever. The sophistication of the nobility was reced by males and females mingled in scraps of clothing or nudity.


    "Kaizan!" came an excited voice.


    Olivia whipped her head towards it. Surprise flitted through her when she saw a beautiful woman with golden hair and sapphire eyes with her wings spread to their full glory, approaching them in nothing but a blue string dress that she was wearing beneath her cloak. "Gods above!" That was Anastasia. Right behind her was her golden eyed husband in nothing but ck leather pants. The men in this part of the world were sexy as hell. The Lore had produced the most beautiful people and then mated them. Olivia''s breath hitched in the throat partially because of seeing the fae princess for the first time and partly because of the dress.


    "Anastasia," Kaizan said and hugged the fae princess when she came close to him, earning an angry growl from Ileus.


    Ileus waved at her with a smile.


    "And this must be lovely Olivia," said Anastasia as she held Olivia''s hand with tenderness. "Gods, you are beautiful!"


    Olivia blushed. "But y¡ªyou look like a deity," she breathed, to which Anastasia tipped her head up andughed.


    Anastasia ced a palm over her cheek and said, "Wee home, darling."


    Whatever apprehensions she had in her mind melted as she stared in those warm eyes. The princess removed her hand and ced a chaste kiss on her cheek. The way she made her feel at ease, it was incredible. "I hope Kaizan isn''t giving you any trouble," she said with a hint of tease.


    She giggled. "No." The princess was beautiful inside out, and Olivia couldn''t help admiring her more. Kaizan had warned her not to share food with Anastasia because she was a deity.


    "Good. Then why are you wearing the cloak?" Anastasia asked. She looked at Kaizan who shrugged. Anastasia unbuttoned her cloak and when she removed it, she found her wearing the same dress as hers.. Eyes going wide, she snapped her head at her husband. "So, this is where you got the design from and hung those one dozen dresses in my wardrobe?"

 Chapter 602 - Tasha

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Tasha</h4>


    Ileus poked his tongue in his cheek as othersughed and Anastasia shook her head.


    Kaizan took Olivia''s cloak and handed it to a servant nearby. He leaned over her and whispered in her ear, "Try to get out of here as soon as possible. There is something very important that I have to discuss with you." She was looking devastatingly sexy and beautiful and he was not sure how he would react to the gazes of other wolves upon her. And now he understood why Ileus was always around Anastasia or keeping an eye on her from the periphery of his vision. It was the natural instinct of their beast to protect what was theirs. And on top of it their mates were curvy sirens. Kaizan wrapped his arms around her waist in that wolfy possessive way, proudly showing everyone that she was his wife, his mate. He started to walk towards the royal tent when Anastasia held Olivia''s hand and tugged her to join her.


    "Walk with me," Anastasia said, holding Olivia''s hand. Kaizan gritted his teeth as both he and Ileus tagged behind with their wives walking in front of them. All they could focus on were the strings that fluttered as they giggled at jokes and sashayed, as their curvy hips swung excessively, as their naked backs lured them under the warm sun. The two somehow managed to stay in control and not pounce on their mates.


    As Olivia trudged ahead with the fae princess, she picked up wine from the tray of a servant and then sipped a little. They stopped to talk to a group of three young men and two women who were all wearing just as scandalous dresses as it can get. While they bowed and talked to Anastasia, they didn''t as much give much importance to Olivia. She felt as if they were purposely not talking to her. Uneasiness coiled in her stomach and a shaky breath left her. She could smell that they were all wolves from Silver Vales. When Ileus and Kaizan joined their wives, the group bowed to both of them, and still ignored Olivia.


    "Kaizan!" said one of the girls as she hugged him. She craned her neck and stared into his hazel eyes. "You look devilishly handsome!" She gave a quick nce at Olivia. "How did it go at the Whitew pack?"


    Kaizan stiffened when the girl hugged him. He gave her a quick hug. "Tasha."


    As Anastasia and Ileus engaged in conversation with others, Olivia was left alone. She gazed at the girl and noticed her closeness with Kaizan. It opened her recently closed pit of jealousy.


    "It went very well," Kaizan gave a stiff reply. Then he looked at Olivia, tugged her closer to his torso in one swift pull and said, "Meet my wife, Olivia."


    Though she was wondering about the girl in front and fuming with jealousy, Olivia tipped her drink to him. "Good morning, Tasha." The feel of the muscr expanse of her husband next to her skin made her feel better and the look on Tasha''s face¡ªpriceless. When their eyes met, Olivia''s eyes wore a look of boredom while Tasha''s were¡­ green with envy? Her gaze traveled to the mark on her neck and Olivia peered at her fingers which tightened around the pinot noir in her hand.


    "Hello Olivia," said Tasha with a bored set to her mouth. She immediately turned her attention to Kaizan. "I heard that you people were not properly taken care of and that is why the wedding at Whitew pack was a hurried affair."


    It was a jab on Olivia, but she chose to ignore it. It was a hurried affair under the given circumstances. There was no denying it and there was no denying the fact that Tasha wanted to make a spectacle out of it.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes momentarily and even he didn''t reply to her.


    Tashaughed at the awkwardness between them. She rubbed her hand on his upper arm as if in a friendly way. It was anything but friendly. "Let''s talk when you are free," she said and winked at him knowingly. "We have a lot to catch!"


    "What is it that you have to catch on, Tasha?" Anastasia''s voice came, interrupting their conversation.


    Tasha instantly became tense and rigid. "Not much, princess," she replied with an uneasy smile. "I was just telling Kaizan to catch up. We are meeting after a long time."


    "Ah, I see," Anastasia replied with a warm smile. "Did you meet Olivia?"


    Tasha nodded.


    Anastasia leaned towards her and whispered, "Isn''t his mate charming?"


    "M¡ªmate?" Tasha stuttered.


    "Yes!" Anastasia''s smile turned into a grin and then sheughed. "Even I could never imagine for Kaizan to find his mate!"


    Tasha joined Anastasia with a weakugh. "Ha ha. Yes, the General never believed that they are rare."


    "Oh, but now he does believe that they are indeed rare," Anastasia replied, shaking her head. "Touch¨¦!" She raised her ss. Then she held Olivia''s hand and squeezed it. "Come soon, Olivia. Mother must be waiting."


    Though Olivia didn''t know what it was that Anastasia affected Tasha to the point that she looked pale, but her heart was lighter and so was her mood. She walked with Anastasia without even giving a nce at Tasha. Though she was definitely going to ask Kaizan about it.


    The royal tent was a few minutes walk. Olivia was amazed at the amount of wine and ale provided that would be drunk by the many guests who were seeking endless pleasure or toying with each other as some of them stumbled about like idiots. The royal tent was arge red and white one with guards all around it. Though Olivia felt very ufortable with the idea of meeting the king and queen in her scanty dress for the first time, when they reached inside, Olivia''s eyes flew wide when she saw the queen.


    An extremely attractive woman who looked like she ruled the world was standing right beside a man who had angr features that Ileus inherited. Sequined silk covered the queen from her shoulder to ankle, the shade simr to that of her skin, leaving very little to imagination. It was as if her body was covered with a thousand sparkling diamonds. Her ck hair cascaded in soft curls down her back.


    Olivia and Kaizan immediately bowed.


    "Kaizan," Adrianna said in a tender voice.


    Kaizan stepped forward with his wife. "This is Olivia, Your Highness."


    When Olivia bowed again, Adrianna stopped her and hugged her in a tight embrace. When she pulled away, she curled her finger beneath her chin and said, "I have to tell you that I haven''t been so proud of Dmitri''s decision so much in life as this time. He forced Kaizan to marry the Beta''s daughter of the Whitew pack, and look how it turned out to be?" She threw a warm nce at her husband who gloated in his wife''s appreciation and grinned.? Olivia''s lips curled up. "So, the gist is that you found your mate because of Dmitri and not because Kaizan wanted you."


    Kaizan shifted in his ce.


    "I hope you have a good time here, Olivia," said Adrianna. "When Nate and Ookashie here, we will have your wedding reception."


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Olivia replied, feeling warm.


    The king and queen seemed impatient to leave, so Olivia and Kaizan took their leave and came out of the tent.

 Chapter 603 - Festival (2)

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Festival (2)</h4>


    As soon as Olivia and Kaizan were out of the royal tent, the next moment they heard a whoosh of air. When they looked back, they saw Dmitri holding his wife in his strong muscr arms and growling near her neck over his mark. The next moment, thick fog surrounded them and the two were gone.


    Kaizan shook his head. "This festival does this to the royal family every time! The men are unable to contain their emotions."


    Olivia giggled. "They have lovely wives. I wonder if the women are able to control themselves." She waved at Ileus who was walking in front of them at some distance with his wife''s wing curled around him. "I mean look at him. He is so handsome. And those muscr shoulders and broad chest are to die for."


    Jealous as hell, Kaizan stopped in his tracks. "What do you mean?" he asked, gritting his teeth, narrowing his eyes. His chest began heaving. Red sted in his vision. His muscles bulged and fists rolled into tight balls.


    She sighed and ced her palm on his chest where his heart was. "Don''t you get your knickers twisted, my dear. This one is already taken." Then she removed her palm and kissed his heart.


    He wrapped his arm around her waist and wedged his thigh in between her legs. She bit her lip and pushed with her free hand against his chest. "Don''t you dare appreciate any man, and I mean any man, in front of me!"


    She raised an eyebrow. "You mean I can do that behind you?" She knew wolves loved to chase. It was their basic instinct. And she wanted to provoke him for a chase.


    He growled. "Especially not behind me."


    She removed herself from him slowly and gulped down her wine. Then she leaned in a little towards him and whispered, "I will." And with those words, Olivia backtracked a little, turned and broke into a run with Kaizan on her tail. Sheughed andughed as she sprinted, trying her best to stay in the lead.


    "You can''t run forever, Olivia!" he shouted. "And when I catch you, you are gone for the day!" The way her hips moved, and the way her breasts jiggled¡ªshe made him crazy. All he wanted now was to strip her off her strings and get deep inside her. How dare she run away from him?


    Damn her hot wolf. Her thigh muscles clenched but she didn''t stop. It was not long before she realized that she had lost him. To catch her breath, she stopped. She ced her hands on her hips and panted. She hade to one of the edges of the garden. There was a small cluster of trees behind which she spied smoke. Right after the cluster, she could see that thends beyond were still snowing.


    Olivia heardughter of men and women and saw more smoke swirling. Avoiding the group, she turned back to locate Kaizan as her mind concocted various teases when all at once she heard footsteps behind her.


    "Oh, look who we have here?" Tasha said in a voice that carried as if she had tasted bitterness.


    Olivia snapped her head back. Tasha hade out from that group and was only a few steps away, smoking a pipe. Olivia rolled her eyes and turned to leave when she found herself immediately surrounded by three men and one more woman other than Tasha. They sneered at her and she knew those looks. Her instincts went on high alert. "What do you want?" she asked Tasha, tipping her chin up.


    Through the haze of smoke, she puffed from her pipe, Tasha said, "So, did you meet your Alpha?"


    Olivia clenched her jaw. She could easily sense that Tasha wanted a confrontation. Even if she wanted, she could never break the circle of these werewolves. They would all pounce on her together and beat her up. But she wouldn''t go down so easily. She was a trained warrior. Olivia chose not to reply.


    Tasha tilted her head and clucked her tongue. "Everyone knows that you belong to that traitorous pack. Murtagh is one bastard who leeches and thrives on the funds of the queen while staying under house arrest." She spat on the side. "You are his Beta''s daughter and now General Kaizan''s wife. Isn''t that interesting?" She puffed more smoke on her face. "We all have a reason to believe that you will show your loyalty to Alpha Murtagh and deceive Kaizan in a heartbeat."


    Olivia chuckled at Tasha scornfully. "You seem to be very interested in my husband''s benefit?" She crossed her arms across her chest. She had to change the topic because she knew where Tasha was leading it to. "Why is that? Were you his former lover?"


    Unfazed at her words, Tasha shrugged. "Yes, we were lovers. He did things to me you can''t even imagine. Whenever he returned from his battles or trips to other kingdoms, he sought me. However, all of a sudden, when he came back a month ago, the king announced that he would be married to you, a traitor''s daughter." She peeled her lips back from her fangs as her hands dropped to her sides. "He was so tense. He refused to meet me after that decree. And when I look at him right now, I understand his tension."


    "You are delusional!" Olivia retorted. "And now move out. I need to get back to my husband."


    "Fuck you, bitch!" Tasha growled. Other men closed in on her. "Leave him if you still have a semnce of dignity left."


    Olivia''s muscles strained. She tsked. "Tasha, if YOU have some dignity left, you would leave thinking about him." At this point her gaze flitted to find Kaizan was. Her mind link with the Whitew pack had weakened considerably, but her mind link with Kaizan hadn''t picked up. "Stop dreaming about him and you will feel better. He is my husband and will remain so forever." Tasha snarled and picked up her hand to p Olivia, but Olivia raised her eyebrow and said, "I don''t want you to end up in the dungeons."


    Retracting her hand in a fist, Tasha retorted, "If I was you, I would take a dagger and plunge it in Murtagh''s chest to show your loyalty to Kaizan and the king."


    Olivia replied in a low feral voice, "That''s absurd. I have already shown loyalty to not only the Whitew pack, but also to Silver Vales by marrying the man who was our number one enemy." Saying that she nudged the man in front of her and walked out the ce, breaking the circle that stifled her. So, Tasha was his fallback lover. She pursed her lips and jogged away from there, feeling jealous. She wanted to kill Tasha for being with him. Tears stung her eyes and when she was far away from them in a secluded spot, she leaned her arm against a tree to calm herself. She heard moans and groans from a cluster of wildflowers behind the tree. And when she peeped, she saw red strings and two bodies.


    "Oh Ileus!" Anastasia moaned. Her legs were up in the air and Ileus was wedged between her thighs, thrusting like a piston.


    ---


    Songs choice for the chapter suggested by reader Eulinda Ogiste: "Sexual Healing" and "Lets get on" by Marvin Gaye.

 Chapter 604 - [Bonus ] Festival (3)

    <h4>Chapter 604 - [Bonus ] Festival (3)</h4>


    Seeing Ileus and Anastasia in this position, Olivia gasped. Quickly, she turned around and pressed herself against the tree out of embarrassment. She stood frozen in her ce, holding her breath, hoping they didn''t notice her. Heat crept in her cheeks and all she wanted was to get out there, but all she was getting were those moans.


    "Oh fuck, Ana! You are so hot!" he rasped. There was rustle on fabric and skin on the grass.


    Olivia covered her ears and closed her eyes remembering her mother''s ''See no evil'' advice. Just that this wasn''t evil, this was sex. All of a sudden, strong arms circled around her waist and she was picked in the air. She snapped open her eyes to protest when she saw Kaizan''s face. The moment her eyes opened, his lips were on hers, forcing her to open her tongue. He had grabbed her with one arm around her waist and one arm at the back of her neck. She held his shoulders. "Kaiza¡ª" she opened her mouth to speak but it was plundered immediately. He carried her to God-knows-where, as they walked away from there and Olivia¡ªshe couldn''t thank him enough for taking her away and saving her embarrassing ass.


    When they were beneath a secluded canopy of trees, he pulled himself away. She was breathless and panting at the heat that had pooled in her belly. On her way here, she witnessed two more couples in this position. They were hidden mostly, other than their limbs that were yed everywhere in the air.


    He set her on her feet making sure that she slid down his hard as steel shaft. "Where were you left?" she asked in a breathy voice, contemting what he would do next.


    "Something urgent," he replied, as he tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. He knew that she was rattled by all the sex that she saw in this ce, so he said, "If you disturbed by all that is happening around, then don''t. No one is bothered, especially Ileus. As long as he is with his mate, the world ceases for him and I feel his beast takes over."


    She chuckled. "What about you?"


    "I am a gentleman," he stated with a smile.


    She stared at him intensely as she bit her bottom lip. And the wolf pounced on her, taking her down where they were standing.


    "Kaizan!" she squealed, but the next moment her strings were open. Her breasts sprang free and so did her thongs. He was inside her in a minute, thrusting hard. He pinned her hands up with his wrist as he ravaged her mouth and pushed inside her with crazed need. His cock pulsated inside with every thrust. The way his balls pped against the curve of her hips, it made her juices overflow. She dug her fingers in his shoulders without abandon and tipped her head back as her eyes rolled in her head. Her husband was perfect in everything.


    "Say my name, Olivia," he rasped against her lips.


    Her mind was in a different ce. She wanted to call his name out, but she was chasing her orgasm.


    "Look at me, Olivia," hemanded, as he grazed her skin at the nape.


    She gathered herself and opened her eyes half-mast. She could feel the tingle of his hair on her legs, the rake of her nipples on his chest and his swollen cock inside her, stretching her. "Kaizan¡­" she whispered and stars sted in her vision as she came hard from her mindless orgasm.


    "Fuck. I am done." Kaizan stilled for a moment and then released, snarling against her skin. He felt her core milking him until he was dry. Once done, he slumped on her body and she stroked his hair gently.


    "My gentleman," she teased.


    He chuckled but stayed there, thrustingzily inside her. From somewhere a loud bellow sounded and Oliviaughed. "This ce is bizarre," she remarked.


    "No, it''s just that we don''t have qualms about nudity or having sex where we want to," he replied.


    "Where did you stop? I was hoping you would catch me."


    "Ah! Finn stopped me. Murtagh had apparently injured a guard in his bid to escape. Finn was filling me in with the details." He pulled out from her and wore his pants. He helped her by making her wear her bra and panties. "I have to say that I love this dress of yours."


    "Murtagh injured a guard? Oh gods!" Olivia''s muscles strained. She recalled how Tasha said to plunge a dagger in his chest. A shiver ran through Olivia. She lowered her head and fidgeted her fingers in herp.


    Kaizan curled his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face. "It''s not your fault, love," he reassured her. "This is not the first time he has done it."


    She wondered how she would look if she asked why he wasn''t executed. She looked into his eyes and her lips parted. He leaned over and ced a light kiss on her lips. "Stop overthinking. This is not your fault."


    She nodded, her heart still seized with worries. "I met Tasha again."


    Kaizan stiffened. he removed his finger from her chin and theny beside her. He crossed his ankle over his knee. He plucked a grass de and yed with it. "What was she saying?"


    Needled by jealousy, Olivia tried to keep a poker face, "That you went to her when you came back after every trip from other kingdoms." She knew that she shouldn''t have raked this topic, but she was seething inside.


    Kaizan turned his face to see her. A momentter, reading her thoughts, he said, "Olivia, I have been alive for fourteen more winters than you, and I have stuck my cock in many females. If you are going to point that out every time, you will only end up more jealous and suffer." He got up, knelt in front of her and ced his palm over her heated cheek and brushed her skin with his knuckles. "But now you are my wife and my bed partner. There is no one else in this world I can think of anyone other than you. You gue my thoughts whether I am sleeping or awake. I love you with all my heart, my body and soul. Women like Tasha mean nothing to me. We are mates." He rested his forehead over hers and closed his eyes. "And I will follow you even in death."


    His love confession. Olivia''s breath lodged in her throat. She closed her eyes too, as tears stung them. All her jealousy, her anger, her apprehension, melted away. "I am¡­ sorry¡­"


    "You needn''t be, because I am d that you broached this subject," he said as he pulled himself away from her. "Come here," he pulled her to hisp. She straddled his waist and rested her face on his shoulder. He stroked her back slowly, gently. "Don''t ever feel insecure."


    "I won''t¡­"


    Tasha watched them from a distance. She exited the festivities, wore her tunic and cks and galloped all the way to Murtagh''s house. She was a part of the security that surrounded him. Whenever Murtagh wanted to meet her, he sent her a message by injuring a guard. She had questions to ask him, and an urge to be beneath him.


    ---


    Today''s music rmendation: "Killing me Softly" by Frank Sinatra

 Chapter 605 - A Bolt Of Shock

    <h4>Chapter 605 - A Bolt Of Shock</h4>


    The entire day had been exhrating. Olivia became more rxed by the hour. Ileus and Anastasia made sure that they all stayed together most of the time, except when the wolves needed their wives for their voracious appetites of sex. By the end of the day, Olivia and Kaizan were too drunk and Ileus had to support a giggling Olivia and a muttering Kaizan while Anastasia created a portal for them to transport them back to the mansion. The couple was so wasted that when they slumped on their bed, they took Ileus down with them in the middle. Both of them had their hands over him as their heads lolled over his arms, and Anastasia had a hard time disentangling her husband from them.


    "Gods, they are bloody wasted!" Anastasia said when Ileus finally managed to get out of the bed.


    Anastasia giggled. "Olivia was new to the Candlemas festivities by the queen. She will get used to them in theing years. And¡ª" she ced her hands on her waist. "Kaizan needs a proper honeymoon. You must give him an off."


    Ileus shook his head as he looked at his promised wolf and his mate. He picked up the fur from the footboard and covered them both. "Let us go, wife!" he said. "I am missing my kids!" He was thinking about giving Kaizan a week''s off. The man deserved it.


    ---


    After three days of traveling through the blizzard and gusty winds, Bernice and Fuchsia reached their home in the Whitew pack in the evening of the fourth day. They were travel tired and extremely weary when they reached home. The mother and daughter instructed their servants not to speak anything about how they were deported from Silver Vales. They could never say that it was Ileus who deported them here, else their reputation would be shredded.


    For the next one day, Bernice took a bath once and then slept. She got up to eat and went back to sleep. When she woke up in the afternoon of the fifth day, her mother was already in her room drawing the curtains out. "Kaia and Vaarin have called us. Vaarin is asking us to report to him about our days in Silver Vales."


    Bernice rubbed her eyes as she rose from her bed and sat down at the edge. "I won''t go," she said gruffly. "You can say whatever you like."


    "Kaia has especially asked for you toe," Fuchsia said sternly. She turned to look at her daughter and her fury bubbled in her chest. "Because of you both of us can''t go out of the Whitew pack. We cannot keep this thing a secret for a long time. I have asked your father to find a groom for you and marry you as soon as possible. At least that is going to shift the attention of Kaia and Vaarin from the vow we made to the Lore."


    "What?" Bernice shouted. "I don''t want to marry just anyone!"


    Fuchsia felt like pping her daughter. She seethed, "Now you are no longer in a position to bargain for a groom of your choice. You have insulted me and your father to the point that this is the only solution."


    "But mother¡ª" Bernice whined.


    Fuchsia put her hand up in the air and stopped her. "Get ready fast. We have to be there in an hour."


    Kaia was waiting in the main hall of their house. She paced the entire room till Vaarin felt his head would spin. "Why don''t you sit down Kaia? You pacing the room won''t make theme any faster."


    Kaia exhaled heavily. "I know, but I want to know how Olivia is doing. I really want to hear about her." Her eyes became moist for the hundredth time. She missed her daughter and wondered if Olivia missed her too. And deep down she was worried if Kaizan epted her or not.


    "I understand Kaia, but their marriage is very new. It''s been no more than ten days. You have to give time to Olivia and Kaizan," Vaarin tried to reassure his wife.


    She came to sit next to him and snapped, "I knew that this was a wrong decision. Kaizan is going to give a very hard time to my daughter. That man is a ruthless General. My son was killed by him. Do you think he would leave our daughter? What if he kills her?" Suddenly her chest tightened at the thought and she paled.


    "Stop overthinking, Kaia!" Vaarin retorted. "I have¡ª" he snapped his mouth shut when he saw Bernice and Fuchsia entering the main hall.


    Kaia jumped from her ce and rushed to go to her sister. "Fuchsia!" she held her hand. "God knows how much I was waiting for you!" She nced at Bernice who bowed to both of them. She was looking as if she was beaten badly. Her face was gaunt. She ignored her and pulled Fuchsia to the sofa. "Tell me about Olivia? How is Kaizan? Is my daughter, okay? I hope Kaizan doesn''t torture her." The tears that she had been stopping since morning, came out unbridled. "I didn''t even give her a proper wedding." She shot a dark nce at her husband who shifted ufortably in his ce. "Please tell me everything about her."


    Fuchsiaughed softly as she rxed on the sofa. "Kaia, you worrywart!"


    Kaia sighed as creases formed on her pale forehead. "How is Olivia?" she asked again, searching Fuchsia''s face.


    "She is fine," Fuchsia replied. "She is very fine."


    "Really?" Kaia''s hands flew to her mouth in disbelief. She stared at her sister for a long time as several emotions swirled in her body. Goosebumps pimpled her skin and eyes became wide. She gulped. When she removed her hands from her mouth, she nced at her husband, who visibly rxed and had a semnce of a smile on his face as if his decision was right.


    "Yes, really," Fuchsia ced a hand on her sister''s hand. "She is enjoying herself and surprisingly¡ª" she turned to gaze at Vaarin who had narrowed his eyes at her pause, and then looked at Kaia. "Surprisingly, they both are mates."


    A bolt of shock crossed Kaia''s body.


    Vaarin was shocked too. He jumped from his chair and stood up. cing his hands on his waist, he said, "Mates? As in the ones who are so rare to find? Those mates? Ones who you can''t find? Those kinds of mates?"


    Fuchsiaughed at Vaarin. "Yes, those. Olivia and Kaizan are mates and Kaizan has marked her."


    Kaia felt as if tons of weight lifted from her shoulders, from her soul. Her lips quivered as she gazed at her husband with all the appreciation in her eyes. And Vaarin¡ªthough disbelief skittered through his body, he couldn''t help feeling proud of¡­ himself. He had taken the best decision of his life. A genuine grin split his face into half. He sat down on his chair. "My daughter has found her mate¡­" he murmured, thanking every wolf god out there.


    Fuchsia was all praises for Olivia. "She is adjusting well and Kaizan is helping her a lot." Not once did she speak ill about her. But in the end she said¡ª


    ---


    Song suggestion by Hollygolightly: "All of Me" by John Legend

 Chapter 606 - A Captain?

    <h4>Chapter 606 - A Captain?</h4>


    Fuchsia praised Olivia a lot. "She is taken care of Kaizan in a way you can''t imagine."


    Kaia''s eyes brimmed with tears. She had never thought that her daughter would eventually end up getting wedded to her mate. She was so sure that Olivia was going in a den of vipers that her days and nights were gued about the thoughts of her well-being. So, when Fuchsia proposed that she wanted to go along with Bernice to Silver Vales to see Olivia, she was more than happy. She thought that with Bernice, Olivia would be able to bear the whole situation, and Fuchsia would oversee if Olivia was mistreated. Ever since they had left, Kaia was waiting for them to return and tell how Olivia was doing.


    Kaia held Fuchsia''s hands and squeezed them. "Thank you for looking after my daughter, Fuchsia. I am so indebted to you."


    Fuchsia chuckled. "This is nothing, sister. I would have gone to the other end of the world to see whether my Olivia was doing fine or not."


    Kaia couldn''t contain herself as emotions overwhelmed her. She embraced her sister tightly and gazed at her husband. She mouthed a thank you to him. Vaarin''s grin converted in aughter. A genuineughter which eluded him from the past ten days. The peace treaty that he had been working on for a long time couldn''t have gone any better. "I think the Whitew pack needs a proper celebration."


    Fuchsia removed herself from Kaia. She turned her face to Vaarin and said, "Of course! But I have a suggestion."


    "And that is?" he asked.


    "You must call Olivia and Kaizan over here for the celebrations. Last time, the tension between our packs was so high that none of us enjoyed it. Now that things have eased, we should have the new couple amongst us."


    Bernice''s eyes flew wide. What the hell was her mother doing? Had she gone mad? What if Olivia told them about the vow? She red at her mother for keeping her mouth shut, but Fuchsia was in no mood.


    She continued, "After all, now that we know that they are mates, it only makes sense that the rtions between the Silver Vales and Whitew pack are strengthened. And you must invite all the members of the pack in the celebrations."


    "You are right!" Kaia eximed. "We must call them for the celebrations." She looked at her husband with hope in her eyes. When he didn''t speak a word, she said, "How about we call them for private celebrations?"


    "But mother¡ª," Bernice protested when she saw that things were going out of hand. "It''s only been ten days of the marriage. You should give them privacy. Since we already know that they are mates, we can call them any other time." She red at her mother to be quiet.


    However, Fuchsia hushed her daughter. "You don''t know anything, Bernice. Stay quiet and don''t speak in between when elders are speaking."


    Bernice''s mouth fell to the floor. Panic seized her chest as blood drained from her face.


    Fuchsia pushed Vaarin. "I suggest that you call them in two weeks. By that time Olivia will be well settled and be able toe to easily. General Kaizan is a rich man. Not only is he the second inmand to King Dmitri, he has vast groves which need his constant attention. I am sure that sparing time would be difficult for him. When I was there, I rarely saw him at home."


    Vaarin nodded. A thoughtter, he pped his thigh and said, "I am going to invite them toe next week!" He knew that Kaia was eager to meet Olivia and so was he.


    Kaia''s lips curled up. After a long time in her life, she was genuinely happy. "Great!" she eximed. "I will start preparing for their visit."


    Fuchsia waited till everyone became quiet and then in a very serious note, she said, "There is one more favor I wanted from you, Vaarin."


    Vaarin raised his eyebrow and tilted his head. "Ask away Fuchsia." He was in a lovely mood and he could grant her a kingdom if he had one.


    Fuchsia looked at Bernice in a forlorn way. "I want to get Bernice married to one of your best men out there. Ever since Olivia went to Silver Vales, I feel it will be difficult for me to part from my daughter. And so, I would love it if she stays close to me." She turned to gaze at Vaarin. "Do you know of anyone?"


    A crease came on Vaarin''s forehead. He pondered for a while and then said, "One of my units will being back next week. They had gone to check on the rogues in the trade path. Their Captain is a nice boy. If you like, we can go for him."


    Bernice gnashed her teeth. A Captain? Not even the son of one of his councilmen.


    "That''s lovely!" Fuchsia said with a smile. "We can arrange for their meeting."


    All the way back to her home, Bernice fought with her mother. "I will never marry a Captain. He must be earning a paltry amount. And all the time he would be going out for patrolling."


    Fuchsia glowered at Bernice and snapped, "You will do exactly as I say, Bernice. If you jeopardize this, I will personally force you into this marriage!"


    ---


    Tasha reached the house where Murtagh was. As soon as she got down from the horse, a soldier came to hold its reins. "How is the prisoner today?" she asked as she strode on the cobblestone pathway that led to the entrance.


    "He injured a guard in a tussle," said the soldier, gritting his teeth.


    "Why did he do that?" she asked.


    "There was an issue with food! You must report this to the queen. Murtagh is getting out of hand. This is the third time in a month he has done this."


    Tasha stopped and ced her hands on her hips. She knew that the food in question was something which Murtagh used to make poison. Nervous on the inside, she put up her emotionless face forward. "I am here to manage it. You don''t go around troubling the queen on a tussle about food!"


    "Then tackle him!" The soldier sneered and took the horse away.


    Tasha exhaled heavily. She shook her head and walked inside. Maybe they have to find another way to message her. When she reached inside, she found that the main room was empty. Smell of grilled bacon, roasted chicken and steak with peas and gravy wafted in the air. She followed the smell and reached in the kitchen to find that he was cooking food with nothing but an apron. The table was ready with more food including grilled salmon with lemon and herb seasoning and dressed side sd. The man was sexy as hell. She walked up to him and wrapped her arms around his torso. "You don''t have to make so much noise to call me."


    Murtagh kept thedle down, wiped his hands and turned. His cock was tenting the apron. "The noise was not to only call you, but it was to treat you to good food." He cupped her face and kissed her lightly. "Any information about Kaizan?" he asked.


    "A lot."


    ---


    Today''s song choice: "Turn Off the Lights" by Teddy Pendergrass, suggested by Janice Pickens

 Chapter 607 - Toodle-do

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Toodle-do</h4>


    Murtagh picked up Tasha. She sped her legs around his waist as she wrapped her arms around his neck. By the time they reached the bedroom, Tasha was impaled on his shaft and moaning beneath him as he took her.


    Tasha was a new recruit when Murtagh was arrested five years back. She was like other soldiers who were in charge of his security. Over the period of time, their affair developed. Whenever Murtagh wanted to speak to the king or queen or send his message across the royals, he would only demand Tasha to be his messenger. Slowly he started asking her to do small tasks for him and Tasha didn''t know when she actually started doing big tasks for him. She had started spying Kaizan for him. Whenever Kaizan woulde from his battles or from other duties back to Silver Vales, she would make sure that he met her. She also made sure that no other woman got to him. Sometimes her ns failed. Because of her information, Murtagh managed to keep the war between Whitew pack and Silver Vales alive.


    Tasha would go and ry his information regarding the war to others and they would take over. Things were going very fine when one day she informed that Kaizan was supposed to be married to Olivia. Murtagh tried to force Olivia into killing Kaizan and starting the war all over again, but he failed since Olivia didn''t agree.


    When they were lying side by side, she said, "Olivia and Kaizan are mates."


    Murtagh whipped his head towards her. Shock flickered through him. "That''s ridiculous! Mates are rare in the Lore."


    Tasha got up. She tied her sandy brown hair in a messy bun. Her deep brown eyes traveled to his navel and she bent down to kiss it. "I saw his mark on her neck. So, they are not only mates, but they are mated too," she saidzily resting her head on his stomach after snatching her pipe from the bedside table.


    "And what about the king and queen? How are they taking it?" he asked, tense from what she just said.


    Tasha smoked and puffed smoke in the air. She gave the pipe to Murtagh. "I don''t know about the king and queen, but Ileus and Anastasia are pretty happy about it. I heard that Ileus kicked out Olivia''s cousin Bernice and her aunt Fuchsia from their mansion because Bernice drugged him and tried to take advantage." The news was only with the servants, but over the years, Tasha had formed awork that also included friends from Kaizan''s staff.


    Murtagh clenched his fists into tight balls. If this was the case, then he would never be able to convince Olivia to go against Kaizan.


    "What do you propose to do?" she asked, taking the pipe from him and sucking it in deeply.


    "Nothing much. Keep doing what you are already doing."


    "Okay¡­" she drawled. After yet another session, they had dinner together and then Tasha left.


    ---


    Kaizan woke up the next day. He found Olivia sprawled on the bed next to him. Her legs were on his stomach and she was lying ny degrees to him. Her hands were thrown above her head and she was sleeping withplete abandon to the world. His head was throbbing hard, but he pulled her back to the pillow and then covered her with the nket.


    When Olivia got up, she shielded her eyes from the afternoon light that filtered through the window. "Ah!"


    "My sleeping beauty wakes up," Kaizan''s deep timbre voice brought a smile to her face.


    "And why haven''t you gone to the chancery?" she asked, opening her slowly and taking in her husband''s face. He looked¡­ clean shaven and dressed and handsome as fuck. He was wearing a white sleeved shirt that he had rolled up and ck trousers. His hair wasbed back and he smelled of fire wrapped in sin and masculine. She wanted to cuddle up to him and inhale his lovely scent.


    "Because I got a message from the crown prince that I can take a week off for my honeymoon," he replied with a broad smile.


    Her eyes flew wide open. "Reeeeaally?"


    He nodded. She tossed her nket away and jumped at him to hug him, little realizing that she was only wearing panties. Her breasts pressed into his and he groaned as he held her tightly in his arms. "Yes," he replied, inhaling her intoxicating smell. "However, I am in negotiation with him."


    She pulled her head back and asked with a frown, "What negotiation?"


    "That I need this off for a longer time."


    "Yes, yes!" she squealed and snuggled with him.


    He stroked her back tenderly, reveling in her embrace. "So, where would my wife like to go for her honeymoon?"


    "How about the kingdom of Vilinski? I have heard it is beautiful!"


    Suddenly shadows and smoke burst in the room and Ileus and Anastasia emerged.


    Kaizan threw the nket on his mate and covered her fully. "Fuck you Ileus. Why do you have toe at times like these?" he growled and got up.


    Olivia climbed in hisp as she heated like a thousand shades of red and he tucked her close to him. Seriously, the crown prince was just too much. She looked at Anastasia who had narrowed her eyes as Ileus.


    "I can''t see anything," Ileus said as he grabbed a grape from the fruit tray. "Moreover, I havee to suggest ces where you can go for your little toodle-do."


    Anastasia was so angry that she shot him a dark re. "Let us go back now. We willeter!"


    "My little princess of hell, while I do agree with you, I don''t have time to suggest them about the ces. This was the only window I had and so I came. Consider this as a favor."


    "And what are you so busy with?" she snapped.


    "I am at your service this whole time, beauty."


    "You chode!" she shot back. She grabbed his arm and in her faenguage said, "Izadi zada gulpane!" Come back, dimwit.


    He took a deep breath. "You look lovely and sexy in that brogue." He grabbed her by her neck. Then he turned his face to Kaizan and said, "I will be back in a few minutes." He crashed his lips on her and smoke and shadows burst around them and they disappeared.


    "Wait for us in the


    Olivia''s eyes were wide. "Gods above!"


    "You better get dressed," he said. "I am sure he also wants to tag along with me on my honeymoon! The bastard keeps thinking of new ways to be with his wife all alone."


    She giggled. "And what better way than to be with his promised wolf?"


    Kaizan shook his head. "True."


    Olivia got out of hisp and even though Kaizan wanted to take her again, he was not sure when Ileus woulde back again. Moreover, it was time for lunch and he knew that his mate was hungry. True to what he was thinking, Ileus had already made himself at home. He was eating lunch while Anastasia was flipping through magazines when they came downstairs.


    "Aztec, Wilyra, caves in Northern Mountains or in Silver Vales, Draoidh or human realm," Ileus said loudly as soon as he saw Kaizan. "Where do you want to go?"


    "Vilinski!" Olivia said with excitement and Ileus winced.


    ---


    Music rmendation: "Tonight" by John Legend

 Chapter 608 - Honeymoon Plans

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Honeymoon ns</h4>


    Ileus stared hard at Olivia. He had purposely left Vilinski out. Reason¡ªhe didn''t want to go to that ce because then he would have to be extremely proper and at his good behavior in front of his wife''s people. He won''t be able to take on his wife when he wanted. And honeymoons for wolves were¡­ sacred. Not that he needed, but he felt that, "Kaizan is obligated that I wille with him for the honeymoon."


    "What?" Kaizan snapped his head. "I would be obliged if you don''t. Remember it is me who just got married and not you!"


    Ileus then whipped his head in Kaizan''s direction and shot him a dark re as if trying tomunicate that he had conducted treason against a kingdom.


    Anastasia got up from her chair. She walked to Olivia and the two hugged. Olivia loved the feel of her feathers on the wings and she lightly brushed them, unable to keep her excitement. Anastasiaughed, sensing her touch. She unfurled one wing and wrapped it around Olivia.


    "Gods!" Olivia gasped. She was so enchanted by it that her breath lodged in her throat. She touched the feathers and said, "This is so beautiful!"


    "Thank you," Anastasia replied with a smile. "They are very sensitive to touch."


    "Oh sorry!" Olivia removed her fingers from the inside.


    "You should see them when we have sex. They pulse with silvery veins," Ileus said with a sigh. "It''s magical¡­ always."


    "Ucuti, vokuk!" she snapped at him. The man had no restrain.


    Olivia turned beetroot red while Anastasia only glowered at her husband for, she had be pretty used to his open admiration of having sex with his mate. It was like he would tell everyone existing in the Lore that Anastasia was his to cherish forever.


    Kaizan coughed. He too was used to Ileus'' shamelessness. But he understood Olivia''s concern. "Back to the topic of honeymoon. Olivia wants to go to Vilinski, so we shall go there."


    "I veto!" Ileus added immediately. "Vilinski is out of question. Anastasia just came back from there and she can''t go back so soon. Her parents will think that she has quarreled with me and that is why she hase back."


    The three stared at Ileus intensely, but the man was chewing sulent steaks. He looked at them, shrugged and then popped a salty piece of carrot in his mouth.


    "Ileus, will you stop?" Anastasia said. "Our honeymoon was over five years back. We are parents of two kids! Right now," she waved hands at Olivia and Kaizan, "we are talking about these two."


    "I am also talking about these two," he replied nonchntly. "And our honeymoon will never get over."


    Olivia giggled and walked to sit at the table, when Ileus patted the chair next to him and said, "Come here." Her lips curled up. She loved the way Ileus showed his proprietary over Kaizan and now she was included in this little circle. There was so much warmth and love and fun amongst these people that it was infectious. She thought she was going to get ruined. Back in the Whitew pack, things were different. She never experienced such close friendships. Hell, even her own cousin sister nned on breaking up her marriage. She wondered what Bernice might be up to these days and her heart seized with gloom. She quickly shoved those thoughts from her mind and sat next to Ileus. However, the moment she sat next to him, Kaizan sat next to Anastasia. The two werewolves looked at each other as if they were going to murder each other in an instant. But they poised control over their beasts.


    As Olivia served her te, Ileus said, "I have this assortment of two beautiful caves in the valley of Silver Vales, next to theke. Those caves have the best amenities. My father took my mother over there for their honeymoon and then I went with Anastasia and now all of us are going to go. Trust me Olivia, that is the ce to go because you would want to be alone. At Vilinski, you will be under the scrutiny of every person. It is too crowded!"


    "Olivia, do what you want to do. This man is trying to brainwash you," Kaizan interrupted.


    Ileus growled. "You don''t know what is good for you, wolf. So shut up!"


    Anastasia exhaled a sharp breath. She just focused on eating and served herself arge portion of stir fry vegetables and steamed asparagus with cream dip.


    Kaizan growled back. "And you are not going with us!"


    Ileus'' eyes flew wide. "Did I ask for your permission?"


    The way he said it, Olivia burst intoughter. When she stopped, her fingers wiped the water that came out of them. "Why do I feel you both are like randy teenagers?"


    Anastasia shook her head. "My thoughts exactly."


    While Ileus and Kaizan were entangled in their staring match, Olivia said, "Tell me more about those caves."


    Ileus turned his face to her and grinned. "With pleasure." And for the entire breakfast, he exined the benefits of going to the cave instead of going to Vilinski. "And if you want to go to Vilinski, you can go anytime. Ana makes her annual visit over there. You can always apany her."


    At the end of the conversation, Olivia looked at Kaizan and said with excitement, "We are going to the caves!"


    Anastasia and Kaizan sighed as Ileus looked proudly at the two of them as if telling them that they were ants in front of his persuasive powers. But in reality, he needed to escape from the daily humdrum of Draoidh and Silver Vales duties, and going with Kaizan was the perfect choice. His mother and father would never stop him, because he was going to throw a bone in front of them. He would visit Rolfe and Iona too along with Kaizan and Olivia.


    "So, when are we leaving?" Kaizan asked, resigned to Ileus'' n.


    "You just pack your things," said Ileus. "Not that you would need anything. You won''t even need clothes. Like when do wolves need them? I will settle a few things in Draoidh. We can leave in two days."


    "And what about Alexander?" Anastasia asked, gritting her teeth.


    "We will take him with us."


    ---


    Tasha hade to meet Kaizan and when she saw the royal carriage standing outside, she turned back. There was no way she was going to meet Kaizan in front of the crown prince.


    She had scrubbed herself properly and taken a long bath in aroma oils so that Murtagh''s smell washed away. She had to talk to the General and then she was going to meet the leader of the rogues in the trade path that stretched between Whitew pack and Silver Vales. She had to deliver Murtagh''s message. And that was the main reason why she had to stay low and never be noticed by the royals.


    Tasha came back in the afternoon when the prince and princess had left. She was informed by the servants that the General and his wife had gone to the groves. She dismounted from her horse. It was better to walk to the groves instead of taking the horse.. That would give her an opportunity to spy on them.

 Chapter 609 - Order

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Order</h4>


    Olivia was lying on his chest under the shade of a willow that grew next to the grove. Familiar rich scent of oranges surrounded her. A smaller rivulet wound in a small distance leading somewhere inside the trees on the other side. The sky was cerulean and cloudless. The soft chill in the wind was barely anything because of the spell cast by the crown prince over the groves. "This ce is the most beautiful in your estate, Kaizan. Thank you spending time with me over here."


    A frown came on his beautiful ce, "Why are you thanking me, Olivia? This ce belongs to you as much as it belongs to me. And I love doing things to you." It actually made him feel so good to be with her that he thought that his previous existence was useless.


    She kissed him on his chest as she ced her chin on her folded arms and gazed at him lovingly. "So, other than looking at you with adoration and you making me feel giddy with warmth all the time, what else do you have in store for me?"


    He cradled his head over one arm and brought his free hand to brush his knuckles over her soft cheeks. "What else can I provide you other than protect you and feed you well. Even if I am not the General of the army of Silver Vales, I have wealth to spoil you. And I want to spoil you."


    Her breath lodged in her throat. Gods, this man had once again stolen her breath away. "And I want to have a dozen babies with you," she confided, gazing intently in his hazel eyes.


    Somehow Kaizan loved the idea so much that he would touch her belly often to know if she was pregnant, but right now lying with her beneath the boughs of the willow tree, suddenly he became nervous at the idea of having babies. "I¡ª" he looked away from her to hide his¡ª


    "Are you nervous?" she asked.


    He bobbed his throat and said, "I don''t want to risk you getting pregnant so soon. You are too young and we can always wait for a year before having babes."


    "I thought you wanted children. In fact, you were pretty excited when I told you what my parents wanted from me."


    He exhaled softly and brushed her cheeks with his knuckles. His wife was forced to ept so many changes, and then her parents gave her the responsibility of having a babe as soon as possible. How much would a girl of her age handle? He wanted to show her the world before settling down with babes. He had seen how Anastasia was forced to settle because she was pregnant, and Ileus still sought for the lost time¡­ for the lost honeymoons¡­ "I would be humbled to have babes with you, love, but not in the near future. The peace treaty is not based on having babes, it is based on trust."


    She pursed her lips in a thin line and then pulled her gaze away from him. "You can''t make choices for me."


    He stroked her hair as his lips curled up. He picked her hair in his hand and let them slip through his fingers. "My sunshine," he murmured. "Olivia, I have interest in your healthy life and not in some stupid closure deal between the pack and kingdom. Moreover, it is very early. We have been married only for eleven days honey. I sincerely wish to crush the ongoing rogue threat on the trade path between Whitew pack and Silver Vales. I feel¡ª I feel you aren''t safe and that worries me a lot."


    "Ah!"


    "Ah? What do you mean by ah?"


    "I am wondering how to use my charms on you."


    He chuckled. "Don''t you underestimate my control, woman!"


    "You are at my service darling, quite like a puppet, or should I say like a piano I can y whenever I like and¡ª"


    "Are you done?" he asked, his body tense. He was a puppet to her wishes. He was surely going to get that contraceptive potion. She was really using her wiles already.


    "Not by a league!" she replied with a smug smile.


    He scowled at her. When she rested her head again on his chest, he resumed ying with her hair and wondered how he could get so lucky to find a mate in the Lore. "Why did you choose to go to the caves, when you clearly wanted to go to Vilinski?"


    "It''s because Ileus was very keen. I could feel that he really needed to get out of Draoidh and spend some alone-time with Anastasia. Like, without anyone near them. His wolf wants to be free with his mate, and what better way than to run around in the forests?"


    "Are you sure?" he asked, lifting his head up. She was clearly the best mate in the world. "You might have regretster."


    "I have no regrets. I am happily looking forward to going to those caves."


    Tension lifted from his shoulders. "Great!"


    "General Kaizan," a voice prated their reverie.


    Olivia shot up and so did Kaizan. He narrowed his eyes on her. "Tasha," he said in a stern voice, hating that she hade to disturb them.


    Tasha understood the look, but she feigned ignorance. She bowed to him and said, "I havee to report about Murtagh."


    "This is not the time," he snapped. "And if it is urgent, you can report to Finn."


    She cringed. "And about the boy who was attacked in the market square."


    Kaizan''s chest filled with fury. "What about him?"


    "Who would you like to know about, General?" she asked as she walked closer to them. She never once nced at Olivia.


    "About both of them?" he said as Olivia ced her hands on his shoulders from behind. He could sense that her body had tensed.


    "Murtagh injured the guard because of the usual food squabble, and there is nothing much." Her eyes went to Olivia and she said, "He is very sorry for his behavior."


    Olivia knew what Tasha meant. Murtagh was sorry about what he did with her. She lowered her gaze as if epting the apology.


    Kaizan waved his hand and asked about the boy they had met in the market.


    "He was seen roaming on the outskirts, swearing that he seeks revenge from you and Olivia for insulting him in the market square. He was released on a heavy bail by one of the Whitew pack''s members and taken back."


    Kaizan''s jaw clenched.


    "If you allow me, I will go to retrieve him and get him back," Tasha said. She had to go to meet the rebel leader and what better excuse than this? It would make her look like her visit was legal, and at the same time, she insulted Olivia by mentioning that her previous lover had been exposed in Silver Vales. But the thing was that she didn''t know anything about his whereabouts. She had just thrown the bait cleverly and the fish caught it.


    "Yes, you may go," the General said.


    Tasha smiled and bowed to him and turned to leave. She was only a few steps away when Kaizan ordered, "Don''te back without him."


    Tasha froze.

 Chapter 610 - [Bonus ] Honeymoon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 610 - [Bonus ] Honeymoon (1)</h4>


    A shudder passed through her body, but she contained her emotions, turned and bowed to the General before leaving. The trap that she hadid for him, trapped her. She didn''t know where she would find Lucas, but if that came out as an order from Kaizan, she had to see that it was carried out. She clenched her jaws.


    "When you get him back here, throw him in the dungeons and I will make sure that he is in the deepest dungeons. Also find out who bailed him out," said Kaizan in a cold, lethal voice.


    Another shudder passed through her. This only gotplicated. She nced at Olivia with a sharp look. She was sitting in the ce where she once sat and once serviced the General, coaxing him out to divulge a secret that she would carry back to Murtagh or to the rebel leader. "I will, General," she said and left.


    "I didn''t know that Lucas was set free," said Olivia. She was not one bit happy about it. "Who could have bailed him out? And that too from the Whitew pack?" Sheid down back on the grass, her mood sullen. "Lucas should have been tried for treason to attack you, Kaizan."


    Kaizan watched Tasha leave and stayed quiet until she disappeared. Then hey beside his surly wife with his chest towards her. He propped up his head in his palm. He brushed his knuckles over her soft cheek and said, "It wasn''t treason. And don''t worry. Tasha won''t return without him." He brushed her lips that were pouting now. He chuckled. "Don''t be such a petnt child."


    It was easy for Ileus to convince the queen that he was going to ''drop'' Kaizan and Olivia to the honeymoon caves, and then visit Rolfe and Iona. Adrianna hesitated but when he threw in the deal that Nici would stay with them, Adrianna dly agreed. They had to take little Alexander with them because he was still feeding from his mother.


    Two dayster.


    Olivia was packing for Kaizan and herself. Kaizan was in the main hall, givingst minute instructions to Finn. Worried as hell that he wouldn''t be apanied by soldiers, Finn had been asking about the details of their destination but even Kaizan didn''t know the ce where the caves were located. Ileus would be creating a portal for them.


    As Olivia threw in herst nightdress in the chest, Anastasia walked in. "What are you doing?" she asked, aghast at the tworge chests that Olivia packed for the trip.


    Olivia hugged Anastasia and sighed. She pointed to the one on the left and said, "This one contains my nightdresses and his." She quelled an urge to roll her eyes. "And this one on the right contains our normal clothes."


    Anastasia tapped Olivia''s nose and said, "No need. You won''t carry any of those chests."


    "Why?" Olivia looked at her with a frown. "What am I going to wear?"


    "First, those are caves. Do you think Kaizan would let you wear anything?" Anastasia winked at which Olivia blushed heavily. "I mean imagine a honeymoon with a werewolf!" Olivia''s blush deepened. "Second, here''s a satchel for you. This one will materialize and pull out whatever you will think of, right from a nightdress to formal wear to slippers and boots. The men are going to carry their satchels which will materialize¡ª" Anastasia rolled her eyes, "their stuff like a leather skin which never gets empty of brew, bedrolls, amongst other things."


    Olivia''s eyes widened with surprise. "You can do that with magic?" she asked, touching the satchel that Anastasia offered her. It was so unreal.


    "Of course!" Anastasiaughed at Olivia''s curiosity. "Here hold it. It won''t bite you!"


    Olivia took the bag from her and trailed its outline, staring at it like a small child with a thousand questions.


    "Now imagine a dress and put your hand inside it," said Anastasia and went to sit on the sofa. She crossed her leg over her knee and dangled it as she watched Olivia. Her curiosity was like that of Nici. Innocent and pure.


    Olivia closed her eyes and imagined a red silk gown. When she put her hand inside and pulled out the dress, she gasped, stunned as hell when she saw that her dream had materialized. "Oh my God!"


    Anastasiaughed again. "Now when you are in the caves, you better imagine sexy outfits."


    Olivia''s lips curled up as another blush rose on her cheeks.


    Kaizan and Ileus entered the bedroom. Ileus was with his son, Alexander. The boy had just learned to say da, and had raven curls just like his father. He was somehow too interested in exploring them which actually meant clutching them¡­ tightly. Ileus was proud that his son called him da first and had yet to call Anastasia ma. The boy looked satisfied because he was well fed.


    "What are we waiting for?" Ileus said impatiently as he walked inside the room. His satchel was with Kaizan. "We are getting veryte! Let us go."


    Olivia grinned excitedly and nodded. She really wanted to go to these caves. After winding up thest-minute things, they all quickly went down the stairs. Finn apanied them to the backyard, where Ileus created a portal, much to his son''s excitement. The boy giggled and squirmed to go to his da from his mother''sp. His father was definitely more interesting than his mother.


    When they stepped out of the portal, Olivia''s eyes flew wide open at the scenery on the other side. They had stepped into a valley of flowers. Warm breeze blew gently around them, rippling the wildflowers on the surface. The valley had a wide floor that was covered with purple, red, white and blue blooms right up to the edge of the mountains on both the sides. The mountains were dotted with aspens, pines, firs and cedars. And right in front of them was a massive waterfall which cascaded into a pool beneath and tumbled into a winding stream. She walked up to the edge of the knoll they were standing and traced the azure waters of the stream through the valley somewhere down where it would meet Lifye.


    "Do you like it?" asked Ileus, as the breeze ruffled his hair and Anastasia walked close to him. She curled her arm in his and leaned over his shoulder as she watched the waterfall with love in her eyes.


    "I love it!" Olivia squealed.


    Ileus winked at Kaizan. "Then I am going to leave you two, as I take my wife to a different location."


    Olivia jerked her head back. "Aren''t you going to stay with us?"


    "Hell never!" Ileus snapped. "Why would I spoil my honeymoon with another presence?" He looked at his wife who was already seeing him in a heated way. "Goodbye!" He snapped his fingers and disappeared with his family.


    "They are gone!" Olivia said, bewildered. "How are we going to go back?"


    "We are going to get lost, baby!" At that he walked to her, picked her up and swung her over his shoulders as she squealed. He started across the knoll over to the waterfall.


    "Where are you taking me?" she asked,ughing.


    He pped her on her hips. "Somewhere private.." Kaizan jumped over the knoll andnded nimbly in front of the waterfall.

 Chapter 611 - Honeymoon (2) Chase

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Honeymoon (2) Chase</h4>


    Olivia shrieked andughed when he pped and kicked her legs up as Kaizan took her towards the waterfall. "There is no cave. Are we going for a swim?"


    He broke into a jog and then into a sprint and then he jumped from the edge to the waterfall on the ground far below on his nimble feet, making Olivia gasp. "We are going to our cave."


    He skirted the edge of the pool with her on his shoulder and momentster, when they passed beneath the waterfall, Olivia squealed. As they came out, he shook his hair and carried her further inside. The cave extended deeper inside and was pretty dark.


    "Kaizan where the hell are we?" she asked, amusedly. "Honeymoon in the dark?" Another p on the hips. She hissed, but the p made her muscles clench in between her thighs. "Is this your forey?" she wriggled her ass as much as she could in his muscr arms.


    "You may think that, girl!" He continued to walk deeper until they came to a spot where the cave became filled with filtered sunlight. He slid her down his body, over his throbbing erection and made her turn. She gasped when she craned her neck to look up.


    There was a beautiful pool at the base of the cave and filtered sunlight fell over the surface of the water, shimmering the azure with its golden petals. The edges were covered with soft bushes. There was a tree in the center of the pool and about four small ones scattered over the floor of the cave. In a corner was a covered space where there was a fire, already burning and a small counter with some utensils. She was awed by the sheer beauty of the ce and simple needs that were provided to them.


    She walked towards the covered space with her satchel as Kaizan followed her, watching her curves, her golden hair, losing his judgment.


    "So, what do you think of this honeymoon spot, wife?" he asked.


    She turned and back-walked while looking at him with excitement in her eyes. Why was he breathing so hard? His muscled chest rose and fell and his hazel eyes were locked on her as if she was the only thing in this world he wanted. Suddenly she felt an urge to kiss him, and stroke that velvet skin over hard muscles. She loved his ferocious demeanor and the lust in his eyes. She wanted him and that made her bite her lip.


    "Olivia?" he said in a hoarse voice with his brows knitted. She must have realized her lust for him because she was turning away, but he cupped her neck and pulled her back to him. She craned her neck to see him, her face flushed, her breathing hot. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he cupped her hips and kneaded them. He leaned down and against her lips whispered, "My lovely little mate."


    "Then kiss me, Kaizan."


    "Fuck, I am done," he rasped. He leaned down and kissed her. He grazed his fangs over her lips to part them and slid his tongue inside. She was so hot, so aroused that her arousal hit his nostrils. He could not think of anything else, but explore his wife''s mouth mindlessly. He kneaded her hips as he kissed her and pressed her against his growing erection. She went a little further by grinding herself over there making him groan in his mouth. He was in heaven, when she broke away leaving him breathless. She wriggled out of his hold and then walked to the space made for them. "How about we eat something first?"


    They walked to the space where fire was burning and to their surprise, there was a skinned rabbit lying nearby with herbs and spices. Olivia started working on it to make lunch while Kaizan took out bedrolls from the satchel. An hourter, they were both inside the pool, swimming through the small fish and generallyzing around. Kaizan pinned her to a spot on the edge of the pool to have sex. She knew that he had taken a sip of the contraception potion and then put it back in the satchel. The sun had set and soft moonlight touched her skin. It was a full moon night. And Olivia was going to take advantage of it.


    "How about we eat more?" she asked as she walked to their space while wearing her shirt.


    "How about we spend the night deep in the woods?" he countered, following her and going crazy over the way she swayed her hips.


    "That seems like a nice idea," she replied, bouncing towards the floor of the cave. As soon as she reached there, she sprang away.


    "Olivia!" he grated. His wolf anticipated the chase. He leapt to his feet behind her, but she moved speedily. He jumped over a fallen log to cut her off. She feinted right and then raced ahead. "Olivia!" he growled as he opened his shirt and tossed it aside.


    Being a good runner, she careened towards the trees,ughing and teasing him, "Come on old man, catch me!"


    "Fuck you, Olivia. When I catch you, I am going to punish you hard!"


    "Oooo! I am waiting, baby!" She knew that her wolf loved the chase and so she was going to make her chase him. This was a ce where she was free to do what she wanted, and she wanted him badly, and his¡­ babe. When she turned to look at him, her eyes met his bare chest. Gods, he looked divine. She could eat him alive. She wanted to sink her ws into him. She turned away again and began to run away from him.


    Anticipation surged in his beast. He took off after her. She circled through the trees, the boulders and over the fallen logs. That addictive scent of hers and the sight of her winding around the trees¡ªit was going to be fun to chase her. A sliver of moonlight hit his skin and it turned his blood to wine. He wanted her.


    Every footfall of Kaizan near her increased her arousal, but she kept her speed. She ran over to the other side of the pool. He dove in the pool, swam like mad and then cornered her there. "Don''t make me take you like this Olivia. I will lose control of my beast." His muscles had bulged and his eyes flickered a blue. His beast wanted to surface.


    And that is what she wanted. She wanted his beast to emerge, she wanted to make him mindless. His beast had started surfacing and the sight was¡­ incredible. He was trying hard to contain it, as he sweated, as his erection strained hard against his leather pants. He slowed his pace, as he inched closer to her. "Go easy, Olivia. You are rousing my beast." His features were angr, his eyes a lupine blue.


    She shook her head slowly and then took out her shirt, exposing her transparent bra that showed her puckered nipples. She took a step back as she tossed the shirt in the back. She gathered her hair and tied them in a messy bun, exposing her neck as she did that. Once she would get to know where his contraception potion was, she was going to destroy it, but for now¡ªshe had to keep him away from it.. She jiggled her breasts.

 Chapter 612 - Honeymoon (3) Mark Me

    <h4>Chapter 612 - Honeymoon (3) Mark Me</h4>


    When Kaizan saw her boobs and strained nipples, a rumble formed in his chest. His ws and his fangs began to lengthen. His beast mored him. It would rut her with all his power.


    She was so sexy that it was impossible to not be inside her. He looked up at the roof of the cave from where filtered moonlight fell on the floor and the pool. And under the influence of the full moon, he was sure that his beast would take over and wouldn''t understand what contraception was. It would just pin its mate and take her again and again, which meant that he would end up making her pregnant.


    Driven by love and crazy lust, his emotions were all mixed inside and the worst part was that the moon rose higher, deepening his feelings. "Olivia," he said and he knew that it was the voice of his beast¡ªso guttural and lustful.


    Olivia couldn''t blink her eyes when she saw his beautiful beast who he was trying to control. His eyes had be a lovely shade of pale blue.


    "I won''t be able to control myself," he said in the same deep rumble. He extended his hand to her. "Take my hand and we will go back to the beds."


    But Olivia was far too gone. Her own beast wanted to mark her mate. She could feel her fangs lengthening. She licked them, coating them with her venom. And soon whatever piece of clothing remained on her body, was shed to the ribbons and tossed aside.


    "Olivia!" he growled and the next she knew was that he lunged at her. She dodged him again and jumped inside the pool. She knew that he still wanted to take her back to the beds to have his potion. As if she would let him do that. She swam hard and heard the ssh of water behind her as he swam harder to catch her. But she was a hard catch. She swam towards the opposite side of their little space. As soon as she was on the edge, she pushed herself out and ran to the trees, and then stopped behind one. Panting and excited, she leaned on the trunk and waited for him. When she peered back, she found him standing right there.


    "I have caught my mate," he growled as if he had caught his prize. The wolves loved their chase and his prey was all that he ever wanted in his life. He fought to control his beast when the moon shone directly over the skies, bathing the cave in its silvery streaks of light.


    Olivia was stunned at how he controlled his wolf. Her eyes went half mast, when he sliced his leather pants and his erection sprang free. Under the moonlight, his brown damp curls stuck to his nape and his chest and shoulder muscles seemed to have bulged. He looked at her breasts, licking his lips and her belly muscles clenched, wetting her thighs with her juices.


    The next moment he pulled her closer and pinned her on the ground over the soft grass beneath the tree. He pressed his hips involuntarily and when his erection met the swollen bud of her clit, he lost all sense, forgot everything else. "You are so ready for me."


    Her wolf wanted to pounce on her beautiful mate. It wanted to im him. She squirmed beneath him and he groaned as if in pain. She held his shoulders, not realizing that she had dug her ws in his flesh, drawing blood. "Ah!" Kaizan was going mad at the sensation. She undted her hips until his erection was touching her entrance. She rubbed her wetness over there.


    "Olivia!" He gripped her wrists above her head with one hand. "Stop!" He couldn''t stop if he wanted it a thousand times. He loved her wolf and she looked like a goddess to him. He wanted to worship every part of her body. He was created for her. He realized that it was the first time he was seeing her beast rising and now it wanted to sheathe his erection. This was home. If he was affected by the hot rays of the moon, then he ruled at his mate. When she squirmed her wetness on the crown of his shaft, he tipped his head to the moonlight and roared with ecstasy. She was writhing beneath him. Suddenly, his mind went back to the potion. He had to control his beast in order to stop him from impregnating his mate on their first honeymoon night.


    Olivia sensed his hesitation. She rocked her hips wildly and caught the head of his shaft in her entrance. She resisted him pressing her to stop it, but she began to wedge his cock inside her. His body began to shake. "Olivia!" But she disregarded the warning in his words and took him deeper, inch by inch. He felt he couldn''t do anything now. His beast pressured him to stay, but his mind wanted to get the potion. His emotions were heightened by the moonlight.


    When he had gone to marry her, he had gone against his will, and fate turned in his favor. She was his mate. He had imed her but now she was frantic to im him¡­ forever. But what if she became pregnant. "Uhnn!" he rasped. She had taken him further inside her tight sex. Gods, she was divine. Her beast was too powerful for it craved her mate. Her wee little fangs had lengthened a bit more and gods how much he wanted them to dig in his flesh. His beast surrendered to his mate''s wishes.


    Suddenly, Olivia rolled with him and the next moment she found herself atop Kaizan.


    "Mark me, Olivia," he rumbled.


    And that was all she wanted. She squeezed his cock inside her and let out oaths. His balls squeezed to an aching point, desperate to spill inside her. He was well aware that under the effect of a full moon, if he spilled inside her, she would be pregnant. Was that her n? But his thoughts vanished the moment she pulled away. He gnashed his fangs at the emptiness and almost bucked his hips to reach her core. But the next instant she was impaled on him and he snarled with pleasure. He cradled her face with his palms and brushed her knuckles. "You are glorious, Olivia."


    Her beast purred, charmed by his. Moonlight fell on his face and she was entranced every time she looked at him. She began to rock her hips. She was so damn lusty for her mate. All at once, she was rolled down again and he came over her with his cock still wedged inside her. As he positioned himself over her, moonlight fell on his back, giving him an ethereal glow and Olivia couldn''t move her gaze away.


    He leaned down to suck her breasts. And when he sucked them hard, she moaned. Her body arched for him to take more. Her hips rolled to take him more for she craved her glorious mate¡ªevery inch of him.


    "Mine!" he growled and thrust inside her. "You belong to me!" He began thrusting inside her with abandon.


    She looked at his neck where she had to mark him, and Kaizan knew what to do. With dizzying speed, he rolled again and said, "Mark me!" And Olivia pierced his flesh with her fangs.


    ---


    Music rmendation:? "Se?orita" by Shawn Mendes, Cam Cabello

 Chapter 613 - Honeymoon (4) A Letter

    <h4>Chapter 613 - Honeymoon (4) A Letter</h4>


    Pressure increased as her wolf wriggled for more of him. Olivia wanted to pierce her fangs in his skin where his neck and shoulder met. In her impatience, she raked her ws down his back leaving a trail of blood.


    He was so aroused by her that his cock pulsed inside her. "Yes Olivia!" His breaths became shallow. "I can''tst long," he clenched his jaw. He picked her by her ass and then impaled her again on his length as far as he could inside her. A growl left his throat. "Olivia," and his eyes closed as he felt the feeling of home. When he opened his eyes, he found her gaze boring into his. And once again he couldn''t help feel what a beautiful wolf she had. "You belong to me, Olivia, body and soul." He withdrew once again and then filled her to the hilt. Her eyes rolled in her head. She held his shoulders for life. "You are made for me," he hissed and thrust again. She met his movements and as her muscles clenched around his shaft, he lost control of everything. His neck muscles corded with tension. Would she mark him? He thrust hard. She undted harder. His teeth ttered at the contact.


    His heartbeat elerated as his body began to thrum as if electric current had passed through his veins. His shaft was buried deep inside her. He shot a fevered gaze at her and then turned his head away, offering his neck for her to mark.


    Seeing the soft skin of his neck, those strained muscles that were inviting her maddeningly from a long time, Olivia couldn''t hold anymore. Like and asp, in an agony of lust, she struck her fangs in his flesh and he roared with pleasure as he began to thrust inside her with all his might. Their skin pped as their sweat mingled. Under the moonlight, she rocked on his shaft as she snarled against his skin, marking him, listening to him roaring. The effect made her mindless. Her sheath pulsated along his length in order to milk him. She wanted it.


    She didn''t release him of her bite and he continued to plunge into her as emotions upon emotions cruised through her body. Sex with him was so fucking hot that she was short ofbusting into mes. His shaft throbbed from the pressure of his seed. But he was denying her. How long? She relinquished her bite, rose from his penis and then mmed down so hard that stars sted in his vision. And that was it. He stilled for a moment. His shaft pulsated one more time and with a full-throated roar, he released inside her over and over and over.


    She held him tightly as she screamed when her orgasm hit her hard, her muscles clenching in a rhythm, milking everyst seed he had to offer and then some more.


    Kaizany down on the ground with her on his chest. She licked her bite and thennguidly sprawled all over him as he continued to thrust inside her while gazing at the moonlight that filtered through the cracked roof.


    She wanted to sleep, but he took her for a warm bath in the pool. When he insisted on drying her, she gave in. And it led to another mind-shattering orgasm that he gave her as he kneeled in front of her.


    Hourster, she nestled closer to him with a yawn like a kitten. He held her tightly to his body. They were inside a bedroll, in the small covered space. The bruises on his back had begun to heal. He turned his head to look at his little mate and found that she had gone off to sleep beside him. As he sifted his fingers through her golden hair, he never felt this happy, this intoxicated in her love. And suddenly he realized that he didn''t have the potion. It was a full moon night and he could only hope that she wasn''t going to get pregnant. He wanted to do so much with her, explore so much and spoil her. And she was so young.


    When Ileus and Anastasia came to visit them the next day, Kaizan took him to the fire where a pot of rabbit stew hung to warm its contents while the girls sat on a rug in front of the pool,zing in their two-piece bikinis. Alexander was lying in a small makeshift cot getting rocked gently by his mother. Anastasia had brought a lot of supplies that included food, even though it wasn''t necessary.


    "So, how was your day yesterday?" asked Ileus with a silly grin on his face as he watched his wife whose wings he had shackled because she kept on flying away from him when he chased her. And then he had pinned her and thrust inside her with abandon. His day had been mind blowing and night was even better.


    "I spilled my seeds inside her," Kaizan said, shaking his head.


    "So?" Ileus shrugged as he took arge gulp of brew from his skin and passed it to Kazan.


    Kaizan nced at his wife who was in deep conversation with Anastasia. "She enticed me!" He exposed his neck and tapped on his mark. "She marked me!" He chugged from the never-ending skin and wiped his hand over his mouth.


    "Isn''t that good?" Ileus said as he leaned back on his arms.


    Kaizan exhaled and said exasperatedly, "I didn''t drink the potion."


    "God damn it!" Ileus almost growled. He snatched the skin from Kaizan. "It was a full moon night!"


    "Don''t remind me!" Kaizan said, looking deted. "I hope the moon goddess wouldn''t do¡­ that. We will have babes one day, just not now."


    Ileus rolled his eyes. "Keep dreaming!" he said and then got up from there to go to his wife. Kaizan followed him, as he kept a watchful gaze on his wife.


    The two girls stopped talking when the men approached. Ileus sat down behind Anastasia and held her breasts. "What are you doing?" Anastasia snapped.


    "Supporting you darling," he replied. "These are so bloody swollen that it must be paining without support." He ced her hands below them and puckered them up as he stared at them from behind.


    She swatted at his arm. "I don''t need that support!"


    "I am not asking you, love. I can see that those boobs need me." And the conversation closed at that. He had sucked them hard and now he unted them hard.


    "So, what were you girls talking about?" asked Ileus.


    "Pregnancy."


    Kaizan coughed the brew out of his mouth on the side. "What?" he squealed.


    Olivia shrugged. "What?"


    "Oh, and by the way," said Ileus. He conjured a sealed envelope in the air. He handed it to Kaizan. "This one is from your home, Olivia. I picked it yesterday whileing here and forgot to give it to you."


    Olivia took it from him with anxiety. A letter from her home? Nervous, she broke thec seal and opened the parchment. It was from her mother. Kaizan leaned over her shoulder to read it.


    Olivia''s face split into a smile. She turned her face to ce a kiss on his lips. "Mother and father have called us for formal wedding festivities." She was expecting ash out from her mother, but this¡ªthis was pure surprise.


    ---


    Music rmendation: "Lady" by Kenny Rogers, suggested by Sacogun

 Chapter 614 - Shes Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 614 - She''s Pregnant</h4>


    Kaizan''s brows furrowed as he reread the letter. It was from Vaarin. He had written that he was d that his daughter had found a mate in the General. He was a proud man and that now to elerate for the things to settle, he wanted them toe to the Whitew pack as he wished to give a feast to his fellowmen in honor of their wedding.


    "That''s interesting," said Ileus, picking up a piece of blue cheese from the wooden tray in front. He popped it in his mouth. "You should postpone this visit."


    "Why?" Olivia said with her lips curled down.


    "Because your cousin sister and her mother were up to no good when they were here," he replied, now picking up grapes from the tray.


    "So what?" Olivia shrugged. "I am not going to meet them. Moreover, if they were bad, it doesn''t mean I will not go and meet my parents."


    "I am not saying that you shouldn''t go and meet them. I am saying you should postpone the visit. There''s a difference."


    Olivia''s brows furrowed. She didn''t like that she was being denied to go to her parents'' ce over a scuffle that had nothing to do with her rtionship with her parents. "I am not sure if I see it like that," she replied sullenly. "After what transpired between Kaizan at the Whitew pack, I think my father wants to make up with him. And Kaizan deserves that. The way my father has written the letter, it clearly shows his affection and eagerness for the visit. Imagine his sadness if I turn down this invitation."


    "Olivia, you have to understand that¡ª"


    "She is right," Anastasia intervened. "Her parents have called her and it won''t be right to turn down the invitation. The peace treaty is new and once Kaizan goes there along with Olivia with their mate marks, it will show that they have bonded, which is going to bolster his position in the pack. With Murtagh still under house arrest, we should take advantage of the situation. Let the peace intensify between Silver Vales and the Whitew pack."


    Ileus gritted his teeth. "I don''t feel this is the right time!" He leaned back toy on the rug behind her. He knew that she was sounding right, but his instincts screamed it not right. "When have you been invited?"


    "A weekter," Kaizan informed as he folded the parchment and handed it to Olivia. Ever since she had marked him, he could feel her emotions so starkly. And right now, she was anxious. He stroked her hair on the back and kissed her temple. "We will go, love," he said as he pulled her in between his thighs. "Don''t be so nervous, okay?" he whispered in her ear.


    Her lips tugged up in a smile when Kaizan assured her. She rxed on his chest and turned her face to look up at him. "Thanks Kaizan."


    "You don''t have to say thanks to me every time," he replied and ced a chaste kiss on her lips. When he felt her losing tension, he rxed too. Then he looked at Ileus and said, "I would be needing more days off. From here, we will directly go to the Whitew pack."


    "No way!" Ileus snapped. "From here, you wille to the capital with me and proceed from there. I won''t allow my General to leave without his group of soldiers." The way he said, it came as amand from the crown prince, and snapped shut any of Olivia''s protests.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Kaizan replied. Even though Ileus sounded arrogant, deep down he knew that Ileus was highly concerned about his safety. He was thinking that he would ask him to create a portal here that would lead to the Whitew pack, but now he had to take the trade path.


    ---


    A weekter, when Olivia was back after her honeymoon, she was tanned and so was Kaizan. They were greeted by Ookashi and Nate, who had returned from their trip. Ookashi had insisted that she go and meet her brother, Niiya, in the human realm too and that''s why they got dyed.


    "Oh my God!" Ookashi said excitedly, when she hugged her daughter-inw. "I knew that Kaizan would eventually find his mate!" She pulled away and with a broad grin on her face. "You are the most mesmerizing girl I have ever met."


    Olivia smiled, feeling giddy. She was expecting some awkwardness from her mother-inw, but Ookashi was such a lovely person, full of life, that she felt warmth and immediately rxed in her presence. It was the first time she was meeting with her mother-inw and father-inw, and the bond she felt with them was¡­ very strong. She could sense their emotions and they were of pure joy for their son. And she was all the more surprised to find that Kaizan bore striking resemnce to his mother.


    "You are so beautiful that Kaizan must be the luckiest wolf in the Lore," said Ookashi in a breathless voice, making Olivia blush.


    Nate patted Kaizan and asked, "How are you doing, son?"


    "I am fine," Kaizan said and the two sped each other''s upper arms.


    Ookashi held Olivia''s hand and took her inside. The women talked as the men went to their favorite ce¡ªthe bar in the main hall.


    "Where will you be leaving for the Whitew pack?" asked Nate as he handed him a flute with red wine.


    "Tomorrow morning."


    "The trade path is still infested with the rogues," Nate said in a worried voice. "You have to be careful. I heard that the rebel leader is gearing up and recruiting more rogues. They hate that peace treaty."


    Kaizan rolled his eyes. "That is nothing new father. But yes, I can''t say that I am eager to meet the new rebel leader." He wanted to eliminate the rebels once and for all. This time if things didn''t work out ording to his n, he would ask Ileus to intervene. His eyes went to Olivia and his need to protect her increased.


    "It is high time you take him out and execute him, Kaizan," said Nate as he sipped wine from his flute. "Ever since you have got married to Olivia, there has been quite a stir in the rebels, but once they came to know that you are her mate, there''s a different kind of activity going on. We came back after seeing Niiya three days back, and Finn reported to me the increased activity in the trade path. It has be a constant source of worry amongst the traders."


    Kaizan exhaled heavily. "I understand¡­" His mother was still talking to Olivia with excitement and he liked the way they bonded. It felt¡­ natural.


    "Also, when youe back from the Whitew pack, we will hold formal celebrations here." Nate''s voice pulled him out of his reverie. He nodded.


    Next morning Olivia woke up dizzy. She staggered to the bathroom and vomited.


    Standing at the bar along with Ileus, Kaizan stared at his wife who had settled with Anastasia in the main hall, discussing her condition. "She''s pregnant," he murmured to Ileus, nervous as hell.


    "Come again?"


    When Kaizan repeated, Ileus ran his hand over his mouth. "Bollocks!"


    ---


    Music rmendation: "If the World Was Ending" by JP Saxe

 Chapter 615 - Protectiveness

    Kaizan had stalled his visit to the Whitew pack for another two days. Right now, he was sitting on a bar stool with Ileus to share his tension.


    The wolf was so tense that he had forgotten to shave. There were dark circles under his eyes because he hadn''t slept for two days all the while looking at her tummy and thinking who was more potent¡ªhe or she? And why was it that his kid wanted toe out in the world so soon? Couldn''t he or she wait for another year? He had loved kids, but suddenly he realized that loved the kids of others. When it came to him, he was in a panic mode. What kind of a father would he make? While Olivia looked forward to it, his mind was nk. He must have scolded himself a hundred times for knocking up his wife so carelessly.


    Ileus gritted his teeth as he rubbed his neck. He gulped his wine down and chided Kaizan, "You should have taken a stronger contraceptive! Haven''t you learnt anything from me?"


    "I took it a day before and was sure it would work, but then when I was¡ª" he shook his head and lowered his voice, "When she seduced me, I lost all my sense of the world. And before I came back to my senses, I had shot my seeds in her and¡ª" he rubbed his hand over his face. Gods, that was a crazy release.


    The she-wolf instincts were very strong. Olivia had sensed the change in her and it was more of her instincts that screamed that she was pregnant.


    "But it is too early to determine it," Ileus said from his own experience.


    "Maybe¡­" They both looked at Olivia and found that¡­ she was beaming.


    "I think she is loving that she is pregnant," Ileus remarked.


    She was. As Anastasia talked about her first pregnancy and gave her more tips excitedly, she looked like she was barely able to contain her grin.


    Ever since Ookashi had heard about the pregnancy, along with Nate she had gone to the healer to get a schedule for her for the month as to what she had to eat and what to avoid. Since Olivia was going on a journey, that added to her worries. And this was the reason why they weren''t in the house.


    "If you don''t want to vomit what you''ve eaten, stick to what you love to eat. Don''t venture into things that you hate and are forced to eat."


    Olivia nodded vehemently. Since morning she had vomited twice and Kaizan had tried to postpone their visit to the Whitew pack a dozen times. He couldn''t even think of the danger that lurked there and at the same time, he was stunned how things escted from his wedding three weeks back to getting his wife pregnant.


    When Ileus gazed at his promised wolf, he narrowed his eyes. "But you have always wanted to have children. And I remember that you wanted at least half a dozen."


    Kaizan didn''t reply to him and continued to stare at his wife.


    "For God''s sake! Stop staring at her like that," Ileus said. "Now that we are in this situation, we will handle it!"


    Kaizan turned his face dazed to look at Ileus Volkov, who he clearly remembered was too panicky when he heard that Anastasia was pregnant. Who was this man? "Handle this situation? And how do you handle it?"


    "Did you suggest that she can¡ª"


    "I did and she growled ferociously at me." He remembered the conversation between them:


    "Kaizan, I can''t believe that I am pregnant! Can you imagine what this means? This babe would seal the deal between our packs. This is what my parents wanted and look at your parents. They are so excited."


    "But baby, there is too much tension at the rogue-front. There are people who are going to hunt you down if theye to hear about your pregnancy."


    Her fangs had lengthened and her lips peeled back. "You think it is so easy to take away something that belongs to me." She ced her hand on her tummy protectively.


    Kaizan knew that the conversation was over.


    "Great," Ileus remarked. He filled more wine in their flutes and watched the two girls talk more. He patted Kaizan on his thigh and said, "Don''t worry. We can handle it." He grinned and raised his flute when Anastasia looked at him. "Ah! I love it when she steals a nce at me. Trust me when Da hears about this, she is going to go mad!"


    Protectiveness cruised through his body for his mate and his child, once again. The feeling had been heightening with every passing second. "We have to get rid of the rebels as soon as possible," he growled.


    "That reminds me¡ªwhat''s the news on that front? I heard that a new rebel leader hase up and is managing the rogues pretty well."


    Kaizan nodded. "That''s why I am weary of traversing the trade path with Olivia."


    "I will ask some witches and wizards to join your cavalcade," Ileus said.


    "Even with them, I would be very ufortable letting Olivia out of my sight even for a minute." Not that his mate couldn''t be a ferocious warrior, but his worries were over the top. A babe¡­ He scratched his day-old stubble with his hand. His instincts to protect her and be by her side went a notch higher.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "We will start tomorrow morning," he replied. It had been a very difficult two days of holding his wife in the capital.


    When Anastasia regaled her with tales of her pregnancy and how Ileus reacted to it, Olivia wrinkled her nose andughed. Gods, could she look any prettier? He continued to stare at her features, continued to read and memorize every line of her contours for the thousandth time. He sighed and finally broke his gaze away from her only to find that Ileus was staring at his wife.


    "When I look at her¡ª"


    "You forget to breathe?" Ileus tilted his head. "I never knew our lives would turn upside down but to think of it, our lives have... streamlined.


    Kaizan turned back to gaze at his mate.


    Ileus and Anastasia left after lunch. Olivia saw them at the door and when she wasing back, she yawned like a sweet little kitten. Kaizan walked up to her, scooped her in his arms and climbed up the stairs. "My wee little mate is sleepy?"


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her face on his chest. "Mhmm¡­" She inhaled his fire and masculine scent and closed her eyes.


    "Why don''t we call your parents here, Olivia?" he asked.


    "Kaizan, stop showing that you are so vulnerable to the enemy," she said in azy voice. "And we have already discussed it, so skip it, wolf!" He gathered her closer and walked to their bedroom.


    ---


    For a week, Tasha had hunted for Lucas in the Whitew pack. She found the bastard sitting in the den of the rebels. She grabbed his cor and growled, "It is time you go back to the dungeons, Lucas!"


    His eyes flew wide open and he tried to flee, but Tasha shoved him on the ground furiously.. He fell on the feet of the rebel leader.

 Chapter 616 - The Rebel Leader

    Tasha was furious. She looked at Lucas as if she would eat him alive. Ever since Kaizan had told her toe back to Silver Vales only with him, she and her group had hunted everywhere to find him. She didn''t know who bailed him out, but whosoever had done that must have been close to Murtagh.? And that was enough for her to forget about him. For a week they searched for him but he was nowhere to be found. Tasha was sure that this was thest of her career as a soldier in Silver Vales because if she didn''t return with Lucas, Kaizan would never let her continue.


    The tension had been eating her like a disease. After a week, she had resigned to her fate that she would never be able to go back to the capital. And that also meant that her lie would eventually be caught. In nervousness, she had stopped eating and even vomited once or twice. In the end she decided to just go to the rebel leader and take it from there.


    The den of the rebel leader was in the jungles through which the trade path winded. As she walked in the den with her group of four soldiers, she saw that the rogues were ying games with dice and cards and making lewd jokes. Swords, spears, axes and other weapons lined up the sides of the cave, the walls of which were stone gray. Several torches lit the cave brightly in the dark of the night. A few female she-wolves catered to men in every possible way. Brew ran freely on the bars. She could hear moans and groans of men and women from somewhere behind the cave where she knew there were more rooms.


    It wasn''t something new for her but she was in a frenzy. A rogue greeted her from the far end at the right but she disregarded him. She had to meet the rebel leader and discuss her future ns. She was heading straight to his room through all the buzz of activity when suddenly her head caught the sight of blond hair and loudughter on the left. Shock pulsated through her body and a growl left her as fury swelled in her chest. She lunged at Lucas and grabbed him by the cor. She picked him up and shoved him on the floor. Lucasnded on the feet of the rebel leader.


    "Tasha," the rebel leader grinned at her. "What a lovely way to enter, pet. Come here." His breeches were not fully buttoned and he had thrown a jacket over which was open in the front, revealing his naked chest that had several wicked marks.


    Tasha was still growling at Lucas who was now trembling uncontrobly. "Bloody bastard!" she yelled. "How the fuck you are in this den?"


    "I¡ª I was¡ª" Lucas stammered. Tasha charged at him and punched him on his face. "You dare toe here?" she shouted and then began kicking him ferociously, venting all her frustration of one week. "Who the fuck bailed you, huh?"


    The rebel leader grabbed her by her waist and picked her up from the ground as she kept throwing her legs at Lucas. "Tasha, Calm down!" he pressed his face in her head and turned to take her to his room.


    "Luke, keep me down! He is wanted in the capital by none other than the General! Let me take him from here. He is a bloody useless, senseless man!" Tasha said in a breathless voice.


    "Calm down first, pet," he growled. "It was me who bailed him out."


    "Wh¡ª what?" she snapped to look at him as he carried her to his room.


    Luke nipped at her ear and grazed it with his fangs. "Yes," he replied. When they reached his room, he looked at the two women who were lying on his bed, naked. "Get out," he said dangerously. They flinched and froze. They picked up their clothes and rushed out of the room, closing it behind them. Luke took Tasha to his bed and set her to her feet. He bent down to remove her boots. "It was me who bailed him out," he said in a low voice as he pulled her boots out. "He was my sister''s lover back in the Whitew pack. I thought I could use him against Olivia in one or the other way." He proceeded to take her jacket out and then the remaining of her clothes.


    Tasha was stunned. "But why?" she asked him as he clutched her sex and took her nipple in between his teeth with a snarl.


    "Gods, I missed you!" he said and made her lie on the bed. He drew in hard as she arched her body for him.


    "I need to take him back, else I will be thrown out," she said in a breathless voice when he took her other breast in his mouth and put his finger inside her core. He started massaging her clit with his thumb and in no time, she was ready for him.


    "You can take him if you like," he said, as she rode on his finger. Luke was her lover, as was Murtagh. The difference between them was that Murtagh was older and Luke was like a strong horse.


    Years back, when Luke was sent to one of the battles by his father, Kaizan''s second inmand, Finn had trapped him and had injured him severely. When Kaizan hade to inspect the scene, he was lying over a few dead bodies, unable to move even a little. In that battle, their previous rebel leader had died. Murtagh had found him before his father could and lured him into leading the group of rogues in the name of being the rebel leader. Murtagh needed control of both the Whitew pack as well as the rogues, all in the name of freedom. Little did they know that it was all just business for him.


    Even though the man was under house arrest in Draoidh, it didn''t matter as long as foolish and driven ones like Luke were under his control. Things were going well until Vaarin and Dmitri came together for the peace treaty. After the treaty, Murtagh''s control over the Whitew pack got lost. Vaarin was now handling the reinspletely because Vaarin wasn''t talking to Murtagh at all. And that is why Murtagh was strengthening his rebel group. He was ying a game against Vaarin. Father against son. When he saved Luke, he spread the rumor that Luke was dead, when in fact he had sent him to his den and asked his rogue healers to heal him and make him healthy.


    Murtagh had strategized well. Now that Vaarin wasn''t talking, now that his daughter was Kaizan''s mate, he was bankingpletely on Luke.


    Luke loomed over Tasha after removing his clothes and once she had got orgasm over his finger and then pushed inside her in one thrust. "Ahhh!" he rode her fiercely as he chased his orgasm and soon, he released inside her. He slumped over her body and closed his eyes.


    When they were lying beside each other, he said, "You can take him if you like, but after I use him for the wedding festivities at the Whitew pack which my father is throwing for Olivia.


    ¡ª


    Music rmendation: K/DA - VILLAIN" ft. Madison Beer, Kim Petras

 Chapter 617 - An Easy Target

    Tasha snapped her face to look at him. "Kaizan and Olivia are going to the Whitew pack?"


    Luke chuckled. "Yes," he said and picked up her hand. "I got the information that there would be her wedding celebrations in a few days. All I have to do is send Lucas over there. He wants to take his revenge from Kaizan. Since he is already the son of a nobility there, he will get an easy entry in the festivities. After that, things will take shape themselves. It is a different thing that I will send a few rogues with him. Once they breach the celebrations, they are going to take down the General. And I am not bothered if Lucas is sacrificed in this game." He looked smugly at her.


    Tasha raised her eyebrow. The man was cunning. "Aren''t you one sneaky bastard?" She said as she looked at him with a gleam in her eyes. "No wonder Murtagh has made you the rebel leader!" Disbelief surged through her body when she heard Luke''s n. He was really going to strike Kaizan. Things just got exciting. "But there''s a problem," she said with a sigh, as he pressed a kiss on her palm.


    "What problem?" he asked.


    "Kaizan has asked me to get Lucas back to the capital, else he won''t allow me to enter," she said with anger mixed with fear.


    "Then don''t go to Silver Vales for another few days. Since you haven''t found Lucas, you can''t enter. Your absence will go unnoticed because you are chasing Lucas. How would you know that he infiltrated wedding festivities?" Luke said as he lowered himself on her breast.


    "I don''t understand," she said, watching him.


    "Stay with me till the n is fulfilled. Don''t go around hunting for Lucas. When he goes to the Whitew pack with my rogues, he will either be killed by Kaizan. And if he escapes, my people will kill him," he replied with a smile. "Isn''t that simple? All you have to do is wait and watch."


    Tasha''s eyes flew wide open. "Oh. My. God!" she rasped. "I think I like you!"


    He grazed his fangs on her breasts and snarled. "I think you love me."


    She broke intoughter as he sucked her. "I think I am going to stay here then."


    "I think you will fully enjoy your stay then."


    Luke was a brilliant boy who was going to take over the reins from his father as the beta of the Whitew pack. Young, full of energy and unparalleled intelligence, he was his parents'' pride. He fought for the pack alongside Murtagh and was highly inspired by his ideologies of freedom. Slowly, he found himself trapped by his poisonous words wrapped in silk. Luke was proud to fight alongside his father against the king''s army when Murtagh was captured. He was proud to have carried the purpose of the battle further.


    However, a few years back, when Kaizan had defeated them in one of the worst bloody battles, Luke was left to die by the enemy over a pile of dead bodies. Murtagh''s men found him and healed him back to strength. In the meanwhile, they spread the rumor in the pack that Luke was dead. Because of the rumor, Vaarin went crazy and he went on a carnage in the next battle, which they won from the king''s army. Too much bloodshed, too many lives had fallen. This forced the king and queen to release Murtagh, but they rejected the demand of the rebels. Adrianna had to intervene, saying that if the rebels didn''t stop with their demands, she would wipe out the entire Whitew pack. And that had put Vaarin into a back gear. He grieved his son''s death along with his wife like nothing.


    Battle weary and afraid of Adrianna''s threats, his soldiers started a revolt that they wanted to take a rest or stop this bloodbath. They said that they won''t participate in a family revenge. Over the years, Vaarin continued to lose and finally when things wentpletely out of control, King Dmitri offered him a peace treaty, and Vaarin¡ªhe took it immediately.


    For so many years, Luke was the hidden rebel leader who everyone feared. He was deeply indebted to Murtagh for saving him and also agreed to stay ndestine for the sake of the cause. Little did he know that Murtagh had converted him into a robber of the trade path, instead of a freedom fighter he thought he was.


    Luke had given up his family, but when he had a chance, he would go to see his parents and sister under the cover of night from a distance. He never once contacted them as directed by Murtagh. When his father signed the peace treaty with Kaizan, the General of Silver Vales army, his shock was over the top. He was so furious that he wanted to kill his father for sabotaging Murtagh''s ns, for sabotaging freedom that they had sought for so many years. And when he heard that he had offered Olivia''s hand to Kaizan, he knew that only by killing Olivia, he would be sessful in getting back the cause on rail.


    When Kaizan was taking his bride back to Silver Vales after the marriage, it was his rogues who had attacked them. He had ced a huge bounty of a thousand gold coins on Olivia''s head. As luck would have it, Kaizan saved his wife and his unit killed the rogues. After that Kaizan had disappeared from the trade path and his soldiers had also loped in the forest leaving their horses behind.


    Luke was extremely frustrated and had thrown a massive search for the whereabouts of the General and his sister, but they weren''t found. It was Tasha who brought the news to him that Kaizan hade back to the capital along with Olivia, unharmed. And the man who brought them was the crown prince. Tasha carried Murtagh''s message to stay quiet after that. But now things have changed. Luke got the information that Olivia and Kaizan wereing for formal wedding celebrations to the Whitew pack. It was time to attack the General and kill him once and for all. He was sure that after this incident, the queen would release Murtagh out of fear and he would be reinstated to his position.


    After yet another session of sex, Luke slumped beside Tasha. He was half sleepy and very hungry. He leaned over her and picked up an apple from the wooden food tray.


    Tasha?lying panting next to him. She stared at the ceiling with a broad smile on her face. Luke was so much better than Murtagh. "Do you know that Olivia is Kaizan''s mate?"


    Luke jerked his head back, as he stopped eating. "What?" he asked with wide eyes.


    Tashaughed, tugging her nket up. "Yes, your sister found her mate." She remembered how Kaizan used toe to her. On the inside, even as she fucked Murtagh and Luke, she liked Kaizan more. He was what every woman wanted in Silver Vales. And then he got a mate. "If you kill Olivia, Kaizan will not be able to bear the sorrow. He will follow her to the fade." She turned to look at him.. "And my dear, Olivia is an easy target."

 Chapter 618 - The Quiet

    Luke gulped his shock down with the apple inside his throat. His lips lifted into a half smile. He hated Olivia for sumbing to their father''s pressure in marrying him to Kaizan. She could have refused, but the little bitch could only see the glory it brought to her. Greedily she must have agreed to the marriage. He turned on his back, ced his arm over his forehead and said, "She is definitely an easier target." The revtion was unbelievable. How could he not cash this opportunity? Everything just became all the more simple.


    ---


    Standing in the carriageway, Olivia was overlooking excitedly at all the chests that she had packed as they were being loaded in the wagon. Over thest three days, along with her mother-inw she had bought numerous gifts from the capital for almost everyone in the castle at Whitew pack. She wanted to wear breeches and a heavy tunic to go, but Ookashi said that it would be better if she wore a cotton gown. It would be morefortable in the carriage.


    "You look like you are really enjoying yourself, Olivia," his voice came from behind.


    Olivia turned at the sound of his deep throaty voice and beamed. His dark leather pants were hugging his long legs, divulging the muscr strength of his body. Wearing a long-sleeved tunic and a thick cloak that had a fur cor, he looked too handsome. His brown hair glinted in the sunlight looking auburn. He looked so striking that Olivia''s breath lodged in her throat. He stared at her as he walked towards her while she just¡­ gawked at her husband. Her cheeks med. "I am feeling very nice."


    "To go to your parents?" he asked, feeling slightly jealous. He couldn''t help his possessiveness towards his mate. "I preferred having you pregnant and barefoot in my house." Her lips curled up when he reached her. "I am just too ufortable with this trip," he said.


    She looked up at the sky and waved her hand at the dozen witches and wizards who were hovering above them on their brooms, ready to start any time. "Even with them keeping a close watch?" Then she looked at the unit of three dozen soldiers who were all waiting while chatting amongst themselves, to apany them. "And with them?"


    Kaizan sighed. "I have brought something for you."


    She wondered what it could be because she had packed almost everything that she could think of and then some more.


    He dug his hand inside his cloak to reach his baldric where several des were sheathed. He pulled out one from them and gave her a ruby studded dagger.


    Olivia''s heart elerated when she saw the de he held in his hand. She recognized it immediately and took it from him. This was the dagger he had given her when they first met. "That''s my dagger¡­" her throat choked. "I thought I had lost it."


    "I had it in my possession all this time," he replied as he took a sheath out from his cloak''s inner pocket and sheathed it. "I want you to keep it for this trip and use it without hesitation on anyone who doesn''t belong to our cavalcade."


    Olivia nced at her husband with tender affection for ensuring that she also defended herself rather than banking on the cavalcade. And the fact that he gave her this dagger, it just meant the world to her. He knelt in front of her, lifted her gown irrespective of the inquisitive nces at them, irrespective of her blush, and strapped it on her thigh. Once he strapped it there, he got up. She couldn''t look at anyone after the intimate scene they shared.


    After getting up, Kaizan buttoned Olivia''s cloak. There was a line of tension on his forehead. Even though Ileus had sent a dozen wizards and witches, he wasn''t happy. His worries were through the roof. It was as if he had aged over the past few years. Olivia rubbed the lines from his forehead and said, "Kaizan, stop worrying darling. We will return in a week''s time."


    He let out a shaky breath. He helped her to get inside the carriage and then turned to look at his men. He gave them instructions and joined her a few minutester.


    As they sat on the opposite benches, Olivia noticed that the witches and wizards had also started moving in the air and she couldn''t help but thank Ileus mentally.


    After a few hours of the journey, they were on the trade path and the cavalcade caught speed. They were traveling with the royal g of Silver Vales, which meant that it was a royal troupe that was going. Even though Kaizan had insisted that this wasn''t necessary, Ileus wanted to make it a statement.


    He had said, "I could use a portal to transfer you there, but I want everyone to see that you are going to Whitew under my protection and want them all to see that you have married Olivia, Whitew pack beta''s daughter. It is important. And at any time, you feel the need, you can call me, okay?"


    Kaizan had shaken his head. All he now wanted was this to get over. He looked at his wife who was staring out of the window of the carriage. "Come here, love," he called her. She smiled and then immediately moved to sit on hisp. He wrapped his arms around her and then leaned at the back to close his eyes.


    Olivia stared out over the quiet and dense forest. She was wondering if there were hideouts of the rogues around. Her father had said that there used to be farms here, and travel inns where traders would stop and rest and eat. But now, other than a deep jungle, there was nothing. She chanced upon dpidated ruins of inns and taverns over which thorny bushes grew and gnarled roots of trees found their foundations. The rogues had destroyed everything they could to make these ces look like ghost dwellings.


    She kept her eyes open to look at anything out of ce on the sides of the forest, even though they were in the middle of the cavalcade.


    Suddenly the carriage jerked and Kaizan got up with wild eyes, grabbing her tightly by her waist. "What is it?" he asked in a menacing voice to the driver as he looked out of the window. It was already evening and the dark shades of the trees loomed against the backdrop of purple and orange sky.


    "It is just a boulder m''lord," informed the coachman. "We will remove it and continue."


    His worries settled a little even though his jaw was clenched. "Hurry up!"


    "Yes, m''lord," said the coachman and rushed to help the soldiers who were removing the boulder from the way.


    "You doing okay?" he asked Olivia, staring at her eyes while feeling her body. It was already evening and they had to camp soon.


    "I am tired," she admitted. They had had lunch while they were traveling because Kaizan just didn''t want to stop.


    "Ah, my love." He gathered her closer to his chest hoping that she could rx more.. "We will stop soon."

 Chapter 619 - So Soon?

    The boulder removed from their way, the cavalcade was on its way. An hourter they found a clearing for camp near a brook. Olivia was so exhausted that Kaizan didn''t allow her to go anywhere. She just went to the brook, washed herself a little and then he made her change into another cotton gown that he had kept in a satchel he carried with himself in the carriage.


    Dinner was served to them in their camps. True to what Ileus had said, through the entire journey, as they passed through a town, people hade out of their houses to watch the royal cavalcade. Traders with their troops had moved to the sides on the path in order to give preference to them to go ahead. Kaizan was sure that by now every one of the rogues knew about their journey to the Whitew pack, and that worried him all the more.


    After tucking his wife in thick furs over the pallet on which she was sleeping, he had gone out to check the protection of the ce and to see who guarded their camp. Two witches, two Mozias and four werewolves were on guard until midnight and another unit had to take overter.


    Although everything was in ce, Kaizan was still alert. Tired after a long journey, all he wanted was to snuggle with his wife and sleep, but his instincts screamed ''Protect''. But Kaizan shifted in his wolf form. He loped inside the forest to check its protection personally. The two wizards had told him that they had cast a protection spell around the camp and not even a bird would be able to pass without being caught in the spell and getting charred to death. Yet¡­ When Kaizan returned, he didn''t shift back, and entered the tent in his wolf form. Olivia was sleeping already, so he padded close to her and theny right beside her.


    As if she sensed that it was his wolf, she snuggled closer to him, dug her fingers in his warm fur and with a soft whimper drifted off into deep sleep. Kaizan chuffed seeing his mate so rxed and he too closed his eyes. Soon her head and torso were on her mate''s fur. She had sprawled all over him and also on the pallet. He opened his eyes, licked her face and once she settled, he also went off to sleep. The night went without any incident and Kaizan''s worry lessened a bit.


    They reached the Whitew pack in the evening of the fourth day without any incident and then only Kaizan could take a breath of relief.


    Vaarin and Kaia were overjoyed to receive their daughter and the General of the Silver Vales army. Whenst time Vaarin was trying to get rid of them, this time, he just couldn''t help feeling excited. His chest swelled with pride when he saw mating marks on the necks of both Kaizan and Olivia. It was unbelievable that his daughter had found her mate in a man like Kaizan.


    When the two met, Vaarin sped the upper arms of his son-inw and greeted him like the two people in hierarchy. And when he met his daughter, he just hugged her tightly, as if pouring all his emotions of lost years in her. His eyes watered with tears, which he blinked away. And then suddenly her changed smell hit his nostrils. "You are with a babe?" he asked, disbelief surging through his body. Olivia''s cheeks med. She nodded. Vaarin''s world stopped and then tilted. "Oh my god!" he rasped and then stared at her daughter trying his best to fight those tears. He hugged her again and stroked her hair and patted her back. Could he get any prouder? "Why didn''t you cancel the journey?" he chided her, not at all meaning it. She giggled. For the first time in long, Vaarin didn''t miss Luke.


    Kaia was waiting on the side for her daughter and when Olivia hugged her mother, Kaia just couldn''t stop crying. She closed her eyes and let her tears run. She nced at Kaizan and mouthed a thank you at which Kaizan smiled.


    Vaarin took Kaizan inside the mansion. He was surprised to see that this time his cavalcade also included a dozen witches and wizards apart from arge number of werewolves. He was happy to see how Kaizan was taking care of his daughter, but then he realized that she was his mate. If need be, he would do more. When they settled in the main hall, Vaarin said, "You must be very tired from the journey. And I am angry that Olivia didn''t mention her pregnancy. She should have avoided trip." He sounded like he wasn''t angry with her. "Now that you are here, you must stay for at least a month until she is stable with her pregnancy."


    Kaizan shifted ufortably. "I can''t¡ª" he looked at his wife. "We can''t stay here for more than a week," he replied.


    "In that case, let Olivia stay here," Kaia insisted.


    "No!" Kaizan immediately snapped. "Olivia has to stay with me. Her safety and my child''s safety are my primary concern. I can''t leave her here!"


    The way he retorted Kaia was taken aback. She wanted to say something, but Vaarin stopped her. He understood Kaizan''s anxiety. "I understand, Kaizan. Now let us forget that and enjoy what lies ahead."


    Kaizan pursed his lips. Meeting his inws for the first time informally was slightly ufortable for him. Vaarin had been his enemy for too long. But what he said contained a lot of meaning¡ªenjoy what lies ahead. Vaarin started talking about other things to mitigate the tension.


    Kaia gave in to her husband''s instructions. "Your aunt Fuchsia was very happy with her stay with you. She told me that you are content in your home. Even Bernice was pleased and appreciated with the way you treated her."


    Olivia narrowed her eyes for a moment and then nced at Kaizan who was in deep conversation with her father. She didn''t know what games Fuchsia and Bernice were ying, but she had to stay alert. She wondered if she should talk about Bernice''s nonsense to Kaia.


    "Bernice will be getting married to a captain in your father''s army next month," said Kaia.


    Olivia jerked her head back with shock. "So soon?"


    "Yes, isn''t that nice. Fuchsia told me that Bernice doesn''t want to go away from her parents, and so she will marry within the pack."


    A smile curled Olivia''s lips when she remembered the vow they had made to the Lore. "It is good then."


    "They wille to meet you the day after."


    Olivia bit her lip and nodded. She changed the topic. "How long are the festivities?"


    Vaarin looked fondly at Olivia and said, "The festivities are going to run for a week, Olivia, but now that I know that you are expecting a babe, I will cut them short. I don''t want to tire you."


    "Thank you, father," Olivia replied with a tired smile. She nced at her parents and Kaizan. Such a lovely family she had. Her hand went on her tummy inadvertently.


    After they had talked some more, Kaizan and Olivia were shown to their bedchamber.. And when Kaizan saw her bedchamber, his eyes grew wide with surprise. "Pink!"

 Chapter 620 - The Invitation

    Kaizan was¡­ aghast. "For a warrior girl, pink is a funny shade to choose for every upholstery in her room!" The bed linen, the sheets, curtains, rugs, gauzy canopy over the bed and even the nkets¡ªall were pink.


    Olivia giggled. "Yes, I love this color. So what?" He had scooped her in his arms in the main hall, disregarding every stare from the servants or the rtives and carried her all the way to her bedchamber. Although she had blushed and heard several of them chittering and gasping, she didn''t protest one bit. She loved how he adted her.


    Kaizan just sighed. He walked to her bed and set her on her feet. "You need a shower and a lot of rest, Olivia!" he said.


    "You too," she said, tipping her chin up.


    He raised an eyebrow and stared into her eyes. "What are you suggesting, wife?"


    She traced the outline of his face with her finger, softly, and said, "That you take a bath with me, husband."


    A growl escaped his lips as he grasped her buttocks and pressed her against his body. He was so erect and hot over there that she could feel it like a brand against her belly. "You y with fire, Olivia."


    She took her hand down to his shaft and gave it a little squeeze. His hips rocked into her hands involuntarily. "I love ying with fire, darling," she said in a low, sexy voice. And the wolf just picked her up and walked to the bathroom. They emerged an hourter. She was draped in a pink towel, while he had a pink towel wrapped around his waist. Olivia had to stifle herugh seeing him in that color. The two had wild sex in the tub and werepletely spent. She wore a long gown and slipped inside theforter while Kaizan just removed his towel and slipped behind her. He pulled her closer to his chest and spooned her. The moment she was surrounded by his warmth and fire and masculine smell, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    When Olivia woke up next, she found that Kaizan was still sleeping. Her big, brawny, muscr wolf under the pinkforters and everything pink¡ªhe looked too¡­ cute.


    The morning sunlight filtered through the window of the room. It waste in the morning, but after yesterday night''s sleep, she waspletely refreshed. Feeling excited that she was once again in her home, she sat down. Kaizan frowned even in his sleep, missing her presence immediately. She kissed him on his forehead, assuring him that she would be around and then got out of the bed. After her morning activities, she grabbed her shawl and wrapped herself with it tightly. Quietly, she padded out of the room to meet her mother.


    The mansion was just the same, except now the servants looked at her with respect and were kind of scared of. She understood the fear they had. It was because she was the wife of the General of Silver Vales, and not because she was the daughter of the beta. It didn''t matter to her because she carried her husband''s scent and his child everywhere she went and she carried it proudly. She rounded the corner of a corridor and came to a staircase that led to her mother''s room. As she climbed down the stairs, she heard voicesing from her mother''s room. Her heartbeat increased, and she contemted on going back. But she walked towards her parents'' room and opened the door. The voices stopped instantly.


    "Olivia!" Fuchsia said as she hopped out of the couch she was sitting on. "I have been waiting for you!" She rushed to Olivia and hugged her. In a low voice she requested, "Please Olivia, don''t talk about the incident at Silver vales to your mother or father. Bernice is getting married soon and soon this will be put behind all of us."


    Olivia didn''t even attempt to hug her back, gritting her teeth and hating Fuchsia''s closeness. From the corner of her eye, she saw Berniceing in from the balcony. Bernice gave her a cold stare and Olivia returned it. And Olivia couldn''t help thinking how very brazen these women were. "I won''t," she said quickly and then pulled herself away from her aunt. She went to sit next to her mother on the bed, who was sipping tea and lookingfortable. Her father wasn''t in the chamber.


    Kaia chuckled. She ced her cup on the table. "If you are looking for your father, then you should know that he had left two hours back to check the progress of the celebrations. He is more excited than I am." She poured tea for Olivia and gave her cheese and bread. "Fuchsia is here with a request and has been eating my head since morning." Kaia shook her head. She tucked her daughter inside the nket she was in.


    When pursed her lips and lowered her face. She didn''t want to look up at the two of them. It was difficult to bear their presence. When Fuchsia requested her not to talk about the incident, she understood that they were sorry for what they did in the capital. Everyone deserves one more chance and with that thought she exhaled heavily, looked at her aunt and asked, "What is it, aunt Fuchsia?" It was impossible to look in Bernice''s direction who was sitting opposite to her and still staring.


    Fuchsia sped her hand and giggled. She turned her face to look at her daughter. "Bernice has got engaged to Captain Samuel of one of the cavalries of the Whitew pack. Next month she is getting married. So¡­ I was going to host a dinner at my ce tomorrow night, annnnddd¡­ I really want Kaizan and you toe over. It would be such a great honor. Samuel would be there too."


    Olivia clenched her jaw. The gall of this woman was beyond reasoning. She wanted to show Samuel to Kaizan and coax him to raise his position in the army. "I am not sure Kaizan would want to¡ª"


    "Oh,e on Olivia!" Fuchsia cut her off. "It is just a small family dinner. There would be your parents, us and Samuel''s parents. That''s all!"


    "We must go, Olivia," Kaia said. "She has been nning this dinner from a long time."


    Olivia wanted to turn down the invitation, but it was impossible to walk out from it. "Okay¡­"


    "Oh, lovely!" Fuchsia eximed. She got up. "I must leave now, Kaia," she said. "There is a lot to do!"


    Kaiaughed at her sister''s eagerness. When the two women left, Olivia just snuggled into her mother and held her tightly. "I missed you, mother," she whispered.


    "I missed you too, Olivia," Kaia sighed.


    "I wanted to say something to you about Luke," Olivia stated and Kaia''s body tightened with tension.


    "What about him?"


    "It wasn''t Kaizan who killed Luke."


    Kaia jerked her head back.


    "It was his second inmand, Finn, and his men," Olivia said in a low voice with her eyes fixed on her teacup in herp. She fidgeted her fingers around it but she had to clear Kaizan''s name. There was a long silence in which she grew all the more ufortable.


    ---


    Music rmendation: "Never Gonna Let You Down" by Colbie Cait, suggested by Sacogun

 Chapter 621 - The Knife

    When Olivia didn''t hear anything from her mother, she lifted her eyshes up to see her and found that she was¡­ crying. Olivia immediately ced her cup on the table on the side and said, "Mother, I¡ª" Her lips quivered and she held her mother''s hands and between hers. "I didn''t mean to rake the old wounds. It was just that¡ª" she looked away to blink her tears. Swallowing down her saliva, she said, "It''s just that I didn''t want you to bear negative feelings for Kaizan. He is a very good man and a wonderful husband. I could never think that I would be so lucky to find my mate in him. And even if he wasn''t my mate, I would have considered myself blessed to have him as my husband."


    Kaia looked at her daughter tenderly. She shook her head and she smiled through her tears. "I am so happy about you, Olivia, you can''t imagine. And in that case, I have found another son in Kaizan."


    Stunned, her eyes flew wide. Emotions choked her throat and she threw herself on her mother. "Mother¡­" she couldn''t say much. She stroked her mother''s back as she cried. "Thank you, Mother," she whispered. She didn''t expect that Kaia would say that, but it was such a wonderful thing. It meant that her mother wanted to move on.


    In fact, Kaia did want to move on. She hadmented for a very long time and she wanted to feel¡­ good. After she had heard from Fuchsia that Olivia was Kaizan''s mate and he really took care of her nicely, Kaia and Vaarin had been nothing but jubnt. Luke was forgotten temporarily. And when they came to know that Olivia was expecting, their happiness was over the top. How could they hold onto the memories of their son and keep grieving him when their daughter held a brilliant future for all of them. A babe¡­ Vaarin had started making ns for his grandchild already. Kaia knew that he hadn''t told her, but the main reason for him to jump out of the bed and go to check wedding celebrations was that he wanted to identify a room for his grandchild in the mansion and then convert it into a nursery.


    "I am very happy, Olivia," she said through her tears. "So, don''t think that I bear ill feeling towards Kaizan."


    "Ohhh! Thank you, Mother!" Olivia crushed her mother in her embrace and the two womenughed.


    When the two separated, Kaia said, "Now, go and get ready. I think Kaizan should go around the pack as the General of Silver Vales. Many people want to meet him. Moreover, the councilmen wanted to discuss the fate of Murtagh over this situation."


    Olivia froze. "Murtagh? What about him?"


    "Well, now that the peace treaty is signed and we are already into it, I think that the councilmen would want the queen to release him."


    Olivia winced. She drew in a shaky breath. "I see¡­"


    Later in the afternoon, Kaizan and Olivia went around the pack in their carriage with a dozen soldiers on the horses. Two witches kept a constant vignce as they hovered in the skies above. Kaizan noticed that the pack was actually in terrible condition. Too many structures were demolished and people appeared poor. He really wished for the trade to pick up as soon as possible. He had a meeting with the councilmen in the evening.


    They stopped at the market square where Olivia had to buy a gift for Bernice. She had distributed all the gifts that she had brought from the capital to her servants. Kaia had asked her to buy a gold ne for Bernice. Just when Olivia was entering the shop, from the corner of her eye, she saw a shock of movement. Golden hair with a carved face. She whipped her head to the right but there was no one. She pursed her lips. Was she dreaming?


    "Is anything wrong?" Kaizan asked as he ced his hand on her back.


    "No!" She shook her head, silently chiding herself for overthinking. How could Luke be here? Tasha still hadn''te back with him to the capital and it had been a week now. She smiled at Kaizan and the two walked in the jewelry shop. "I seriously don''t want to buy anything for that bitch!" she said under her breath.


    Kaizan couldn''t help grinning. "Then don''t."


    She rolled her eyes. "I want to tell everything about her to my mother and father."


    "That would not be a nice idea," Kaizan replied. "Not because Bernice is getting married and all, but because I do believe that they would make you look like a liar and create an unnecessary drama."


    "Ugh!" she blurted.


    "Let''s just do this and get over it."


    ---


    Bernice hadn''t seen Captain Samuel before. She was seething with rage ever since her mother and father had called Samuel for the dinner. How could it be that while Olivia got a man like General Kaizan, she was getting Captain Samuel? And he wasn''t even the captain of a proper unit. He was the captain of one of the cavalries. She paced her room back and forth ever since she hade back after meeting Olivia. The girl was beaming. Kaizan was pampering her so much that Bernice''s fury had no limits. She wanted to kill Olivia for making her take the vow.


    "Bernice," her mother called her, entering her room.


    She stopped and snorted at Fuchsia. "Mother, this isplete injustice. I don''t want to marry Samuel."


    Fuchsia smiled and ambled to sit on the couch. "Nor do I, but I called him because I have a n in my mind."


    Bernice jolted as surprise flickered through her. "What n?"


    "Do you remember, I went to meet Murtagh?" said Fuchsia, nting her head slightly.


    "Yes, of course!" Bernice padded her way to the couch where Fuchsia was sitting.


    Fuchsia took her hand out of her shawl and out came a sheath with a small knife in it. "He handed me this," she said, as she drew out the knife from its leather sheath. She lifted it in the air and turned around its handle. Tipped in red, she stared at it as she moved it. The knife glinted a dull gray in the soft light of the fire hearth.


    "And what has a small knife got to do with all this?" Bernice said, her anger ring up again.


    A smile came to Fuchsia''s lips. "This one is dipped with poison so deadly that it can kill its prey the moment it pierces its flesh."


    Bernice''s eyes flew wide open.


    Fuchsia continued. "Murtagh wanted me to kill Kaizan with it so that the peace treaty came to an end and so that fresh war started. But he is such a fool. If I had done it, I would have been framed immediately and instead of the Whitew pack, I would have spent the rest of my life in the dungeons of Silver Vales. So, I hid this knife in my chest. When Ileus threw us all out, this was what I hoped he would send, and the foolish prince¡ªhe did just that."


    "Wh¡ª what will you do with it, Mother?"


    "The n is very simple, Bernice," Fuchsia said.

 Chapter 622 - The New Alpha

    "The n is very simple, my darling daughter," Fuchsia said with a glint in her eyes that spread to her face highlighting every malevolent thought of her mind.


    Bernice narrowed her eyes. "And what is the n?"


    Fuchsia sheathed the knife back and tucked it inside her gown''s pocket with care. "When Kaizan and Olivia wille here tomorrow, I will ask your father to take Kaizan around our gardens. When Olivia is alone, I will use this knife to kill her. All I have to do is nick her flesh a little. I will do that while serving her fruits on the dining table and she wouldn''t evene to know what happened. Captain Samuel will be visiting us for the first time. When Olivia dies, we will shift the whole me to him."


    Bernice stared at her mother with shock. For a moment her mind went numb, and then a smile came on her lips. "You are brilliant, mother!" she said. "The me will go on Captain Samuel, because I will act as a witness!"


    Fuchsia tittered. "Yes, Bernice. I can see that you have started thinking like me."


    "And when Olivia is dead, Kaizan will be left without a mate. He will be forced to marry me!" Bernice eximed, jumping off the couch. She could imagine the broad chest of the General, his strong column of neck and those pir-like legs. She drooled at just the imagination of touching that soft velvety skin and dream of the muscles rippling beneath them.


    "And with no Olivia in the scene," said Fuchsia, blowing her nails, "I will push Kaizan to make your father the beta of the pack."


    Now Bernice was stunned. She knelt before her mother and looked into her eyes. She couldn''t believe that her mother was so great with her nning. She had saved herself from Murtagh, and now she was going to make her father the beta of the pack and even get her married to Kaizan. Finally, her dream was going toe true. "Mother, you are so intelligent. I could never think of that n."


    Fuchsia chortled as she ced a hand on her cheek. "Anything for you, my dear. Just make sure that you are near Olivia when I am fussing around her."


    "Of course!" Bernice replied. "I will be there."


    "And don''t act cold towards her. I remember that you were ring at her when we went to meet her," Fuchsia warned. "You have to mask your hatred with love and manners. We have to put an act in front of Captain Samuel too."


    "Yes Mother," Bernice said. From what she had heard about Captain Samuel, he was a short, stout and fat. Her friends had said that he was shorter than her in height. Bernice seethed inside when she heard how the captain looked. Her jealousy against Olivia was at an all-time high. How could Olivia get a man as handsome as Kaizan while all she got was a bloody fat captain? Suddenly, she had a doubt. "Mother, even if I marry Kaizan, how are we going to get ourselves free of the vow?"


    Fuchsia shook her head. "Bernice, sometimes I feel you have dropped your brains in my womb."


    "Motherrr?" she whined.


    "Once you are married to Kaizan, we will ask Ileus to free you of your vow. He will bepelled to do so, because he would want Kaizan''s wife in the capital, isn''t it?"


    "Ohhh!" Bernice smacked her forehead. "Gods, why couldn''t I think of it."


    "Because you dropped your brains in my womb, remember?"? Bernice let out a loudughter and Fuchsia joined her. The two women were excited about their n for the next day. It was such a simple n that there was no chance of it not being executed well. A simple nick in her flesh was all it would take to kill her. As for Kaizan, Bernice knew how she was going to use all her charms to keep him in control.


    ---


    Kaizan was too tired to meet the councilmen in the evening and so he postponed the meeting to the next day in the morning. Right now, he was sitting in the meeting chamber along with Vaarin and other councilmen. They were eager to know about their Alpha. They all had gathered in the meeting chamber to meet the General, their eyes rolling in fear. Kaizan could see how they lowered their eyes when he looked at them and how silent and attentive they were.


    One of them spoke, "It has been quite a long time since Murtagh was taken prisoner by the king. We have signed the peace treaty and we are strong enough together. With Murtagh free, think what all we can do if you set him free. You are the General of Silver Vales, greater than Murtagh himself, but this can only happen if you wish and report to the king about our intentions."


    Kaizan smiled. "What are you talking about?" he said. "The trade has opened up very well. All you have to do now is join hands with the Silver Vales army and take care of the rogues. Once they are gone, the Whitew pack is going to prosper just like other packs in Silver Vales."


    The councilmen shifted in their chairs. The message was loud and clear. The king wasn''t going to set Murtagh free anytime soon. The men rubbed their hands and looked nervously at Vaarin. Before they could speak more, Kaizan said, "The king wishes to remove Murtagh from the position of the Alpha and give that position to Vaarin."


    "What?" said two of them collectively.


    "That is preposterous!" a man on the left blurted as he looked at Vaarin, who looked too stunned at the revtion. Even he heard it for the first time.


    Kaizan raised his eyebrow. "Is it then?" He crossed his arms across his chest and gave them a pointed re as if to say ''are you challenging the king''s decision?''


    The councilman who blurted out of turn winced in fear. Kaizan''s aura was¡­ menacing. He snapped his mouth shut. In a low voice he said, "But usually in order to be the Alpha of the pack, one has to challenge the current Alpha in a battle to the death. You just can''t im the title like that."


    "I see," Kaizan replied. "And you thought I didn''t know it?"


    "I am not saying you don''t know¡­" the man shifted in his chair, sweat breaking out on his forehead. "But¡­" Kaizan raised his hand up and he stopped speaking.


    "If the king has passed that order, it will happen. Vaarin will be made the Alpha of the Whitew pack, and as for Murtagh, we will see what to do with him. The formal ceremony will take ce before I leave and you will give Vaarin your blood oath."


    Everyone fell silent. They all looked at Vaarin¡ªsome with jealousy and some with reverence.


    "Those who don''t want to be with Vaarin, can step down. Those who want to challenge his position, they will be directly challenging the king. And I am here to fight for the king." Those words from Kaizan sealed everyone''s fate. No one wanted to challenge the General.


    ---


    Bernice was humming a song while arranging flowers in a vase on the dining table in the morning.

 Chapter 623 - Anticipation

    Bernice had been up even before the first rays of sun and had gone out to the garden from where she brought fresh flowers. She brought a bunch of them to put them everywhere around the house. By the time it was morning and the family sat down for breakfast, Bernice had practiced how she was going to entertain Kaizan. She had asked her father at least ten times to go and show him the gardens around their mansion.


    "Why are you so excited, Bernie?" her father asked, buttering his toast. He was one of the councilmen and was happy that the General wasing over to the ce for dinner. His wife Fuchsia had gone to the market square yesterday to order meat, bread, jams and herbs for dinner.


    Bernice flushed. She was thinking about Kaizan as to how his muscles would feel under her touch. She couldn''t believe thatst night she had spent only imagining about him. She remembered his scent and it was exotic. She had even taken roses to her room and after the maids had cleaned it, she had sprinkled her bed with rose petals and crushed them by lying over them in order to make her body scented. She shook her head as she fluttered her eyes, "Nothing father," she replied in a low voice.


    Her fatherughed. "Are you thinking about Captain Samuel?" He picked up his ss of orange juice and sipped from it as he nced at her.


    Bernice pursed her lips as soon as she listened to Samuel''s name, all her spirits going down, all her dreams popping as if someone had pierced needles in soap water bubbles.


    "He will being slightlyte," her father informed. "He has to personally send sacks of rice to a unit stationed in the east of the pack."


    Bernice winced. What a pathetic thing to do? Captain Samuel didn''t stand a chance in front of General Kaizan. Suddenly she got a bitter taste on her tongue and she gulped her juice down in one go.


    Fuchsia intervened. "Oh, stop teasing her, will you Samus?" She knew that her daughter was feeling ufortable at the mention of Samuel.


    Samusughed. "Okay, okay. But here''s the thing that I have to say and it is important that there are no mess ups," he said as he gazed at his wife and daughter. "Vaarin will be our next Alpha."


    Fuchsia and Bernice stiffened. "What are you saying, Samus?" Fuchsia said, disbelief cruising through her.


    "Yes," he replied in all seriousness. "Yesterday, Kaizan announced it in the council meeting."


    Fuchsia''s lips trembled. She was nning on pushing her husband as the beta of the pack. Her mind raced and she thought that if Bernice got married to Kaizan, then the General would push Samus to be the Alpha of the pack. "That is a new development!" she said, staring at him, as her heart beat wildly.


    "That is a good thing, Fuchsia," said Samus. "Once Vaarin bes the Alpha of the pack, trade is going to be much better. The Whitew pack is going to see good times again." He sliced a piece of roasted chicken from his te and ate it. "I want both of you to be at your best behavior. After all, we are rted to an influential family in Silver Vales. We can''t just make a fool of ourselves!"


    "Of course!" Fuchsia said with a thrill racing through her mind. "I have prepared well."


    "That''s good then," said Samus. "Moreover, Samuel will also being here. I hope Kaizan notices him. If possible, I will push him to take Samuel with him to the capital and get a better paying job over there. Once he settles, Bernice too can go."


    The mother and daughter grew ufortable. They shifted in their chairs but didn''t say anything.


    The entire day, Bernice was readying her bedroom, her dresses and the dining room. She must have visited the kitchen for fifty times to see if the cook was preparing the right dishes. She was overlooking every small aspect of the dishes being prepared. Fuchsia was teeming with nervousness and fear. She was not able toe out of her room, wondering how things would pan out. In her mind she had imagined a thousand times as to how she would approach Olivia and where she would nick her flesh in order to make it a quick work. She had gone to the dining table and practiced a lot so that her n was carried out perfectly. Ever since Samus had mentioned that Vaarin was about to be the next Alpha, she couldn''t think of anything else but kill Olivia. If Olivia was killed, she would get her daughter married to Kaizan. The only thing that she was afraid was as to how would Kaizan take his mate''s death. She had heard the mates were ferociously protective about each other and that they followed each other to fade. But she also knew that Kaizan was Ileus'' promised wolf. He would lead a life of misery but he wouldn''t give up his life. And that is why she knew that he would have to ept Bernice, because she was the only girl next in line after Olivia.


    As soon as the sun dipped below horizon, both Fuchsia and Bernice became impatient. After throwing about twenty dresses, Bernice chose a purple silk dress with a round neckline that didn''t highlight her assets but it was the royal color that made the statement. She wanted to show Kaizan how she looked and that she looked better as his wife aspared to Olivia. She had done it thest time too, but somehow, she failed. Not this time. She had opened her hair and curled them. She was wearing a small gold chain across her neck and teardrop earrings. Unlikest time, she put a minimal makeup on her face. She had noticed that Olivia was hardly into makeup and Kaizan like that about her. So, she was trying her best to emte Olivia''s style, but be better. She twirled in front of the mirror and gave herself an appreciative nce, soothing the creases from her gown. "You look beautiful, Bernice," said chuckled at her reflection. "Olivia is nothing in front of you." With that she tipped her chin up in a confident way and walked to the main hall. Any minute now and the two would arrive. She found her father waiting for them while her mother gave her a nervous nce. Bernice sucked in air sharply. Tonight was going to be chaotic.


    Horse hooves were heard on the carriageway and a carriage pulled and its wheel creaked. Bernice gulped down her saliva. She stared at the entrance with her breath lodged in her throat as her father and mother went outside to receive the guests.


    She heard her mother''s excited and father''s serious greetings as she waited for him with her hands fisting the sides of her gown in anticipation. And when he entered, the world faded. Tall, handsome and with a broad chest, he looked like a god. When her gaze went to Olivia, who was hanging on his arm, she seethed with jealousy. "Just a few more hours, Olivia," she murmured.


    ---


    Music rmendation: "The Phantom of the Opera" by Emmy and Gerard Butler.

 Chapter 624 - [Bonus ] Karma Is A Bitch

    Bernice watched how Olivia clung to Kaizan as she walked in the main hall and how Kaizan gazed at her every now and then with pride, love and tenderness in his eyes. It was as if he couldn''t walk with her in any other way.


    Bernice clenched her jaw as her heart burned with jealousy and grudge. She wanted to p Olivia and pluck her away from Kaizan''s arms.


    Even though she was looking at Olivia, Olivia avoided herpletely. She greeted her aunt coldly, but was warm with her uncle who had been nothing but courteous.


    "It is such an honor to have you in my humble abode, General Kaizan," Samus said as he bowed.


    Kaizan smiled and nodded. Samus guided them to the main hall for a round of drinks, but Kaizan said, "We are in a hurry. Olivia is too tired from all the activity today. We will head back soon." He avoided Bernice and didn''t even nce in her direction. He wanted to avoid Fuchsia too, but that was impossible, so he kept his conversation to a minimum.


    "Oh!" Samus jerked his head in surprise. "Then we should proceed to dinner straight," he said, looking at his wife.


    Fuchsia nodded vehemently. "Of course! I will ask the servants toy out the table immediately." She had been waiting for this moment for a long time. When Kaizan mentioned that Olivia was tired and that they would head back soon, hatred in her heart for Olivia rose to the level that she wanted to plunge the knife in her niece''s body there and then. She clutched the knife that was hidden behind the folds of her gown on her belt. Masking her hatred, she looked at Olivia and in a sweet voice said, "Come with me, dear. As Iy the dishes, these men can take a walk in our garden and you cousins can talk. We have some rare nts that Kaizan must see."


    Olivia felt a little nervous, but she agreed. When she left Kaizan''s arms, he asked, gazing in her sapphire eyes, "Should Ie with you?"


    She shook her head and said, "No, I will manage. You must see uncle''s garden. They do have rare herbs that we can take with us to the capital and give them to the healer."


    Reluctantly, he left her hand.


    Samus smiled warmly at the young couple. "Captain Samuel will being here shortly. If you like, we can wait for him and then go to the garden."


    "No!" Fuchsia blurted. Realizing that she sounded a little too obvious, she corrected herself, "They have to go back early, Samus. We shouldn''t make them wait for the captain. Why don''t you hurry and take Kaizan to the garden? As soon as the food isid, I will send a servant to call you both."


    "That makes sense, Fuchsia," Samus said. "Captain can see our garden any time he wishes, now that he will be a part of our family soon."


    Bernice clenched her jaw harder. She would kill Samuel with her own hands but never marry a man so low in the ranks. Her eyes raked over Kaizan. That was what she wanted¡ªa man so handsome, sinewy, rich and brawny.


    Her father looked at her with affection over his statement and guising her feelings, she gave him a thin smile.


    "Come on then," Samus said to Kaizan eagerly.


    Kaizan took a deep breath and followed Samuel to the garden he didn''t even want to go to. He opened his mind link with Olivia. ''Call me if you sense danger, okay? I don''t trust these two vipers.''


    Olivia''s face flushed at hissh. Ever since she had marked him, she had suddenly found herself being able to listen to him mentally. And over the days, this trait enhanced. By the end of the week, the two couldmunicate nicely through their bond. Kaizan had guided her well to reach him through the mind link which he had only opened for her and the royal family.


    ''I will. Don''t worry so much,'' she replied.


    When Kaizan left, Fuchsia took Olivia to the dining hall with Bernice following them. She made Olivia sit in the ce she had designated for her¡ªtowards the kitchen, from where she would being and going often as she instructed her servants. She would take that opportunity to nick Olivia with the knife. Fuchsia had prepared this so many times that her hands itched to slice Olivia''s flesh. All she had to do was to wait for Captain Samuel.


    "Sit here Olivia," Fuchsia said as she pulled a chair out enthusiastically. "I was so excited about your visit that I can''t tell you!"


    Olivia sat on the chair, feeling awkward at her aunt''s over-friendly behavior. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves, feeling very ufortable. Bernice sat opposite to her. The two looked at each other coldly. Fuchsia left the two and rushed to the kitchen, shouting orders to the servants.


    Bernice lowered her eyes and then in a sad voice said, "I am sorry about my behavior at your house. I shouldn''t have done what I did." Bernice had sensed Olivia''s difort. In order for the n to seed, she had to melt the situation as soon as possible so that Olivia was at ease and didn''t have her guards on when her mother carried out her n.


    Olivia looked away from Bernice and poked her tongue in her cheek. She didn''t reply, feeling all the more diforted. Her gaze went to all the flowers that were arranged in the house. The house was smelling with rich scents of jasmine, roses, hyacinths and tulips.


    "Please cousin. You must forgive me," Bernice continued. From the corner of her eye, she watched her mother who was making rounds time and again near Olivia. "I was out of my depth and I deeply apologize."


    "It''s fine," Olivia replied curtly with a thin smile.


    The servants had startedying dishes on the table. Tossed green sd, various breads, crab bisque soup, sauteed chicken breast on a bed of rice with garlic beans and radish rosette, fried quail eggs and roastmb meat. There was apple and brandy crumble for dessert apart from chocte mousse.


    Bernice lowered her head. "Can we not put this behind us?" On the inside she was waiting for Captain Samuel to show up. The whole n wagered on hising on time before Kaizan returned. Every dyed moment was weighing heavily against them.


    "Bernice, I am not in the mood to talk about it. "This is not the ce nor the time," Olivia snapped impatiently."


    "But¡ª" Suddenly an intoxicating, mouthwatering smell of rice and nts washed after rain. She whipped her head back.


    Captain Samuel walked in through the main door, and Bernice''s heart stopped. A short, stout man wearing a white tunic and breeches with a beer belly stood at the entrance. He had beady, frog-like eyes focused on her, and his thin oiled ck hair was tied at the back at the nape. He was at least half a foot shorter than her. "Good evening," he bowed with a wide toothy smile.


    Stunned as hell, Bernice''s eyes flew wide open. She got up, her instincts screaming, "Mate!" Her hands flew to her mouth as soon as she blurted those words out.


    Fuchsia''s hand reached the knife.


    ---


    Music rmendation: "Karma Is A Bitch" by Ana Kohler

 Chapter 625 - Bernice’s Mate

    Bernice''s mind became numb for a moment. Captain Samuel with his ck beady eyes was her mate. Every part of her body ached to touch his body. She wanted to run in his arms, but shock found her first. Thenplete disbelief and agony washed over her. His scent made her want to nuzzle her face around him. The mate bond was deadlier than she had expected.


    But how could a man that short in height, and the total opposite of Kaizan be her mate?


    Her body moved towards him but she stopped herself and the pain of denying going closer to him was horrible. She found him moving towards her as if he was attracted to a ma. "Mate," he growled, which came out as a¡­ squeak. But Bernice loved the deep throaty voice. She was sure her mind was ying at it. Surely the moon goddess had thought better for her than the man who was almost running to her with open arms. What did she do to deserve a mate like him? Was karma a bitch?


    Samuel hade very close to her. He was bewitched by her. "By god! I didn''t know that today would be my lucky day!" he rasped and then licked his lips. "I found my mate!" He knelt in front of her and looked like a child on his knees saying e to your daddy, baby''.


    Another ripple of shock sted through her when she stared at Captain Samuel, aka her mate. He had extended his hand to her and there was a dreamy look in his eyes. "I had heard so much about you," he said. "You are the social butterfly of the Whitew pack. And now I know why," he said in a breathy voice that reeked of rats.


    Did he even brush his teeth? And despite that Bernice wanted to hold him tight and take him to her bed and have sex with him. Surely, gods had gone insane when they paired a girl like her with him. There was no denying the bond. Her eyelids grew heavy on his scent. She didn''t take his extended hand but she knelt right before him and stroked his oil slicked hair gently. How was it possible that she was liking the bald patch on his head? How was it possible that she wanted to open his shirt and drum her fingers on that belly? Her mind was screaming to get away from this filthy, smelly creature, but her body¡ªit wanted him to mark her. "Eww!" she screamed and then suddenly held him tightly and pressed his head to her bosoms.


    "Bernice!" Fuchsia shouted, totally stunned at what was ying in front of her. Knife forgotten, she ran to her daughter and grabbed her by her shoulders. "What are you doing?" she screamed. She pulled her away from the man she was entwined with. "Are you mad?"


    Captain Samuel growled at Fuchsia¡ªthe growl which came out as a squeak. "We are mates!" he announced and then pulled Bernice back to him. "And you must be her mother, Lady Fuchsia."


    Lady Fuchsia was thunder-struck. "Mates?" she said in a jittery voice, as she stumbled back. "B¡ª but¡­" Her gaze drifted to Bernice who looked¡­ entranced. Fuchsia hoped that the moon goddess struck down now and killed Captain Samuel. How could her daughter, her beautiful, charming, attractive, sought-after daughter, who was number one in the social circles, who deserved a man no less than Kaizan, be a mate to Captain Samuel? The man looked like abination of a frog crossed with a mouse in the human form. "No, no, no, no!" she said. "This is a disaster!" She nced back at Olivia who was sitting at the table with her arms leaned across over it. She had this huge smile on her face as if snickering at her. Her smile enraged Fuchsia all the more. She really had to kill her but first she had to pluck her daughter away from the frog, no, the mouse. Whatever¡­


    "Bernice!" She called her daughter again and pulled her, but Samuel didn''t leave her.


    "She is my mate!" he growled. "I will marry her. I don''t even need to marry her!" he said with joy in his eyes. The mate bond was above marriage.


    "What?" Fuchsia screamed. She lifted her foot to kick him, only to be stopped by a fierce growl from Bernice. Fuchsia stared at her daughter with utter disbelief. "Wake up, Bernie!" she grasped her shoulders and shook her. "You don''t want him."


    Bernice looked at her mother, her mind too numb to process anything. Her mate bond was so strong that it called her. All she wanted was to lope with her mate to the forests and then let him im her, mark her, and rut her like a beast.


    "You don''t want him," Fuchsia shook her again. She had to make Bernice reject her mate, because if she didn''t, how would she be Kaizan''s wife and then how would her husband be the Alpha of the pack? "Reject him!"


    The word reject sounded excruciatingly painful. "Reject him?" she repeated as if too numbed to understand the world.


    "Yes!" Fuchsia nodded frantically. She wanted to kill Samuel now, and time was running short.


    "No!" Samuel retorted. He sped Bernice''s hand. "She can''t reject me!" He looked at his mate. "I know you love me."


    Bernice nodded. "I do love you!" What? She pressed her fist into her mouth. What was she speaking? She shook her head vigorously. She had to get out of this situation. Her eyes went to Olivia who was sitting at the table, enjoying the show to the fullest. Her mind ticked. She wanted to get married to Kaizan.


    "Bernie!" Fuchsia shouted. "Reject him!"


    Bernice looked at the man who knelt in front of her, looking at her like she was his life. "I¡­ can''t¡­" Saying that she gasped. Then she got up, pulled away from the captain and then rushed inside her room, even as her body was refusing to go away from there.


    "Bernice!" Samuel cried. At the same time, he heard footsteps behind him. "Bernice,e back!" he cried in agony.


    "Shut up!" Fuchsia was so furious that the knife that she intended to use for Olivia, she pulled it out to plunge in the man in front of her, but she was not ready for what happened next. Samuel grabbed the wrist in which she had the knife and twisted it like he was opening a bottle''s lid. A loud crack sounded and then Fuchsia''s screams. The knife dropped on the floor with a loud nk and so did Fuchsia on her knees. "My hand!" she yelled in pain. ck stars sted in her vision.


    "Fuchsia! Fuchsia!" She heard Samus.


    "He¡ª he tried to kill me!" she yelled through her pain and tears. "Bernice didn''t want to marry him!" Samus held her in his arms.


    "No, that is wrong," Olivia''s voice boomed from behind.


    When Fuchsia opened her eyes, she saw Olivia towering above them with her husband next to her. "She wanted to kill Samuel because¡ª"


    "Because?" Samus asked.


    "Because he is Bernice''s mate."


    Fuchsia screamed. "You bitch, you are lying." She looked at Samus and said desperately, "Kill the captain!" When she turned her face behind, he was missing.


    What happened next was shocking as hell!

 Chapter 626 - Deranged

    Music rmendation: "La Tortura ft. Alejandro Sanz" by Shakira


    ---


    Olivia narrowed her eyes. "I am not lying, aunt Fuchsia. There has to be a reason for me to lie, and that too a solid one. Why would I lie for a person like you?" she smirked. "You are not worth my lies also."


    "No Samus, she is lying," Fuchsia said in an exasperated voice. "Samuel is not Bernice''s mate. That¡ª that bastard must have got a witch spell for Bernice. She¡ª she deserves someone better."


    Olivia bent down and retrieved the knife that was lying on the floor beneath the folds of Fuchsia''s gown. She turned the handle which glinted in the light and its tip glowed a dull red and gray. She took it close to her nose and sniffed it. "Poison," she said and gave it to Kaizan. Kaizan sniffed it too and his face contorted with fury.


    "You wanted to kill Bernice''s mate?" Kaizan growled.


    "I didn''t want to kill anyone. He was forcing Bernice to marry him. The bastard has cast a spell on him!" Fuchsia retorted. "I just wanted to scare him away."


    "And why is that?" asked Samus, confused and very ashamed of his wife. "I called Samuel intentionally to meet Olivia. You wanted her to get married to someone within the pack and he is the only man who agreed to the alliance so quickly. Now what has changed? You knew very well about him fromst few days, so what it is that has repulsed you to this extent?"


    "Repulsed me?" Fuchsia retorted and scrambled away from Samus. "Have you seen yourself Samus?" she said with sarcasm. "You are nothing but a councilman at the beck and call of Vaarin. My sister got the better of us when she was married to Vaarin by our father and what did I get? I got you. Kaia got everything a girl could think of and I got everything I never imagined in the shape of you. But I swallowed the bitterness down my throat and raised Bernice to be the best girl in the pack. She is so refined that even Olivia is nothing in front of her. Then why is it that Olivia gets the General of Silver Vales while my daughter gets a cavalry captain?" She looked at Olivia with hatred in her eyes. She pointed at her and said, "Bernice deserves Kaizan, not Olivia!" Her heart was seething so much jealousy that she was losing control over her mind.


    Samus was petrified. His mind numb, he stared at his wife without blinking his eyes.


    Fuchsia winced in pain and continued, "Do you know Kaizan that it was Bernice you were supposed to marry? But my stupid husband didn''t even push for her. Had he pushed to get her married to you, my daughter would have got what she deserved. She would have got what Icked¡ªwealth, status and position in society." She nced at her husband. "Not like me who is still living withpromise."


    "And you think I would have married Bernice?" Kaizan scoffed. "Then let me inform you this¡ªbefore I came to the Whitew pack, I had already met Olivia."


    Fuchsia jerked her head back. "You are lying."


    Kaizan smirked. "I met Olivia before I came to marry her. My wolf had smelled her five years back. And once I met her again, I knew she was my mate. It was just a matter of time that we both recognized our bond. So, aunt Fuchsia, even if you would have projected your daughter in front of me, I would have chosen Olivia a thousand times over her. She is my mate and is now carrying my child!" He wrapped his arm around his wife and pulled her close to him possessively.


    Samus seemed to be shocked. His eyes flew wide open. "What? Olivia is pregnant?" A shudder passed through his body. "Gods above!"


    Fuchsia seemed like she had eaten bitter lemon juice. "You two-faced wile bitch!" she shouted. "You conned the General in order to seal your marriage? But I won''t let your ns work."


    Olivia shook her head at her aunt. "You are a piece of art, aunt," she said. "Completely deranged." She gazed at her uncle who was so numb that his face was pale. "I am sorry uncle, but I need to tell you this¡ªBernice drugged and molested Kaizan when she hade to visit me. Had I not intervened in time, she would have gone to the lengths of forcing Kaizan to have sex with her. And in all her ns, aunt Fuchsia was involved."


    Fuchsia was breathless and her wrist was paining so much that it had swollen. She yelled, "Shut up! Just go and get that bloody Samuel, Samus, if you don''t want the history to repeat!"


    Olivia didn''t stop. "The crown prince came to know about her filthy act and they were both deported to the Whitew pack immediately."


    "She is talking nonsense, Samus. Don''t believe a single word thates out of her mouth. You go and check on Captain Samuel. I am sure that he must be hounding my poor daughter."


    Shock sted through him in icy waves. Samus got up and staggered behind. He clutched the edge of a sofa and his throat bobbed as emotions choked him. It was difficult for him to even breathe. He looked pale like a ghost at so many embarrassing revtions. He turned his face to his wife and said, "You didn''t know that Samuel was Bernice''s mate. Then why did you possess that poison-tipped knife?" Anger started rolling in his chest.


    Kaizan stiffened. He remembered that, "You insisted that I go out to take a walk with Samus, while you took Olivia with you to the dining room. Why?"


    "Because she wanted me to be alone over there," Olivia interjected.


    Seeing that her ploy wasing to the surface, Fuchsia shouted. "You all are mad. The knife isn''t tipped with poison. It is something that I use in the kitchen." She got up with difficulty from her ce. She nced worriedly at the door that led to Bernice''s room. "Now off you go you old fool!" she scolded her husband. "Else that bastard will do something to my daughter!"


    Fury bubbled in his chest and then expanded. With a roar he lunged at his wife and struck his wife so hard that she fell on the ground, her lips split and her face branded with his five fingers.


    "Samus!" Fuchsia shrieked, bewildered, in pain as pain stung her cheeks.


    He growled. "Why did you possess a knife that had poison? Answer me!"


    Shocked as hell, Fuchsia didn''t know what to say. If she revealed that the knife was from Murtagh, she was going to be thrown into dungeons. With wide eyes, she scrambled away from Samus and ran towards Bernice''s room. She could clearly hear muffled voices from inside. She knew that Samuel had entered her room from the window. She was going to kill the bastard. Panting, Fuchsia banged open the door of her daughter and¡ª


    Moaning and groaning, Bernice was on the bed with Samuel on top of her, naked, thrusting himself inside her, shouting, "Yes Bernie, yes! Take me. I want to ride you!"


    "Ahhhhh yes!" Bernice cried with abandon.

 Chapter 627 - Trapped

    Fuchsia''s eyes widened with shock. She gasped and closed the door. Her hands flew to her mouth as her mind became numb. "This can''t be¡­" she murmured.


    "Yes, Sammy!" Bernice shouted from inside. "Ride me! Ride me hard!"


    "Hu! Hu!" Samuel. "Yes, yes!"


    Fuchsia could hear the sounds of their skin pping against each other. It was so disgusting that she ran to the nearby bathroom and vomited. Perturbed mentally and physically, she staggered as she walked out. All her ns, all her dreams¡ª that magic castle whose bricks she had beenying brick by brick, shattered by the hideous sounds that came from Bernice''s room. She wasn''t sure whether this was all real or not. Her eyes welled with more tears and they flowed out. She whimpered, "Bernice¡­ I had my hopes on you¡­" When she walked out to the main hall, she saw Samus standing over there with his arms crossed across his chest. His face was red with anger.


    Olivia and Kaizan were also standing over there. She looked at them with wild eyes. "I¡ª I am having a headache," she muttered. "I am going to my bedroom."


    "Stay where you are!" Samus roared, hismand rolling off on her like shackles. Fuchsia froze in her ce. He took a step closer to her as she stayed there fixed to her ce. He came to her and grabbed her by her upper arm. He dragged her to the sofa and pushed her hard to sit on it.


    She sat there, stunned as hell. He had never treated her so badly. "What are you doing?" she cried.


    Samus was so full of rage that he pped her again. "You bloody whore!"


    "Samus?"


    "Don''t you Samus me!" he roared, his cheeks mottling with anger.


    Fuchsia shrank in her ce as she looked at him like a mouse.


    Samus took the de from Olivia''s hand and asked, "Where did you get this from?"


    Fuchsia''s lips quivered. Her mind was inplete tumult. Inside, Samuel was still banging her daughter and out here she was being questioned about a knife that she had brought from Murtagh. If she said that this was from Murtagh, she was sure that she would rot in the royal dungeons for the rest of her life. If she said that the knife belonged to her, then Samus would give her a harsh punishment and leave her. But either way, it would cost her rtionship with Kaia, and she could kiss her dream goodbye. Fuchsia chose the lesser evil. "It is from my kitchen," she replied as her gaze darted from Samus to Kaizan.


    "And how did you get hold of this poison?" Samus interrogated.


    "I¡ª I don''t know if that is poison. I picked it up from the kitchen, that''s all I know!"


    Not convinced, Kaizan asked, "You didn''t know that Samuel was Bernice''s mate, then why did you have that knife in your hands? Did you want to kill Olivia?"


    "What? No! Never!" Fuchsia countered. If they came to know that she wanted to kill Olivia, Kaizan would surely kill her right now and no one would even question his judgment.


    "I don''t believe you!" Kaizan growled as he held the knife in his hand, its de pointing towards her.


    "Don''t believe it!" Fuchsia said like a pathetic liar. "I did want Bernice to take her ce, but I had no intentions of killing her."


    "Then you wanted to kill Samuel?"


    "No, he wanted to kill Olivia."


    "And why would he want to kill Olivia?" Kaizan''s fury was rolling out of his body. His muscles bulged in anger, his aura leaking out of him.


    "How would I know?" she faked. "You should ask him."


    "Samuel hade to your house for the first time, and yet he decides to kill Olivia, and then he goes all mate on Bernice and they bloody end up having sex in her room! And you fucking tell me that Samuel wants to kill Olivia?" Kaizan roared.


    "Yes," Fuchsia squeaked, her focus on Kaizan''s demeanor.


    "Why hasn''t Samuel run away and why didn''t he attempt to kill her then?"


    "Don''t you fucking ask me!" Fuchsia shouted back.


    This time Kaizan couldn''t stop himself and he grabbed her neck. "Then why did you say in the beginning that Samuel wanted to kill you?"


    Fuchsia''s breath choked as her eyes widened. She recalled that she had told Samus that Samuel wanted to kill her. All of a sudden how did Oliviae in between and how did she get entangled in it? She held her wrist as she struggled to get out, choking and coughing. She was trapped in her own web of lies.


    "To hide a lie, one has to weave another hundred lies, you dimwit!" Kaizan growled as he continued to squeeze her neck.


    "Leave me," she sputtered.


    "Not a chance!" Kaizan growled. Suddenly he left her and roared, "Guards!"


    His guards who were standing on the outside came rushing in. One of them was a Mozia.


    "Seize her and take her to the dungeons of Vaarin''s mansion. Chain her to the wall!" Kaizan ordered.


    "What? No!" Fuchsia screamed. "Are you mad?" She looked at her husband. "Say something, you moron!"


    Samus narrowed his eyes and said, "Take her to the deepest and darkest dungeon and don''t you dare to give her food. Give her a bucket though which she would use for daily activities!"


    "No, no!" Fuchsia rasped. The guards started walking towards her. She got up and started to run, when she found that she couldn''t lift her feet. The Mozia had flung his hand forward to cast magic on her. "Free me!" she screamed. "Free me!" She extended her hands to hold Samus. "I am your wife. Don''t you have even a modicum of respect for me? See how Kaizan treats his wife. See how Vaarin treats Kaia. I knew that you were always a filth. Now prove that you are better than them and don''t let them take me!"


    Samus just stared at Fuchsia. The woman was beyond redemption. She had crossed all the limits of sanity. "There is noing back, Fuchsia," he said in a heartbreaking voice. "Enjoy your time in the dungeons." Saying that, he walked away from there with a heavy heart. He had thought that he would marry his daughter to Captain Samuel and then ask Kaizan to take him to the capital, but the evening ended on such a terrible note that he didn''t know if he would be able to face Vaarin ever.


    "You can''t leave me in this lurch!" Fuchsia shouted behind him as she resisted the guards. "You moron, you dimwit, you¡ª" she found her mouth sealed.


    The wizard rubbed his ear with disgust. "She is very chatty!" He snapped his hands after holding her upper arm and Fuchsia found herself in the mansion of Vaarin along with everyone else except Kaizan.


    Kaizan was sure that Bernice was involved in this. After Samus went to his room, Kaizan couldn''t stop feeling bad for him. He took a deep breath and then walked to retrieve Bernice to throw her in the dungeons with her mother. His anger was through the roof. However, when he reached there and opened the door, he saw a wolf jumping out of the window. It leapt out and howled as itnded on the ground. Another wolf joined him and then the two loped towards the forests.. Bernice was gone¡­ forever.

 Chapter 628 - Confessed

    Kaizan returned to the mansion soon after. He didn''t want to linger and console Samus for he knew that the man needed a lot of time to recover from this shock. It wouldn''t be easy to forget the betrayal of his wife, the hatred she bore all these years against him under the garb of niceties and how she shaped their only child. Kaizan didn''t know whether he should be happy for Bernice or be angry that she was with her mother in a n Fuchsia drafted. In the end, he just thought that now she had found her mate, probably she would understand the bond. Thinking that, he was willing to forgive her.


    Back in the mansion, Fuchsia was standing in front of Vaarin and Kaia in chains. Kaia was numb with shock. She was staring at her sister whom she had trusted so much, who was her blood. She couldn''t believe that Fuchsia had tried to kill Olivia. After Olivia narrated what the mother and daughter did at the capital, Kaia was simply dumbfounded. Her one hand was on her heart while the other had clutched Olivia''s. It was difficult to even reason about Fuchsia''s treason.


    "You betrayed the King and Queen by trying to murder Olivia," said Vaarin, his voice showing no emotion. Kaia looked at her husband totally dazed. It looked to her as if she was under water and every voice was warbled. She felt nothing from him, not even a modicum of emotion, as he held his sword against Fuchsia''s neck. "You betrayed me, you betrayed the Whitew pack. But even that betrayal is not the worst sin you havemitted.


    Fuchsia, who was kneeling on the ground, turned her head above to see him. "I did¡ª"


    "You did the unthinkable," said Vaarin.


    "Samuel wanted to kill Olivia, not me¡ª"


    "Total bullshit!" Vaarin snarled.


    For a long moment Fuchsia was silent. Her gaze went to Kaia and then to Olivia. "I am not sorry for whatever I did, Vaarin. But I had to do it. I couldn''t let my daughter deal with the pain and stigma that I suffered because of my sister. I don''t think you will understand it, but my Bernice is much more deserving than Olivia. Just like me¡ªI was more deserving than Kaia."


    Vaarin''s fury rose to his chest and then cruised through his body, making him shudder. His fury became like hotva that was trapped in the core of the mountain and about to st. It was as if he was trying to stop himself from killing Fuchsia. His control over his temper was awe-inspiring. "You are responsible for causing so much chaos in Olivia''s life, aren''t you?" he asked, not lowering his sword. "Even though she was your sister''s daughter, even though you cradled her when she was a babe?"


    Fuchsia stared straight ahead at Olivia and then at Kaia. "I did," she confessed.


    "If Captain Samuel weren''t Bernice''s mate, you would have plunged the knife in Olivia. And that means that you tried to break the peace treaty."


    "No," Fuchsia said slowly. "Then Bernice would have married Kaizan."


    "Fuchsia!" Vaarin roared. He lifted his sword to kill her when once again he stopped himself. "For this alone, I should kill you." Vaarin lifted the sword and then sheathed it. "But I won''t."


    Fuchsia jerked her head back. She knew it. She knew that she would be spared. "You are sparing my life?"


    "What?" Vaarin sounded amused. "I think you didn''t understand what I said. I said I won''t kill you. I didn''t say that you will not be killed by anyone else." He looked over his shoulder to where Kaizan was standing. "I believe she is the prisoner of the kingdom and not the Whitew pack."


    Kaizan nodded tightly. He looked at his guards and jerked his chin. They pulled up Fuchsia.


    "What are you doing?" Fuchsia shrieked.


    "Take her to the dungeons of the royal pce," Kaizan ordered to the Mozia who had chained her.


    Fuchsia looked up at Kaizan in shock. Her face twisted with rage and hatred. Anger rose in her chest. "You bastard!" she shouted. "You can''t take me there! This doesn''t end here. I wille back. Our real Alpha wille¡ª"


    The Mozia flung his hand forward, ending her poisonous words into a distant sound.


    For the entire night, Kaia was unable to sleep. She didn''t know how to handle the situation and the next day the first ceremony of the celebrations had to start. Olivia understood her mother''s shock and she spent the night with her and her father in their chamber. Though it was Kaia who cried uncontrobly, Vaarin only stood and watched her helplessly. Olivia stayed with her mother and left only when she had settled into a sleep.


    When Olivia reached her room, she saw that Kaizan was already asleep. She changed into a soft camisole and slipped beside him. She snuggled into his warm chest as he wrapped his arms tightly around his mate. By the time it was morning, Kaizan''s little brother had stirred. It wanted to drive home, but Olivia had smacked his chest. "Not now. We are gettingte for the ceremony." Reluctantly, he left her, grumbling.


    They reached the courtyard where the Shaman was there, preparing the statue of the gods. "See, no one is ready?" said a petnt Kaizan scanning the crowd of friends and rtives. "We could have done it!"


    Olivia''s cheeks med with heat. "Shut up!" she chided him. "Can''t you see that there are so many already?" Kaia hadn''te and she could understand that her mother was still unwell. She walked up to her friends and cousins with Kaizan on her heels. All of them were awed by Kaizan''s presence. They congratted the couple enthusiastically. Olivia was snatched from him by her cousins who took her away to dress her with flowers.


    Kaizan pouted as he looked at his wife from a distance who was now surrounded by five girls. They were pinning a red rose headdress. Then they made her wear a rose gand and rose earrings. Kaizan''s breath lodged in his throat. He wanted her so badly. While she wasughing and enjoying herself, he was sitting alone on a divan and watching her. His little brother twitched and pulsed and he crossed his legs. Couldn''t she look at him even once?


    Olivia was loving thepany of her cousins after a long time. Suddenly she heard a loud groan. She snapped her head to the right and saw Kaizan with his hand on his heart groaning in pain. She sprang up from her ce and rushed to him. "Kaizan, are you okay?" she asked as several others crowded them.


    "I think I have heartache," he replied, his lips downturned.


    "Gods!" Olivia rasped. "Come, let us go inside." She helped him to stand up, as others fussed. He leaned on her shoulders and with her help, slowly walked to their bedchamber. As soon as they were inside, the sly wolf bolted the door, scooped his wife in his arms and carried her to the bed and made her lie down.


    "Kaizan!"


    Before she could protest again, he seized her lips and lifted her gown. His hands went to her panties which he tore.. The wolf licked his lips and lowered his mouth in between her thighs.

 Chapter 629 - Obvious

    Kaizan¡ª"


    Kaizan was dying to be with Olivia. Though Olivia protested, he pinned her thighs apart and then sucked her bud hard, grazing the surrounding skin with his fangs. And instantly tension coiled in Olivia''s body. Her protests turned into soft moans.


    As he sucked her, he inserted his finger inside her and started pumping. She arched her body and she undted her hips to give him ess to more of herself. "Oh gods!" Her husband was a wild one. He removed his finger only to bring in one more. She rode his fingers hard. He growled against her and as his chest rumbled, she could feel the vibration on her skin. The sensation was too much to bear and she came all around his fingers, groaning his name.


    Removed his fingers only to rece them by his wicked mouth. He licked and flicked and cucked her over there and when she came again, he wrapped his throbbing cock in his fist and pumped it. Olivia urged him toe inside her. He lifted himself and she saw his swollen glistening lips with her juices. With one push, he was inside her and once again his chest vibrated with a rumble. She began thrusting inside her with abandon. She had been such a tease that he couldn''t resist her. He started pumping her hard until with a bellow to the ceiling, he came and came inside her. Once he was done, he removed himself and slumped beside her, feeling utterly blissful. When he turned to see her lovely face, he found that her roses were crumpled. Petals were scattered on the pillow and some had crushed on her cheeks. He took a deep breath. His mate looked so beautiful.


    Not aware that her rose headdress was crushed, Olivia got up from the bed and straightened her dress. She gave him a reproachful look. "Kaizan, you have ruined my dress!" He gave her a heartwarming smile and she melted. Hastily, she ced a kiss on his lips and said, "You have plucked me out of the ceremony. What am I going to tell them now?"


    "Tell them I wanted to have sex with you," he replied, not revealing that the flowers on her were crushed.


    She gasped. Gods, he was a shameless wolf. "At least straighten your dress ande outside." She turned to leave and he watched her fondly with a silly smile. The wolf was nowhere done. He was going to look for another opportunity to get her beneath him¡­ and soon.


    When Olivia came out and joined her cousins, they saw the crushed flowers on her head, her neck and many petals were pasted into crimson marks over her dress. Theyughed and giggled and teased her, asking what all she did. Poor Olivia''s cheeks turned a thousand shades of red and she hoped that the moon goddess struck the ground and she jump in it. She was so embarrassed that she couldn''t life her eyes to face her cousins. And as if this wasn''t enough, she saw Kaizaning out in the courtyard with a silly smile on his lips. To her mortification, his crimson tunic was unbuttoned till the middle of his chest and his breeches were also unbuttoned. His hair was sex-ruffled. Her stomach dipped at the sight.


    He came out like this in front of so many people¡ªshirtless and half undressed, showing so much skin. Wouldn''t it make it obvious as to what happened in between them to all the eyes over here. Olivia was totally flustered as all her cousins made fresh rounds of teasing her. Now they would all know that she was abducted by her husband to have a grilling sex session. She waited for the panic to set in her, but somehow it never came. She was feeling so good after sex that perhaps the goodness of it seeped to her bones and melted her heart. She bit her lip and looked at her terrifyingly beautiful husband.


    Their gazes locked and she wondered if she had again fallen in love with him. Someone came to talk to him, but he replied in a murmur while staring at her. When the man left, Kaizan ambled to his wife. Without speaking a word, he sat down beside her. He caught a strand of her hair and tucked it behind her ear. He leaned in and whispered, "This sex-tousled look suits you."


    Amidst all theughter and more teasing, Olivia shook her head and smacked his arm. "Go away wolf." She bit her bottom lip again.


    "Why?" he asked. "I am perfectlyfortable with my wife," he replied as he dragged his thumb beneath her lips and freed her lip.


    "Go Kaizan," she pushed him, fearing that her cousins won''t be the only ones to drag this teasing session.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, as a grin appeared on his face.


    The way he asked, made her unsure of her request.? She just lowered her eyelids and shook her head daintily. "No¡­" how could she ask him to leave when she was surrounded in his fire and masculine smell. All the thoughts muddled up. She wanted to say something, but she wasn''t sure how to say or what to say. So, she gave up on it and looked at him coyly. Whatever the people talked around her, faded into the background.


    Soon, everything was arranged and the Shaman called them to the statues of the Gods to offer their prayers. He chanted in ancientnguage. The ceremony was over in an hour. All the while, Olivia''s mother didn''te out. Only Vaarin was standing there with a solemn expression on his face. Seeing his mien, no one dared to approach him or ask him questions.


    When the ceremony was over, Olivia walked to her father and asked, "How is Mother?"


    Vaarin took a deep breath. He was silent throughout the ceremony, brooding over what transpired the previous night. It was too much to bear. To think that one of his close rtives could plot to take his daughter''s life, made his heart seize with panic. He cupped her cheeks and lightly brushed his thumb over the skin. "She wille out of it, Olivia. And¡ª and I am so sorry that we didn''t see iting. You hid how she behaved with you in Silver Vales, and I appreciate your call on this situation, but you have to promise me that you will tell me everything from now on. Don''t hide. Because if something happens to you¡­" Vaarin sucked in the air sharply, "I can''t¡ª I won''t be able to bear the loss of my second child."


    "Oh father!" Olivia hugged him tightly as he embraced his daughter in hisrge arms. Vaarin stroked her hair with his fingers and kissed the top of her head.


    Later in the day, the Shaman had asked them to go to the temple of the Gods at the hillside on the outskirts of the town. The ride in the carriage was most interesting. When Olivia sat inside and Kaizan was about to go all wolf on her the moment the carriage started, suddenly the door opened and all her cousins started pouring in. One, two, three¡­ when the carriage was full and they sat squeezing each other or on top of someone, they ordered the carriage man to start. Kaizan growled at all of them for impeding his ns, but none of them were concerned.


    At the temple, Olivia saw¡ª

 Chapter 630 - His Agony

    Olivia was sitting on the opposite bench and there were three cousins who had squeezed themselves with her. On the bench where Kaizan was sitting, there were two cousins and a young teenager who sat right on her cousin''sp.


    Suddenly seeing so many of them made Kaizan a very unhappy man. His mood was sullen and he scowled at her cousins at all times. He was so imagining as to what all he was going to do with her in this little space when these girls ruined his ns. Right now, they were packed so tightly that he didn''t even have space to move, let alone be with his wife. His mood had soured and he made it clear to all of them that he was not happy, but who was bothered? The girls were talking amongst themselves enthusiastically. They were talking about their boyfriends and Olivia''s pregnancy and when would Olivia call them to Silver Vales amongst other things. It was as if he didn''t exist in the carriage. He had heard that sisters of wives were a pain in the ass and he had always argued that point, but today¡ªhe could actually put a genuine seal on a court paper that sisters of wives were a terrible pain in the ass and then some more.


    But was he less?


    "Are you feeling fine, Olivia?" he asked, cutting an important conversation of the girls where they were talking about attributes of a man. How could he allow Olivia to listen to how another man looked?


    She nodded. "Yes," and then became attentive towards her cousin who was exining how her boyfriend was so robust and all.


    Kaizan gritted his teeth. Now he wanted to put an ear muff on his wife or he wanted to press her ears with his hands.


    "Gods, you should hear how he speaks," said ire. "I think he is from the south. I love his brogue!" She was flushing like a rose. "I am nning on inviting him to one of the ceremonies after taking permission from aunt Kaia."


    "Oh, you must!" Olivia said with a smile. Her reply peeved him all the more. A rumble vibrated in his chest. "We all would love to meet him!" She giggled and so did others as they agreed with Olivia.


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes. Love to meet him? He interrupted their conversation again, "Olivia, I think you need to sitfortably. Why don''t youe to this side?"


    "No, I am fine," came her short answer and then once again she started looking at her cousins who were teasing ire.


    Kaizan grabbed Olivia hand and the next moment he pulled her right on hisp. No able to bear it any longer, Kaizan growled. He leaned across, grabbed her hand and then pulled her in hisp. In a sh of a moment, Olivia was sitting on the thighs of her husband with his arms sped tightly around her waist. "Kaizan!" she eximed, as others squealed and watched the whole scene taking ce in front of them. She tried to get out of hisp, but he had gripped her so tightly that she couldn''t budge. "What are you doing?"


    "Someone is desperate¡­" ire teased and Kaizan scowled at her.


    "I am not desperate," he replied stiffly. "But I just want Olivia to sit on my thighs." Awkward silence followed. "Because she was ufortable¡­ on that bench¡­ my thighs are cushiony¡­" Why did everything that came out of his mouth sounded so lewd? In the end he said, "The carriage is jumping a lot."


    All her cousins startedughing at him, but he was least bothered, even as Olivia was highly embarrassed. What had gone wrong with her husband?


    With her on hisp, he was extremely happy. He buried his face in her back and inhaled her intoxicating smell. It soothed him immediately. The little girl next to him moved to where Olivia was sitting and shamelessly, Kaizan took more space. Though the girls resumed their conversation, Kaizan seemed to have another problem¡ªhe had a boner to deal with. Against Olivia''s ass, his cock swelled. She was moving in hisp while talking and that only rubbed his cock more which in turn resulted in his cock shooting north, threatening to go out of his breeches and pop out of his waist belt. He dealt with it for a long time, trying to think of anything else but his boner. But the problem was that his mind seemed to slip in his cock. And it was involuntary.


    It became so hot and hard that Olivia stopped moving when she felt it. It was like a brand on her back. She opened her mind link with him. ''Can you control yourself?''


    ''Not when my wife is sitting on my cock.''


    ''Back down, wolf!''


    ''Not a chance, mate.''


    Olivia clenched her teeth. ''I will leave and sit on the opposite side.''


    ''Do that. I want them all to see what you do to me. They will also leave the carriage and I will devor you.''


    ''Gods above! Have you no shame?''


    ''Nah, I have be with Ileus. Moreover, the only way you can stop this is by letting me slide inside you.''


    ''Are you freaking mad?'' she chided. ''My cousins are here in the carriage.''


    ''They won''t evene to know when I will slide your gown up and impale that pussy on me.''


    ''Kaizan! I will never do that.''


    ''Then touch me.''


    ''I am sitting on yourp. What do you mean ''touch me''?''


    ''Touch my cock, wife,'' he growled. ''I want your hands on it.''


    ''Oh. My. God.''


    "Olivia, you look like you are about to puke," ire said. She tilted her head to gaze behind her at Kaizan. "Is he okay?"


    "We both are fine," Kaizan snapped. "She is very happy on myp."


    ire pursed her lips as another giggle left her mouth. "How happy is she?"


    "Tell her how happy you are, Olivia," Kaizan nudged her.


    Olivia sat there, frozen, petrified. A momentter she said, "I am fine."


    ireughed more and the cousins resumed their conversation.


    ''Now that you are feeling joyous by sitting in myp, how about you touch me.''


    Her man was utterly brazen. He had no restrain even in the public for his fondness for her. She resigned to her fate. Slowly, she slid her hand to her back and held his cock. She squeezed it lightly and his hips bucked automatically in her hands. He hissed at the contact. She couldn''t believe that she touched the crown of his penis that was actuallying out of the waist. ''Kaizan, we are nearing the temple.'' But he wasn''t listening to her. His eyes rolled in his head the moment she had touched the slit on his cock. She stroked him gently over there. She hadn''t even started well, when the carriage came to a stop. Kaizan growled at this interruption.


    "We have reached the temple," ire said excitedly. And that dampened Kaizan''s mood and ns. He had just got his wife in hisp. The carriage man opened the door and the cousins hopped out one after the other. ire closed the door and winked at Olivia. "Take your time. I will make an excuse with the Shaman.." She giggled and turned, leaving a flushed Olivia.

 Chapter 631 - I Saw—

    As soon as the carriage door closed, Olivia got up and turned to Kaizan to chide him, but he came after her. "No onees close to this carriage," he said loudly to anyone who was in the vicinity. The ceiling of the carriage was just enough for both of them to stand and his head almost touched the ceiling. "You thought you could run away, Olivia?"


    "I think we should get in the temple and get over with the ceremony," she said, staring in his warm honey eyes that seemed to rake a nest of butterflies in her chest.


    "Why didn''t you sit with me?" he asked.


    "Kaizan, you are being like a child whose candy was stolen," she said with raised eyebrows.


    "My candy was stolen and I have to make sure that it is never stolen again." There was a faint smile on his lips and a soft glint in his eyes.


    "Now you are actually being a little baby," she snapped.


    His stare deepened. She backed up a little as he came forward. He dipped his chin and his eyes fixed on her lips, he said in a deep throaty voice, "The more you try to get away from me mate, the more I will chase you. Or have you forgotten the lesson at the cave where you made me chase you?" He sounded¡­ needy.


    Olivia was angry at him, but the way he spoke, her anger was chased away by the warmth and her face blushed like the roses on her headdress.


    He ced his hands on the wall of the carriage and caged her. Before Olivia could protest, his lips were on hers. Every restraint that she thought she was going to put up against him¡­ melted. She moaned in his mouth. Her hand went to his cock that was strained against his breeches. She unbuttoned them and his shaft sprang free. She started stroking it gently and his hips thrust into her hands. When he pulled away, he rested his forehead against hers and said, "I need you."


    Olivia pushed him away slightly. She lowered herself and knelt in front of him. She knew that look. Kaizan watched her raptly and swallowed his saliva when she wrapped her lips around his cock. A groan escaped his mouth as a shudder passed through his body. He would never get enough of his wife. He threaded his finger through her hair and gripped her head. When she was on her knees before him, she looked up at him. As his dark gaze met hers, she closed her mouth over the tip of cock. He broke the stare as he threw his head back as the sudden pleasure his body was filled with. He pushed himself inside her to the hilt and bit back oaths. His cock fitted her mouth just like it fitted her core.


    Olivia ran her lips over the taut skin of his shaft and licked in between the slit. The scent of his arousal filled her nostrils, as he began to thrust inside her. His thighs began to quiver, as she sucked him hard. When she touched his bollocks, deep moans came out of his mouth. She sucked him hard, swirled her tongue faster and faster. His thighs shook all the more when she slipped his cock out of her mouth and then took it once again to the hilt. "Damn woman!" he rasped. "I can''tst."


    She sucked him two more times and he spilled his seeds in her mouth. She drank him, tasting the salt in her throat. She continued to suck him till he was drainedpletely, till he could take no more. Like a winded horse, he slumped and sat in front of her. He gathered her in his arms and rested his chin over her head.


    A momentter when he pulled back to look at her, she asked, "Are you happy now?"


    "Happy? I am ecstatic."


    Somehow, he staggered to his feet and pulled her up with him. He buttoned his breeches and then straightened her dress as she smoothed the wrinkles from his. "Shall we go now?" she asked. He just opened the door of the carriage and when he did that, he found several pairs of eyes looking at him and Olivia. Her cousins. Olivia was¡­ mortified. Her cousins were blinking their eyes and looking at the two of them, shamelessly. The youngest one asked, "What were you two doing inside? Your carriage was shaking and I swear I heard moans. Are you both okay? Is your babying out now?" And the other cousins burst intoughter.


    ire came forward as she circled the girl''s shoulders,ughing madly. "The temple is a little far away," she said. "They all think that you were not well and so I just took them out. Now that you are well, we are all going to sit back and go to the temple."


    "What?" Olivia was dumbfounded. Her cousin was the one who had dered that they had reached the temple only so that Kaizan would let his steam out. She bit her lip with a shake of her head. The girls started pouring in once again but this time Kaizan was settled. And Olivia¡ªshe made it a point to sit next to him. Who knew that her wolf might start chasing her again?


    The temple was a small but beautiful marble structure. It looked ancient. Some of the pirs and walls and floor had developed cracks. It was in need of renovation. With the way the Whitew pack''s economy was going, Kaizan could understand that there weren''t enough funds. He made a mental note to help fund the temple for renovation.


    In the temple, the Shaman was ready for more rituals. Not many people were invited for the ceremony, and so it took ce quickly. By the time they finished and came out of the temple, Olivia was very tired. She had started retching.


    "Hurry up!" Kaizan growled at all her cousins to sit in the carriage. He had stopped her to sit first or else she would be squeezed. At the same time, he was panicking about her health. If it were for him, he would simply shift and carry his mate to home. But he was afraid of her security.


    Olivia smiled weakly at her husband''s efforts to stay in control and the way he wanted to take care of her. She smoothed her hair back and turned to face the temple when all of a sudden, her gaze went on a man standing, leaning against a pir inside the temple premise, right above the stairs. Her eyes widened with surprise. "Lucas!" she murmured. She remembered the conversation Kaizan had with Tasha when they were in the orange groove. Kaizan had ordered Tasha to get Lucas back to the capital. If Lucas was here, then where was Tasha? Was she still hunting for him? Olivia squeezed Kaizan''s hand unconsciously.


    "Olivia, are you okay?" he asked, thinking that she was feeling too unwell. His shoulders tensed as panic surged through his body.


    She whipped her head back in his direction, her eyes wide with shock. "I¡ª"


    "What?" Kaizan asked again, checking her from head to toe whether she was alright or not.


    "I just saw Lucas," she said, her voice a mere whisper.


    Kaizan stiffened. "Where?"

 Chapter 632 - Bless The Man

    Olivia turned back to look at the pir where he was standing, but the man had disappeared. "He was there, near that column!"


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes to sharpen his vision, but there was no one next to the pir. "Get inside," he said and pushed her in the carriage. "Don''te out, okay?" He closed the door as soon as she was inside. After that, he ran towards the location where Olivia had pointed. But when he reached over there, there was absolutely no one. He sniffed the air for his smell, but only scents of wildflowers and incense in the temple could be detected. Other than that, there was the smell of the Shaman and some unfamiliar people. Kaizan whipped his head sharply to the right and left and narrowed his eyes to look deep in the forests, but there was no movement.


    He ced his hands on his waist, half confused, half annoyed. Was Olivia hallucinating? Or was she thinking of him? Thetter thought stirred his jealousy. He shook his head and exhaled heavily. No, she wasn''t the type. She was his mate. Was she scared of Lucas so much? He had threatened her that he would meet her one day. And why wasn''t Tasha here after him? "Tasha¡­" Where was she? He called one of his guards and a Mozia who were among the ones who followed them to the temple. "Check the temple andb the forest near it. Find Lucas or get hold of anyone suspicious." The two guards nodded and then ran towards the forest.


    Kaizan returned to the carriage. When he opened the door, his eyes went to Olivia, who looked frightened. His instincts screamed to soothe his mate. "Olivia," he whispered. He climbed in the carriage and sat next to her. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders.


    "Was he there? Howe he is free? Why hasn''t he been caught by now?" Olivia hurled a volley of questions at him.


    "He will be," Kaizan assured her, his jealousy fading away just as quickly as it came. He realized that he should have killed the bastard that time only because it was unbearable to see Olivia in this worry and agony.


    "Who are you talking about?" asked ire.


    Olivia lowered her face, feeling flustered. In a low voice she said, "Lucas¡­"


    "Lucas? That dolt?" ire said with clenched teeth. "Do you know that after he was thrown from his house, we heard that he was trying to make his way to the capital?"


    Kaizan became stiff, his shoulders drew back, and the expressions on his face turned dark.


    "No," Olivia replied. "But how could he enter the capital? That time there was no peace treaty." She nced at Kaizan nervously. She wanted to ask if there was someone who aided him into entering the capital?


    "It is our assumption," ire replied with a shrug. "But the more interesting part is that he showed up in the pack a few weeks back with a big scar on his face." She scoffed. "That dimwit had deflowered so many girls and had been a total yboy. Do you know that he tried to flirt with every girl who came in contact with him? Even the young ones? He wasn''t just interested in helping his father with their trade. His older brother helps his father now."


    "How do you know so much?" asked Olivia.


    A blush crept on ire''s cheeks. "I know because," a coy smile beamed her face. "Because his older brother¡­"


    Olivia''s eyes flew wide open. "What?" Surprise flickered through her.


    All other cousins excitedly started congratting her. "You witch!" one of them said. "You hid it so well!" They understood that Lucas''s older brother was her boyfriend.


    Totally surprised and with a very stunned husband beside her, she didn''t know how to react to this news. But ire seemed genuinely happy. A smile wormed on her lips. "Morris was always the sober kind," said Olivia. "I am so happy for you."


    ire nodded lightly. "He is," sheughed. "He rarely evenughs. But I like him."


    Olivia shook her head. "What a contrast the two brothers are¡­"


    "True. Lucas is opposite of Morris. When he returned with that scar," ire said with her hand on her heart, "every girl in the pack was extremely happy. Like it was the talk of the pack. Morris told me that Lucas came back to his father to ask for coins, but their father refused to give him any support. Feeling sad for his younger brother, Morris even said that if he wanted, he could join the family''s business, but Lucas was too vain. He dismissed Morris by using him of filling up their father against him." Sadness crossed her face for a moment. "Morris was very unhappy. He just gave up on Lucas that day¡­" ire''s gaze went outside the window. "But I told Morris that it was a good riddance."


    "I can''t agree more," Olivia supported and all other cousins hummed their approval. "But where is he now?" she probed.


    ire took a deep breath in. "I have no idea, but the rumors are that he has joined rogues. People have sighted him in the Whitew pack and some said that he is banned from entering Silver Vales."


    Olivia and Kaizan tensed.


    "We all were so happy for whoever gave him that scar," said one of the cousins and all of the burst outughing.


    "Oh yes! Bless the man who could finally put an end to Lucas''s never-ending yada yada about his looks and those long hair that he loved to cater to," another one interjected. And once again theyughed. Within a few minutes, they were allughing and making fun of Lucas and praising the man who showed him his ce.


    Olivia gave a side-nce to Kaizan who was sitting there listening to them praising the anonymous man. Her chest swelled with pride when she realized that he didn''t want to reveal why he did that only because it would havee back to his wife. She entwined her arm in his, and rested her head on it.


    At the same time, Kaizan''s mind was overworked. If Lucas had joined the rogues, had Tasha gone to find him over there? And she hadn''t returned till now. Was she killed or was she still finding him? Finding Lucas amongst the rogues would be like finding a needle in a haystack. A different kind of worry rose in his chest. Was Tasha safe? He regretted his order of asking her not toe to the capital until she found him. Taking a deep breath, he decided he would send more people to help her.


    They reached home in the next half an hour and by that time, it was already evening. Olivia was extremely tired. Kaizan just scooped her in his arms and carried her all the way inside the bedchamber. And now that everyone was well aware of how Kaizan was with Olivia, no one even gave them a second nce when he carried her in his arms. In fact, they were all just too happy for Olivia.


    After dinner, Kaizan called upon Morris and his father.


    Next day, Kaizan had called all the councilmen to appoint Vaarin as their next Alpha.

 Chapter 633 - The Blood Oath

    When Vaarin woke up in the morning, he saw that Kaia was already ready. She had been pretty depressed over the past two days and he was aware that she would take some more time toe out of the shock that her sister Fuchsia gave her. He hadn''t expected her to be present at the ceremony, but when he saw Kaia in a pale-yellow silk gown with flowers wreathed in her golden and gray hair, a smile came on his lips. It was a beautiful sight. "Come here," he said as he propped up his pillows. She was pouring tea for him. She took the cup, handed it to him and sat down beside him. He stroked her hair lovingly for a long time and then said, "Thank you, love." He kissed the back of her palm.


    She reached for his cheeks and cupped them. "Did you think that I won''t see your appointment as the Alpha of the pack?" She stroked his cheeks with her thumb. "This is going to be the most historical appointment. Murtagh''s family had been giving Alphas for time since this pack came into being, but now you will be the Alpha¡ªa new family is being the responsibility. Do you remember how Murtagh killed his father just to be the Alpha even though his father was a strong man?"


    "I do remember those times¡­"


    "At least you aren''t facing such challenges, and all thanks to Kaizan," Kaia said with pleasure. "I am so proud of both you and Kaizan so much that it aches my heart."


    "Kaia¡­" Vaarin whispered her name.


    "I am done being depressed, Vaarin," she said. "Go make me proud some more." She leaned forward and kissed him on his lips. "I love you."


    His face split into a grin. "And I love you too."


    She giggled. "And soon we will have a grandchild to y with."


    "And who knows that our grandchild is the next Alpha of the Whitew pack?" Vaarin said enthusiastically.


    "Who knows?" Kaia winked.


    The eager wanna-be grandparentsughed together and then talked some more. Vaarin got dressed in a cerulean full-sleeved tunic with golden threads and ck pants. When the two walked out of their bedchamber, they looked¡­ stately. The servants bowed to them with respect and fear. Kaia couldn''t help tipping her chin up as she walked confidently to the council room.


    Olivia and Kaizan were already standing in front of the council room waiting for Vaarin. When they saw Kaia too, Olivia greeted her mother excitedly. "Mother!" She hugged Kaia. "It''s so good to see you! I thought you won''t be able toe."


    Kaia raised her eyebrows. "And leave the chance of seeing my husband ascend to Alpha''s position? Not in a million years, girl!"


    Oliviaughed, as Vaarin smiled proudly at his wife.


    "Come let us go in," said Kaizan. He was very happy to see that Kaia and Vaarin were more than eager to take the responsibility.


    The council meeting chamber was buzzing with excitement. Men were talking amongst themselves. The voices that had protested against the appointment of Vaarin as the Alpha of the pack were quiet. There were clearly two groups¡ªone that wanted Vaarin and the other, who was scared of challenging Kaizan''s decision.


    Most of the councilmen agreed that Vaarin should be their next Alpha, because the man had not only fought for the freedom as directed by Murtagh, he had also shown that when things became too difficult to handle, when the pack was on the brink of economic meltdown, when all they were left with was past glory and pride¡­ he had shown the grit to go an extra mile and cinch the treaty. And ever since the treaty was signed, there had been many benefits. Though it was too early to see the repercussions, overall people breathed a sigh of relief. ording to the spies, there was a lot of support for Vaarin.


    As soon as the guards opened the heavy oak door, the chamber fell intoplete silence. Vaarin walked with his wife to sit at the head of the table. He made Kaia sit to his right and as soon as he was seated, the others took their ce. Kaizan remained standing. He said, "By King''s orders, from today, Vaarin will be appointed as the Alpha of the pack." He scanned the room with a dark re. "If anyone wishes to challenge his position, tell me now."


    Men shifted in their chairs and looked at each other, but no one protested. They didn''t dare to because challenging Vaarin meant not only facing the wrath of the General, but also bing the enemy of King Dmitri and his wife Queen Adrianna. The murmurs died down quickly. They all looked at Kaizan eagerly. Since there was no objection, Kaizan lifted a crown ofurel leaves in gold that belonged to the previous Alpha and ced it on Vaarin''s head.


    Vaarin stood up and bowed to Kaizan. "Thank you for giving this opportunity to me General Kaizan," he said. Then he turned to his fellowmen and thanked them. He gave his hand to Kaizan.


    The General took out a sharp dagger that was sheathed in his belt and cut across Vaarin''s palm. Blood flowed out immediately. "I want each and every one of you to take a new blood oath with Vaarin. After this you will be only answering to Alpha Vaarin."


    Everyone knew what a blood oath was. It was so binding that it could not be broken even if they wanted to protest.


    "But what about our blood oath to Alpha Murtagh?" asked one of the wary councilmen.


    As soon as he said that, shadows and smoke burst in the room. All of them, except Kaizan were shocked. He remained silent as if this was a part of the n he was expecting. Ileus emerged from those shadows along with Murtagh.


    There was a collective gasp as shock flitted wildly through the men. Seeing their former Alpha after such a long time was a huge shocker. His hair had greyed more and he looked¡­ healthier. Gone were his haggard looks. Right now, he looked as if he was dazed.


    Ileus pushed him forward, his expressions dark. All of them bowed to the crown prince. "Relieve them of his blood oath, Kaizan," said Ileus in a menacing voice, his golden eyes daring them.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Kaizan replied. He took Murtagh''s palm and cut it across.


    As the blood flowed, Murtagh watched it helplessly. He looked at his men as if was struggling with a lot of pain and reluctance. He grabbed his hair in one hand and then with difficulty, whispered in an ancientnguage, "I hereby absolve you of your blood oath to me," he named every councilman standing over there.


    The councilmen just stared at him. As soon as Murtagh freed them of his blood oath, Ileus grabbed his cor and pulled him back. Shadows and smoke burst out once again and the next moment he disappeared with Murtagh. No one could understand how this was possible for a man like Murtagh to free them of his blood oath so easily. Was his mind was being controlled? If fear had touched their skin because of General Kaizan, it was now bone deep because of Ileus. He was a dark wizard.


    They all gazed at Vaarin and one by one, rushed to him.

 Chapter 634 - Alpha Vaarin

    Vaarin had talked to Kaizan about his trepidations regarding the blood oath he and the others had taken with Murtagh. Kaizan was already prepared for this part. He had assured him that it was all taken care of. When Vaarin asked about the details, Kaizan had said that it would be revealed tomorrow. He didn''t divulge a single detail about how things would happen because as a General, he knew that even walls had ears.


    When Ileus appeared in the council room a while back, stunned, Vaarin''s eyes flew wide, but it was momentary. He had immediately bowed to the crown prince and realized that this was Kaizan''s n all the while. Murtagh was definitely controlled mentally by Ileus because. Vaarin had heard how Adrianna was able to sweep people''s minds without them even knowing about it, and he also knew that most wizards were taught this ability at the Wizard Academy, but only a few mastered it. Ileus could get in the cell of others easily, but he was not as gifted as his mother was. Murtagh seemed to resist that control. However, it didn''t stop Ileus from doing what was supposed to be done.


    So, right now, he was standing in the council room, looking at the line of councilmen who were trying to rush to him to take the blood oath. And Vaarin was no fool. He knew that they were all just too afraid of the dark prince and now that Olivia was married to his General, none of them wanted to mess with him.


    As soon as the first councilman''s hand was shed and he sped Vaarin''s hand in his, Vaarin said, "Do you promise to serve me as your Alpha from now till the day you die?"


    He nodded saying, "I do, till the day I die." The blood oath was sealed. It was like a thread that bound them with Vaarin. It pulled tighter and tighter till the gash in the hand of the councilman closed.


    The process was repeated for every councilman in the chamber. And once this was done, Vaarin pulled his hand back, his blood still trickling down on the ground. The gash started healing slowly. Kaia was prepared for it. She dug out a small clean white bandage and wrapped it around her husband''s palm.


    The whole ceremony went without interruption. Vaarin didn''t choose new councilmen because these men were the ones who had been with him through thick and thin and he wanted to show his respect as well as confidence in him. Those who were against his ascension, would be bound by the blood oath to serve him and only him.


    Followed by lunch only for the councilmen, the ceremony ended well. The news was soon published across the Whitew pack. Posters were posted and pasted everywhere to dere that the pack had the new Alpha. There was excitement, and the pack''s people had erupted into a festive mood. So many new things were happening that theizens loved to revel in it. Weary of long drawn battles and wars, the change brought a breather. It gave them hope that if one dared to take a single bold step, you could expect good things. And that was what Vaarin did¡ªhe epted the General''s hand for his daughter to end the war.


    While the people in the pack celebrated in their own little way, rogues attacked the northern posts. The wolves who were on vignce in that area were attacked and injured by the rogues. It was a strong message to the pack''s leader¡ªthe rogues didn''t like the change. Initially the rogues weren''t attacking the pack, but now they were not only going to target the trade path, they wouldn''t let the pack live peacefully.


    "When did this happen?" asked Vaarin as he stood with Kaizan and two more councilmen. They were watching the girls of the home, Olivia and her cousins, dancing around the bonfire that was lit in the courtyard. The girls wereughing and jesting, while celebrating his rise to helm. The night was young and the waning moon hung in the sky over the aspens and the vines that hung on the walls of the courtyard. Food and wine wereid out on the sides.


    The soldier who bore the news, said, "Not even an hour back, my liege."


    "Is anyone dead?" asked Kaizan. He didn''t expect the rogues to attack so soon.


    "There is one dead, while the rest are severely injured. There is another unit that has gone there already," he replied.


    "You may leave," said Vaarin. He turned to his men and ordered them to take two divisions and check the area where they were attacked. "I will be scanning the borders tonight with men," he said with a hard resolve.


    Kaizan''s jaw clenched in a hard line. Vaarin had just taken over as the Alpha and this attack wasn''t a good sign. However, one thing was clear¡ªthere was someone who opposed the idea of Vaarin to be the Alpha. Someone was clearly very unhappy. The timing of the attack was an indication enough. And if it was a rogue attack, then the culprit was a rogue. Kaizan''s mind ran to the day when they were ambushed by the rogues the night, he was taking Olivia with him to the capital. A rogue had said that she had a price on her head. Was it possible that the two had a connection?


    He walked with Vaarin, who was giving orders to his men to assemble outside. Kaia, Olivia and all others were still oblivious of what was happening and the girls were still dancing around the bonfire, the embers from which rose high towards the sky and then faded into the darkness.


    "I wille with you," said Kaizan.


    Vaarin turned to look at his son-inw. He could see how resolved Kaizan''s demeanor was, but he sped his shoulders and said, "No son. I want you to stay here with our women. Let them enjoy and make them feel safe while I go and ensure that even my people are safe. I wille back soon. The rogues have charged only one patrol party, and I am not a fool to understand that it was a message for me. If I am not wrong, they won''t charge again tonight. But I have to take a round of my pack''s borders in order to send them the message that we are ready for them."


    Kaizan wanted to oppose the idea, but he snapped his mouth shut when read in between the lines. It was better that Alpha Vaarin went on the round. He wanted to send the message to the rogues that a minor attack on their pack would not bring the General of Silver Vales out. The new Alpha was enough to protect his pack. He watched Vaarin leave. His eyes went back to the girls who had now entwined their arms around each other and were singing a local song as they grooved around the bonfire, adorned with flowers and gands. This was what the men lived for¡ªhappiness and everything pure and beautiful. His gazended on his wife, who was beaming with love.


    That night, as Alpha Vaarin patrolled the boundary of the pack, something strange urred.

 Chapter 635 - Best Decision

    Along with a division of two dozen soldiers, Vaarin rushed to the site of invasion by the rogues. The ce reeked of blood. Limbs, flesh and blood were scattered on the ground. It was easy to guess that the soldiers who were attacked were taken by surprise. He just couldn''t understand that all these years the rogues hadn''t touched the Whitew pack. Howe they struck at this time?


    As Vaarin surveyed the area where the carnage took ce, he tried to put things together. What was it that he was missing? He knew that many people from his pack had turned rogues during the long years of war. It was time to increase his efforts to bring them back to the mainstream. It was going to be a tedious affair, but he was sure that the life as a rogue was one, they would want to abandon and live a more peaceful life. But then there were people¡ªstrong people, people in power, who wanted these men to remain as rogues.


    With too many thoughts swirling in his mind as to what steps he should take first to secure his pack, Vaarin moved to the east borders and then to the south. In the dead of the night, there was nothing untoward. He started to the southern borders and once again everything was dead quiet, until he picked up a faint smell. That of his son, Luke. Vaarin came to a sudden stop, ring his nostrils to whiff. "This is impossible!" he rasped.


    "Anything wrong, my liege," asked a soldier.


    Vaarin whipped his head to see him, his eyes wide, his body heated. Shock sted through him. Was he going mad? How could Luke''s smell linger in the southern borders? It was as if he had stayed here for some time and then left. Vaarin wanted to shift and follow the scent of that he had craved for so long, that he had been chasing in his dreams, that he thought would never fade. He had hated the General for a long time for killing his son, but Olivia had revealed that it was Kaizan who killed him. The burden of hating Kaizan had lifted a little. Vaarin had buried the memories and locked them in some part of his mind, but this smell¡­ it was threatening to unlock those memories.


    Vaarin dismounted his horse. "I want all of you to remain here," he ordered. "I am going in the forest to check upon something." He didn''t want to tell the soldiers that he wanted to follow his son''s faint smell. Saying that he leapt towards the forest, shifting in the air in his wolf form with gray fur. The moment hended on the ground on his paws, he growled and then loped into the forest. In his wolf form, he was able to detect and follow the smell better. However, the smell faded away soon enough and was reced by the smell of woods. Disappointed as hell, Vaarin returned. He was surely going mad, he thought.


    Along with his soldiers, Vaarin returned to his home just before dawn. He saw that logs in the bonfire had turned to embers. They flickered red and orange when a cool breeze passed over them. He ordered his men to keep patrolling not only the borders, but also within the pack''s territory and keep a watch on the rogues. When he returned to his chamber, he found Kaia sleeping. He removed his clothes and slipped beside her warm body inside the nkets. Instinctively, Kaia wrapped her arms and legs around him to make him warm. He contemtes on whether he should reveal this information to her, but then decides not to tell her. There was nothing to tell her¡­


    Next day was filled with more ceremonies apanied by feasts. The week wasing to an end and Kaizan and Olivia were supposed to leave in two days. So, it was thest day of the ceremonies. Kaia had intentionally not kept any ceremony on thest day of her daughter''s stay. "I want you to rest," she said, as she distributed the small goatskin purses to all the cousins which contained pearls and gold coins.


    From the corner of her eye, Olivia saw that suddenly ire squealed. When she looked in the direction of her sister, she saw that ire had blushed and had be excited because Morris had juste. Oliviaughed at her sister''s reaction. She had asked ire to get Morris for the ceremony but the man found time sote. He came to stand beside her and the bubbly ire ced a kiss on his lips. Morris¡­ blushed.


    Kaia and Olivia went to them. Morris bowed to Kaia and Olivia. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Luna," he said to Kaia.


    Kaia smiled and said, "You haveete, Morris."


    "I am sorry¡­ There was a lot of work. Father is expanding the business with other packs. We will be importing grains and textile from the neighboring packs," he said. "We had many meetings with the merchants and it kept me very busy."


    "That is fine," Kaia said, totally happy and impressed to see that there was progress in the pack after the treaty. She hugged ire and gave her the money bag. "Now that you are here, Morris, you must eat dinner before going."


    Morris smiled and bowed to her again. "Yes Luna."


    ire pulled him away from there and instead of taking him to the side where the dinner table wasid, she took him to her cousins who were once again dancing around the bonfire. ire gestured to Olivia to join them. Kaia nudged her daughter to go and join the fun. Soon even Kaizan joined them. All of them were dancing andughing and drinking and jesting with each other. Olivia couldn''t help feeling so alive in a long time. She leaned over to her husband and whispered, "I did right by taking a decision toe here."


    Kaizan picked her up by her waist off the ground and kissed her on her lips. "Nice decision, wife!" he said and then kissed her more, as he continued to move in the circle amongst all the teasing and merriment.


    "Put me down!" Olivia chided him.


    "No," came the answer. The wolf had grabbed his food.


    At the end of it, Morris said that he was in a big hurry and offered to drop ire back home.


    "Not necessary," said Olivia. "We will get her dropped."


    Morris''s face fell. He mustered courage and said, "I insist."


    Olivia chortled. "You may!"


    ire shook her head because Olivia had just begun to get back at her. She left in a hurry with Morris and forgot to take her purse that Kaia had gifted and also her own purse. A servant suggested, "Should I go to hand this over to Lady ire?"


    Kaia nodded and handed the purses to him. She was too tired to stay back. After giving away thest of the gifts, she went back to her chamber where Vaarin was already sleeping, tired after the hectic day.


    Olivia and Kaizan went back to the bonfire where the cousins were now sitting in groups and listening to the stories.. Olivia settled in between her husband''s thighs and caught up on the conversation.

 Chapter 636 - Free Yourself

    Pressed against the warmth of her husband''s chest, Olivia rested her head against him as she watched her cousins, telling tales of yesterdays and weaving stories of the future. Kaizan had wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face in the crook of her neck. The hearth zed, chasing away the mist that swirled in the night, slithering in from the trees surrounding the courtyard and beyond. The servants were removing thest remnants from the table and collecting flutes and goblets and other scattered, rolling tumblers and coupes.


    "I heard someone saw Lucas only a few days back loitering at the borders," said one of the cousins, as she rested on her belly with her chin on her hands.


    "Those are just rumors," countered another. "That bastard doesn''t have the guts to show up again."


    Olivia felt ufortable. Understanding her difort, Kaizan pulled her closer to him. He whispered, "Stop feeling awkward about something that is not in your control."


    She sucked in a sharp breath as she lowered her eyes. Uneasiness was wrapped around the name Lucas. And there was no way she could feel better. His name popped up once in a while making her cringe. Why couldn''t she just leave the past? Why was it that it hounded her?


    Seeing her shrinking in her world, Kaizan called her, "Olivia?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Is there no way that you can''t think of him? Do Ick somewhere?"


    "What?" Olivia became straights and snapped her eyes at him. "Kaizan, why did you say that? Gods, I love you more than my life!" Her heart elerated. "Why did you feel insecure even for a moment?"


    Kaizan tilted his head. His warm honey gaze met her blue ones. "Then why does his name affect you so much, love?"


    Olivia swallowed her saliva and bit her lip. "I hate him¡­"


    "Is that all?" he asked.


    "What do you mean?" she said, seething even while thinking about him.


    "He is not worthy of your hatred also, Olivia. Even if you hate him, that means you care for him. Do you care for him?"


    "Hell no! If it were for me, I would plunge my dagger in him and then be free of this hatred."


    "Then stop thinking about him and free yourself. I don''t like when you think of anyone else other than me, even if you hate that person," said Kaizan in a serious voice. "You know I have lost my mind from thinking about you all the time."


    Olivia''s heart went out for him. Her beautiful, possessive General who felt insecure because of her. "I am sorry, honey¡­ I promise that I will try my best."


    His full lips curved up and those dimples came into view. "And I am happy with just that much effort from you."


    Olivia closed her eyes and rested back on her husband''s chest. He turned her head towards him and ced a lingering kiss. "Do you want to go inside? It is beginning to get cold and I know you are tired."


    She shook her head. She looked at her chatty cousins and said, "I won''t be meeting them for a long time after this gets over. I will stay till they are here and then go to sleep."


    "As my wife wishes," he replied and then gestured to a servant to bring a nket for her. The servant quickly brought the nket and Kaizan tucked her in it. Olivia joined the conversation with her cousins, and he reveled in seeing how happy she sounded. Lucas was out of her mind, and Kaizan was determined to throw him out of their life.


    It was not even a few minutes, when the servant who Kaia had sent to give the purse, returned. Looking panicky as hell, he made his way to Olivia and Kaizan. Olivia''s face was etched with worry. All the cousins stopped talking as they stared at the servant.


    "What is it?" asked Kaizan with a cold, dark look.


    "Rogues have attacked Lady ire and Morris," he said breathlessly. "I followed them to give the purse, but I saw that they were surrounded by the rogues. Both Master Morris and Lady ire are fighting with them, but they are outnumbered!"


    A rumble vibrated in his chest. Kaizan''s jaw clenched. He drew in a shaky breath and said, "I am going to see them. Arrange for backup." He got up to leave. "Where are they right now?"


    "Two left corners away from Lady ire''s house," he replied with tangible fear in his eyes. "They are heavily armed, my liege. Please don''t go alone."


    But Kaizan was boiling with rage. Yesterday the rogues attacked the border patrol and today they had ambushed the rtives of Vaarin. He had to quash it as soon as possible. If they were trying to send a message, he was going to send it back to them. "Like I said, send the backup as soon as possible!"


    "Be careful!" Olivia rasped with trembling lips. Ever since they hade to the Whitew pack, Kaizan was facing one or the other problem. When would the problems be over?


    He nodded and then rushed out of the courtyard. He ran through the corridors towards the stables. From there he picked up the horse from the nearest stall and rushed to the spot. Through the deserted streets at this time of the night, Kaizan dashed to where the servant had directed. When he reached there, he saw Morris and ire, all bloodied up and in the midst of an ambush. They were fighting against five rogues, who had masks on their faces. ire was in the middle. She had two daggers crossed in the front over her head as she stopped a rogue from shing her. Morris had ducked and had sliced through the thighs of a rogue.


    A roar left his chest and Kaizan leapt at the rogues, unsheathing his sword. And then he unleashed his wrath. With speed that even the rogues couldn''t believe, Kaizan sliced the necks of two rogues that nned on plunging their dagger in Morris. As soon as they fell on the ground with a loud thud, Kaizan took to the rogue who had attacked ire. He swirled his sword in his hand as if it was a child''s toy and then with a guttural snarl, shed the rogue in half. Blood sprouted like a fountain from the torso of the in and sprayed all over his tunic and ire''s face. Seeing that only two rogues were left, Kaizan wanted to capture one of them. However, just as he was about to kill one and then capture the next one, he saw that Morris had identally sliced the mask of a rogue and was now standing shocked as hell.


    "Lucas," Kaizan snarled. He smelled of linden.


    With his chin dipped, Lucas looked from Morris to Kaizan.


    "So, the rumors that you were spotted on the borders were true," Kaizan said, his voice deep and his mien, dark.


    Morris'' blood drenched from his face. It was as if he had seen a ghost. His brother was out to kill him? The shock was too much to bear and his hand dropped to his side. "Lucas?" he said as a shudder passed through his body. He was fighting with his brother?


    Suddenly¡ª

 Chapter 637 - Killed

    Morris was petrified. Potent panic rocked him when he realized that his brother had be a rogue. His heart stuttered to a stop as Lucas growled at him. "Why are you doing this Lucas?" he asked, not expecting an answer.


    "Because I hate you," Lucas replied. "I hate the very family that abandoned me." His gaze went to Kaizan and he pointed at the scar on his face. "Remember this? I will pay both of you for what you have done to me in full!"


    "We never abandoned you," Morris rified in a hoarse voice. "It was you who walked over on us."


    "Fuck off!" Lucas said. he looked beyond them and whistled, the sound piercing the ck night. Two more rogues jumped out of the trees and charged at the three.


    Coated with fresh anger, Kaizan countered them with his sword. He dodged their attack, swirled back and then charged them back like a soldier he was. His sword, now crimson, plunged through one of the rogue''s stomachs impaling him forward. Kaizan caught the man''s shoulder and with a dark, deep, he dragged the man impaled on his sword, for a few steps and then swiftly removed his sword from his stomach. The man gurgled blood and fell to the ground. The next moment, Kaizan shed his throat and he was as dead as the night. He turned to look at the other opponent.


    Metal nged against metal in the middle of a deserted street. Gusts of winds touched the skin with bone chattering cold. Lucas attacked Morris once again. Morris met his brother''s sword, enraged as hell. Morris lifted his leg up and kicked Lucas on his knees. Lucas stumbled back, not able to take the impact.


    ire bravely fought with her daggers with the rogue who was charging at her with speed. Pissed at the way he was dodging her attack she stuck her dagger in his right upper arm when he attacked her again. The rogue screamed. He took out the dagger from his flesh and doubled his efforts. ire was weakening. There was a deep gash on her back that bled heavily and her vision was faltering.


    In a few minutes, the other rogue was on the ground and Kaizan shifted his attention to Lucas. Rage blinded him. However, as soon as he did that ire''s scream stopped Morris and him.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the other rogue pulled ire to his chest and ced his sword over her neck. "Don''t move or she dies," he snarled.


    Lucas chuckled. "I will have fun killing both of you."? He wiped the blood from his face. He looked at Kaizan, panting and sweating. Pointing his sword at him, he said, "Olivia had a beautiful voice. I would have fucked her mouth for that voice. I was so close to fucking her, but then she got married to you."


    Kaizan snarled. "One more word about Olivia, and I will forget that you are Morris''s brother."


    Lucasughed a low, sick, throatyughter. "I have already forgotten him as my brother. But what I remember is this scar on my face. And I am going to make you pay! What a fool you are, General Kaizan. You got caught in a trap Iid. Do you think, I was going after Morris and sweet ire?" He looked at ire and winked. "I was going after you, General, and guess what I will have fun taking you to my leader. He will enjoy cutting you in small pieces and sending to your beloved Ileus and the king." He swirled his sword in the air. "You thought we were weak? Well, then rethink. We areing back and we areing back with force!"


    Kaizan nced at ire. She was badly trapped. Her face was pale with exhaustion and blood loss. Her chest was heaving up and down and it looked that any time she could slip into unconsciousness.


    "I am going enjoy fucking sweet ire too," Lucas snarled. "And I will fuck her every night in a dark room." Ignoring Morris''s growl, he turned to Kaizan and scoffed. "After I kill you here, we will get Olivia and trust me I will fuck her like there is no tomorrow and then throw her to all my fellows. After all, fucking the woman of a fallen General would be a nice addition to our achievements."


    "This is what rats say when their end is near," Kaizan said, his chest rumbling with deep fury. As soon as he said that, he threw his dagger to ire, who caught it in her hands and plunged it in the groin of the rogue behind her. He screamed as she caught his forearm on her throat and using every bit of energy left in her tossed him on the ground.


    Kaizan''s lips curved in a feral smile at ire''s crity. He looked at Lucas and lunged at him with his sword. Morris rushed to ire who was about to fall to the ground. He picked her up in his arms and walked to the nearest mount.


    "You love fucking a lot!" Kaizan said in a dangerous voice to Lucas who was now frightened. He spun in the air and when hended on his feet, Lucas''s torso was shed from top right to left bottom. He groaned in pain as he stumbled back. He turned to flee but Kaizan unsheathed another dagger from his belt and threw it at him. Lucas screamed in pain as the dagger found home in his spine. He fell to the ground. Kaizan walked to him and removed the dagger from his spine. He kicked him and Lucas groaned as he flipped on his injured back. "You want to fuck her, and then also throw her to all your men?" Kaizan said in a voice so guttural that Lucas winced. He shook his head. "You love her voice so much that you want to fuck her mouth?"


    "No, no," Lucas breathed heavily. "I am s¡ªsorry. This wasn''t my¡ª" But before he could say another word, Kaizan had plunged his sword in his mouth. The man''s eyes flew wide open with his gaze fixed on Kaizan. Kaizan twisted the tip of his sword in his mouth and Lucas''s eyes stilled on his face. The man was dead.


    "How did you like my sword fucking your mouth?" Kaizan asked with pure fury. He wanted to mangle him, but Morris held his shoulders and dragged him away.


    "He is not worth your attention," Morris murmured.


    They heard heavy clomping on the ground. A unit hade. Morris ordered them to remove the bodies as Kaizan still looked at the dead Lucas. He was tempted to take his head as a trophy to his wife.


    "Pleasee," Morris urged him again. "ire has bled a lot."


    With some effort, Kaizan pulled himself away from the temptation. He walked to his horse, mounted it in one swift swing and then galloped through the streets all the way to his wife.


    Olivia was awake, pacing the room when he entered it. Her heart plummeted to her stomach when she saw him covered with blood. She darted to him and held his forearms. "Kaizan!"


    He grabbed her neck from behind and pulled her close to his chest. With one arm on her neck, which was a deration of his possession and one arm on her waist, he closed his eyes when she was pressed against his chest.. "I have killed Lucas."

 Chapter 638 - But His Mother—

    Olivia was¡­ stunned. She froze in her ce, pressed against Kaizan''s chest. Lucas was killed? He killed Lucas? Her skin pimpled with goosebumps. How did Kaizan got hold of him? Was he one of the rogues? Or was it that Kaizan saw him somewhere and just killed him on an impulse? Did she fuel his hatred for Lucas?


    She didn''t know how to react to that. Was she overjoyed or should shement the loss for Morris and his parents? She drew in a shaky breath when slowly the feeling sank in her. She curled her arms around her husband.


    "Are you feeling bad about it?" she asked.


    "No¡­" came a reply.


    She realized that he wanted to feel remorse, but that never came, not in any of them.


    "How did you find him?" she asked in a shaky voice. "He wasn''t in the pack."


    "He was with the rogues," he replied, his tone was if carried over the gravels and full of disbelief.


    "Rogues?" Olivia''s fists curled in anger. "That traitorous son of a bitch!"


    Kaizan exhaled heavily. He didn''t want to tell her what Lucas said to him about her, but whatever he said made his body tremble. ''I will throw her to the rogues to fuck her.'' He kissed her on the top of her head and then hugged her tighter. "I didn''t like what he said¡­" he murmured.


    Olivia pulled out of his embrace and then craned her neck to look in his warm hazel eyes. If Kaizan had killed Lucas at what he said, then it must be something just horrible. She was with her husband. "I don''t care what he said, Kaizan," she replied with confidence and pride in her eyes. "I care about how you handled the situation. If the bastard was with the rogues, then he deserved to die."


    Kaizan tilted his head as he stared at his wife. The worries that marred his chest, ebbed a little. His instincts to protect her were at an all-time high and if he hadn''te out of the scene of fight, he would have gone to the forests and fished out every rogue and killed him or her. "I had to ensure that you are safe."


    "And I am d for that Kaizan," said Olivia. She held his hand and took it to her tummy. "We have a babeing soon and we both have to protect it."


    He closed his eyes as he sucked in a deep breath. He couldn''t hear anything, but just the feel of his wife pregnant with his child was exquisite. He rested his forehead against hers in gratitude.


    "Lucas got what he deserved," she said. "If he was with the rogues, then I am sure more than you it was Morris who was shocked."


    "Yes, Morris was¡­ mortified. Brother trying to kill brother¡­"


    Olivia held his hand and took him to the bathroom chamber. "Don''t think about it anymore. Lucas was just one of the pests that had to be eliminated," she said. Somehow, she was feeling lighter. Or was it that her hatred had suddenly vanished from her heart making her feel better? "You did what you had to, and I am very proud of you." She removed his bloodied tunic and tossed it aside. Then she started unbuttoning his pants. "And¡­" she said as she opened thest one of it, "I know that I should feel some grief, but it isn''t there." She had started to run hot water in the tub.


    Her husband stood tall and naked in front of her¡ªbattle tired. She touched the skin of his chest and trailed her hand on the contours of every angle. His breathing became ragged, his neck corded with tension. His heated gaze met hers. She pulled him to the tub and made him sit. She sat on the edge of the tub as he spread his legs inside hot, steaming water and rested his head at the back. She poured in soapy lotions in the water and mixed them gently. Pulling out a fresh linen from the bottom shelves of the counter, she dunked it in water and started washing away Kaizan''s skin. He closed his eyes, savoring the contact. Slowly, inzy circles, Olivia washed away all the blood. His shaft had shot north but now was not the time for her to get in the tub, naked. So, she held it and stroked it gently. She bent down in the tub and sucked it a little. He bucked his hips for her to take more, but she removed her lips and helped him to release his steam by stroking his shaft and pressing his balls.


    Later she dried him with a fresh, fluffy towel and then took him to the bed, not allowing him to wear anything. Olivia took her clothes out, and slipped beside him, naked. He spooned her, buried his face in the crook of her neck and then went off to sleep.


    Next day when Vaarin came to know about the whole ruckus and how Kaizan ended up killing Lucas, he was filled with rage. He increased security at the perimeter and asked Kaizan to extend more help to his pack.


    "I can leave the Mozias here, if you are okay with it. And once I reach the capital, I will send more backup," Kaizan replied. "I think the time is ripe to get wizards and witches to the pack," Kaizan replied.


    "Yes," replied Vaarin. "I don''t have that many people left in the pack and I am afraid that we are outnumbered by the rogues at this point of time. It would be nice if King Dmitri can spare us some of his soldiers."


    "I am sure he can. It''s just that the queen never wanted the wizards to interfere in the battles," said Kaizan. "She is afraid that their magic could cause more damage that she anticipates."


    "Then please send your special people only. And I have heard that Mozias are the best at it."


    "They are," Kaizan said and he had the right man in his mind¡ªGuarhal.


    For the rest of the day, as Vaarin became busy with the pack''s everyday work, Kaia spent time with Olivia. She was knitting socks for her grandchild and was trying to teach Olivia how to knit. The girl just didn''t have the knack for it. The worst part was that her husband said that everything can be bought, then why waste time on something as mundane as that. Olivia''s cheeks med red because she knew what the wolf meant.


    They left for the capital the next day with Olivia having an extra chest of clothes that belonged only to her baby. The journey back to Silver Vales was once again without any problem since the wizards and witches hovered over the cavalcade at all times.


    When Olivia reached home in the morning of the next day, Ookashi fussed all over her. She had taken her to her bedchamber and made her rest in front of her eyes so that Kaizan didn''t interrupt. Kaizan lingered around the room,ing in and out of it, impatient as hell to get his wife back to his room. But his mother¡ª gods, damn it! She was overprotective about her yet-to-be-born grandchild. What about him? He acted like a petnt child at every opportunity.


    Finally, at night he could take her back to his bedchamber.

 Chapter 639 - The Lunch

    A weekter.


    "Twins?" Anastasia squealed when Olivia told her about it. She had been through the first month of pregnancy with a lot of vomiting. "Are you sure?"


    Kaizan was out tracking down the rogues in the borders of the Silver Vales along with Guarhal, who was now heading the Mozia unit that patrolled the trade path between Silver Vales and the Whitew pack and also the pack''s territories.


    Anastasia and Olivia were sitting over a soft rug near the groves, beneath a willow. A basket full of sausages, cottage pie with hash brown potatoes and chicken sandwiches was ready next to them. The children were ying along with Da''s kids. While Aidan was at the royal pce for his duty, Da hade to visit Olivia along with Anastasia. Da had seen Olivia for the first time and she was beyond ecstatic. Olivia felt¡­ blessed to belong to such a beautiful, warm group of people. Da had her hands full with four children, the youngest one only four years old. Right now, she was ying with the six of them, four hers and two of Anastasia. They were all squealing andughing as Da picked Nici and spun his around. All others waited for their chance.


    Olivia chuckled and nodded. "Yes, I am sure." Though she was only a few weeks along, she could sense that she had twins. She had sensed it yesterday, but she wondered if she would tell it to Kaizan or not, he was already so worried about the rogues. They had increased their attack over the past week.


    Anastasia''s sapphire eyes glowed in excitement as a radiance spun around her. "I will have to think about how to organize a baby shower for you!"


    "You have done so much for me already, Anastasia. Both you and Ileus. I really don''t want to trouble you on this," said Olivia as she sipped strawberry yogurt and eyed another banana oatmeal cake.


    "Are you kidding?" Anastasia jerked her head back.


    Da joined them soon and asked, "What are you girls talking about?" She picked up fresh orange juice from the basket and sipped it. The sun was beginning to get warmer by the day.


    "Olivia is going to have twins!" Anastasia chirped.


    "No kidding!" Da ced her ss on the rug as her eyes became wide.


    Olivia gave her a smile with a shrug. Only in a few hours, she had grown very close to Da.


    "Wait till they pop out," Daughed. "I am going to take them away from you and spoil them rotten along with my kids."


    Anastasiaughed. "Not before I take them with me!" Da and Aidan wanted to have more babies but Ileus and Anastasia had to convince them, threatening them to stop for now. Ileus had said that Da should regain health before they had another baby. Aidan had agreed immediately, but Da took some time. And Anastasia could see that Da''s eyes were shining. She was sure that Da was thinking of having another one.


    "What did Kaizan had to say about it?" asked Anastasia.


    Olivia scrunched her nose. "I am yet to tell him."


    "Oh, I know why you haven''t!" Da said, rolling her eyes. "Ever since he has married you, his carefree self has been reced by his overprotective nature. Does he worry too much?"


    Olivia nodded, feeling guilty. "He is very busy with the rogue problem. He hardly sleeps or eats well. But I feel that more than the rogues, he is worried about me and the babies. He wants the rebel leader to be caught as soon as possible. He wants him dead. Until then he will continue to be stressed."


    Tasha hade back to the Silver Vales and she had been informed that she couldn''t find Lucas. Kaizan had grunted and then asked her to resume her duty. She had expressed her wish to join Guarhal for vignt duties, but he had denied her request saying, "You will not leave the capital until I give you orders." Tasha wanted to protest that, but she snapped her mouth shut when Kaizan said that if she was not interested in staying in the capital, he would send her for duty at the dungeons of the royal pce. And that was thest ce she wanted to go. After that day Kaizan hadn''t met her.


    Some of the rebels had been caught and some killed. No one knew who their leader was. Even though the rebels were caught, it hadn''t dented his worries. Over thest few days, he hade home so stressed that Olivia was beginning to get so concerned about him that she got frightened by the situation. Every night, Kaizan would make love to her, talk to her, y with her hair, make her lie on his chest to feel her weight and then make more love. He told her about the past when Anastasia had lost her memories and when along with her, he was sucked in an unknown ce. Kaizan had told her many more tales about Ileus and Anastasia and how much they had fallen for each other.


    "So how are you keeping up with the morning sickness?" asked Da, tying her hair in a knot and wiping her sweat off her shoulders.


    Oliviaughed. "You can call it all day sickness!"


    Anastasia giggled. "I had the same issue! But once your third month is over, you will feel better."


    "Urgh!" Olivia said and slumped on the rug. She watched the kids as they yed and wrestled with each other. Alexander was clearly the leader. His brother Alexander was sitting in his mother''sp and watched the kids with utmost interest. "Why can''t we just live in a peaceful ce, free of rebels?" Olivia mused.


    Anastasia chuckled. She stroked her son''s tuft of hair and said, "That is one situation that will never arrive. There will be some people who will always have shing interests."


    The girls were still chatting, when Kaizan and Ileus strode towards them to join them.


    Anastasia muttered under her breath as she looked at them, "Ileus is the handsomest man I have ever seen." She sighed and realized that even Olivia sighed.


    "What a beautiful man," she said. She would be excited every time she looked at Kaizan. He came up to her and greeted her with a kiss that raked butterflies in her stomach.


    As for Ileus, he was short of squeezing Alexander while kissing his wife. And Alexander had protested as hell by kicking his da with his tiny legs and squealing.


    "Any sess?" she asked, but the tension on Kaizan''s face was enough to tell her that there was little or no sess.


    "Hopefully tomorrow." He picked up a bottle of orange juice from the basket and tossed it at Ileus who caught it midair, and pulled out another one for himself. He lifted her up and pulled her in hisp, while Ileus just sprawled over the rug beside his wife after gulping the juice. "The rebel leader is one mouse!"


    Suddenly Ileus popped the question to his wife. "Do you want to have lunch, Ana?" The way he asked, Anastasia bit her lip as her cheeks became red.


    "I wouldn''t mind," she replied with a shy smile, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.

 Chapter 640 - [Bonus ] Cover

    "There is plenty here," Olivia replied, when suddenly she understood what Ileus meant. She flushed till her neck.


    Ileus got up the next instant, plucked Alexander and gave him to aunt Da and then scooped up his wife. "I know the perfect diet for you." As he walked away with his wife to the top of a knoll and then behind it, Olivia and Kaizan grinned while Da looked at a stunned Alexander. The child was clearly ring at his father with his golden eyes.


    "Come baby," Da said. "Let me introduce you to the world of kids!" Afraid that they would hear strange sounds, Da collected all them in a circle. "And now we are going to y a new game?" she said to all of them.


    "What new game?" Nici asked, sitting beside Lena, budging her to move to the side and give him space. She had to nudge her brothers Lev and Alex to find space.


    "When I say cover your ears, you have to cover them like this," Da said, demonstrating how to press them hard while covering. The kids listened to her intently. "When I say cover your eyes, you have to cover them like this." Once again, she demonstrated. "And when I say cover your mouth¡ª"


    "¡ªcover it like this," Nicipleted the sentence, rolling his eyes. "So, what is the game?"


    Da knew that the child was way too intelligent for this.


    "Ahhh!" she heard the faint groans of Ileus.


    "I am going to ask you to do it quickly," Da invented the game. "Whosoever does it all ording to my instructions, gets a one night stay over at Kaizan uncle''s ce!" She knew that all others would join. There was super excitement amongst the kids. They all loved uncle Kaizan.


    Kaizan grunted. "No way!" he protested. Six kids in his house meant he couldn''t spend time with his wife. "And why my ce, why not your ce?" Da was a smart ass. By sending all the kids to his ce, she ensured that both Aidan and she, and Ileus and Anastasia would have all the fun.


    Suddenly the groans became louder.


    "The game starts now!" Da said, winking at Kaizan.


    "Cover your eyes!"


    The kids rapidly covered their eyes.


    "Oh Ana!" Ileus rumbled. "Fuck me hard!"


    "Cover your ears!" Da shouted.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck! Ahhh!"


    "I can hear¡ª" Nici protested.


    "Cover your mouth!" Da shouted. The kids covered their mouths, and that stopped Nici from speaking further. Da knew what wasing next. "Cover your ears!" The kids excitedly covered their ears and pressed them hard.


    All at once there was a loud bellow from behind the knoll. "Anaaaaa!"


    The kids waited for Da to give another instruction, but her mouth was pressed in a thin line and her face was flushed red.


    "What about the next instruction?" Nici asked, thinking that his aunt Da had forgotten.


    Da waited for the bellow to ebb as she looked at Nici. As soon as the roar subsided, in a shaky voice, Da said, "Cover your mouth now."


    Olivia was in splits. She burst outughing looking at Da''s expression and how she managed the kids. Gods, Ileus was getting shameless more and more. There was no way these men were going to improve. Kaizan was just as shameless and she hoped that he did nothing like Ileus. Kaizan was actually grunting behind her like a petnt child.


    From the corner of her eyes, saw Anastasia walking over the knoll with Ileus following her, pulling his pants and buttoning them up.


    In a squeaky voice Da said, "Cover your eyes." And the kids covered their eyes.


    When Anastasia came to sit with her friends on the rug, Ileus ced his head on herp, wrapped his arms around her and closed his eyes.


    Kaizan looked at the two of them, totally bewildered. "Do you know how Da managed the kids?" he hissed.


    "The game is over!" Da said to the kids with a sigh. Damn, how much was she going to cover for the deeds of these men?


    "But who won?" Nici asked.


    "You father," Olivia replied a little loudly. She had to take advantage of the situation and tease them all.


    "How?" Nici got up with his hands on his waist. "This is cheating! I won!"


    Lena got up too. "No, I won!"


    The kids started fighting. Da had to get up and intervene. She looked at Ileus and Anastasia and then said, "All of you won because all of you did what I asked. So, you all are going to stay in Kaizan uncle''s home for the night!"


    "What?" Kaizan protested. "This is¡ª" The kids squealed in delight and that stopped him from speaking further. However, he was so jealous. It was Ileus who got to make out with Anastasia and he was getting punished? He narrowed his eyes. As soon as the kids stopped screaming, he got up, pulled Olivia up and said to Da, "Now get them to y the same game. My wife is famished." He looked at the kids. "This time whosoever wins, gets to stay at Ileus uncle''s ce." From the basket, he picked up leather skin and winked at Da.


    The kids jumped up and down with excitement. Two days of fun!


    Ileus opened his eyes and shot a dark re at Kaizan, as he dragged his giggling wife away from there. Suddenly, he picked her up in his arms and walked over the grassy knoll.


    "What are they doing there?" asked Nici. "Are they also ying games?"


    "Yes, my dear," said an exasperated Da. "They all are ying crazy games and your stupid aunt has got stuck in it!"


    "But uncle Kaizan said that aunt Olivia is famished. All the lunch is over here," Nici reasoned.


    "Come here tiger!" Ileus called his son. As soon as Nici went to his father, Ileus pulled him over his belly and made him sit there. Soon the father and son were ying with each other, tickling and pawing and wrestling. Other kids too joined and the crown prince looked like he was soon going to get mauled by them. They were everywhere.


    Da shared a grin with Anastasia. She came to pick up a much needed helping of cottage pie. "I hope you have those sound-dampening spells around your bedrooms."


    "We do," Anastasia giggled. "But he doesn''t allow me to put those spells when we are in the open." Her louche husband wanted the world to know that he was fucking her.


    When Kaizan got Olivia to the other side of the knoll and ced her on the soft grass in the midst of wildflowers, he said, "You look weak, sweetheart. Is it that the little one on the way keeps you so tired?"


    She threaded her fingers in his brown locks on the forehead. He was already so worried about her and the child that she didn''t want to add to his worries. But how could she hide? She closed her eyes. She popped open one eye and said, "That''s not the little one. That would be two little ones."


    The leather skin dropped from his shaky fingers, the brew spilling over the grass.

 Chapter 641 - The Meeting

    Olivia rested her head on his chest after their wild lovemaking and after how much Kaizan tried his best not to roar as he came inside her. She was makingzy circles on his chest. When he didn''t speak for a long time, she asked, "What is on your mind, love?" She was afraid that his anxiety had increased.


    He sighed. "Twins a lot for you, Olivia. That''s never happened in our family."


    She giggled. "There has to be a first time for everyone. Moreover, it''s not things that were under our control."


    "I should have stopped myself that full moon night or pulled out," he said, sounding exasperated.


    Olivia got up and sat beside him. "Kaizan! What is wrong with you? I am so happy that we are going to have twin babies, and here you are moping over it. You can''t control whatever happens in our life. Some things are out of our control."


    He looked at her, a frown pulled at his lips. "Some things?" he snapped, anger etching his face. "There is nothing that is in control. Not a single thing. Every bloody thing that I have put my hand on after I have married you. It''s like I have zero control on everything now. It''s like I am unable to protect you!" His chest was rising with fury and he looked away.


    Olivia was¡­ stunned. Her poor wolf was so worried that it ached her heart. She cupped his cheeks in her hands and said, "Kaizan, stop worrying so much. I am very well protected." But she knew that being the General''s wife, her life was always at stake. The whole kingdom knew that she was Kaizan''s mate and that was a detrimental factor when it came to politics. Hurting her would mean provoking Kaizan. Speaking negatively about her would mean agitating him. She remembered that her husband had plunged his sword in Lucas''s mouth when he said nonsense about her. And attacking her would enrage him to God-knows what level. Enemies would be prowling around to get one chance to get to her. She understood the importance of her safety and his concerns, but that didn''t mean that they threw away their beautiful life in nothing but being worried at every step. "You know that I am well trained. Finn is helping me out and¡ª"


    As soon she cradled his face in her palms, his anger subsided. "I have never been so fearful in my life as I have been with you, Olivia."


    She leaned forward and pressed a kiss on his lips. "I know it, love. And let''s not brood over only that feeling." She held his hand and took it over her tummy. "We are going to get over it with these two babies out."


    Kaizan immediately softened. He stroked his palm over her stomach as a smile crossed his face. He took a deep breath. "I made them," he said softly. Suddenly, he had this urge to see her bloated stomach. Why? Because he wanted to boast to his friends that he made that. He chuckled. "I hope they don''t trouble you a lot."


    She shook her head. "There is nothing more beautiful than the process of having them grown in my belly. And they don''t trouble me at all."


    "But there are two. What if having two inside you hurt you¡­"


    "Kaizan!" She let out an exasperated sigh. "They won''t trouble me as much as their father does! Believe me."


    A long momentter, he said, "I believe in you. And I am going to ask Ileus to put some more spells around the mansion."


    Shey on the flowers as a yawn escaped her.


    "Is my little wife sleepy?" he asked, his hazel eyes filled with warmth and love. He stroked her hair lovingly. When she nodded, he said, "I want you to focus on eating healthy and making those babies grow into tigers." Then he lowered his head against her tummy and said, "You two better behave inside your mom, else I am going to scold you." He got up and buttoned his breeches. Then he extended his arm to her and she held him. Slowly, she got up and he scooped her up. He carried her all the way to the top of the knoll and then down the slope. He didn''t stop where the rest of them were sitting.


    "Aren''t you joining us for lunch?" Anastasia called.


    "No, my little kitten is very sleepy. I am taking her back home," he said and carried her all the way back home.


    After the rogue attack on the outskirts of the capital, things were all the stricter. Everyone who entered the capital had to show their papers to the guards. Mozia patrolled every corner of the town along with the werewolves. Getting out of the home was like being watched on a continuous radar. The guards were keeping an eye on every person who roamed around the streets.


    It was not long before Tasha came running to Kaizan one day when he was at the office. It was evening and he was winding up thest papers on his table.


    A crease formed on his head. "What do you want?" he asked as he handed a document to a servant.


    She was looking like she had seen a ghost. Her face was pale. "Murtagh has sliced his wrist," she informed him, her voice shaky.


    "So?" Kaizan said, shrugging. "He can rot in hell for all I care."


    "He has sliced his wrist with a poison-tipped knife," she replied in a panicky voice. "His¡ª his vitals are low."


    Kaizan leaned back in his chair. "Maybe he realized that he is not wanted anymore."


    Tasha jerked her head back. "But what about the rebels?" she asked, totally surprised at his nonchnce. "They still recognize him as their leader. If anything happens to him, they wille after us with full force. Right now, they just attack every now and then, but after Murtagh dies, they will simplye heavily against us!"


    "Really?" Kaizan said, anger fueling his chest. "And you think I care about it? Or that I am unable to deal with it?"


    Tasha blinked at him, not knowing what to say. "But the king hasn''t still given orders to execute him, have they?" Her panic was rising on the inside.


    Kaizan grunted. With reluctance, he growled, "Take one of the healers with you. After that don''te bothering me!" He gave her written consent and dismissed her.


    Tasha got up immediately and rushed out of his office. She wanted Kaizan to take the bait as soon as possible. She had to get out of the capital and there was no way she could. This was the only way. She galloped all the way to the infirmary for the soldiers where they were treated for their battle wounds. There she found an old healer who was about to leave after his shift was over. She showed him Kaizan''s written consent and took him to Murtagh''s house.


    There were two guards at the entrance. "Did you get the healer?" said one of them with irritation on his face.


    Tasha nodded and pointed at the old man behind her. He dismounted his horse and walked up to behind her.. The guards looked at his papers and let him enter.

 Chapter 642 - Tending

    The healer was an old man, wearing a white robe that covered his torso over his tunic and cks. He pulled a small bag out of the saddle bag and then walked behind Tasha with a grimace on his face. "This better be quick," he murmured. "I don''t have time."


    Tasha nced at him, giving him a sharp look. She snapped, "There is a life at stake. I hope you understand that the prisoner we are talking about is one of the most important prisoners in the kingdom of Silver Vales. There is a reason why the king has put him in house arrest and not in themon jails for other criminals."


    The healer swallowed his fear at the mention of the king, but he shrugged. "You are pretty concerned for him, but I am not," he used her. "So, please hurry up!"


    Tasha gritted her teeth. She didn''t reply to him for she knew that her words came out as more of a concern than a reprimand. She took the healer inside the house. The main room was empty but one could hear muffled whimpering from the bedroom inside.


    When Tasha opened the bedroom door, she allowed the healer to get in first. He shuddered at what he saw in front of him. Murtagh was lying on the bed, his right hand over his forehead and his left hand sprawled on the sheet where the blood had pooled. The sheet was soaked in his blood. The man was muttering something iprehensible, as if in delirium. The healer rushed to him and barked at Tasha, "Get water and fresh linen and towel." He picked up Murtagh''s wrist. The blood puddled in his hand. His body was hot. Tasha had told him that Murtagh had sliced his wrist with a poison tipped knife. Perhaps that was the reason why his body was hot.


    When the healer picked up his hand, Murtagh removed his hand from his forehead to look at him. His eyes were bloodshot and he muttered more curses beneath his breath.


    Tasha came inside the room with water and towels and fresh linen. Her face was etched with lines of worries. "Will he be fine?" she asked.


    The healer didn''t reply to her, instead he took the towel, dunked it in cold water and then applied it over Murtagh''s wrist. "Open my bag," he instructed Tasha. When she opened it, he said, "Take out the green potion and the orange one." She took out two small bottles of the potions. "There is yarrow, dittany and some moly. Grind them and mix them in the potion. Pour it in a cup with cold water and bring it here."


    Tasha rushed to the kitchen with the herbs and dried flowers and came back soon after. The healer pointed with his chin to make Murtagh drink it. She gave the cup to Murtagh and made him drink the potion forcibly. He drank it, sputtering a little and cursing more. By that time, the healer had stopped the blood from flowing and was cleaning the wound. He applied some more green paste over his wrist and then tied clean linen over it.


    Murtagh gazed at the healer with heavy lidded eyes as Tasha cleaned him up. His gaze fell on Tasha and when their eyes locked, he gave her a smile. She bit her lip and then smiled back. She removed her gaze from Murtagh and looked at the healer who was busy tying the fresh linen on his wrist. Murtagh closed his eyes.


    When everything was done, the healer helped Tasha to clean up the mess andy fresh bed sheets. Not only that he helped Murtagh wear cleaner clothes. Though when he wasing to treat Murtagh, he wasn''t too happy about it, but because he saw the written consent from the General himself, he was forced toe. And when he saw Murtagh in a horrible state with blood pooled around his hips and thighs and belly, his stomach flipped.


    "I think he is better now," said the healer as he came out of the bathroom after washing his hands.


    Tasha checked Murtagh''s forehead with the back of her palm. "He still has a fever."


    "That would go in a few hours. I think the poison that he used wasn''t that potent, so you needn''t worry. He will be fine soon." He started packing his medicine bag. "I will make a move. Keep him well hydrated throughout the night and don''t leave his side. If you feel you need me again, you can send a guard to call me."


    "But can you at least stay back for an hour?" Tasha urged. "I am not sure how this works and I am nervous tending him alone." She said with a panicky expression on her face. Her clothes were stained with blood and potion and herbal paste. There were beads of sweat on her face.


    "I have to go¡­" the healer murmured, half sure of whether he should go or not. Moreover, her panic affected him.


    "But Murtagh is not just any prisoner. What if something happens to him and I am not able to handle it?" she said, flicking a gaze to Murtagh.


    The healer let out an exasperated sigh. It was already too dark in the night and he had to go to Level three where his house was. He tilted his head and stared at Murtagh. The man was sleeping because of the effect of the healing potion. He contemted staying back.


    "Please, you just can''t leave him like that. At least stay for one more hour and then you may leave," she pushed him. "I will have to report this to the General in the morning."


    The healer pursed his lips in a thin line. She was right. He should stay back. He nodded with reluctance and said, "I am very tired. So, I will go and rest in the main room and catch some sleep. Please give me a nket."


    She nodded eagerly. "I will make some tea for you, if you like," she offered.


    "Yes, that would be very kind of you," replied the healer. He strapped his bag, picked it up and then walked to the main room where he set aside his bag and perched on therge sofa. Just an hour, and he would be on his way home. His gaze fell on the door that was still ajar and he saw that Murtagh was in deep sleep. His breathing was steady. Tasha had gone to the bathroom. When she came out, she was wearing fresh clothes and that surprised him. Howe she had an extra pair of clothes in this house? He swallowed his surprise down and then lifted his feet on the sofa. Just an hour more and he would leave.


    Tasha came out of the kitchen with tea and a tray of chocte pastries. "I thought you would be hungry," she said with a smile.


    He liked her concern. He picked up the tea and sipped it. "Thanks," he murmured. The pastries were delicious. They melted in his mouth. "Who has made these?"


    "Murtagh," Tasha replied as she surveyed his face intently. "He is a great cook."


    "I see¡­" The healer picked up one more pastry and had it soon.. He was famished.

 Chapter 643 - Where Is The Healer?

    There was silence between them and no one spoke much. The healer started feeling very sleepy. "I am very tired," he said. "I will take a small nap. If you feel that anything is wrong, you can wake me up."


    Tasha''s lips curved up. "Sure, and thanks for helping me."


    "Okay!" he replied and then rested his head on the sofa''s armrest. Within a few minutes, he was snoring beneath the nket.


    Tasha grinned. She picked up the tea and tray of pastries to take them back to the kitchen. When she came out, she walked to the healer and surveyed him for a few minutes. His snoring deepened. She bent down and poked his shoulder with her finger. The man didn''t move or open his eyes. He was deeply sedated. He would not get up for at least half a day.


    Tasha brushed her hands and then went inside the bedroom where she found Murtagh also sleeping. She strode to the cupboard and retrieved the small saddle bag that she had packed his clothes in. She looked at him and a smile crossed her lips. She recalled how they formed the n of escape.


    Murtagh wanted to get out of the house to be with his gang of rebels. He had been trying for a long time, but every time his ns were foiled by none other than the guards on duty. They would detect it as soon as he formed. They weren''t Mozias, but they were skilled wizards. It was impossible for him to trick them and get past them.


    Over the years he had fined his art of making poisons from whatever was avable in the kitchen. This time he created a poison that wasn''t one, but it had the same effects. All it did was to give fever to the recipient and put them in a delirious state and make it seem like they were poisoned. The n was that Tasha would first go to the General and tell him that he had sliced his wrist, when in reality he hadn''t. In order to fool the guards, he stabbed his finger with a sharp knife and collected some blood in a bottle. When Tasha had told them that he had cut his wrist, he had only nicked it and sshed blood over it. The guards saw the pool of the blood and believed that he seriously needed help. Once the guards were convinced, Tasha went to Kaizan. Murtagh only sliced his wrist with the poison-tipped knife when he heard that Tasha hade back with the healer. The fever was instant and there was already a lot of blood by the time the healer came. The poison began to take its effect. It made him delirious. It all looked too real to be ignored.


    Tasha was absolutely fantastic in convincing the healer to stay. And right now, she was sitting beside him with her head resting on the back of the bed. He fluttered open his eyes. It was still very dark in the night, the room lit in the soft light of the brazier on which coals were burning. "Tasha¡­" he whispered in a hoarse voice. She jerked open her eyes immediately.


    "Murtagh?" she said and knelt down beside him. She touched his forehead. "How are you?" she asked, keeping her voice low.


    "I am fine," he replied and straightened up. Tasha hopped out of the bed and brought water for him. He gulped down the whole lot. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and gave her a knowing grin. "Let''s get moving," he said.


    "Yes!" she nodded. She walked to the side of the bed where she hadid the clothes which the healer was wearing. She had removed his clothes when she was sure that he wouldn''t get up even if an elephant walked all over him, and made him wear Murtagh''s clothes.


    Murtagh got out of the bed, impatiently peeling off his clothes. He wore the healer''s clothes and then put a cloak over him and a cap over his head.


    "Would you like to eat something?" she asked.


    He was very hungry. "Yes, get whatever is ready as soon as possible," he replied. "And also pack something for the journey!"


    Tasha rushed to the kitchen. It was only a few hours before dawn. They had to get out of Draoidh as soon as possible, else if they were caught, they would meet execution. Tasha was not worried about getting out of Level three. She was worried about the exit from Level two. When she came back with food, she saw that Murtagh had carried the healer to the bedroom and had made him lie on the bed. He covered him with a nket. Hurriedly, he ate the roasted chicken and bread that she had brought for him. Tasha dumped the utensils in the kitchen and came out quickly.


    Murtagh gave a knowing nod. She changed into her uniform. She picked up the saddle bag and he picked up the healer''s medicine bag. When they came out, a cool gust of wind swept across, fluttering their hair. Murtagh walked just like the healer did¡ªwith a slight limp on the left foot. The guards who were stationed at the main gate, watched the two. Tasha was very aware of that. She looked over as Murtagh mounted the healer''s horse and patiently helped him with putting the medicine bag in his saddle bag, right from where the healer had taken it out from. Once he was mounted, she went to her horse and mounted it in one swift move. She nudged her horse on the side and it started walking with Murtagh following him slowly. The guards were too sleepy at the moment, cursing the healer toe out at this time of the night, but nheless they opened the gate. Tasha walked out with her breath lodged in her throat and didn''t look back for the fear that it might look suspicious. It was only when Murtagh was beside her that he released her breath.


    The two trotted away their horses slowly and once they were out of sight of the guards, they galloped all the way to the exit point of Level two. Since the streets were deserted, they reached the exit very fast. The portal to Level three was buzzing and there were a few guards that loitered around. Tasha knew just the trick. While Murtagh waited in the shadows ready to leap through the portal any time, she nudged her horse to the guard who was facing the portal and looking inside it with concentration. When the guard heard the footsteps, he saw a familiar face.


    "Tasha! What are you doing at this time of the night?" he asked, moving away from the portal.


    "I am apanying the healer who tended Murtagh, back to Level three. He is very sleepy and not used to traveling at this hour of the night," she replied with a yawn.


    The guard shook his head. "That foolish man. Why does hee up with such antics?" the guard said, meaning about Murtagh. "But where is the healer?" he asked, looking back towards her.. The other guards nced at the two of them.

 Chapter 644 - Escaped

    Tasha pursed her lips and then muttered a curse. "The old man is so slow. He must being behind me." She looked behind towards the shadows where Murtagh was standing. It was a cue for him to move. He nudged his horse and rolled out of the shadows beneath the darkness of the sky. With his cloak and his cap, it was difficult to discern his features. Moreover, he was smelling acutely of herbs, so the guards could easily know that he was the healer. "Ah, there he is!" she said with an exasperated sigh. She raised her voice. "Could you please hurry up?"


    The guard beside her chuckled. "Be easy on the old man," he said as he moved further to the side.


    Murtagh hade closer to the portal. Tasha looked at the guard, gave him a knowing wink and then walked through the portal, with Murtagh right behind her. As soon as they were on the streets of Level three, they rushed to the exit. Seeing Tasha, they opened the main gate. But they checked the papers of the healer before allowing him to get out. The man''s strong peppermint smell was too much to take. The guard hurriedly checked his paper and allowed them to go out of the main gate.


    And as soon as they were out, Tasha and Murtagh kicked their horses to gallop. They ran on the road that straight went to Silver Vales, but as soon as they were out of sight of the guards, they made a sharp right turn and galloped through the forests, all the way to the trade path that led to Luke''s hideout. It took them two days to reach the hideout and through thebyrinth of the forest. And as and as they inched closer to their, more and more rogues joined them. By the time they reached the cave, a small unit of about two dozen rogues had joined them. It was evening and the moon hung over the pors.


    When Murtagh dismounted the horse, he was greeted by a cheery group of rogues. They made him sit on their shoulders and danced all the way inside the cave shouting, "Long live our Alpha!" It turned into a sort of celebration.


    Luke came out to meet the man he had idolized all his life. The rogues set Murtagh to his feet on the ground. He looked at Luke as if the man was his prized possession. With admiration in his eyes, Murtagh sped his upper arms and Luke waited for him to speak anything. He was extremely nervous. This was the first time he had been this close to him in years and his emotions swirled inside like a storm. Murtagh didn''t say anything, but the next moment he embraced Luke tightly. He held his neck and pressed his head over his shoulder. He kissed his temple and breathed out, "Long time, Luke!"


    For the first time in so many years, Luke''s eyes welled up. A tear escaped and he said, "Yeah!" He clung to his idol like a vine clinging to a wall. Relief passed through him and he sagged against Murtagh.


    Murtagh took a deep breath. He knew that Luke was emotionally vested at this time, and he had to take it slow. But right now, he was too tired from the journey. He needed all the rest¡ªboth physical and emotional. Freedom hade at longst. He gazed at Tasha who was standing across them, a few steps away and gave her a smile. The two kids had been his most prized possessions. Tasha smiled back at him. They had sessfully escaped.


    For Tasha, she had made a decision to not go back to Silver Vales. After Vaarin was made the Alpha of the pack, there was no point in continuing to stay back in the capital for Murtagh. He had convinced her that if she joined him, she would be given an important position in his rebel group. They were soon going to attack the Whitew pack and then take over it. Murtagh had promised that he would take her as his wife. A smile curved her lips up when she imagined what it would be, to be a Luna. And then she helped him escape. She took advantage of her position to the fullest. She knew that once she left Draoidh and Silver Vales along with Murtagh, she would be hunted like a wild animal. The only option left for her was to join Murtagh. And that is what she did. She was anyway, too tired of her mundane guard duties. Her muse, Kaizan, was very honest to his wife. There was nothing left that bound her to Silver Vales. A life with Murtagh was going to be exciting. And then she always had Luke.


    Luke took Murtagh inside his room where he left him after a little talk. He knew that Murtagh was very tired. He ordered the servants to get him hot water for a bath. Tasha had gone after Murtagh to help him out. But in reality, she needed a bath as much as he did.


    When the two were bathed and lying beside each other, Murtagh said, "Thank you for helping me out of there." He pulled her closer to him. Tasha was much younger than him, but she satisfied himpletely.


    "It was a pleasure," she said and then curled her hands on his chest, contemting whether to tell him about Luke or not. She sighed and decided not to. What if he became jealous and then shunned her away?


    "Are you thinking about Luke?" he asked.


    His question surprised her as she jerked her head back, a blush forming on her cheeks.


    Murtagh chuckled. "You forget that I am a werewolf just like you. I could smell Luke on you every time you came back to me."


    She gulped, wondering what he would do now. "I¡ª I¡ª"


    Murtagh folded his arms beneath his head to cradle it. "You can call him here, if you like. I wouldn''t mind a threesome, if you can handle it."


    Tasha was¡­ shocked. And then she was excited. "Are you sure?" she asked in a low voice without hiding that she wanted Luke as much as she wanted him.


    "Of course," he said. "I would like to see where your talents lie."


    Tasha bit her lip. She wrapped a sheet around her body and walked out of the bedroom to call Luke. When she came back inside with Luke, she was dragging him by his pants with her fingers curled on its waist.


    ---


    When the healer woke up, he was having a terrible headache. Somehow, he fluttered open his eyes and the sunlight that streaked in through the window blinded him. "Arghh!" His throat was paper dry. He licked his lips. When he straightened, he scanned the room. Awareness hit him and he shot up from the bed. Where was Murtagh? Why was he in his bed? With a pounding headache, he rushed to the kitchen and helped himself with a pitcher of water. When he came out, he realized that he was alone and he was not wearing his clothes.. "Guards!" he shouted as panic surged through him.

 Chapter 645 - All together

    The healer was confused as to what had happened to him. When he didn''t find anyone in the entire house, panic surged through him like wildfire. He looked out of the room and realized that it was mid-afternoon. Strong rays of sun filtered through the windows. "Guards," he shouted. But none of them came in. He shouted again and again, but it seemed that they were not even listening to him. He lifted a porcinmp from the table and threw it out of the window, but themp hit an invisible wall and shattered on the porch and no one bothered. The healer wasn''t even able to open the door to exit the house. It was sealed with so many spells that even his voice wasn''t reaching the guards.


    Frustrated and angered and scared as hell, he didn''t know how he was going to reach the guards to inform them that Murtagh had escaped. He fisted his hair with utter disgust and fury. What had he done? The woman, Tasha had given him a strong sedative¡ªthat he was sure of. As every incident of thest night yed in his mind, he realized that he was a victim to arge conspiracy. Suddenly, he felt dizzy. What would the king do if he came to know that Murtagh had escaped? Thinking just that, the healer sank to the ground.


    It took two days for the healer to get out of the house and when he did, he saw General''s face in front of him.


    Kaizan had given the written consent to Tasha to take a healer for Murtagh, but she hadn''t returned and informed him about Murtagh''s condition. He waited for a day and when she didn''te the next day, he went to Murtagh''s house to check it. The soldiers were too stunned to see the General over there. When they opened the door of the house and saw that instead of Murtagh, there was the healer, they all shivered like dead leaves in the dry summer wind.


    "T¡ªTasha got the healer here!" said the main guard, his voice a mere squeak. "We saw her leaving two days back in the dead of the night to drop healer back home in Level three."


    Kaizan clenched his jaw so hard that his features became angr with fury. Two days had gone by and the healer was trapped inside. And in these two days, Tasha must have escaped with Murtagh to theirir. "Check the entire house for any evidence and then report to me!" he said in a lethal voice.


    The guard nodded, his body trembling. How could theymit such a huge mistake?


    Kaizan returned back to Silver Vales with his head pounding with headache. With Murtagh gone Olivia was very unsafe. He was sure that now the rebels were going to increase their activity everywhere in the kingdom.


    "You will not step out of this estate, Olivia!" Kaizan grunted.


    "What?" Olivia retorted. "Why?"


    "Because Murtagh has escaped!" Kaizan said as he wore a long-sleeved tunic. "Can''t you get this in your head?" His beast wanted toe out and protect his mate. It wanted to take her away and lope in the forest in a safe haven. But Murtagh had to control his beast, because he had to look after his kingdom as well.


    "If Murtagh has escaped, how will it affect me? And now that he is free, I am the one who will get house-arrest?" she snapped. "I will not take that ridiculous order from you!"


    Kaizan left his tunic unbuttoned. He lunged at Olivia and caught her by her neck possessively. He curled his fingers around her delicate neck as he bared his lips from his fangs and then growled menacingly. In a cold voice, he said, "You are not going to step out of this estate, and that''s it!"


    "Are you being a General with me?" she said as she red at him.


    "I will be a General with you if you don''t listen to me!" He pinned her to the wall and nted his hand beside her head. Their faces were mere inches away.


    Olivia could feel his aura and it was so strong that she winced. She became quiet, her breath bing shallow. Kaizan was looking like he could shift any moment. He was losing control over himself. His eyes flickered blue. After a long moment, when she stayed absolutely quiet and when Kaizan''s wolf sensed that there was no threat to her, it receded. And as soon as it receded, Kaizan closed his eyes and rested his forehead on hers. "Olivia," he said in a hoarse voice, "please don''t test my patience. You know how it affects me¡­"


    Olivia was¡­ confused. She lowered her eyshes and ced her hand on his chest. It was beating so hard that she felt concerned. He lowered his face in the crook of her neck as if pleading her to listen to him. She threaded her fingers in his hair and said, "I will not leave the estate¡­" She realized that if she went against him, his wolf was going to take over and then Kaizan would know only one thing¡ªto protect her. For him to stay stable, she had to make his wolf feel that she was going to listen to it.


    Kaizan sagged with relief against her. "Thank you, love," he said and kissed her neck over his mark. He knew that she understood his concern.


    Ileus was standing in the meeting room when Kaizan came. Dmitri and Adrianna too were there along with a few councilmen.


    "I am sorry for thisg in my duties," Kaizan said. "If you like, you may strip me off from my position." His voice was thick with emotions.


    "And why would I do that?" said Dmitri.


    Kaizan snapped his eyes at him. He nced at other councilmen who were smirking. It was as if they already had a candidate in mind to rece him. The king appeared tense.


    Dmitri said, "Since we don''t know where the rebels would attack, I want you to turn the forests surrounding the trade path upside down and scour through it for rogue hideouts. We have several Mozias deployed in our army. You can take them or you can take other wizards and witches. But from now on each army division is going toprise both werewolves and wizards."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Kaizan replied with a shaky breath. He looked at Adrianna who was drumming her fingers on the table. She was staring at him with her fierce golden eyes. Ileus too was staring at him with a dark aura.


    They discussed further ns and then Kaizan left.


    ---


    Back in the rogue hideout.


    Luke raised a toast to Murtagh on whosep Tasha was sitting. "I am sure that by now the General must have pissed in his pants."


    Murtagh let out a deep throatyughter. "All thanks to Tasha."


    They were sitting with five more rogues who were leaders of their squads.


    Murtagh turned to them and said, "Luke is going to assign you with soldiers." With a stick, he drew a map of Silver Vales and then pointed at five ces in the form of a star. "In five days from now, you all are going to attack at these ces at the same time, all-together."


    "Why all-together?" one of them asked.

 Chapter 646 - Strategy

    Murtagh had called all his rogues from the trade path in order to realign them ording to his ns. He gave the rebel leader a cold stare. "That will make sure that they are confused and know that they can''t contain us. It would be like where all would they send their troops? The attack is going to happen at five different ces at the same time!"


    The rebel rogue''s eyes became wide. He looked at the map and then shook his head. "You are brilliant Alpha Murtagh! No wonder the kingdom is so scared of you. At first, the queen offered her daughter''s hand to you and when the girl was lost, you were put under house arrest." He chuckled. "Now I can understand that you are a force to reckon with and it is an honor to work for you!"


    Murtagh gave him a smug smile. "I am humbled by your words," he said, not at all meaning it. But he had to boost the morale of his men and increase their confidence in him. He went on to order them the locations where they had to go. After a round of brew, he dismissed all of them except Luke. "Tasha, could you ask the cook to get us more cinnamon rolls that they got in thest hunt?"


    "Sure," she replied and got up from hisp. She headed straight to the kitchen, hurrying up because she knew that Murtagh was going to say something very important to Luke, and she wanted to hear it all.


    Once she left and her footsteps faded, Murtagh said, "The main reason why I have asked them to attack five different locations at the same time is because I want you to take arge division, almost twice the size of the ones these leaders will be taking, and¡ª" he exhaled a heavy breath as he looked at the map. He didn''t know what to say, so he became silent.


    "And attack the Whitew pack?" Lukepleted his sentence.


    Murtagh jerked his head up. Luke was looking in his eyes intently. A long stretch of silence followed between them. Murtagh gave a one tight nod. Then he said, "If you don''t want to, I will understand."


    Luke chuckled. "I would never leave the opportunity, Alpha Murtagh. You know how I feel about the peace treaty. I can''t wait to see Vaarin''s downfall. Once he is gone, I will make sure that I kill my sister with my own hands! They are traitors. They sided with those who stole ournd and our freedom. I can never associate myself with them. I am so ashamed of my family that you can''t fathom!"


    Murtagh tilted his head. "Luke, I really do appreciate your patriotism, and trust me that I am so moved, but that is your father¡­" his voice drawled.


    "So what?" Luke said in a sharp voice. "Before being my father, he was a soldier in your army, your beta. And now he is reduced to being a puppet of King Dmitri! I don''t think of him as anything more than a pest who needs to be eliminated!" he spat on the floor.


    Murtagh narrowed his eyes. "You are having very strong views about your family." Heughed on the inside. Luke was going in the direction he had steered him. On the face, Murtagh was showing that he was actually concerned about his views about his family, but on the inside, he knew that the more he stoked the embers, the more the fire would burn.


    "My views are not strong, they are right!" Luke replied with arrogance.


    Murtaghughed softly. He nodded. "I never expected anything less from you, Luke." There was a silence between them as they sipped more brew.


    Tasha arrived in the room with a te full of cinnamon rolls. She sat down beside Murtagh on a chair after offering him the rolls. Murtagh picked up one and then took a big bite. "Ah! How much I missed these!" he said in a way that both Tasha and Luke sympathized with him, and that was what he wantedplete dedication,plete sympathy. Once he finished the soft and fluffy roll, he licked his lips and looked at them with an innocent smile. They were gazing at him withplete devotion. "Tasha?"


    "Yes, Murtagh?" she said, alert.


    "Five days from now, Luke will be attacking the Whitew pack. I want you to be with him. The two of you will spearhead the attack."


    "That would be interesting!" Tasha replied as she looked at Luke for a reaction. But he was just as excited as Tasha.


    Murtagh made another map on the ground and then discussed all the weak entry points of the Whitew pack from his experience. After two hours of strategy, they all dispersed. Murtagh went to his room while Luke and Tasha walked out of the cave.


    When Murtagh was the Alpha of the pack, he never ever disclosed those weak points to anyone because he was afraid that they might be used against him, but now¡ªnow the tables had turned. He was going to use every weak point to his advantage. He wanted Luke to lead the attack on the Whitew pack because he wanted to shock Vaarin. Father against son. The shock would definitely depress Vaarin and would cripple his confidence.


    Looking at the stars across the ck velvety sky, Tasha said, "Are you excited about the attack?" They were both sitting on a moss covered fallen log. They had walked hand-in-hand inside the forest to a small clearing. Tasha wanted to be alone with him to judge his sentiments and to feel his body.


    "I am," he replied, his chin tipped up. He gazed at the sky with restlessness in his eyes. "I want all of them to suffer, especially Olivia!"


    Tasha shifted closer to him. "Why?" she asked, as sheced her arm around his.


    "She married the wrong man¡­"


    Tasha ced her hand on his chest. She unbuttoned his shirt and slipped her hand inside. "Do you know that Murtagh has promised me to make his wife after we conquer the Whitew pack?"


    "Is that so?" he said as his breath hitched. Her fingers were on his navel.


    "Yes. But I don''t want to lose you either." She dipped her fingers beneath the waist of his pants. His shaft was already hard. She brushed it with his fingers. "Once we im the Whitew pack, even if I be Luna, I want to keep my lover with me." She opened the buttons of the pants, freeing his erection.


    He hissed and then in one swift motion, picked her up, yanked her cks down and impaled her on his shaft. "I want to keep you too, Tasha!" he growled as he grabbed her hips and made her ride him.


    She curled her hands around his neck as she rode him hard.


    The next day Luke assigned men to each of the five leaders. They all started their journey to reach their destinations. They all had to attack on the night of the fifth day as soon as the sun dipped below the horizon. The locations that Murtagh had chosen were small viges where they could strike easily.


    ---


    Kaizan returned home after two days of scouring through the forest. He didn''t find a single rogue.


    Music rmendation by Hollygolightly: "Afternoon Delight" by Stand Vocal Band

 Chapter 647 - Disaster

    For two days Kaizan had scoured through the forest around the trade path but he didn''t find a single rogue. When he returned back to the capital, he gave the report to the king. He reached his house, extremely tired. Olivia was sitting with Ookashi and Nate. The two would-be grandparents were thinking of constructing a nursery for their grandchildren.


    "Kaizan!" Ookashi said as she jumped from her ce to hug her son. "Gods, you look¡­ exhausted."


    Kaizan gave her a weak smile. "I am¡­" he replied as he hugged his mother back and inhaled her scent. She was a wonderful woman and he hoped that she changed her mind to be an immortal, but deep down he knew that she wouldn''t, and the worst part¡ªhis father totally epted her decision.


    "Go take a bath," Ookashi said. "You stink worse than a pigsty!"


    He chuckled. His gaze went to his wife who was watching him warmly and he knew that she missed him. Gods above. He too missed her.


    "You really need to take a bath!" Olivia said as she pushed against his chest when he tried to press her and kiss her in their bedchamber.


    He let out a deep throatyugh. "I missed you too."


    Olivia dragged him to the bathroom and after dumping him in the bathtub, she came out. Sheid clothes for him and then ordered the servants to send food for him in the bedroom. She had missed him so much over thest two days that even she couldn''t fathom her worries. All she wished every minute of the day was that he was safe. Kaizan came out of the bathtub in his birthday suit.


    "Kaizan!" she said as a flush rose in her cheeks. "What if the servantse in?" She rushed to the bathroom to get a towel for him, but he caught her in the middle and pulled her close to his chest. He gripped her waist in one arm in a vise-like grip and tipped her chin up curling his fingers beneath it.


    "So?" he asked as he brushed his lips along hers lightly, enough for her to feel heavy in her breasts.


    "So, you should be dressed," she said in a breathy voice.


    "I don''t want to be dressed," he replied, his tongue licking the seam of her lips.


    "This is highly inappropriate," she murmured.


    "Is it then?" he pressed his lips on hers and with one hand pressed her butts against his.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I am ravenous."


    His raging cock was so hard that she could feel it pulsate against the silk of her gown. He grazed her lips with his tongue and her lips parted for him. Without a dy, his tongue was inside her mouth, sweeping every corner with a moan. Olivia threaded her fingers in his damp hair and sucked on his tongue. He grinded his cock against her and she groaned. The knock on the door went unnoticed and so did the slight parting of the door. A squeal and giggle were all they heard and then the doors closed.


    Kaizan picked her up and made her lie on the bed. He tore her dress apart and it wasn''t long before he positioned himself to her core and in one push, he was inside her. He began thrusting inside her wildly, until their bodies merged in a way that he didn''t know where he started or where she ended. It was not long before he came inside her with a snarl against her neck.


    ---


    "I am not sure what father thought of, but if I don''t understand, then you are there with me, aren''t you?" Kaizan said to Ileus as they looked at the disaster in front of them. It had been three days since he had returned. The soldiers were still scouting on the borders of the capital.


    "Always, Kaizan. But the thing is that I have only used magic for this kind of work. So, you have to work with me so that we actually make it through."


    Kaizan grimaced. "I don''t think I will be able to understand it, and I am sure this will haunt my dreams."


    "Once you pick up the right piece, the next one would be simpler to fit."


    Kaizan looked at the sketch the carpenter had given them upside down. Then he turned it again to understand which part was drawn and resembled in three dimensions. "This is so fucked up!" His father had been working with a carpenter all this time and gifted Kaizan with arge wooden box which contained several wooden parts of what he said was going to be the crib, and not just one, but two cribs. And the worst part was that Nate had prohibited both of them from using magic to build the cribs.


    Already Da had given all the old toys that her children yed with to Olivia. Ookashi was into making socks and sweaters and more clothes one after the other.


    Now the parts were all scattered everywhere on the floor. Ileus said, "Maybe you should turn the direction of the sketch in right direction?" Ileus hade to talk to him about what was going on in the forest with the rogues but found himself entangled with¡­ cribs. "And maybe you shouldn''t have used your ws to dig everything out from the box!" He was annoyed with Kaizan for not being able to put it through. He didn''t like failures. He was so tempted to use his magic, but he was sure that Kaizan would rat him out, and Ileus was in no way going to listen to a lecture from Nate as to how important it was to feel the things in a natural way rather than using magic. Gods, damn it! Then why was he born as a wizard?


    "Because you are a half werewolf too," Kaizn replied.


    Ileus shot him a dark re. Damn his promised wolf for listening to his thoughts.


    "Look, Olivia is sleeping in the next room. I don''t want to disturb her. Let us just finish this shit before she wakes up." Somehow Olivia had been sleeping like a baby bear in hibernation these days. Just yesterday she whined on how much she was eating.


    "I will get very fat at this rate," she hadined.


    "You should get fat, love," he said lovingly as he gave her a pastry in the middle of the night.


    Anastasia was also bing tired running after the two boys, and so she was also sleeping a lot these days. That was the reason Ileus was free.


    Ileus picked up a rod and fitted it in another long rod. He eyed his creation and after a moment of silence asked, "Do you think this is all right?"


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes. He looked at the sketch and then nodded seriously. "This looks like a start."


    And the two began assembling the crib. Soon every piece fell into ce and the two got really engrossed. As they worked, Ileus asked, "Have you thought of names?"


    Kaizan snapped his head up to stare at Ileus. Gods, damn it. He hadn''t! "Do you have ideas?"


    Ileus raised his eyebrow.

 Chapter 648 - What If?

    Ileus was just as nk as him. "No," he replied, lifting his shoulder. "Giving names to the kids is Anastasia''s department, not mine. If it were for me, I would have called my sons, son number one and son number two, or Ileus one and Ileus two." At this point of time, he didn''t know why Anastasia called him arrogant and narcissist when he suggested her those names. It wasn''t like he really thought of good names.


    Kaizan shook his head. Ileus was actually terrible at this.


    "Haven''t you read any names in the books that I had given you?" Ileus asked, as he snapped thest piece in the first crib.


    Kaizan rolled his eyes. "I can''t name my child Dick, Hardcock or Humper!"


    Ileus sighed. "If you ask me, those would be great names. Imagine how they would sound on women''s lips. It would be like, ''Hardcock,e here'', or, ''we have a Humper here''."


    Kaizan looked at Ileus with wide eyes. "I don''t really believe you just said that to my kids!"


    Ileus narrowed his eyes as he carefully adjusted thest part of the crib. "You asked for my opinion, man," he replied nonchntly as he admired his work. Gods, he was so¡­ talented.


    "Remind me never to ask you again!" Kaizan grunted.


    "But I still can''t believe that you are going to have twins!" Ileus said with a semnce of a smile as he walked to the next wooden box that contained pieces of the next crib. At this rate, he was sure he would end up constructing every part of the kids'' nursery along with Kaizan.


    "Neither can I. Mother told me that she wished I would get a handful of trouble because of the way I troubled her and here I am," Kaizan said as he waved at the assembled crib. It looked beautiful and he had this sudden impulse to rock it. He chuckled.


    "Do you know what sex are they?" asked Ileus, sounding excited.


    "Not as yet! But I hope Olivia can smell them soon."


    Ileus rubbed his hand, itching to assemble the other crib, now that he knew which part would go where. "If I am so excited, I can''t imagine how excited you are about the kids!" He remembered how scared he was at first and then he started waiting for Nici and then how the small child changed his world. And then they had Alexander. Ileus now waited for Kaizan''s kids. He was going to spoil all of them so much and would make sure no one interfered, not even the parents.


    Kaizan took a deep breath in. "I am trying not to be too excited."


    "What do you mean?" Ileus asked, jerking his head to look at him. When he didn''t reply, Ileus realized what Kaizan meant. "You know that you worry unnecessarily."


    "I amcking good leads, Ileus. There is something that isn''t there and that I am unable to see. Murtagh is kind of testing us. None of the rogues had attacked anywhere in the capital in thest three days. That means that he is nning something bigger. I didn''t hear any attacks on the trade path either, which is kind of weird."


    Ileus tilted his head and after a moment''s silence, he opened the next wooden box. "Come let us finish this one too. "I will be better once we have assembled this one too."


    With each passing day, as Olivia grew confident with her pregnancy, blooming more each day, Kaizan''s dread left him unsettled. "I want to kill that bastard like yesterday!" he grunted. "Olivia is not safe in her own home town." The fear seemed like it was so nearby. He knew just one thing¡ª


    "What are you thinking?" Ileus looked at him brooding over something.


    "If I am lost or if Olivia is lost, we will follow each other, Ileus¡­" He had to get this out of his chest. "If anything happens to us¡ª"


    "Shut up! Would you?" Ileus snapped. He couldn''t even think of losing Kaizan, It was as if the blood bond he had with him thrummed to the level that it crazed him.


    "No, I have to say it, Ileus. If we don''t make it alive through this shit, you will be raising my children as their father."


    "You have gonepletely out of your mind!" Ileus said with a jaw clenched so hard that it ached.


    "Promise me that."


    Ileus swallowed the thick lump that formed his throat. He stared at Kaizan for some time and then said, "I will. You have my word." He walked towards Kaizan and caught his upper arms. "But it wouldn''te to that situation."


    Kaizan took a sigh of relief.


    The two finished the assembly of the second crib soon after.


    "By the way, I hope you know that there is a full moon in ten days," Ileus said, changing the topic. "And I have ns with Anastasia." He wiggled his eyebrows.


    ----


    Out of the five rogue leaders, two had arrived at their destinations. They came in small batches and hid themselves in the viges or in the traveler''s inns. They all wanted to be as covert as possible. The other three rogue leaders still had time to reach their destinations. Thest one would reach on the fourth day, his men would take rest for a day and then they would all attack together. They all knew how to go underground after that because Murtagh had asked them to hide their asses off immediately, else they would be targets of Mozias.


    Luke was on the outside of the cave, assembling his unit. Murtagh had given him the exact location of the weak entry points of the Whitew pack. He had drawn a map on the wet mud of the ground where they stood. He called the three leaders of his unit who now surrounded the map. Tasha was sitting on a stump, watching him. Over the past few days, she had grown attached to him. The man was a great lover, great kisser and had sex with her as if she was his world. She wanted to spend more time with him instead of Murtagh. But at the same time, she couldn''t risk her position with Murtagh because he had promised her to make her his Luna. So, she watched Luke with a sigh and¡­ lust from a distance. What if¡ª


    "This is where you are going to attack from," said Luke to one of them. He pointed at the south border. He pointed the stick in his hand to two more points. "These are not heavily guarded, but once you are inside, you may encounter a small division of soldiers."


    "That wouldn''t be a problem!" one of them chuckled.


    "Once you all are inside the territory and have sufficiently distracted them, Tasha and I will arrive at the main gate." Luke sneered as if he was sneering at his father. "I can''t wait for it!" He wanted to see the expression on his father''s face when he confronted him, when he plunged his sword into him. Thinking of his father, he spat on the floor.


    "Neither can I," Tasha said and bit her lip.


    Luke dismissed his men. He walked to her and pulled her up. "You''ve grown very impatient Tasha."


    She looked at him under hershes.. "I want you to be the Alpha."

 Chapter 649 - Sandwiched

    Luke jerked his head back as Tasha gazed at him from under her eyshes. He stared in her eyes for a long time. An awkward silence stretched between them and Tasha thought that he would rat her out. She wanted to smack herself for the slip of tongue. Her breath hitched as she waited for him to speak as fear crawled beneath her skin. He curled his fingers below her chin and lifted her lips to align with his. "If I wanted to be the Alpha, I wouldn''t have be a rebel. I want to support Murtagh and I will support his ideas at all levels. But yes, I would love to be his Beta if he rises to power." He pressed a light kiss on her lips. "And if you are happy with me as a Beta, then I will always take care of you."


    Tasha loosed her breath as she closed her eyes. That was a close call. "I understand¡­" When she opened her eyes, she said, "In that case I will spend most of my time with the Beta. Maybe even have a baby or two with him."


    Luke chuckled. "We can start making babies from now on." He lifted her in his arms and carried her all the way inside the room, kissing her deeply.


    Murtagh was sitting at the table, reading documents that his spies had brought. He saw the young couple. Tasha and Luke looked at him after he set her on the ground and that was enough cue for Murtagh to leave his work. He took off his shirt and walked to them.


    ---


    "Are you fucking serious?" Ileus shouted at Kaizan who was preparing to go for a long time to patrol the borders of the kingdom. "Why would you do that? Did your father give you the order?"


    Olivia was helping Kaizan with his baldric where he had sheathed various types of daggers. She was looking pale as she hid her nervousness under her cool fa?ade. She wasn''t looking at Kaizan but was fussing in her own way around him.


    "The safety of the people is messing with my mind, Ileus!" Kaizan snapped. "Murtagh''s silence is messing with my mind. It''s been blood four days and there is no attack on the trade path. There is not a single vige the rogues have plundered or raided. There are no killings rted to the rebels. What am I supposed to think of this? That Murtagh is content by escaping? That he wouldn''t strike back? Hell no!" With fury he grabbed the dagger from Olivia''s hand and sheathed it in his baldric. "I have to go and see what is happening around."


    "You know there is no fucking need to go and see it," Ileus snarled. "We can send teams consisting of Mozias and werewolves."


    Kaizan jerked Olivia''s hand away and faced Ileus with rage in his eyes. "Mozias, Mozias, Mozias!" he retorted. "And what the fuck have they done so far? Have they been able to catch a single blood rebel? No. Have they been able to catch any rogue? No!" He pinned his gaze at Ileus. "And the reason? The queen doesn''t want them to use their bloody magic as she sits in her high castle from where everything appears green! We are all bloody dying here." He was panting now, as rage expanded in his chest. "Vaarin has just be the Alpha of the pack because the king wanted it. But what kind of protection is the king giving him?" he asked. "None. Zilch!" He red at Ileus who returned his re.


    "Don''t you talk about my parents like that, Kaizan," he said in a cold voice as shadows peeled off him. "You know why mother hasn''t allowed wizards and witches to go there. It is not easy."


    "Then don''t stop me, Ileus!" Kaizan growled. "Order me to leave to check out the borders of Silver Vales. I just can''t sit watching them like a duck!"


    Ileus narrowed his eyes at him. "You know what?" he pointed his finger at Kaizan as his golden eyes swirled with fury. "You are not going to step out of the capital until I ask you to, now!" The shadows seemed to peel more out of him and they swirled around him almost as intensely as his anger.


    "Ileus!" Kaizan shouted, his neck muscles cording with tension. "You do know that those rogues are all over the ce, scheming something dangerous! How can you stop me?"


    Ileus glowered at Kaizan. "I can do whatever I like!" he replied. His gaze flitted to Olivia who had gone paler. He could sense her tension and her panic. Shadows burst out of him and he disappeared.


    "Ileus! You fucking asshole!" Kaizan roared. "Come back, else when Ie to the pce, shit is going to happen!" He stared at the swirling smoke that was vanishing from the room and going after its owner. Kaizan stood there with his fists balled tightly. When thest wisp of smoke disappeared, he turned to the table where Olivia was standing and pounded it hard. The wood splintered on impact, the splinters flying all around and the items on it, shattering or nking on the ground. Olivia was stunned. Her hands flew to her mouth as her eyes widened. She backed up a little, shaking her head. "Olivia¡­" he called her, but she turned and ran back to her bedchamber. "Olivia!" he shouted. But she had gone.


    Kaizan was so pissed that he sat on the chair and grabbed his head in his hands. He was sandwiched between his love for his wife and his hatred for the rebels.


    ---


    On the fourth day, all the rebels were in their ce. They had quietly got into the viges and apart from eating and walking during the nights, they didn''t do much. They were surreptitious so that the vigers were not scared of them. Keeping a low profile, some of them would take a round of the perimeters in order to see what was the best time to attack them.


    Murtagh knew that the vigers would suspect the new travelers if they stayed for a long time and that is why he was bothered about three rebel leaders who would reach early and had to stay back. In order to make their visit legit, he had sent them with a variety of items that they had stolen from the traders on the trade path. In case people suspected why they stayed for long, they could alwayse up with the excuse of selling goods.


    On the evening of the fourth day, Luke along with Tasha were standing all dressed up in front of Murtagh. Murtagh instructed them to reach the borders of the Whitew pack and hide until the crack of dawn. This was the time they had to attack, because this was when most of the pack would be asleep. "I don''t want any of your people toe out before the time. The attack has to be extremely precise. I am sure that once there would be an attack inside the pack, Vaarin woulde out. You have to go for him. Is that clear?"


    Luke gave a tight nod. "When will you join us?" he asked.


    ---


    Music rmendation by Sacogun - "Let it be me" by Everly Brothers

 Chapter 650 - An Unusual Feeling

    When Luke asked Murtagh as to when he would join them, Murtagh wanted to say after you have won it for me. He chuckled on the inside. The two kids were so¡­ foolish. They had stars in their eyes when they looked at Murtagh. He knew that Tasha was a selfish bitch and was driven only¡­ mostly by her greed. There was a tiny part in her which had grown attached to Luke. But Luke¡ªhe only looked at him as if he was worshiping. And Murtagh needed such blind followers.


    "I will be coordinating all the leaders from here," replied Murtagh. "You know that each of them will send their messengers as soon as the attack is over. I am estimating that by tomorrow we will know about every rebel attack."


    Muscles tightened in his body when Luke heard that Murtagh wouldn''t join them.


    Murtagh knew that Luke wanted him to see how much he was going to fight for him. "If you like, you can stay here and coordinate the attacks," he offered to Luke in a gentle voice. "I will rece you." He yed with Luke''s emotions. That had an immediate effect on Luke. The boy melted and his face flushed.


    "No Alpha," Luke replied. "You may join any time you like and you can expect to receive good news by tomorrow evening!"


    Murtagh''s lips curved up. He walked to Luke and sped his forearms. "I don''t expect anything less from you Luke," he said warmly. "You have like a beta for me I never had. You have shown that you can fight for freedom that I am seeking for my people¡ªpeople who are forced to submit to the king and queen of Silver Vales. They don''t know that they are going to be ves sooner thanter. I just want them all to live in an environment where one can breathe freely." His hands went on Luke''s shoulders. "Your dedication to our mission is what keeps me going."


    Luke''s chest swelled with pride. He said, "I will not let you down, Alpha."


    Murtagh took a deep breath. He held Luke''s hands in his and lowered his gaze to them. Then he took out a dagger from the sheath on his belt. It was a sharp-edged dagger with a hilt on which the insignia of the Whitew pack was carved in wood¡ªa wolf howling at the moon. He gave the dagger to Luke and said, "I know that it would be difficult for you to face your father and kill him. But when you face him, take this dagger in your hand. It will remind you of the mission you are on." Murtagh brushed his finger over the carved wolf on it. "This dagger was given to me by my grandfather and I used it to kill my father to be the Alpha of the pack. Now I am giving you this dagger to kill another Alpha of the pack."


    Luke took the dagger in his hand. Murtagh was giving him his personal possession and one so important? A shiver passed through him. He turned the dagger in his hand. Its de glinted the dim light of the torches that were burning around the cave. He swallowed down his saliva as a lump formed in his throat. With a trembling hand he sheathed the dagger in his belt and said, "Thank you Alpha¡­" he murmured. "I will make sure that I kill Vaarin with this dagger."


    A smile came on Murtagh''s lips. He had sessfully yed with Luke''s emotions. "Now go and make some more proud of you!"


    Luke bowed to him and strode out of the cave.


    Tasha ambled to Murtagh. She ced her hands on his chest as she looked up at him. "I will make sure that we take over the pack as soon as possible." She ced a lingering kiss on Murtagh''s lips. "Because I can''t wait to be with you again."


    Murtagh took a strand of her hair that had fallen over her cheek and rubbed it between his fingers. "And I can''t wait to be with you." He tucked the hair behind her ear and lifted her chin up. He kissed her passionately. He pulled away from her and she cried. "Go and make me feel proud of you, my Luna."


    Tasha''s chest thrummed with excitement. Her eyes flew wide open listening to the word ''Luna''. Her lips curled up and she exhaled a ragged breath. Without saying a word, she turned and strode out.


    Murtagh scoffed behind her. It was too easy to y with her. He watched the two of them leave with their group and then walked inside his room. All he had to do was to watch the rogues attack while he satfortably in this cave. He had it all charted out. If the rebels won, he was at a huge advantage. But if they lost, he had his exit strategy nned very well. He started gathering all his things in a bag.


    Luke and Tasha reached the borders of the Whitew pack in the wee hours of the morning. Two groups were dispatched to the weak entry points as discussed earlier while the rest of the men hid themselves in the forest. They all had to wait till the stars started fading in the sky. Only after that they would attack.


    At the same time, the rebel groups that were stationed in the viges across the kingdom grouped themselves at the best possible ces for the attack. None of the vigers over thest few days said anything because they posed as traders and carried many goods of interest to the vigers. In fact, the vigers were only too happy to see merchandise that they rarely ever saw. It included soft rugs, furs, nkets, silks and other small useful items¡ªall at very cheap prices.


    ording to Murtagh''s instructions, not all the rebels had to deal with the vigers. Only two from each group posed as traders while the resty low. Everything was extremely well nned.


    Right now, all of them were waiting for the stars to start fading and then they would attack the viges as per the n.


    ---


    "Why are you so restless, Vaarin?" Kaia asked as she turned to her side and watched her husband who was pacing a hundredth time. The warm glow of fire scattered a soft light in the room.


    Vaarin didn''t reply for a long time. He wondered if he should tell Kaia about the smell of their son that he had scented in the forest a week back. He stopped and gazed at her. She looked so calm and rxed that he felt that it would be a crime to create tumult in her mind. "I am going out to check the frontiers," he said.


    "Now?" Kaia frowned.


    "Yes," he replied in a steel voice.


    "Alone?" Kaia removed her nket and sat up.


    He shook his head. "No. I am taking some guards with me."


    Kaia bit her lip because she wanted to protest, but she closed her mouth on a second thought. She saw Vaarin leaving and suddenly her instincts screamed at her for going after him. A shiver ran up her spine.. This was an unusual feeling.

 Chapter 651 - [Bonus ] Startling Halt

    Luke and Tasha had tied their horses to the nearby stumps and logs and were cannily hidden from the eyes of the guards of the Whitew pack. They had climbed the trees and in order to hide their smells, they had plucked the leaves in the forest, ground them in paste and rubbed it all over their bodies.


    Right now, sitting higher on a branch, Luke focused on the sounds emanating from the pack. He was waiting to hearmotion which would be his cue to attack from the front gate.


    "After how long will you be seeing your father, Luke?" Tasha asked, sitting on a branch lower than him, interrupting his thoughts.


    Luke stilled. A momentter, in a cold voice replied, "It''s been over five years."


    "Do you remember your sister?" she asked further in a low voice.


    He wasn''t liking the flow of the conversation. "Yes, but I remember her childish face. I don''t know how she looks now."


    "Do you know that I used to like Kaizan when I was in Silver Vales?" Tasha said, as if recalling and brooding over it. "He used toe to me, but ever since he married Olivia, he¡­"


    Luke gritted his teeth. He didn''t like the sound of it. "He stoppeding to you."


    "Yes¡­"


    "What did you expect, Tasha? He is Olivia''s mate," Luke snapped.


    Tasha inhaled sharply. She disliked how Luke put it, but that was the truth. "I hate Olivia!" she blurted.


    A momentter he replied, "That makes the two of us."


    She chuckled. "Do you see any movement inside?"


    "No."


    They waited for some more time impatiently. All of a sudden there was a loud howl that broke with dawn. They also heard a loud metal nk as if something heavy and metallic had fallen down.


    ---


    Vaarin had taken a unit of soldiers along with him. The streets were deserted. The stars above had started fading in the night sky, which was beginning to chase the ckness. Vaarin headed for the northern periphery of the pack. He wanted to start from there and take a full circle. From thest few days, he was growing restless. There had been no rogue activity and his spies had informed him that Murtagh had escaped from the capital. That unsettled him a lot. He had increased vignce in the borders and his soldiers had informed that there was absolutely no activity in the forest or the trade path. gued by those thoughts, unease nketed him. When they reached the northern border, he found that the whole ce was absolutely quiet. He headed for the eastern border.


    As soon as Vaarin and his group moved out of sight, the rebel leader who was stationed on that side, entered the pack. With the leader ahead the rebels followed him inside the empty streets. There was no one outside at this hour, just as Murtagh had predicted. A smile crept on his lips. This was going to be as easy as cutting butter with a blunt knife. They moved ahead to reach the designated spot where the other team would join them.


    ---


    That kind of sound alerted Luke. He jumped off the tree. "Move! Now!" he yelled at his people. Tasha jumped off the tree and rushed after him. They ran to their horses and mounted them. All of them headed for the main gate.


    Luke was surprised to see that the gate was abandoned and it was hanging over hinges. Perhaps the guards all rushed to join their leader. A grin spread on his face as Luke nudged his horse forward, unsheathing his sword. He could hear loud cries of men and women. The carnage had started. Tasha and his men followed him to the designated spot. He was expecting to find his father over there. Excitement thrummed in his chest. Just a few more hours and then he would return the Whitew pack to its rightful owner.


    Lights had begun to spark up the streets as men, women and children came out, but the moment they came out, they screamed. Rebels attacked them.


    Luke couldn''t help but marvel at Murtagh for his nning skills. ording to him, the soldiers would be focused on fighting with the rogues on the inside of the pack. Along with his men he would attack them from the outside, squeezing them thoroughly. No one would be able to understand what happened and they would win smoothly.


    Ever since Murtagh had saved him, Luke had hated his father with vengeance. At that time Olivia was a little girl and so he loved her. He was there to protect her whenever he was not fighting for the pack''s freedom. However, once he left his pack, Murtagh had asked him not to meet his family otherwise things would getplicated. Luke understood the reason. Murtagh didn''t want him to develop feelings for his family. He had said that if he was a freedom fighter, then emotions had no ce. All that mattered was loyalty to thend. That thought was ingrained in his mind. He had nothing against Olivia until she married their bitter enemy and now, he resolved to kill her too. He was of the opinion that she should''ve rejected her mate.


    There was just one thing that wed his heart at all times¡ªhis mother''s memories. He didn''t know how he would face her. He was going to take care of his mother if Alpha Murtagh allowed it. Else¡­ Else he would have to kill her too. Dread skittered through his body when the thought crossed his mind. But he suppressed that feeling.


    The sky was now a shade of periwinkle and the moon hung low over the horizon.


    The sound of metal nking against metal neared. Men shouting, grunting and roaring as they fought against each other filled him with excitement. They were already galloping through the streets towards that direction. The rogues behind him were taking care of those who dared toe out. Tasha was galloping behind him. His skin pebbled with goosebumps in excitement. "Just a few more hours!" he murmured. The horses rounded a corner, galloped through an alley and then rounded to the left to reach the street in front of Vaarin''s mansion.


    As soon as they reached there, and filled in the ce, their eyes flew wide open. Luke pulled the reins of his horse. It neighed roughly and stopped. Tasha came to stop right behind him, her body trembling at what she saw.


    They all stared in the golden eyes. Shadows peeled off him angrily.


    Panic and fear gripped Tasha''s chest. "Prince Ileus!" she rasped.


    Luke came to a startling halt. He was expecting a full war out here, his men ughtering the soldiers of his father''s men, but what he saw was totally the opposite. It was his men who were being ughtered.


    Right beside Ileus, stood Vaarin, who appeared as if he was controlling his shock. And behind them were the Mozias, some of them on the ground, while a few on their brooms hovering in the sky above them, all ring at them.


    Next instant Tasha turned her horse back and yelled, "Retreat!" No sooner had they turned to retreat, they found themselves facing Kaizan and his men.

 Chapter 652 - The Plan

    Kaizan and his men stood behind the entire rebel group led by Luke and Tasha. They were blockedpletely from both sides. When Tasha''s gazended on Kaizan, her face paled. Dread skittered down her spine. Panic gripped her chest as she whipped her head towards the back to see Ileus and then Kaizan. How was it possible that both of them were here?


    Ileus seemed to pin his gaze on Luke. Shadows swirled around him mimicking his anger. He looked like he was going to finish all of them in one bout of anger. And he was barely able to conceal his anger.


    As for Luke, he was so stunned at the sudden change of events, at how the tables turned that his mind became numb. He was unable to process what was happening. He hade to attack the Whitew pack and take it over. He was sure that the whole thing would end within a few hours and he was sure that he would return the pack to its rightful owner. But what happened right now was beyondprehension. Murtagh had meticulouslyid the trap. How did both Ileus and Kaizane here when not a single rebel had leaked their ns?


    Luke''s gaze went up at the sky which was slowly getting lit up by the morning sun and there were wizards hovering around. When he looked at Kaizan, he could feel his dangerous aura. He knew that he was trapped and he was trapped so badly that the only way out of this ce was being dead.


    The whole ce was so silent that one could hear the flies buzzing around, horses swishing their tails and crickets chirping.


    Luke heard clomps of a horse approaching him and when he turned to the other side, he saw that it was Vaarin. He had toe to stand in the middle of his unit, fearlessly. Fury filled his chest and he sneered. "So, you have finally be ve of the king?" he said waving at the wizards and werewolves around him.


    Vaarin narrowed his eyes. "And you have be a rogue? It would have been better if you were rather dead!"


    Luke jerked his head back. "That is what you have to say when you see me after such a long time?"


    "Meeting after such a long time?" Vaarinughed mirthlessly. "Were you nning on meeting me cordially? Because the way I see it, you hade here to attack the Whitew pack, kill me and rece me with Murtagh? Haven''t you?"


    There was a look of surprise on Luke''s face. His father judged him well. His gaze went to Ileus who was standing at a distance behind them and watching them intently. There were no pretensions in his visit to the pack. "That''s right. I hade to kill you," he agreed brazenly. "I am ashamed of you for being my father because you have sold your soul to the enemy¡ªthe enemy that we have fought for so long to free ourselves!"


    When Vaarin saw Luke as the rebel leader, his heart had stuttered. He didn''t know that it was his son who led the rebel attack against him. He felt that his world had gone nk and he fought tears toe out of his eyes. His son, whom he had thought was dead, was standing alive and well and as a rogue? As someone who was instigating those attacks, murdering people, plundering them? It was impossible toe to terms that Luke was a traitor, but there he was. His heart wept. So, when he smelled him, he was actually there that night. He had waited on the side next to Ileus to control his emotions.


    Vaarin tilted his head. "At least I have sold my soul to those who will look after my people. You have sold your soul to someone who is only interested in himself, who has an army of rogues purely so that he can use them for his benefits!"


    "Father!" Luke shouted. "Don''t you talk about Murtagh like that. He was the one who saved me after these bastards left me for dead." He pointed at Kaizan. "He was your Alpha before you sumbed to the temptations of bing an Alpha. He was the one who showed us the path of freedom! And look at you now?"


    "Do you mean that he showed you the path of freedom by creating an army of rogues even before he was arrested by the kingdom?" Vaarin snapped.


    Luke''s eyes flew wide open. Suddenly one of the rebels unsheathed his sword and lunged at Vaarin, cursing him wildly. However, the moment he attacked, a white light struck his sword and melted it in his hands. He started screaming with pain when the hot metal poured on his fingers and palm. Not only that, the hot metal dropped on his horse too and the beast reared with pain. After throwing his mount on the ground, the animal ran away. The rebel got up from his ce, still screaming and then rushed to the side where there was a puddle of water on the ground.


    Tasha was horrified. She gasped seeing that it was a Mozia who was above them who threw the beam at her man. She couldn''t believe that they were ambushed in a way that they couldn''t evene to know about it. She pulled her gaze from the injured rebel to Kaizan.


    "It is good to see you Tasha," Kaizan smirked. "How did you like the n?"


    Tasha swallowed down the terror forming in the chest. "Wh¡ª what n?"


    "The n in which we let you escape with Murtagh," Kaizan replied nonchntly.


    "What?" Tasha''s blood drained from her face. "That''s a lie¡­"


    Kaizan nudged his horse to move ahead. "I do not lie," he said coldly. "Else how do you think that we hade to know about this attack?" He stopped his horse a few meters away from hers. "When you came to meet me about Murtagh''s condition, I had my suspicions that you wanted to escape. I gave you written consent to take a healer with you. In fact, I was hoping that you would escape with Murtagh."


    She scowled at him. "Why would any leader do that¡ªmake his most-wanted enemy escape?"


    "Simple," he shrugged. "We wanted to reach to the bottom of the problem so that we deal with it once and for all!" he pointed his chin towards Luke. "And now we know the root of the problem is none other than Luke. After you escaped with Murtagh, every activity on the border ceased. Did you really think that the kingdom was foolish enough to understand that you people had stopped working?"


    Vaarin came towards Tasha and kicked her horse so fiercely that it lost its bnce and Tasha shrieked and tumbled from the saddle onto the ground. Vaarin dismounted his horse and then walked to her. As she tried to get up, he caught her hair and backhanded her. She skidded a few feet away from him andnded in a puddle of water. She screamed with pain as her lips split and blood spurted out of her mouth.


    "Father!" Luke shouted.. He dismounted his horse and leapt at his father, but the moment he did that, he froze midair, his hands and legs iling.

 Chapter 653 - Take Advantage?

    Luke had never experienced magic. Frozen midair with his sword, his adrenalin pounded against his ribcage. Next moment shadows burst in front of him and Ileus emerged with his hand raised in front of him, as if he was controlling Luke''s movements. "I will snap your head like a twig, if you attack the Alpha of the pack," he growled, his face contorted with fury.


    As Luke looked at him with a healthy dose of dear, Ileus slowly brought his hand down setting Luke on his feet on the ground. Ileus flicked his hand and Luke''s sword wriggled in his hand. As if it had developed its own mind, it started being pulled towards Ileus''s hand. Luke tried to hold it as securely as possible, but it twisted his fingers and he grunted in pain when it flew into Ileus''s hand. Ileus held the sword''s hilt and turned it de in the air. It just disappeared much to Luke''s shock. Ileus took a step towards him and in a cold voice said, "From a long time we have been searching for the rebel who was at the helm of it." Ileus started to circle him. "From a long time, I have been stopping my mother to interfere in the rebel problem because I know what her punishments are." Circling. Circling. "From a long time, you have taken advantage of our good gesture, thinking that we were weak?" Ileus came to stand right in front of Luke. Smoke peeled from his body and licked Luke''s. It was as if it was looking to devour something, burn something.


    Ileus curled his finger beneath Luke''s chin and tipped it up. His ws lengthened and they dug in Luke''s chin. Fresh blood trickled out. His golden eyes flickered a ck. "Did you think that just because we didn''t interfere in the affairs of the trade path and that of the Whitew pack, you would be able to take over the kingdom?" Ileus pointed at the rebels he hade up with. "With their help? Did you really underestimate us to this level?"


    All at once, Ileus left him and flung his hands in front towards the rebels. "Rai ih!" he roared. Smoke exploded out of him and sted the group of rebels who were standing behind Luke. ck covered them all as it swirled, hissing and whipping. Screams were heard from the inside. Every rebel, and every other man or woman standing over there, flinched as they took a step or two back and covered the eyes with their forearms. Air, so strong, rippled through the street, tousling the hair and whipping the clothes around their bodies.


    Seeing his men screaming on the inside, Luke yelled. "Stop it!" He charged at Ileus, but the moment he took a step forward, Ileus held his neck with his left hand and lifted him up in the air, growling. He peeled his lips back from his fangs as they lengthened.


    "You dare to attack me?" Ileus said, his voice guttural, full of danger. Luke choked, his face flushed and his eyes bloodshot. He held Ileus''s wrist as he struggled to get out of his grip, but the dark prince was just inhumanly strong. His bicep muscles bulged and his neck corded.


    Luke sputtered, kicking his feet in the air, trying to remove his hand. He could still hear the screams of his men inside the ck smoke. "L¡ª leave me¡­" he managed to speak. Ileus removed his hand from his neck and Luke fell on the ground on his ass. He coughed and coughed and wheezed as he scrambled away from Ileus, holding his neck. He managed to get up and rested his hands on a nearby horse of a soldier he didn''t know. "Release them," he requested.


    "Yes, I will," Ileus replied. He raised his hands andmanded the smoke to retreat. And when the smoke retreated there was not a single rebel standing over there. They all had vanished as if they never existed.


    "What the fuck have you done with them?" Luke asked in a hoarse voice. By this time every rebel that was left became too restless. They wanted to leave. No one had anticipated that the dark prince would be such a powerful man. Fear ran deep through each of them.


    "I have thrown them in the dungeons of Vaarin''s castle." Ileus scanned every rebel present over there as if daring them and every rebel froze under his gaze.


    Luke was dumbfounded. "You are insane!" he said, still holding his neck. "They hadn''t done anything!"


    Taking advantage of the mayhem, Tasha began to slip. She started taking small steps back. If only she could get out of the pack and reach Murtagh somehow, she would be saved. If Kaizan caught her, she would be hanged for the act of treason. She turned lightly, lowered her head and began walking in the middle of the horses, when someone grabbed her neck and threw her on the ground.


    "Where do you think you are going, vermin?" Kaizan growled.


    Tasha sprang up and tried to make a run but she was stopped by the soldiers. Kaizan came up to her. She turned to face him, flinching every moment. "How did you know I was escaping?" She asked in order to buy time and assess her situation to make the next move.


    "Wasn''t it obvious?" he replied with a smirk. "Once you went to get the healer, I went to the crown prince to apprise him of the situation."


    Tashaughed in his face. "It doesn''t matter that you have caught us here. Our men are everywhere in the kingdom."


    After Tasha had left, Kaizan had made her follow by one of his spies. In the meantime, he had gone to meet Ileus and apprised him of the situation. Ileus hadn''tmented on it. Kaizan hade back to his home, feeling frustrated. Over the next four days, Ileus had stayed absolutely quiet about his n of action. Kaizan wanted to go and check the perimeters of the kingdom. He had even shouted at Ileus for not being able to efficiently handle the rogue situation, and Ileus¡­ he had listened to him, and then stopped him from leaving the capital.


    It was past midnight when Ileus summoned his promised wolf. When Kaizan walked through the portal into the east wing of the pce, he saw that arge army of wizards and witches was waiting for him. "We are going to the Whitew pack in an hour," Ileus said in a cold, calcted voice. "Gather your men and meet me in the capital."


    Kaizan was stunned at the sudden development of the events, but he didn''t question. He didn''t know why Ileus chose this time. However, as thebined army walked through the several portals into the Whitew pack, Ileus told him the details. His spies had informed him that the rogues had nned an attack on the pack and it was about to happen anytime soon. To say that Kaizan was stunned was an understatement. He was proud of his prince.


    ¡ª


    Out of nowhere, an arrow shot through the sky. Ileus leapt in the air to stop it, but it grazed his palm and struck its target. Vaarin bellowed with pain and fury and unsheathed his sword, turning to see who did it. Chaos ensued.. The remaining rebels charged at Vaarin and other soldiers with their swords.

 Chapter 654 - The Ancient Way

    Vaarin roared as the arrow lodged itself deep in his back, but like the wolf he was, he lifted his sword and unleashed himself on the line of soldiers who raised weapons in front of him. Kaizan lunged on his left with a guttural snarl and Ileus on the right flung beams of white and gold over the rebels.


    A sneaky archer rebel who was in the midst of all the other rebels, had drawn a string and fired the arrow. His shot was precise towards Vaarin. All he wanted was some distraction on what was going on so that Luke could be given some vantage. And his strategy worked.


    Vaarin spotted the archer through the army of rebels. "You!" he yelled. He rushed through the densework of bodies to reach the archer. No sooner did he reach there, a sword came whooshing down in his direction. He stopped it with his sword and stabbed the rebel in his throat after kicking him away. Then Vaarin whirled and brought down his sword upon the archer. He saw a sh of teeth as the archer smiled, and then the glint of his sword as he raised to fight with him. But even with that arrow inside his back, Vaarin was too strong. He attacked the archer and shed his sword, a blow that could have cleaved the rogue in half had he not darted back fast enough. But the sh managed to rip his tunic and make a sizable cut on his torso. It took no more than five minutes for Vaarin to kill the archer. He whirled around to kill more of them. The wizards in the air aided him as he moved through the crowd this time. It was not long before he came face to face with Luke. Luke had a dagger in his hand.


    "Vaarin!" Kaizan with his sword that was crimson and dripping with blood, stepped right beside him and was about to charge at Luke, but Vaarin halted him by his hand.


    "Stay back," he growled, panting hard, as he faced Luke, who was bent forward with the dagger in his right hand, ready to attack. "He is mine, and I will do this the ancient way¡ªslow and painful." All at once whatever little love he had for his son, vanished. Now Luke was just like any other rebel for him¡ªa prized rebel. The more you loved a person, the more you hated them if the timees.


    Kaizan stopped and nced at the arrow on his back. Blood dripped down. He shuddered to think that if it was even an inch closer, it could have pierced through his heart.


    He wanted to offer to fight Luke, instead Kaizan said, "Then let me cut its shaft."


    Vaarin gave him a tight nod. Used to this type of a situation before, Kaizan snapped the shaft of the arrow, leaving just enough that it jutted out of his back so that the blood didn''t spurt out like a fountain.


    His fangs lengthened and his ws became sharp as they rolled out. "Let''s see how good you still are Luke," Vaarin hissed and attacked.


    Luke had always seen his father when he was fighting the rebels. He had trained with him a number of times. He lunged at Vaarin with his dagger but he couldn''t move fast enough to avoid the ws ripping into his face, his neck and torso. Luke screamed with pain and fury.


    His dagger struck Vaarin on his upper arm, gashing through his flesh. Next, he charged at his chest, but Vaarin blocked the attack with his elbow which mmed right into Luke''s elbow hard enough to send him two steps back. Luke barked as pain cruised through him. Vaarin whirled around and struck his side down hard. His ws gashed the side of Luke''s torso. Crying with pain, Luke stumbled away a few steps.


    "It is not easy to kill me, is it Luke?" Vaarin said as he surveyed his son and his son surveyed him. The rebels around them were dropping like corn nts felled by a farmer with his knife. Those who watched them move, dared not move. "And that dagger¡ªI remember it," he seethed. "Murtagh killed his father to be the Alpha of the pack. And he has gifted it to you to kill your father so that you return the pack to him once again." Varrin''s loath for Murtagh had no end, but his dislike for his son¡­ it rose to the next level.


    They charged each other again, some fundamental part fracturing inside Vaarin with every strike and slice. When they separated again, Vaarin spat, "You are just as pathetic as the man who made you the monster."


    "Fuck off!" Luke growled. "You are nothing like him!"


    And at that point of time Vaarin knew that Luke had gone too far from him. So far that he would nevere back. It broke thest thread that tied him to his son. "Then you will die today¡ªwith my teeth at your throat!"


    "Or you will die at my hands," Luke retorted. He had removed his family''s weakness out of him and now he was a rebel, a freedom fighter. He charged at Vaarin with his dagger.


    His father moved back and then swirled around him toe at his back. He went for Luke''s throat and shed it. Luke barked in a lot of pain, as Vaarin''s ws shredded the flesh between his shoulders. Blood and flesh clung to his ws. Luke staggered as he saw stars in his vision. But the next moment Luke turned fast on his heels. Vaarin saw the blowing but couldn''t stop it. Luke''s dagger shed across his stomach. Armor, cloth and his skin, shed. He growled in pain. As if he had had enough of it, Vaarin just attacked Luke and the next he knew was that his fangs were on Luke''s throat, and Luke''s dagger nted somewhere in his body. Vaarin pierced his fangs deeper and deeper in Luke''s neck until it hung from his body on a piece of flesh and skin. Luke''s body stumbled and fell on the ground. Vaarin too looked at his son for thest time. Numbed, he heard distant roars and someone cried his name, but he was far too gone, his mind wondering whether he felt the loss of his son, whether he should tell Kaia about it. Darkness swept over him like a warm, inviting nket.


    Every other rebel was sliced or burned. Ileus''s wrath had no limit. Along with his army of wizards, he killed every one of them in no more than twenty minutes. Chest heaving with anger in his lungs, he surveyed the carnage around him. The Mozias were now on the ground, helping the werewolves to pile the bodies of the rebels on the side. In this whole mayhem, there was something that was missing. He snapped his head to the right and then left. Where was Tasha? He remembered that Kaizan had rushed his father-inw out of here.


    ---


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Tasha had got out of the fighting zone and darted towards the castle.. If she couldn''t kill Vaarin, then at least she could kill Kaia and do some damage on her own before leaving the pack and giving some good news to Murtagh.

 Chapter 655 - She Saw…

    As Tasha made her way inside the castle, she thought that if she escaped alive with Kaia''s head as her trophy, Murtagh wouldn''t be as angry with her for the failure of the mission and that he would still make her his wife. She had no hope left for Luke, because he was trapped so badly that even if Vaarin would want him to be released, Ileus and Kaizan would not leave him. But hope for Murtagh still bloomed in her chest. If that man survived, he would still make a decent living as a rogue too. She grinded her jaws thinking of Kaizan. If only she could kill Olivia.


    There was a deathly quiet in the castle''s grounds. Servants milled about the ce as if they were mourning. She went to the stables at first. It was still too early for the stable hand to wake up. She grabbed a dirty cloth on the way and covered her face with it. Then she picked up an abandoned cloak and wore it. Taking advantage of the situation, Tasha made her way to the kitchen. Except two women who were chatting in low voices while watching a cauldron burning over slow fire, there was no one else. They looked at her.


    "Who are you?" one of them asked in a monotonous voice.


    With much difficulty, through her split lip, Tasha mumbled, "New stable help. The stable master is looking for some food." She didn''t know where Kaia''s room was. "He also wanted to know what to do with the new mare that was born yesterday."


    "What do you mean? The stable master can''t really separate the youngling from the horse!" she replied, rolling her eyes.


    "Yes¡­ but he wants to know the opinion of the mistress."


    The woman took arge bowl and filled it to the brim with rabbit stew. She gave it to Tasha and said, "The mistress must be sleeping. Come after an hour."


    Tasha took the hot steaming stew from her and said, "Can you tell me where the mistress''s room is? I will not bother you after an hour and who knows if you will be here or not by that time¡­"


    The woman chuckled. Understanding the predicament of the new stable hand, she said, "It is on in the east wing after you round the corner of the corridor on the left."


    Tasha bowed to them and hurriedly left. She was sure that Kaia must be sleeping at this hour, or she might be awake and waiting for Vaarin. Tasha hoped for the former, but the chances were bleak. As she walked through the main hall, she dumped the contents of the bowl in a vase in the corner and tossed the bowl aside. Her hand curled around the dagger that was strapped to her belt. As instructed by the woman in the kitchen, she walked towards the room.


    A guard was positioned in front of the antechamber. When he saw hering, he became alert. Straightening himself, he took his hand to the pommel of his sword and growled as if warning her. Tasha knew that if she walked confidently, the guard''s warning sense would skyrocket. She bowed to him and in a soft voice repeated herself, "The stable master has asked me to convey it to the mistress as to what to do with the new mare. If My Liege can see me only for a brief moment, it will be a quick question and I will leave."


    The guard narrowed his eyes. After assessing her, he said, "Wait. I will announce you to her."


    Fear surged through her that her lie would be caught by Kaia immediately. Tasha gulped down her fear and said, "Please do tell her that she birthed it yesterday night only."


    "Okay," the guard grunted. He opened the door of the antechamber and then walked in. He had walked till the middle of the chamber, when suddenly something sharp pierced him in his throat. Shocked, he looked down and found a de sticking out of his neck on the front. He gurgled blood and tumbled on the floor. Tasha was ready for it. She held him quietly and dragged his body to the side. Then she walked to the door and opened it.


    The bedchamber was absolutely quiet. Even the curtains were drawn so that the morning sunlight did not enter and disturb its upants as they slumbered. Although happy, Tasha was surprised as to how Kaia could go off to sleep when her husband was fighting out there. The woman was sprawled on the bed as if she didn''t care about the world at all. Was she sick? Tasha prowled forward, a smile curving her lip up. This was going to be so easy. She raised her dagger at the unsuspecting prey. Very quietly, she moved ahead. She stopped when Kaia stirred a little. As soon as Kaia settled, Tasha took a step closer. She reached the bed and stared at the woman in front of her. She was going to be her trophy, her gift of affection to Murtagh.


    A chuckle left her lips and she raised her dagger to plunge it in Kaia''s neck when suddenly, she was grabbed by a pair of arms and thrown aside. She yelped as her head struck the foot of the bed. Before she knew, a foot connected with her chest and she cried as searing pain spread through her ribs. Shock sted through her at the sudden presence of the unknown. When she peered open her eyes, she saw¡­ Olivia.


    A snarl escaped Olivia as she kicked Tasha once again with her right foot. Crying with pain, Tasha rolled away from her and got up, her dagger shaking in her hand and her wide. Where did Oliviae from? There was no one, no smell of the woman in here, then how did she miss her?


    "How dare you?" Olivia snarled. "You thought that my mother would be alone?"


    While the st of shock was still cruising through her body, Tasha lunged at Olivia. "You bitch!" she shouted. "I am going to kill you and then I will kill your fucking mother!"


    As soon as Tasha charged Olivia, Olivia mmed her elbow in her chin, knocking her away. "I will fucking kill you and throw your bones to the vultures!" Olivia picked up a flower vase from the nearby table and threw it aiming her head. Blood sprouted from Tasha''s forehead. She shouted in pain.


    Olivia looked at her mother who was still sleeping, under the effect of the sleep draft. Kaia wanted to go with Vaarin to fight with the rebels but she was still pretty fragile. Her anxiety of losing her husband cracked her heart and she broke. Olivia hade along with Kaizan despite his protests and she was with her mother.


    Seeing her diverted attention, Tasha leapt at Olivia once again, but this time, Olivia dodged her and Tasha stumbled on the ground behind her, stopping against a rock-hard body. She lifted her head to see who it was and she paled. It was Kaizan. His face was twisted with rage. The next moment she was grabbed by him, lifted in the air. Kaizan hurled her across the room. Shended against a cupboard, breaking it on impact.. She cried with pain as a shard of wood pierced her forearm.

 Chapter 656 - Thrown To The Wolves

    Tasha was taken by surprise when Olivia smashed into her from behind. But she was stunned when she realized that Kaizan joined her. The man was fighting the battle out there with the rogues. She saw him with her eyes. How was it possible that the fight was over and he came to the castle so soon? Or was it that he was following her? Or was it that the fight got over so quickly?


    Crying out loudly, she pulled the shard from her arm and hurled it away. Blood oozed out of her skin. She snarled at them. As if ready to shift, she sat up and crouched, ready to leap into her werewolf form. Now it was a matter of do or die for her. With both Olivia and Kaizan she didn''t have a chance to escape. But whatever chance she had she was going to make use of it. So, either she was going to die or she was going to die, killing one of them and her best chance of killing was¡­ Kaia. Tasha jumped up and shifted.


    She forgot that there were two werewolves who had anticipated her movement. Kaizan leapt in her direction and shifted in the air. He met Tasha midair and with his strong body, pushed her away from the bed where Kaia was sleeping. Tasha was thrown on the ground with Kaizan''s fangs on her throat. The next moment, he pierced his fangs in her throat just enough to keep her pinned in her ce, but not enough for her to die. She yelped and cried and tried to paw him, but she was nothing in front of the General''s power. He was like a giant mountain lion who had caught his prey and was now ying with it before making the kill.


    Kaizan hade back along with Vaarin to the castle and handed him over to the healers. The healers were taking out the arrow head from his back. The dagger which Luke had plunged in his father was lodged in his stomach. It was not difficult to take it out, but when the healers took it out, blood flowed like a river. Ileus was standing along with the healers to take care of Vaarin. While Kaizan stood there and watched the healers and Ileus, he heard Olivia through their mind link. She informed him of the situation in Kaia''s room. His fury knew no bounds. He had rushed to the room, cursing under breath. On the back of his mind, he knew that Ileus would take care of Vaarin. In his experience he had seen worse wounds which had healed well.


    When he reached Kaia''s bedchamber, he saw a guard''s body dumped in the antechamber. Panicky, he rushed in the bedchamber and found that Olivia had dodged Tasha''s attack. Tasha mmed right into him. Furious as hell, Kaizan simply couldn''t control his action. Right now, he was at Tasha''s throat, his fangs pierced into her flesh. She was whimpering and howling in pain. But Kaizan was filled with so much anger that he wasn''t releasing her. It was a soft brush on his fur, the warmth of his mate''s fingers in that touch that Kaizan eased some of his anger.


    "Leave her, Kaizan," she said, brushing the fur on his head.


    He growled dangerously one more time and then left Tasha. He nuzzled his bloodied mouth in Olivia''s hands and then backed away.


    Tasha was on the floor,pletely immobilized after Kaizan''s attack. She was unable to shift also because she didn''t have the energy to.


    "Shift!" Olivia demanded. But Tashay there, her eyes dazed, her body weak. In her state it was difficult to shift because of all the pain her body would endure.


    After a moment, they heard Kaizan''s growl. "Shift." He had shifted back in his human form and was now standing behind Olivia. "Imand you to shift!" he growled again.


    Tasha couldn''t deny hismand. Even though she had escaped Silver Vales and had joined Murtagh, she was still bound to Kaizan with the blood oath for her loyalty to him. It was impossible to go against hismands. She shuddered at hismand. Her blood oath was so strong that it forced her to shift. And when she shifted back, howling with immense pain, she vomited on the floor. Her entire body was aching. So much blood had flowed out of her that she thought that her skinplexion had turned crimson. She coughed blood, holding her stomach as she sat on her knees after shifting. Even though there were tears of pain in her eyes, she chuckled and looked at Kaizan, "You are a bastard! You used the blood oath to make me shift."


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes. "You should be happy that I didn''t ask you to kill yourself."


    "Murtagh will not leave you," she wheezed. "He wille after you. We have attacked the kingdom at many other ces. Our attack was so coordinated that there must be mayhem everywhere!" she chuckled. "You all are going to go down very soon. That fucking king and queen sitting in their high castles¡ªthey are going to die! Bastards. They nevere in the front to fight, but send their minions to do the job!"


    "Have you seen a chess board?" he asked.


    Tasha gave him an amused look through her pain. "What has a chess board got to do with it?"


    "What is the position of the king and queen on the chess board, Tasha?"


    "At the back¡ª" Suddenly, she realized what he meant.


    Kaizanpleted her sentence. "The king and queen send their pawns, bishops and knights to protect themselves, but when the queen is challenged, she spills carnage. You are lucky that the queen isn''t here. Otherwise not a single rogue would have been left alive. And oh, about those attacks across the kingdom?" He tsked her. "You underestimated Ileus, the dark prince!"


    Tasha''s eyes flew wide open. "What¡ª what did you do?" She heard heavy footsteps.


    "Guards!" Kaizan shouted and five guards entered the bedchamber. "Seize her!"


    They rushed to pick up Tasha. She shouted. "Kaizan, if you have the guts, kill me instead of throwing me in the dungeons!" she knew that in the dungeons her life would be a living hell. So, she challenged him.


    "Who said I will throw you in dungeons?" Kaizan replied in a cold voice. After a moment of stunned silence, in which Tasha thought he was going to hang her, he said, "You will be taken as a ve to serve the soldiers in the northern borders for now. After that you will be rotated to serve them every month."


    "No!" Tasha''s blood drained from her face. "No, no, no, no!" Serving the soldiers as ve meant, whoring. The soldiers stayed in the frontiers for a long time away from their families. Tasha had seen how they would get girls from viges for sex. And being their ve? It meant she was being thrown to the wolves every night after she ved for them. "You can''t do this to me!" she rasped.


    "Chain her and take her away to the northern borders!" Kaizan barked his order.


    "Noooo!" Tasha''s voice boomed through the corridor as she was led out.

 Chapter 657 - Regaled Himself

    Music rmendation: "Skyfall" by Adele


    ---


    Tasha''s protests could be heard throughout the corridors. He resisted and kicked and fisted the guards in order to leave her. "You can''t take me there, you can''t take me there!" she said in a gravelly voice. She thrashed against her chains and against the guards who dragged her out. She screamed at them but they didn''t listen to her. Tasha knew what she was going to get it. She would be chained like a ve¡ªa punishment that was given to most depraved souls. They stayed in shackles for their lives and they worked in the kitchen or the toilets or the rooms of the soldiers in that state. However, she was also going to be thrown into the rooms of soldiers who demanded sex, and she knew that she would end up fucking the entire unit many times a night.


    As soon as her voice faded, Kaizan pulled Olivia in his embrace. He pressed her tightly against his chest and tucked her head beneath his chin. Her body was trembling after the incident.


    "Kaizan¡­" she said in a low voice with quivering lips.


    "Olivia¡­" he stroked her back and pressed his face on her head. "It''s all over, love, it''s all over¡­" Now not a single rebel remained. With Luke and Taha gone, Murtagh was crippled. Kaizan felt safe not only for Olivia but for his unborn babies. And for the first time a burst of relief flooded his chest.


    Olivia inhaled her husband''s scent and calmed down. Throughout the time he was out there tobat with the rogues, she was filled with dread. She was bracing herself with an untoward situation. What if¡­? She shuddered again at the thought.


    Sensing her emotions, Kaizan picked her up and walked to the sofa. He made her sit in hisp and said, "What is it, Olivia? Please tell me."


    She stared into his warm hazel eyes that were full of love, care and promises. She entwined her fingers in his hair and pressed a kiss on his lips. "I just want to know that all this is for real." She pressed another kiss. The tears that were stinging at the back of her eyes, rolled out.


    He shook his head. Kissing every tear that rolled out, he said, "We are real. Our babies are real. I have taken care of all the threats and now our babies will be born in a safe world." He kissed her on her lips and she tasted the salt. There had been so much tension over thest few days that Kaizan had forgotten what relief felt like. He realized that it felt like¡­ Olivia. Seeing her lips curled up¡­ relief felt like that. "I need you!" he said. "I need you like I need air!" And Kaizan crashed his lips on hers urgently. She opened up for him and let him taste her, fill her mouth and explore her all over again. He moaned in her mouth and she moaned in his. They both wanted to merge into each other. Finally, when Kaizan pulled out, both of them were gasping for breath. He rested his forehead on hers and both waited till their breaths evened out. Yet both were left wanting for more.


    "How is father?" she asked after some time.


    "Ileus along with the healers are with him," he said, stroking her arm slowly. "He was shot by an arrow and Luke plunged his dagger inside his stomach. The dagger got out quickly but¡ª"


    "Luke?" Olivia jerked straight up. "What do you mean, Luke?" she asked, her eyes wide open.


    Kaizan bit his lip. He intended never to tell her or Kaia about it, but it slipped out by mistake. He pursed his lips and then looked away. Olivia held his chin and moved it to face her. "Tell me, Kaizan!" she demanded.


    Kaizan knew that he had to fill her with all the details, else she was going to be very angry. He exhaled sharply. "You brother never died."


    She gasped as disbelief sted through her. "What? You are lying!"


    "Have I ever lied to you, love?" Kaizan said as he stared into her sapphire eyes.


    And at that moment, Olivia realized that he was indeed speaking the truth.


    "Murtagh saved Luke after thest war he fought for the Whitew pack. He hid Luke in his caves so that no one came to know about him. After that he poisoned Luke''s mind against Vaarin. Once you got married to me, Luke started hating you as well."


    "H¡ªhow do you know?" Olivia asked. This was a heart shattering revtion. All the time her parents mourned Luke, they looked at her as if they wished that she was dead and Luke was there, and now¡­ "How did father take it?" she asked in a low choked voice.


    "I know because Ileus had his spies all over the kingdom. Some of them spilled the secret." He cupped her face with his hands and brushed her cheeks with her thumb. "I am so sorry¡­"


    Olivia''s throat was choked still as a fresh lot of tears threatened toe out. "All these years, I lived like I should have been there instead of Luke, and now¡ª now¡ª" she choked again. It was impossible to speak.


    "Luke was Murtagh''s pawn in all this. We came to know about his betrayal at thest moment." His gaze flickered in between her eyes. "I know how you feel about it, Olivia, but what is done can''t be undone. One has to move on¡­"


    Her nostrils red at the surge of mixed emotions in her body. Hate Luke? Love Luke? Hate him or love him? Nothing made sense until Kaizan pressed her head against his nape. "Please Olivia. Don''t think about him¡­"


    "I want to go to father," she said in a hoarse voice.


    "Sure," he replied. "How is your mother?" he asked, ncing at Kaia. She was still heavily sedated, oblivious to what was happening around the world.


    "She should be fine when she gets up." She got out of hisp.


    "Good," he said.


    Olivia called a maid to look after Kaia. Already several servants were there in the antechamber to remove the dead guard. There was stunned silence amongst all of them. Once everything was cleaned up and settled, Olivia went to see her father along with Kaizan.


    ---


    The sun hade up and spread its golden wings in the sky. Murtagh came out of the cave, wondering howe not a single messenger hade to him from any of the rebel groups he had sent. His servant had given him a cup of tea and he had sent him to prepare his horse for contingency.


    Murtagh sat on a stump and had his tea along with freshly baked bread. With each passing second, his anxiety grew. At least one messenger should have arrived by now. If not a single one arrived, it meant that something had gone drastically wrong. But how could that be? He had nned so beautifully that it couldn''t fail. A smile came on his lips as he regaled himself with another sip of hot tea.


    Somewhere in the thicket on the right a twig snapped and he whipped his head in that direction.. "Who''s there?" he growled, getting up from his ce.

 Chapter 658 - Crumbled

    Ever since Murtagh was captured by the king and put under house arrest, he had been conniving ns on how he would createplete mayhem in the kingdom. He had rebelled against the kingdom and had great influence amongst the border tribes. However, Cora came up with the idea of giving her granddaughter to him in marriage, and that was what stopped his activities.


    However, the girl was lost. Murtagh wanted to go back to being a rebel, but he didn''t because as Iona''s would-be betrothed, he still had excellent benefits. He was respected and feared by many in the kingdom. Moreover, his business flourished. He would make deals with traders to give them extra benefits in the kingdom and ept bribes. Also, without Iona, it wasn''t like he had a shortage of women. He had more than enough women for his needs.


    Things started to crumble when Iona found her mate. He had implored the king for not marrying Iona to Rolfe and that they should have fulfilled their words. He had told them that Iona should reject her mate. They didn''t listen to him. Instead, they put him under house arrest.


    Extremely frustrated and angered at their attitude towards them, Murtagh swore that he would paste them like ants and raze this kingdom to dust. For all the years in captivity, like a wounded wolf, he schemed. He had perfected his n one after the other. He had thought of at least twenty steps ahead. Since he knew that Ileus and Adrianna had the ability to read cells, he had practiced the art of locking his memories, blocking everyone from his mind, pretty well.


    Not a single soldier could be lured by him. But luck favored him when Tasha was recruited to be one of the guards. The girl proved to be a blessing in disguise. She was hungry for affection, for sex and he gave it to her. Slowly, he started using her. His ns were to use her fullest to his advantage. Along with Luke, she was going to be a formidable force to deal with.


    Right now, Murtagh was sipping a hot cup of tea in the quiet of the forest. Soon his ns would materialize and it would be the beginning of his revenge. The only problem was not a single spy had reported till now. Through his impatience, he still regaled himself with another sip of hot tea. He was thinking of the next n when he heard a sound of twig snapping on the right. He whipped his head in that direction. "Who''s there?" he growled. More twigs snapped and he heard soft pads of a horse treading on the wet ground.


    He ced the cup on the side and brought his hand to the pummel of his sword. He red his nostrils to smell. Scent of blood and grass and rain washed leaves wafted. Tense as hell, he drew his sword out and waited. He mind-linked his group of men who were still left behind in the cave with him. All of them came out rushing for his aid. He pointed towards the forest with his chin to one of them and said, "Go check."


    The servant pursed his lips out of fear but he had to go and check. But as soon as he was on the periphery of the thicket, a horse came out with its rider. The rider was terribly injured. He was bent over the saddle and had somehow clutched the neck of the horse. Two men rushed to bring him down the horse. He was groaning with pain when they eased his out of the saddle. Theyy him on the ground and saw that his body had been pierced with too many arrows.


    "Murtagh¡­" he whispered.


    Murtagh walked up to him and recognized that he was one of his spies. He bent down beside him, eyes wide open. He cupped the man''s face and shook it. "Tell me the news!" he urged. He sensed that the spy was going to die soon. "Someone, get water for him!" he barked an order.


    After water was poured down his throat, with great difficulty, the spy opened his mouth. "Two rebel units were ambushed and massacred by the Mozias."


    "What the fuck!" Murtagh rasped as goosebumps lined his skin. "This can''t be!"


    The man coughed a little and wheezed. "We don''t¡ª don''t know how they came to know about us, but just before the attacks, each and every rebel was pulled out of their hiding and killed. Not a single rebel could run."


    Murtagh''s stomach knotted. "How did you escape?" The spy closed his eyes, not able to speak. Murtagh pped his cheeks. "Come on, tell me!"


    The spy opened his eyes half-mast. "I¡ª I was scouting for news when I came across the killings." He remembered how he sat there with the inn owner as he saw the rebels being dragged out and beheaded. He couldn''t do anything as he watched it helplessly. When he tried to escape, one of the king''s soldiers saw him. He shot arrows at him but he managed to escape. "It seems none of the rebels could make it¡­" Saying that his hand went limp on the ground. His eyes became glossy as he stared at Murtagh. "We lost¡­" were hisst words. And then his eyes stilled, looking into the nk space.


    Dread and panic surged through him. Murtagh got up from his ce. "Everyone, pack your things and leave!" He barked the orders. He ran towards his room, his mind full about Luke and Tasha. If the king''s soldiers found the rebels in faraway viges, it was highly probable that the attack on the Whitew pack failed. What about Luke and Tasha? He rubbed his hand over his chest as a feeling of unease sted through him. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" He picked up his saddle bag that he had prepared for contingency and then rushed back to his horse. All his men were ready anding to him. Without dy they mounted their horses. They had to abandon this cave for good. There were no more than five of them.


    "Where do we go?" his servant asked.


    "To the north!" Murtagh said in a jittery voice. Only the Northern Mountains had way too many caves to hide. He had an urge to go and find out about Luke and Tasha but he shoved that thought out of his mind. It was too dangerous. He kicked the side of his horse and it took off. Others followed.


    They galloped away through the winding trail that led to north when all at once they heard a loud explosion. The animals neighed out of fear. One of them reared throwing the rider down. Birds flew out of their dwellings and animals screeched.


    Murtagh stopped to look behind. Through the thick trees, they saw ck smoke billowing out to the sky.


    "What was that?" asked one of them.


    The man who had fallen, grumbled and caught the reins of his horse. "The ground is rumbling!" he said after a moment. He looked down at the forest floor. It seemed to be shaking beneath his feet. The horses became restless.


    "Someone has sted our cave!" said another.


    Murtagh''s stomach fell to the floor.. They wereing for him.

 Chapter 659 - [Bonus ] Till His Screams Stopped

    Murtagh''s hands tightened around the reins of his horse. His blood ran cold at the thought. If he didn''t get out of here, he was sure that they would capture him. He looked in the direction of the cave frantically and then at his men who were pallid as fear sank deep in their bones. Feeling extremely scared, Murtagh kicked the side of his horse and loosened the reins. The horse took off. Murtagh ran for his life, abandoning his men.


    "Stop Master!" His servant called him. He also turned his horse in his master''s direction. Two other men followed him.


    All of a sudden, another explosion bolted the trees nearby and the next they saw was splinters and twigs and branches and leaves flying all around them. They ducked over their horses as they rushed out of there. "They areing near!" the servant shouted. The only way to get out of this mess was to shift and lope into the forest. He had no ns to return to Murtagh now. All he wanted was to save himself and then blend into the werewolves of his pack. As soon as his horse stopped, he jumped on the ground and shifted. He ran inside the forest only to see that others too had joined him. They all chuffed and then ran in different directions. No one was bothered about Murtagh anymore.


    Murtagh was on his horse when another deafening explosion sounded. Scared, his horse bolted in an unknown direction. Somehow Murtagh caught hold of its reins and kept himself steady on it. Murtagh wasn''t bothered which direction the horse took as long as he was safe. Through the dense jungle, he sliced the branches, tall roots and spiderwebs to clear for his horse to run. When they had run for a long time, Murtagh looked behind, sweat running down his forehead. There was no one. A surge of relief washed down his body and he sighed.


    He slowed down his horse in order to calm himself. He was so mentally tired, that he closed his eyes and leaned back on his saddle to rx a bit. A smile curled his lips up. He had once again escaped. He was going to form a new army and start his machinations to plot against the kingdom. This was his first time. He had underestimated the king and the queen. But so had they underestimated him. He chuckled. He turned to open his saddlebag and take out a skin from it. He opened its lid and gulped down the water. Some he poured over his head too. Water sluiced down his face onto his neck making him feel better. He opened his eyes and found himself staring into the golden irises of the dark prince. Murtagh froze.


    Ileus tilted his head. "Have we met somewhere?" he asked, his voice cold and sarcastic and as serrated as de. Sitting on a horse, surrounded by half a dozen Mozias who hovered around them either on horses or brooms, he looked deadly.


    "No!" Murtagh rasped with disbelief. He turned his horse sharply back to run, but he found three Mozias behind him. Their fingers crackled with blue lights that swirled viciously around them. Murtagh knew this was his fear that hade out. It wasn''t possible. It couldn''t be. Ileus could never find his hideout. As realization slowly dawned upon him, his body became cold as he shuddered and dread skittered down his spine. He turned to see Ileus again who hade dangerously close to him, his eyes zing with fury and sizzling magic coiled around his arms.


    "How did you know¡ª" Murtagh asked, his voice a mere whisper.


    "The right question is ''what will I do with you''. Ileus punctuated his sentence.


    "If¡ª if you kill me, the rebels are going to blow this kingdom up into pieces!"


    "You mean dead rebels, or better we call them rogues?" Ileus replied with a raised eyebrow and chin dipped. Murtagh stared at him, numb. Ileus continued, "You had nned an attack on five viges and sent your rogues over there. Did you think that my people weren''t keeping a watch on you?"


    Murtagh audibly gasped.


    Ileus snarled. "We wanted to know who was it who supported you blindly and with whose help did youe so far. The moment Tasha escaped with you we knew that she was one of your staunch supporters, but Luke¡ª he was a surprise." Ileus nudged his horse closer. "Luke was killed by Vaarin."


    The news shocked him to the core.


    "And do you want to know what Kaizan did with Tasha?" Ileus asked.


    "Killed her?" Murtagh replied, his lips trembling.


    Ileus tipped his head back as a mirthlessughter came out of his mouth. He shook his head. "No, he gave her a fitting punishment. She is sent to ve for soldiers in the north frontier from where she would be rotated every month, that is, if she can endure it." Ileus didn''t let Murtagh to open his eyes wider. He flung his hands forward and the magic that coiled around his arms shot at Murtagh and trapped him. It coiled around him, sizzling like electricity. It burned his skin and he screamed in pain.


    "Leave me! I am sorry!" Murtagh shouted. "Have mercy!"


    "I don''t know what got into my mother''s head to promise you my little sister, but I am d that she found her mate!" Ileus growled. The magic passed through his fingers at him, its intensity increasing by the second. "There is nothing that can stop me today! You have done enough damage. My mother and father were kind enough to not let the Mozias take over this war, and you took maximum advantage. But no more. I am going to make your death slow and painful." He clenched his jaw hard. He increased his magic a notch more. The white lights became thicker. They punctured his skin, burned it and sliced it.


    Murtagh jumped down from his horse and ran to the left to find water, but there were only more trees. He started rolling on the ground in order to douse the burning sensation, but even the grass and weeds on the ground burned. "You bastard!" he shouted through his pain. "You will pay for this. My men will get to you!"


    Irate, Ileus sent a full st of his beams towards him and fire zed around him. Murtagh''s yells could be heard from inside. Ileus continued to watch him go still till his screams stopped. And once they stopped, he burst into shadows and smoke.


    ---


    Olivia was sitting beside her father, her lips swollen because of crying. He was lying on his side, bandaged across his chest and his stomach. There was green soft light with yellow orbs that swirled around him softly. Olivia knew that it was Ileus who had made her father encase in those lights. A warm hand came on her shoulder and she leaned in it.


    "Olivia, you need rest, love," Kaizan said. "Kaia is awake and she will be here anytime." He ced a kiss on her head and wiped her tears. He knew that she was mourning the death of her brother.. It was difficult for her to believe that he wanted to kill Vaarin.

 Chapter 660 - Toasted

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Toasted</h4>


    Olivia was tired. Ever since she hade from Silver Vales, she was taking care of her mother. Kaia was given a sleep draft by the healers in order to ease out her panic when Vaarin left for the battle with the rogues. She was shocked when she saw Tasha in her room and fought with her till Kaizan came. That added to her tiredness. And after what Kaizan told her about Luke as to how he attempted to kill their father and how Vaarin ended up killing him¡ªit pained and exhausted her emotionally.


    "I¡ª I don''t want to leave," she said, looking at her father who was unconscious. She felt as if now she was responsible for both her parents. They both needed her.


    "But Olivia¡ª"


    The doors burst open and Kaia entered. "Vaarin!" she breathed looking at her husband and rushed to his side. "How is he?" she asked, her body trembling like a leaf in a storm.


    "Mother!" Olivia got up. "Mother!"


    "Oh, Olivia, how is your father?" Kaia asked again, her anguish and concern apparent on her face.


    "He is still recovering¡­" Olivia replied, holding herself as much as possible not to cry in front of her.


    "I see¡­" Kaia replied, her gaze shifting to her husband, her face white as paper. She had woken up only half an hour back and had taken a bath after that. A servant informed her after she had taken a bath about Vaarin''s situation and the next, she knew was that her feet carried her all the way here. "He will be fine, right?"


    Kaizan stepped in front of Kaia. He sped her shoulders and said, "I am sure Vaarin has seen worse wounds."


    Kaia shook her head. "No¡­ he hasn''t seen worse. This was the worst. These were given by his son."


    Olivia''s shock was through the roof. Whoever told her, she was going to kill that person. Her hands balled into fists on the sides. "Mother¡­"


    Kaia turned her gaze to her daughter. "All my life I kept thinking that it¡ª it¡ª" she broke down. It was impossible toplete her sentence. It seemed that Vaarin suffered mentally more because of his son''s betrayal than because of the injuries on his body. The man had fought and survived so many battles that these wounds were not the worst. But¡­ She took a step forward toe to stand in front of Olivia. Kaia took her hands in hers and squeezed. Her throat was aching with choked emotions. She gulped down the lump of guilt that had formed at the back of her throat and in a hoarse voice said, "We need to talk before you leave¡­"


    Olivia nodded as she pursed her lips to stop her tears.


    "Go and take a rest dear. I am going to stay here with Vaarin. He needs me right now, and I need him."


    "I understand, Mother," Olivia said softly. She leaned forward and pressed a kiss on her mother''s cheek and then left the room along with Vaarin. Before closing the door behind her, she saw Kaia sitting on the same chair as hers and holding her father''s hand.


    When they reached the main hall, they saw Ileusing through the main door. Kaizan rushed to Ileus. "Any news?" he asked, his chest heaving slightly.


    Ileus sat down on the couch. He lifted his hand and looked at his fingers. Blowing his nails of invisible dust, he said, "Yeah, I just toasted him on the forest floor. Hungry vultures and hyenas and ravens might be feeding off some filthy meat."


    Kaizan and Olivia''s mouth dropped to the floor. "He is no more!" Kaizan asked,pletely shocked. After covering Vaarin with his healing lights, Ileus had gone out of the room saying that he was going to find Murtagh. Kaizan didn''t pay much attention because he was focused on Vaarin. He knew that it was impossible to find Murtagh in that vast forest. How did Ileus manage to find him?


    Ileus shrugged. "He isn''t. The mouse tried to run away but I trapped him," he replied smugly. His gaze went to Olivia. "You and your parents have a lot to talk about!"


    Olivia lowered her eyes. She indeed had to.


    "But I want my General back in the capital in the next two days. There''s an important meeting with the kings and queens of the Lore, and his presence is essential." He got up from his ce. "So, you both have two days to spend in the Whitew pack. I will be leaving my Mozias here. They will create a portal for Kaizan to return. If you like, you can apany him." What he meant was that perhaps two days would be less for Olivia to be with her parents. He understood the gravity of the situation and even though he had to discuss a lot of important ns with Kaizan, he was allowing him to stay with her. The family needed each other''s support.


    "Thanks," Olivia bobbed her head, knowing well that it was a silent order from the crown prince.


    Ileus got up and walked towards the main door.


    "Won''t you eat something?" Olivia called.


    He raised his hand up and waved. "Yeah, my wife!"


    Every servant out there looked at the shameless dark prince with a stunned expression. Kaizan chuckled behind him and Olivia''s face flushed.


    Along with Kaizan, she went to her bedchamber. He helped her take her gown out and then made her lie on the bed. After he tucked her up in the nket, he pressed a kiss on her forehead and said, "I will be right back." He wanted to take a nice bath.


    When Kaizan returned after a hot bath, he found Olivia looking into a nk space. He removed his towel and slipped beside her under the sheets. He turned her back towards him and spooned her, wrapping his arms around her. As if that was the only security she ever needed, Olivia closed her eyes and drifted off into deep sleep.


    Vaarin came to consciousness a dayter. The healers would keep changing his bandages every now and then. Being a werewolf, he healed faster. When he opened his eyes, the firs word that came out of his mouth was, "Kaia¡­"


    Kaia was sitting right over there staring at his face, holding his hand. Stunned, her eyes flew wide open. "Vaarin!" she rasped. She was extremely happy to see him awake. She had prayed a thousand times to all the gods for her husband over thest one day. She hadn''t left him even once all this while.


    "Kaia¡­"


    Kaia gestured to a servant to give them water and then call a healer. She wanted to get up to order servants to make tea for him, but Vaarin gripped her hand, though weakly. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "Do you know¡­"


    Kaia ced her finger on his lips. "Shhhh¡­ There is no need to discuss anything, my dear. Later, okay?"


    "But¡­"


    The servant hade with a cup of water. She helped him lift his head so that he had some water. "Go get a warm cup oftle tea for him." The servant bowed and left quickly. When she looked at Vaarin, her lips curled up. She said, "We have to look forward to ying with our grandchildren."


    And Vaarin knew that she was badly hurt.

 Chapter 661 - Swelled With Love

    <h4>Chapter 661 - Swelled With Love</h4>


    Over the next day, Olivia stayed with her parents for the whole time. At first, Kaia didn''t want to speak about it, but then Olivia insisted that she let it out. And when Kaia let out her emotions, she sobbed and sobbed. She really couldn''t believe that her son would be the rebel leader under the man Vaarin detested by the end. She couldn''t believe that Luke hadn''te to meet her even once when he was alive as a rebel. She couldn''t understand the depravity of the man called Murtagh. What he had done to her son was beyondprehension. He had brain washed him to the level that Luke started hating his own parents and sister as much as he hated his king and queen. In the end Vaarin could only conclude that Luke had gone too far in his life toe back.


    When Kaizan and Olivia were departing, Kaia said, "Take care of your health now, Olivia. Your kids are what we want to see now. If you need my help, let me know."


    "Yes Mother," she replied. Although Ileus had asked Kaizan toe back, she could have stayed, but she realized that her parents needed a lot of time alone. Luke''s memories hung in the air.


    Three monthster.


    The summer hade tapping on the doorsteps with its warm gusts of wind. The trade path was now free of rogues and the rebels vanished from Silver Vales. This had encouraged the traders to an extent that within three months many viges under the kingdom could see the benefits. Whitew pack and the surrounding packs could see maximum benefits because of the heavy influx of traders who sought new opportunities in thends that were deprived earlier.


    Over the past full moons, Kaizan had tried his best not to sumb to his beast so that he was gentler with Olivia. But he just couldn''t resist the charm of his mate. His wolf had been gentle with her. Olivia was four months pregnant and Kaizan had willed his wolf to go down because he just couldn''t think of taking his mate in this condition. The problem was that the more he struggled to keep in control, the more he wanted to have her. And the more he had her, the more he wanted. The cycle was vicious and decadent.


    Often, Kaizan would lope to the forests to escape the full moon charm. Sometime, he would find Ileus also over there. The two would run through the forests and spend the entire night to escape the allure of their mates. On one such night, Ileus and Kaizan were sprawled over the forest floor amongst the wildflowers over a knoll. They had just shape shifted after a long run in the wilds. Ileus looked at the sky that was bedazzled by the full moon. "I can stay here, if you like." Along with Anastasia he had nned on going to Silver Vales to meet his grandfather, Pierre, who was nning on going back to spend a long holiday with his friend Howard in the Northern Mountains.


    "No way. You both should go and meet Pierre."


    It was almost past midnight. Ileus sprang to his feet and said, "Then I am going to wake up my mate the hard way."


    Kaizanughed. "Get out!"


    As soon as Ileus left, Kaizan couldn''t stay there. He longed to be with Olivia. He was determined that he would see her just once and thene out. That''s all. When he reached home, he padded his way to his bedchamber, hoping that he didn''t wake up anyone.


    Moonlight filtered the room and bathed Olivia'' face. She was sleeping soundlessly, a semnce of a smile on her lips. She turned her body towards the moonlight and sighed in itsforting rays. Kaizan gasped seeing his wife''s moonlit features. He walked to sit right beside her. He stroked her hair and then slowly her back but Olivia stayed asleep. His hand went to her cheeks, his wolf rising up. He wanted her so madly, so badly. He shouldn''t havee. The moonlight was only adding to the attraction he was feeling. He just couldn''t take the tension and so he got up to leave, gritting his teeth, when suddenly Olivia held his hand and stopped him.


    "Kaizan," she murmured his name.


    He looked at her with agony, with pain, with tension. "I should leave darling," he breathed out. "I don''t want to hurt you."


    Her lips curved up. She got out of the bed and then drew the curtains.


    "You know that would hardly douse my desire."


    She ambled to him and said, "I want you too, love." She had missed him terribly. Slowly, the two took each other''s clothes out.


    Kaizan made her lie on her back. He was so hard that he wanted to plunge himself inside her wildly, mindlessly. Her body had grown even more voluptuous and curvy. Her breasts were heavier and plumper. He leaned over them to suckle. As he suckled one, he kneaded the other one, hoping that he was being as gentle as possible. He left a trail of kisses down her stomach, her navel and then he kissed her clit. She cried and bucked her hips at him. It was impossible for him to wait. He wedged himself between her thighs and them with one push, he was inside her. "Olivia!" he rumbled. Was it the effect of the moon or was his wife who continued to lure him so insanely? Once again, he controlled his wolf to be gentle with her. His muscles had bulged and he had begun to sweat, because he wanted to fuck her with abandon. But he slowly pulled out and then thrust inside again. Soon, he was plunging inside her and in three measured strokes, he released.


    Kaizan slumped beside her,pletely satiated. This full night he had controlled himself so much that he wondered if he could do it again. Olivia moved closer to him and he wrapped his arm across her breasts. A yawn escaped her. "My mate wants to sleep?" he said, his hazel eyes filled with love and admiration. He rubbed his hand over her belly and then a whileter rested his head against it. He spoke with his babies. "I want you two pups to behave in your mother. Don''t you trouble her¡­" he trailed off. He jerked his head to look at Olivia with wide eyes.


    "What is it?" she asked, perplexed at his expressions.


    Kaizan fell back on the pillow. He stared at the ceiling. "We have a boy and a girl."


    "Really?" Olivia sprang up straight.


    "Careful!" Kaizan warned her.


    "A girl and a boy?"


    He nodded, a beautiful smile curling his lips. He turned his head to look at Olivia''s tummy. Love filled his heart for his children. "You little rogues. I can''t wait for you toe out." He put his hand over her stomach and brushed the skin. As if reacting to their father''s words, the kids must have kicked their hands and legs. Kaizan sensed the motion and he chortled.. His heart swelled with love and he rested his head in Olivia''sp near his children.

 Chapter 662 - Determination

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Determination</h4>


    Resting in Olivia''sp, Kaizan was feeling¡­plete. This was his family¡ªhis wife and two kids. He closed his eyes to savor this moment. The moon goddess had been very kind to him to not only give his mate but also give him two babes. What else would a man want? He was going to pamper and spoil his kids crazily. He was going to protect them all. Ever since the threat of rogues had died down, he was able to breathe freely without tension. An atmosphere that didn''t reek of fear was what he wanted for them. He had decided that he wouldn''t have more than two kids and that he would focus on making his future with them.


    "That''s wonderful!" Olivia said excitedly. "A boy and a girl! That''s lovely for a start!"


    "Isn''t it?" Kaizan chuckled. All at once he stilled. He turned his face up to look at his wife. "What do you mean for a start?" Surely Olivia wasn''t suggesting¡ª


    "We should have two more kids," she said decidedly, with another yawn.


    "Woah, woah, woah!" Kaizan stopped her right there, as he sprang up to sit down. "We are not having more than two kids!"


    Olivia raised her eyebrow. She put her arms beneath her head to cradle it. With a half-smile she said, "I remember a certain General who didn''t want to have any babes, buuuuttt¡­ he failed in his resolution."


    Damn it! Kaizan clenched his teeth. She was going to use her seduction techniques to have more babies. Well, he was going to resist her as much as he could. He was going to get a contraceptive spell from the witches if need be. He was going to get super contraceptive spells from Ileus. he was going to involve Anastasia in getting him contraceptives. "I will not fall for your charm, Olivia!" Kaizan replied as his muscles tensed.


    Oliviay there with a rxed expression on her face. Her half smile converted to a full blown one. "Well, I don''t need to charm you, darling. You just can''t resist me, and I know that," she said smugly with a shrug. Just to demonstrate her power over him, she put her finger on her lips and slowly put it between her mouth to suck it.


    Kaizan gawked at her action, his mind going to gutters. How would his cock appear between those lips? His whole attention was on that finger now. As if she knew what she was doing, Olivia traced the finger down her neck, through the middle of her chest, down her stomach to the navel and then right over her core. A deep rumble vibrated his chest. And suddenly her finger was inside her core. "Olivia!" Kaizan said in a guttural voice and the next thing he knew was that his mouth was on her core, his cock pulsating and throbbing to get inside her slick core. All his resolution that he had just made to have no more than two kids, disappeared. He only wanted to wrench another orgasm from her so that he could feel her muscles spasm over his lips and so he could taste everyst bit of honey from it.


    As soon as he grazed his fangs over there, a shudder passed through her body. The head that had pooled in her belly exploded and she came on his tongue. The wolf licked and sucked her orgasm till shested. "Come in me," she pleaded. And with one push, Kaizan was inside his favorite ce. Her sheath seemed to milk him so thoroughly that even after he had pumped all his seeds inside her, he continued to thrust till thest bit left him. He slumped to her side, his chest heaving heavily, his body slicked with a coat of sweat. The woman was as vicious as she was beautiful. Why was it that his reasoning evaporated the moment she used her charms on him? He had to practice something to resist her pull. How about meditation?


    Olivia turned her face to look at her husband. "So, husband?" she asked. "What were you saying?"


    Kaizan snapped his head to gaze in her sapphire eyes. What was he saying?


    Those eyes were more beautiful and deeper than the sea. He was talking about the kids.


    Her breasts were so plump and rounder now. Pregnancy had really enhanced her features.


    What was he thinking? Ah! He had to meet the king and queen tomorrow. That was what he was thinking.


    Her nipple was puckered, still wet with his saliva. He wanted to feel it raking over his naked chest.


    No, he wasn''t thinking about the king and queen. Nipples. Yes, he was thinking about nipples. But what about them? He brought his hand to her nipple andzily rolled them. They were so rosy and upturned and huge. He sighed at his inability to think coherently after that. This was certainly the moon goddess who had cast her spell on him or was it his mate?


    Seeing him so dazed, she chuckled. She turned towards him and buried her face in his chest. Kaizan sighed and wrapped his arm around her and tucked her head beneath his chin. He was going to think about what he was thinking tomorrow. Right now, he savored her body, her warmth and her nearness. It seemed that he had fallen in love with her all over again.


    ---


    Next full moon night.


    "Won''t you be going out with Ileus today?" Olivia asked.


    "No, love," he replied, as he lifted her feet on hisp. The two were sitting on the balcony of their room on a swinging bed. The summer breeze was gently blowing, bringing the sweet aroma of the orchards that were in full bloom now. He noticed that her feet had swollen. He massaged one of them gently as she moaned. "I am happy here with you."


    Kaizan''s sister Paige was there and she had brought her partner along with a few friends. They were all having a party downstairs. Paige wanted Olivia to join them, but her feet were aching too much. The two girls had hit it off so well, that Olivia felt she found a sister in Paige she never had. Sounds of music andughter filled the air.


    Over thest few days, he had again started harping about not having more than two babies. He even talked to Ileus about it and the prince had given him a deadpan look as if saying, try all you can. And then the great prince suggested, "Give in to your temptation. You just can''te out of their spell. Mates are vicious creatures, and I am telling you from my experience."


    "But I don''t want more than two babies!" Kaizan argued, determined that he would resist Olivia, no matter what.


    "Keep wanting¡­" Ileus sighed. "And if you find a way of escaping the clutches of your wife, let me know too."


    "How about we stop reading those books?" Kaizan suggested. Those golden eyes gave him a pointed look as if he hadmitted sphemy.


    However, as soon as the full moon adorned the skies, Kaizan forgot his decision.. His mind was upied by how to have intercourse with his wife in order to not only satisfy his wolf but also his cock that felt like a crowbar.

 Chapter 663 - Once They Are Out...

    <h4>Chapter 663 - Once They Are Out...</h4>


    As Kaizan and Olivia sat down on the swinging bed, Olivia couldn''t help but feel tender towards her husband. Over the few months of their marriage, Ookashi and Nate had been one of the most wonderful people she had ever met. They took care of all her needs when Kaizan was out of the capital for his work. Since the two were mates, they understood what it was when Kaizan left her alone in the house for days altogether. But Olivia neverined. She was aware of his serious duties as the General. When Kaizan returned from his visits, he would make sure to give her all the time possible. He had asked her to ept very few social invitations so that the two could spend time together.


    "Your feet won''t rub themselves," he replied. He kneaded them carefully, gently. He murmured, "My beautiful wife is carrying my kids. Can''t I even do this much?" But he really didn''t like to see her aching.


    "Hardly beautiful," she snorted.


    Kaizan looked at her with a smile adorning his face. "You are more beautiful than you can think of. "


    Olivia looked at her belly and waved at it. "In a few months this is going to be double the size and I will start looking terrible."


    "Never. First, I love that belly of yours." His voice grew dark. "I love those heavy breasts and of course, those hips that I love to knead every now and then. And I love these feet." Kaizan never knew that pregnancy sex could be so much better. He loved suckling her huge breasts. Sometimes, at night he would just sleep suckling her breasts like a baby. Thinking that his cock started stirring, but he checked himself. She was not that well. Her feet were swollen. "I wish I could hurry up the process of giving birth to the babies¡­"


    His husky voice always heated her belly.


    "Think of something else, Kaizan," he muttered. "Think of something else."


    Olivia chuckled at her husband''s attempt of resisting his wolfish urges. "How about you take me out on a stroll in the forest tonight?"


    He snapped his head up. "You mean you want to ride me?"


    She nodded. She loved to sink herself in his warm fur as they treaded in the forest. But those days were rare.


    "Okay! I would love that very much."


    Excited as hell, Kaizan shifted on the balcony itself and nudged his wife to sit on him. Sheughed at his impatience to take her out or fulfill her wish immediately. She grasped his ears and then mounted him. The two entered the bedchamber and climbed down the stairs, walked through the party, much to the amusement of Paige and her friends whoughed all the way they were there. Olivia grinned at all of them and winked as she left. On the inside she knew that Kaizan''s wolf wanted toe out. It was the call of the full moon night, but he had admirably controlled it.


    Kaizan was least bothered about theirughter. He needed to take his wife to the forest and that was what he was doing. He walked in the cool summer breeze of his estate. He chuffed and turned his snout as if to tell her to hold his ears. Rather than holding, she leaned forward andy on his broad back and wrapped her arms around his belly. Her arms reached only half way. Once she was secured, Kaizan increased his pace. They were soon in the forest. She loved the air here. It smelled of the sweet smell of lcs and lilies. Bees and gnats and fireflies buzzed around them. Soft moonlight filtered through the thick trees trying to reach the soft grass or ground. Kaizan walked amidst all thiszily. He chuffed again as if to ask her if she needed rest. She pointed to a small mound up ahead in the distance and said, "We cany on the grass there and gaze at the sky."


    Kaizan made his way to the grass covered mound. As he reached the base of it, his paws trampled the wildflowers on the way to the top. He shifted back and the twoy on the grass with Olivia atop him. They gazed at the cluster of stars without speaking a word and enjoyed the breeze. This was the world Kaizan craved for¡ªno threats from the rogues. He wrapped his arms around his wife and asked. "Are you tired, love?"


    "No darling," she said and kissed the palm of his hand.


    All at once a loud howl sounded from nearby. Olivia whipped her head up, her body tensing. "What was that?"


    Kaizanughed. He eased her back and said, "That is our crown prince. And with the kind of howl that is, I am sure he is with his wife. The two are definitely having sex somewhere around."


    "Oh gods!" Olivia said, flushing. The prince was wild. "But it is a full moon today!" she remarked.


    "So?"


    "So, she can get pregnant. Are they nning another baby?"


    "Hell no!" Kaizanughed. But he knew that Anastasia was seducing Ileus every full moon night. He remembered their discussion about how it was nearly impossible to resist their mates on normal nights, let alone the full moon nights. Sometimes he wondered who were more of the hooligans in their rtionship¡ªIleus or Anastasia? And it was not long before his hands slipped beneath her dress. He pulled her gown up and wedged his cock inside her. Under the warm rays of the full moon night, over the cool grass on the mound, Kaizan came inside her with his lips pressed against her temple. He had learned to control his wolf just so he didn''t hurt his wife.


    After they had sex, they beside each other, still star gazing. Close to midnight, he asked, "Do you want to go back?" He wondered if she missed the warmth of her bed.


    She had curled inside his body and her head rested over his arm. "I want to go back home," she replied softly with a yawn.


    And when she said ''home'' he loved how it sounded. He curled his fingers below her chin and tipped her head up. He said, "Olivia, I can''t wait for the babies toe out. Once they are out, I can rx."


    She ced a soft kiss on his lips and then on his chin. "Darling, once they are out, we are going to have more worries around us. Do you think we will be able toe out like this and gaze at the stars while our little ones stay at home?"


    And Kaizan''s mouth opened to form an O. He never thought of that scenario.


    They returned home and Paige''s party was still going on. She was so sleepy that Kaizan scooped her up in his arms and carried her all the way to the bedroom from the back entrance. Reason: he was naked after shifting back into his human form. Hey her on the bed and removed her gown. He didn''t make her wear a nightgown and slipped beside her.. "Tomorrow, the king and queen have called us for a feast," he informed her.

 Chapter 664 - Damsel In Distress

    <h4>Chapter 664 - Damsel In Distress</h4>


    Olivia rubbed her belly feeling impatient to meet her little pups. However, as soon as she did that, she felt like going to the bathroom. Her urinary problem over the months had increased and she had heard that it was going to be worse. She didn''t know how worse, because right now this was a lot already. "I need to go to the bathroom, Kaizan," she said. It was as if it was a mandatory job that hade with pregnancy.


    "Oh, okay." He removed his arms from around her and she darted to the bathroom. Once she had closed the door, he asked, "Do you want to eat something?" He was afraid that even passing urine might make her hungry.


    "I wouldn''t mind waffles that our cook is making for me these days!" she replied. She had never known that waffles could taste so good.


    Kaizan chuckled. He knew she was going to get hungry after passing urine. He wrapped his towel and headed toward the kitchen. When he came down, he saw Paige with her lover, Ara. The two were making out in the corner out of the party room. He rolled his eyes and turned round the corner to the kitchen. Their cook was an elderlydy, trained by his mother to cook some of the best delicacies. The waffles were not difficult to trace because they smelled so delicious. He arranged them on a te with a grin and took them. When he rounded back the corner, he found Ara standing there ying with her gold chain on the neck. A short girl with tawny hair and light gray eyes, she was pretty. The girl loved to show her assets and right now she was dressed in a blouse that showed her cleavage and ck trousers.


    "Hello Kaizan," Ara said in a slurry voice with a smile. She appeared very intoxicated and her eyes were red. Ara was a she-wolf from another pack. She was Paige''s new lover and had stuck with her for almost six months now. Paige had gone to her pack and spent a good number of months there. Paige was so involved with Ara that she had be emotional. Ara came from a broken family. Her parents were dead and it was her brother who was taking care of her, but ever since her brother had brought in his lover to stay with him, Ara was having problems with that girl.


    The two had only just returned. Since Paige wanted to meet every one of friends after a long gap, she had called all of them. She also wanted to introduce Ara to them.


    "Hello Ara," Kaizan replied coldly and passed her. She was reeking of alcohol.


    "Won''t you talk to me?" she said with a pout.


    "I don''t have time," he replied sternly. "Olivia is hungry." He moved on to climb the stairs, but stopped when he heard soft sniffles. Jerking his head back, he turned to see what was happening and found Ara crying and sniffling. An eyebrow raised. "What happened?"


    "I thought that Paige''s family was going to wee me. But I can understand that you all don''t like me. I don''t¡ª I don''te with inheritance¡­" She wiped a tear from her cheek and looked outside the ss window with a sigh.


    Taken aback, Kaizan was at a loss for words. He found himself in a sticky situation. He didn''t want to hurt Ara because of his sister''s involvement with her. "Ara, it doesn''t matter what family you are from."


    "Really?" she asked with disbelief.


    "Yes, of course! What does liking you have to do with your inheritance?"


    Ara walked closer to him and gave him a smile with hooded eyes. She sped her hands behind and leaned forward. She whispered, "Then why are you avoiding me?"


    "I am not avoiding you," Kaizan replied, now really impatient to go to his wife.


    Ara came closer. She picked up a waffle from the te and examined them. "These smell so good. Can I have one?"


    "Sure," he replied and then began to go up when Ara held the corner of his towel.


    "Wait a minute," she said. "I wanted to say something to you."


    Kaizan narrowed his eyes. "What is it?"


    Ara took a bite of the waffle. "Umm," she moaned. "These are delicious." She licked her lips. "Who made them?"


    "The cook!" Kaizan snapped. He was growing impatient. He didn''t want his wife to sleep hungry. "What is it that you want to say?"


    "I wanted to say that you are a very handsome man," she giggled. "Paige looks like you just a little. And she is amazing in bed."


    A muscle feathered in his jaw as he flushed. He wanted to scold her badly but the girl was pretty drunk and perhaps didn''t know what she said. "Thank you, Ara," he gave her a snippy reply. "Now if you will excuse me." Saying that without another words, Kaizan hurried back to his bedchamber leaving an annoyed Ara behind.


    "What took you so long?" Olivia asked as he closed his door behind him.


    He shook his head. "I met Ara downstairs and she took a waffle!" he said with annoyance. She chuckled at how angry he was with that. Bringing the te to her, he ced it between them. She was already lying down on the bed. He picked up a waffle and gave it to her.


    "Umm¡­" Olivia groaned, tasting it and Kaizan''s cock shot north. She was eating food like she fucking it. He controlled himself and only looked at her with a heart-warming smile.


    "What was she saying?" asked Olivia as she picked up another one.


    Kaizan shrugged. He didn''t want to say anything about Ara. "She is picky when you don''t talk to her. She minds it."


    "Ah!" Olivia ate another waffle, savoring the taste. After two waffles, she said, "I am too sleepy, hubby."


    His eyes filled with love. After removing the te from there, Kaizan tucked her in the nket andy beside her. Ara and her insecurities were forgotten.


    Kaizan woke up early as usual. He had called Finn to his estate because he wanted to practice with him in the weaponry building and also survey that ce. Finn had been asking him to rece the old weapons with the new ones. After morning activities, he came to kiss his wife once again who was still sleeping. "Sleep love," he murmured. He brushed a few stray strands from her forehead and sighed. He surely was the luckiest man in the world. He padded softly out of the room and jogged down to the weaponries room. He wanted to see the whole ce himself before asking Finn what to do next. When reached the ce, he saw that the door was ajar. His reflexes sharpened and a growl escaped his lips. He creaked open the door and to his utter surprise found Ara sitting on a stone bench on the side and softly sniffling. Shocked as to howe she came this far after yesterday''s heavy drinking, he walked closer to her. She looked so frail and delicate, like a damsel in distress, like someone who was utterly broken.


    "Ara?"


    She looked up. "Kaizan!" she pressed her hands to her mouth. "I¡ª I¡ª am sorry!"


    "For what?" he asked, confused.

 Chapter 665 - Emotional Mayhems

    <h4>Chapter 665 - Emotional Mayhems</h4>


    Surprise raced through Kaizan when he saw Ara in the weaponry room. What was she doing there and how did she even know about this room? Did Paige show her this room?


    "I¡ª I¡ª am sorry!" Paige said in a hoarse voice. Her lips were swollen and her eyes were red with crying.


    "For what?" he asked, confused. The girl was looking so distressed that he felt pity for her. "And where is Paige? How did you find this room?"


    Ara wiped her tears from the cheeks with her sleeves. She was wearing a long ck gown that had mud on the hem. "I had gone for a walk through the orchards." That exined the wet mud on her hem. "Your orchards are beautiful¡­" she trailed off, looking outside the window.


    When she became silent, Kaizan probed her, "And?"


    Startled, as if she woke up from her dream, she snapped her eyes open at him. "Then¡ª then I remembered something¡­" her lips started quivering. "About my parents¡­ my brother... his lover..." she again went silent as fresh tears came out of her eyes.


    Kaizan began to feel utterly restless. He wondered what to do to stop her from crying. "And then?" he asked, as he tread the path between them and sat on the stone bench beside hers.


    "And the next thing I knew was that I found myself in this room. I couldn''t stop myself from crying. They have mistreated me so much that it hurts all the time," she cried. "I just can''t find relief from those traumatic thoughts."


    Kaizan blinked his eyes. The girl was a ssic depression case. How was his little sister managing her? Sitting with her on the bench and listening to her woes was emotionally draining. He sighed. "Don''t worry. Now that you are here, divert your thoughts. I am sure you will find something which will help you." No wonder Paige threw the party, he realized.


    Ara sniffled and wiped her tears once again. "I will¡­" she replied. "I hope I am not a burden to you¡­"


    "Not at all!" Kaizan said. "Just do whatever you like. Paige loves you a lot. I think with her you will have a better time."


    Ara looked at him from under her eyshes. "Do you¡­ like me¡­?"


    Kaizan stared at her¡­ nkly. He didn''t want to say that he didn''t know her enough to not like her, but he couldn''t say it. She was just too emotional and this was a harmless conversation. "I¡­" He was at a loss for words. He licked his lips as if taking time to frame his words. A momentter he said, "Yes! I mean you haven''t given me reasons to not like you. I don''t know you so well! So yeah!" He felt too awkward and knew that he was sounding awkward, so he stopped.


    Ara gave him a weird look. She lowered her wet eyshes. "I can understand that. Why would anyone like me¡­ I am alone in this world. No one supports me. Everyone hates me. But tell me one thing¡ªIs it my fault that my parents are dead? Is it my fault that my brother doesn''t want me? I am only a helpless girl who is looking for affection." And a fresh volley of tears started.


    Kaizan was¡­ perplexed as hell. He didn''t know what he said to her that made her cry. He raked his fingers through his hair in tension, wanting this ordeal to get over as fast as possible. The girl was simply too vulnerable and needed a lot of reassurance. So, he tried once again. He looked at her and said, "You are a nice girl, Ara. If Paige is involved with you, I am sure she has found you¡­" he struggled for the right word. "¡­lovely."


    She became quiet and pursed her lips. "Do you find me¡­ lovely?"


    Kaizan stopped the urge to roll his eyes. This had no end. The girl was trying to hold a thread of reassurance without thinking about the consequences. She was an emotional wreck. Suddenly he wanted to go back to Olivia.


    The door of the weaponry room opened with a loud bang. Ara whipped her head to see who entered. "Paige!" Her eyes flew wide open, as if she was surprised.


    "Ara!" Paige came to sit beside her. She wrapped her arms around Ara. In a low, tender voice, she said, "I told you to stop thinking about them, haven''t I?" She wiped her tears. "Thank God, Kaizan mind-linked with me to tell where you were. I was beginning to get worried."


    Ara nced at Kaizan, her lips curling in a thin smile. "I didn''t mean to worry you, Paige. Sometimes, it''s just too much¡­"


    Paige hugged Ara warmly. She stroked her back. When her gaze went to Kaizan, she mouthed a thank you. Kaizan shrugged and gestured to her to take Ara back home. He didn''t want Finn to witness this scenario.


    "Come Ara," Paige said to her in a warm voice. "Let us go back. You need to eat something, and you need to take a bath."


    "Oh, Paige!" Ara hugged her tightly. "What would I do without you? This world is so cruel. I don''t know why people don''t like me? I am only trying to fit in this world after all the emotional upheaval I have been through."


    "I understand, Ara," Paige assured her. "You need a lot of time. And I am there, right?"


    "Yes, Paige," Ara sighed. "I am counting on you." She gave a pointed look to Kaizan. "I hope I am wee in your family¡­"


    Paige became quiet for a moment as her gaze darted to Kaizan. She gave him an usatory look. Kaizan stiffened. Paige pursed her lips tightly and then shifted her gaze back to Ara. "Everyone wees you, okay? Now stop brooding ande home."


    Ara nodded weakly. She sighed loudly. Paige got up and pulled her up. She wrapped her arm around Ara''s shoulders and walked out of the door, murmuring sweet nothings.


    As soon as Ara left the room, Kaizan inhaled sharply and realized that he had held his breath. Ara was such an emotional burden. She just kept throwing her victim card all the time. He wondered how Paige was managing her. He shook his head to shove those thoughts from his mind. He got up and did some push ups to refresh his mind and body. Once feeling better, he inspected the weapons in the room. Finn was right. Too many weapons had rusted and needed recement. It was not long before Finn reached the room and they discussed it.


    "Why don''t you join us for breakfast, Finn?" Kaizan offered.


    "Thank you, but I have to check the training facility too!" Finn replied with a bow.


    Kaizan chuckled. Duty for Finn was over any curtsies. "Okay."


    As Finn left, Kaizan headed home thinking about his wife who was still in the bed. He rubbed his chest as a warm feeling infused him.


    When Kaizan entered his home, he found Ara and Paige sitting with Olivia in the dining hall, and they looked¡­ serious. "Fuck!" he cursed. He didn''t want Olivia to undergo emotional mayhems. He rushed to them.. He had to retrieve Olivia from whatever conversation was going on.

 Chapter 666 - Ara Air

    <h4>Chapter 666 - Ara Air</h4>


    "My brother''s lover is not even his mate, but the way she acts, it''s too much," Ara said with a gloomy expression on her face. She picked up a chicken sandwich and took arge bite. Paige was sitting next to her and stroking her back gently. Ara chewed the sandwich, gulped it down and continued, "And the worst part is that even my brother is wrapped around her little finger. He supports herpletely. Initially, she was very good to me and listened to me, butter she became one nasty piece. She would alwaysin to my brother about whatever I did. Because of her my brother shunned me." She sniffled and wiped her nose with a napkin. "At one point of time I became extremely depressed." She sighed and looked at Paige. She took her hand in hers and squeezed it. "Had it not been with her, I would have been wasted¡­"


    "Ohhh¡­!" Paige hugged Ara. "Please don''t say that. You are such a sweet girl. I am lucky to have found you."


    "No¡­ I am lucky to have found you¡­" From the corner of her eyes, she saw Kaizan rushing to the dining table. She straightened and wiped her dry tears. He came to sit beside his wife and gave her a tight nod. Lifting her wet eyshes to look at him, in a low voice she said, "I am sorry to have troubled you in the morning."


    Olivia turned her face to gaze at him with a raised eyebrow. Kaizan cleared his throat and replied, "That wasn''t trouble. I am d that Paige found you."


    Ara pursed her lips and nodded. Silence followed in which she had the remaining of the sandwich. Others too picked up bacon, honey dipped pancakes, sds and pastries from the serving tes.


    Kaizan served Olivia before he served himself. He kissed her temple when she protested and said, "You are going to eat all that and more."


    "And have a colossal belly before time," she sighed.


    "Oi! I happen to love that belly!" he protested and gave her a spoonful of pomegranate seeds. Sheughed all the and had everything he offered.


    Ara watched them with a strict expression on her face. "It''s so nice to see so much love and affection when all I''ve known for thest few months is misery. This is refreshing¡­" she said, not at all meaning her words and trying to remind them that she wasn''t feeling good while they were having all the fun.


    Olivia snapped her head toward Ara. She stoppedughing feeling guilty, her attention going back to her. She nced at Paige who too was watching them with unease, as if they weren''t really helping her with Ara.


    Kaizan sensed the change in the air quickly. He really didn''t know how to describe it, but Ara was one big emotional heap who sure knew how to dampen the air. That was the sole reason why he rushed to be with Olivia. He wanted to take her out of here as soon as possible, but one look at Paige and he knew that his sister was so vulnerable at the moment that she would feel really bad. In order to change the topic, he asked, "So how did Paige and you meet?" He buttered freshly baked bread and handed it to Olivia.


    Ara smiled thinly. She nced at Paige and said, "We met in an ale inn. After the way my brother treated me, I had be very depressed and was getting into drinking. I had left the house and was traveling to the capital to find another job and earn a living. I had stopped in the inn." She tapped her chin with her finger as if remembering something. "That night it was raining heavily and Paige hade to the inn along with a group of soldiers. It waste when they entered the inn and I was the only person¡­" she looked at Paige fondly.


    Paige stroked her hair as her lips curled up. That night she had gone to patrol the nearby viges as per Kaizan''s orders. She continued where Ara left, "She waspletely wasted. her head was plopped over the table, the ale pitcher rolling on the floor and her hair was a mess. With the help of the soldiers, I managed to carry her back to her room." She caressed Ara''s cheeks with her thumb. "We came back and settled and were supposed to leave the next day, when I decided to see her and check if she was okay." She shook her head. "And she was not¡­" A shudder passed through her. "I found her curled up in a corner, sobbing. I just couldn''t leave her alone¡­" Paige gazed affectionately at Ara. Then she shrugged and added, "And here we are!"


    "Heavy!" Kaizan let out a loaded exhale. He didn''t know that his sister would be such a weak-heart. He felt Olivia elbowing him at his remark. He frowned at her not understanding her reaction. All he wanted was to get out of this ce. He said, "Olivia, I have to go soon today. I need your help dressing me up!"


    Ara winced. "Such a lovey-dovey couple," she said sadly. "I wish I could be the same¡­ to Paige. She is one who is always helping me out."


    Kaizan stared at Ara. The girl never ceased to y a victim card. "Good for you then!" he snapped. He pulled Olivia out of the chair and pulled her with him upstairs. Enough of Ara air! He didn''t need to look back and see that Ara'' mouth fell to the floor at his behavior. And he also knew that Paige must be ring at him. They could think of him as a scumbag, but he wasn''t letting Olivia feel sad about her problems. Moreover, he didn''t like Ara''s strong mint smell. It choked his senses.


    When they came upstairs, Kaizan closed the doors behind him. He breathed a sigh of relief and was determined that he wouldn''t let Olivia meet Ara as long as she was there.


    "What happened Kaizan?" Olivia asked, flustered. She went to the window and opened it, letting the warm summer breezee in. It blew in, carrying the sweet scent of the orchards. She closed her eyes and inhaled it.


    "Nothing!" he said, wrapping his arms around her waist as he looked at the mountains in the distance with her. "How are you feeling?"


    "I am feeling better," she said as her lips curved up.


    "I have a small request, Olivia."


    "What is it darling?"


    "I don''t want you to meet Ara as often. Avoid her as much as you can. She is pretty depressed and needs space." What he didn''t want to tell her was that Ara was going to make her depressed too.


    "I understand," Olivia said. "I will try and stay away from her."


    "Good girl!" Kaizan pressed a kiss on her temple. "I love you!"


    Olivia giggled as he continued with his kisses. Soon he got ready for the chancery.


    When Kaizan reached his room in the chancery, he called Finn and said, "I want every detail on Ara. Dig up everything."


    Finn narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t question his General.. "You will have it in two days."

 Chapter 667 - [Bonus Chapter] Ownership

    <h4>Chapter 667 - [Bonus Chapter] Ownership</h4>


    Olivia stayed away from Ara and Paige for the first half of the day. But how could she avoid them during lunch? She was too bored sitting in her room for the entire day, so just before lunch she had walked to the orchards. When she came back, she saw Paige sitting with Ara andforting her. Ara was again sobbing like she had a river to release.


    "Please Ara. You must forget what happened in the past. You should look forward to the future," Paige said as she stroked her back.


    "I want to," she wiped her tears and sniffled. She looked at Paige and hugged her. "I want to build a future with you, but you won''t leave me, would you?"


    Paige brows drew together with sadness. "Why will I leave you? I have just found you." She kissed Ara''s temple, wrapping her arms around her. "And nowe, let''s have lunch. I asked the cook to make your favorite¡ªchicken roasted with herbs."


    "You are so sweet, Paige. You always know how to cheer me up," Ara murmured.


    "After that, I will take you out for shopping and then we can walk into the orchards."


    Ara removed herself from Paige. She smiled through her tears. "I love those orchards. Do they belong to you?"


    Olivia was standing on the doorway when she listened to the conversation. Her eyes narrowed at Ara''sst sentence. Even though Kaizan had asked her to stay away, she couldn''t helping to them.


    "They belong to my parents," Paige replied with a smile.


    "Oh!" Ara sighed. "But Paige if we were to have a future together, what do you have that belongs to you?"


    Paige''s forehead creased. "I can take care of you, Ara. I am a soldier in the king''s army."


    "Of course, dear," Ara replied with the same gloomy expression and patted her shoulder. She turned her head to face Olivia. "Olivia! How are you?" she asked, seeing Olivia''s narrowed gaze. Color rose on her cheeks. Did she hear the conversation? And how did the womane here so unnoticed?


    "I am good," Olivia replied with a pointed re.


    Ara rubbed her neck. "I am feeling tired. I will join you for lunch after a nice bath. Would you like to join me?" She got up from the couch.


    Paige bit her lip, her mood lifting. She pped Ara''s butts and said, "I will be there in a few."


    When Ara left, Olivia sat down, the strong mint smell choking her. She watched Ara leave and once she disappeared behind the door, in a low voice she addressed Paige. "Paige, that girl is too depressed. Please don''t take me otherwise, but she is feeding off your soul. You deserve someone bubbly and not someone who is always living in her past."


    Paige frowned. "Olivia, first off, I didn''t ask for rtionship advice from you. I love Ara and I will do anything that is good for her. As a good partner, it is my duty to stand with her through her thick and thin. What kind of a partner would I be if I can''t even take care of her?"


    "Paige, you know that is not what I meant!" Olivia snapped. "How long would it take someone toe out of their depression? You mentioned that she was dejected right from the day you met her, and you''ve known her for a few months now. Hell, I don''t think that if her brother doesn''t treat her well, she should be so desperate. After all, she has you for support!"


    "Olivia!" Paige retorted. "I don''t want to hear anything about Ara. We both love each other and that''s it!" She sprang from the couch, her face etched with anger. "Just because she is going through a terrible phase in her life, you are judging her?"


    Olivia stared at Paige, her mind going numb with surprise. She blinked at her sister-inw. Was she so blind that she couldn''t see that Ara''s depression wasn''t called for? Why couldn''t she be objective? "I am not judging her. I only want you to be happy Paige¡­"


    "I know what keeps me happy!" Paige said angrily. "I don''t need you to guide me, okay?" Saying that Paige turned and strode away.


    Olivia was left staring behind her, feeling like a fool. She regretted getting in between them. She pursed her lips and then took a deep breath. This was going to getplicated.


    "Mdy, the lunch is ready," a servant announced, breaking her reverie.


    "I''ll be there," she said in a low voice.


    For the entire day even if she didn''t want to avoid Paige, it was Paige who avoided her. Olivia felt guilty and wanted to apologize to Paige but then in her heart she knew that she was not wrong. Moreover, the way Ara was asking about the orchards, it was unsettling. It seemed as if she was not happy with what Paige was earning. And just like that, Olivia got into bad books of Paige even though she only meant good.


    In the evening when Kaizan came back, he asked, "How was your day, love?" He removed his tunic and sat next to her in his low-hanging breeches. She was lying on her bed, reading a short story book given to her by Anastasia from the library of Vilinski. Kaizan took her hands and squeezed them.


    At first, she thought she should speak about Ara, but she didn''t want him to feel bad. She had already done enough damage for the day. She managed a smile and said, "Good. I ate a lot."


    Kaizan chuckled. He ced his hand on her tummy and said, "You both are very intelligent. Keep asking for more food from your mom, and if she doesn''t give, let me know!"


    "And how will they tell you?" Olivia asked,ughing at his deration.


    He leaned in and pressed his ears on her tummy. "We have our secret conversation every night."


    "Oh, is it so?"


    "Of course! You wouldn''t know anything!"


    "Go, take a bath, darling!" Olivia pushed him. "You stink like horse shit."


    Kaizan sighed. "Your mother is a viin. She doesn''t want us to talk to each other. But don''t worry, we will resume our midnight conversation." Often at nights, he would shift down to talk to his kids in their mother''s belly. And they responded. He got up reluctantly and then went to take a bath.


    They reached downstairs for dinner and found that Paige and Ara were already there. Nate and Ookashi were also there. And Ookashi was visibly tense. Olivia held her breath and wondered if Paige had spoken about their conversation to her.


    "Is anything wrong?" Kaizan whispered, leaning toward her.


    She shook her head and loosed her breath.


    Kaizan went to hug his mother and sat next to her. Olivia had to sit next to Paige. And the two were very awkward.


    "So, what are you all talking about?" Kaizan asked as he picked up lettuce sd and sweet buttered corn.


    "We were talking about the orchards," Ara replied.


    "Oh, what about them?" Kaizan asked. "Aren''t they beautiful?"


    "They are," said Ara. "But orchards in this estate are abined family business? I mean does Paige have ownership in them?"


    Kaizan became still.

 Chapter 668 - Share Of Property

    <h4>Chapter 668 - Share Of Property</h4>


    Kaizan pinned Ara with his re as he gritted his teeth. The girl was getting out of control and he had to nip it in the bud. "Why do you want to know about our orchards?" he asked, emphasizing on ''our orchards''.


    Ara shifted in her ce as if the question unsettled her. She looked at Paige for help. "I¡ª I am just worried about Paige. She is such a sweet girl and is only a soldier in the king''s army. I mean," she shrugged, "how much is she earning? All the ie thates from the orchards goes to amon kitty¡­"


    "Ara!" Kaizan''s voice boomed in hall. "Don''t cross your line. This is a family matter and you still aren''t family!"


    "Kaizan!" Paige protested. "She is with me now. She can ask whatever questions she want to."


    Kaizan snapped his head to look at Paige and she seemed like she was seething with rage. Her cheeks were flushed red and her eyes were wide. What had Ara done to his little sister that she retorted? His gaze went to his mother and father and even they were so unnerved by the situation. Ookashi was staring at Paige. Suddenly, he heard a soft sniffle.


    "Ara!" Paige''s voice toned several notches down. "Please don''t cry. I am so sorry, darling, please." She started stroking Ara''s forearm in order to quiet her.


    "I was¡ª" she sniffled as she wiped a tear from her left cheek. "I only want your prosperity, Paige. Is it something wrong?"


    "Of course not." Paige assured her. "I know your intentions are pure. Please don''t cry and have your food." She gave water to Ara.


    Ara gulped down the water and nced at Kaizan. She ced the ss on the table and gazed at everyone who was sitting. "I don''t mean any harm to all of you. Now that Paige and I are partners, I really wanted to see how much Paige can support me. And honestly, her sry as a soldier is not sufficient for both of us because we have big ns. And that is why both Paige and I discussed yesterday night on how to go ahead."


    Ookashi and Nate froze in their ce. No one had ever talked like this. They knew where this conversation was going.


    Ara held Paige''s hand and squeezed it. She lifted it up to her lips and kissed it. A pale blush rose on Paige''s cheeks. She continued, unfazed by everyone''s unease. "I know that this cane as a shock, but it is vital for me to know that Paige is able to support both of us. And so, we have decided that you should give Paige her share of property." She nced at her Paige and asked in a sultry voice, "Is that right, Paige?"


    Paige nodded slightly as if in a trance. Her lips parted. Then she turned her face to see others who had be quiet. All at once she realized that difort marred the air. She dropped her head low and stared in herp, as her heart sped up.


    Before Kaizan could speak anything, in a very stern voice Nate said, "Do you mean that you will not be working and going to depend on Paige for all your necessities?"


    Ara jerked her head back slightly. "I¡ª I will¡ª" She looked at Paige for help again.


    "Father, she¡ª" Paige intervened.


    Nate put his hands up in the air to stop her from speaking. "Stay quiet," he said in a dangerous voice. "I am not talking to you."


    Paige became quiet immediately. She had never seen her father so angry in a long time. Ara gulped. Nate''s aura was so strong that she winced. A ragged breath left her. "I haven''t decided. Moreover, Paige has never demanded that I also work."


    "Father, this is our rtionship. I don''t want Ara to work. She is so weak and fragile," Paige intervened in a low voice. Nate''s harsh re quieted her again.


    Nate leaned over and crossed his arms on the table. "So, tell me Ara. If I don''t give Paige her share of property, will you leave her?" he asked.


    Ara blinked and her mouth dropped to the floor. She looked¡­ shocked. "I won''t leave her," she replied after a moment of gathering her wits. "But both of us want to move away from here eventually¡­ And for that she must get her share. After all, she is your daughter and she has equal share in your property."


    Nate narrowed his eyes. "When Kaizan got married and Olivia came, she could have also asked to stay away and take her share of property, but she didn''t. But believe me that I would have given it to her because she was legally married to my son and is his mate. But you¡ª" he smirked. "Are you her mate? I would have without a doubt given Paige''s share to her had you been her mate."


    "B¡ª but that''s unfair!" Ara cried. "We love each other!"


    "Do I look like a fool to you, Ara?" Nate''s voice came out as a growl. "If you loved her, you wouldn''t have talked about Paige supporting you, but you would have been talking about how to support her."


    "What?" Ara cried again. "I support Paige so much. I only want her welfare." Her eyes became watery. "All I have ever wanted was Paige''s sess. What is wrong if both of us want to live separately and not with the family?" Tears ran out of her eyes. "I love Paige and you are hurting me by saying this." She threw her napkin on the table and got up. "I have lost my appetite. I am going back to my room." Saying that she got up, forcing the chair to screech over the surface loudly. "I can''t have food with people who suspect me!" She gave a sad look to Paige.


    "Ara!" Paige called her desperately. "Have your food, baby."


    "No, I am going," she replied. "I didn''t expect to be insulted like this." She stopped there for a while as if waiting for someone to tell her to sit back.


    "Please go," Kaizan said. "The exit is that side." He pointed to the right.


    Ara''s eyes flew wide open. "I knew!" she wailed. "No one likes me!" She strode out of the dining room. Paige followed her like a dog after giving Kaizan a spiteful look.


    When the two left, Nate rxed back in his chair. He had never thought that he had to see a day like this. He folded his napkin and threw it on the table. He too got up and walked out of the dining room. "Nate!" Ookashi called him. But he didn''t stop. His mood was ruined for the day. Ookashi nced at Kaizan and Olivia. "I don''t know what is wrong with Paige. Why is she so enthralled by Ara? That girl is practically an emotional wreck. Why can''t Paige see that she is using her?"


    Kaizan stared at her mother with admiration. "So, even you saw that?"


    Ookashi rolled her eyes. "A moron can see it. Why can''t Paige?"


    "Because she is blind!" Kaizan sighed. He picked up sausages from the table. His eyes went to Olivia. "Why aren''t you eating?"


    Olivia shook her head as if shaking the heaviness in the air and started eating.


    "Tonight, we are going to the pce, okay?"

 Chapter 669 - He Got Angry

    <h4>Chapter 669 - He Got Angry</h4>


    Her wings tucked tightly behind her, Anastasia was ying the perfect hostess as the king and queen sat on their thrones and greeted whoever came to them. They had delegated the entire duty of being a host to Anastasia and Ileus. if only they knew that Ileus was least bothered.


    Wearing a purple dress that was a sleeveless shirt stitched with long pants that fluttered at the ankle as she walked, Anastasia looked¡­ beautiful. She had tied her hair on the top. Two tear shaped diamond earrings nked by amethyst shimmered with every ray of light falling on them. They formed a lovely pattern on the skin of her neck. When Ileus was not being the host, he was staring at his wife. Right now, he was standing at the bar along with Kaizan. The two were leaning against the counters, watching their respective wives.


    "Ara looks like an interesting character," Ileus said as he sipped whiskey from his crystal.


    "You have no idea!" Kaizan rolled his eyes. "I wonder what Paige has seen in her."


    "But Paige loves her, right?"


    "She does. And it is understandable if she wants to help someone she loves is in a bind. But I don''t think Ara needs Paige''s help." Kaizan smirked. He took arge swig of whiskey. "It''s like Paige keeps insisting on helping her. She feels that Ara is so fragile and delicate that only she can handle her problem. And Ara¡ª" Kaizan gritted his teeth. "She is taking all her help. God knows what has she done to wrap Paige around her little finger! It''s like she is suffering from the urge of being this white knight!"


    "So, you strongly believe that Paige has this need to "save" Ara by fixing her issues?" Ileus said.


    "I think so¡­ but I am not sure." He looked at Olivia who was now standing with Anastasia. They had weed a few guests. It seemed that Olivia was tired. She had gathered her long, flowing topaz gown in herp and was sipping crushed strawberry with ice, her new favorite.


    ---


    "Gods above!" Olivia shook her head. "When she enters the room, it''s like dark clouds have be darker, blocking every tiny bit of sunshine. That''s how I have begun feeling when Ara walks in the room with her angry, resentful demeanor. Sometimes I feel she is a self-proimed "victim" instead of being one."


    "And what about Paige? How does she feel?" asked Anastasia as she smiled at yet another guest who wasing their way.


    Olivia sighed. "I feel bad for Paige. I know that Ara is looking for Paige to save her, to make her feel better. But Paige is also like a mensch around her. I mean why can''t Paige understand that she doesn''t have control on how Ara feels. Every freaking time, Paige keeps singing the song of "rain, rain go away", but Ara holds on to her dark, ominous clouds tightly like second skin." Olivia pursed her lips in disgust.


    "Paige refuses to see all that?" Anastasia said. Twodies came her way and bowed to her. She greeted them in her usual style and they left after pleasant and formal exchanges.


    "I think that Paige is trying to rescue her, and Ara is taking her advantage." Olivia mentioned about the brief incident that took ce in the morning over breakfast.


    "Oh my God!" Anastasia ced her hand on her chest. "Ara is shrewd!"


    "Tell me!" Olivia raised her ss for the servant to take it away. "The whole house is so quiet and gloomy that I don''t feel like staying there. I keep waiting for Kaizan toe and avoid Ara and Paige as much as I can."


    "Ohhh, I am so sorry sweetie!" Anastasia said as she patted Olivia''s shoulder. "Why don''t youe here and stay for a while?"


    "That won''t solve the problem¡­" Though Anastasia''s invitation was very appealing.


    Kaizan and Ileus had joined them by then. "It''s not a bad idea," Ileus said. "Mother was also looking to talk to you. Annnddd¡ª" he paused to purse his lips.


    Olivia''s skin bunched in the center of her forehead. "What?" She had forgotten that Fuchsia was still lodged in the dungeons of the pce.


    "There is this case of your aunt Fuchsia," Ileuspleted his sentence.


    Olivia jerked her head back. "She is still alive?" she blurted with disgust.


    Kaizan blinked at his wife and a momentter burst intoughter.


    Olivia shrugged. "What about her?"


    "The jailer informed me that she wants to talk to you."


    "And you can tell her back that I am not interested in talking to her!" Olivia dismissed. She was done with all the gloomy people in her life.


    Ileus shrugged. "Okay." Then he walked to his wife and wrapped his arm across her waist. "I miss you baby. How about a quickie?"


    Anastasia elbowed him. "Shut up wolf, and stay in the party!"


    "Ouch! You wound me," he cried. "We will go in the garden on the back side and we can do it against the wall. You won''t evene to know and I will be out of you."


    "Ileus!" Anastasia chided him. "Get your mind out of the gutters!"


    "My mind seeks bliss, woman," he growled.


    "Then you shall get your bliss after the party is over," Anastasia winked.


    Ileus grinned like a silly boy. Anastasia turned her attention to Olivia. "Why don''t youe and stay with us for a few days? Mother would love it."


    Olivia lowered her head. She wondered what Okashi would think of her if she ran away from the problems at home.


    "That''s a good idea," Kaizan said, breaking her reverie. "Our house is under weather these days and I hate to see Olivia getting affected. She can always stay here for a few days."


    "But Kaizan¡ª" Olivia protested half-heartedly.


    "I wille here to spend my nights with you darling." Kaizan wiggled his eyebrows.


    Olivia gave him a deadpan look. She turned her face to Anastasia. "In that case, I am staying back over here."


    "Great!" Anastasia chuckled. "We can have a girls'' night out!"


    Floor from beneath the men''s feet slipped.


    The next day Ara was sitting at the dining table alone when Kaizan came to have his breakfast. He didn''t greet Ara. He picked up fresh sd, apple juice andmb steaks and walked with his te to the main hall to have it. Little did he know that Ara followed him there too. "What do you want?" he growled dangerously.


    "Where is Olivia?" she asked as she sat on the sofa opposite to him. "I don''t smell her in the mansion."


    "She stayed back at the pcest night after the gathering," he replied, eating his steak.


    "That''s strange," Ara remarked. "Shouldn''t she stay with you at night? After all, I have heard that the crown prince is very charming."


    "Shut the fuck up, Ara!" Kaizan growled in a very dangerous voice. "Do not talk about my wife with that filthy tongue of yours!"


    Ara winced. "I¡ª I am sorry, but I¡ª" her lips curled down.


    "Ara!" Paige''s voice came from the door. "What happened?"


    Taking advantage of the situation, Ara started crying. "I just enquired about Olivia and he got angry.." Tears came out of her eyes like a river.

 Chapter 670 - Backfired

    <h4>Chapter 670 - Backfired</h4>


    Paige seethed in anger. She shoved Ara behind her and then she red at Kaizan as her hands rolled into fists until her knuckles were white. "Kaizan!" she shouted. "I have had enough of this nonsense. Every time Ara wants to talk to you, you insult her like she is a nobody. But Ara is my partner. You better learn to behave in front of her and respect her. I have never ever insulted Olivia, have I? Then how dare you misbehave with Ara?"


    Kaizan was¡­ stunned. Paige hardly ever burst on him and this was one of those rare days when she was fighting with him. His gaze slid past her to where Ara was standing and he found her smirking at him. It enraged him further. "She was¡ª"


    Paige cut him off. "I don''t want to listen to your useless, baseless insinuations. It seems that just because I am in love with Ara, the entire family is against me? Just because Ara only talks about my welfare, is it difficult for all of you to gulp it down? As a family, do you all even love me or not? While Ara here is demanding what is right for me, all of you are only questioning her intentions? I am fed up with all of you. If you hate me so much then why should I even stay here?"


    "Are you fucking mad?" Kaizan growled. "You are fighting with me over someone who is clearly trying to create a rift between us?"


    "Rift?" Paige asked as her breath became shallow with fury. "With Ara I came to know how much she loves me and how much do you all hate me. She is standing by me all the time, taking my side, but you all¡ª" her gaze went to her father and mother who had rushed into the main hall hearing all themotion, "¡ªbut you all are against me. Yesterday when Ara rightfully demanded my share of property, you denied her saying that she isn''t my mate. Where will I find my mate? Mates are so rare. And until I find my mate, am I not supposed to fall in love? Am I not supposed to settle with someone I love?" She turned to face Ara and then held her hand and squeezed it. "She is the only person who understands me. I will not tolerate any nonsense against her." She looked over her shoulder to face Kaizan. "You, of all people, have been my worst enemy." Her voice dipped low. "Ara is so fragile and delicate." She rubbed her hand with her thumb in a caress. "She is so depressed about the way her brother had treated her. I brought her here so that she gets out of her depression, so that she gets a new start. But¡ª but I didn''t know that society can be so cruel to someone who is already a victim of circumstances." She gazed at Nate and said, "If you can''t give the share of my property, it is fine. I intend to take Ara away from here as soon as possible. You will not hear from me after that."


    Ara''s eyes flew wide open. She was sniffling when Paige was talking to her family, but the moment she dered that she was taking her away from here, she stopped sniffling. "But Paige, why will you leave? This is your house too."


    Paige shook her head. She gave Kaizan an usatory nce. "See? This is what love is all about? Even after you have insulted her so heavily, all Ara is thinking is about my welfare." She turned to look at Ara and said, "No Ara, I will not stand to see you being insinuated all the time. You are such a wonderful person. It hurts me when they don''t treat you well."


    "No Paige," Ara said in a soft voice. "I really don''t want you to suffer emotionally anymore. We are going to leave this ce."


    Nate crossed his arms as he watched the entire drama unfolding in front of his eyes. Ookashi was standing right next to him but she looked helplessly at Paige. What had happened to her daughter? She was such a bubbly, outgoing and wonderful person. But now¡­ now she had be like a shell. Her life was focused on saving Ara. While Ookashi wasn''t averse to helping Ara, she was sucking the life out of Paige. Everyone in the family could clearly see that. Why couldn''t Paige? Was she so blindly in love with Ara? Her lips curved down and she longed to have Paige in her arms. Without thinking much, she walked to her daughter and hugged her hard.


    Paige was taken by surprise. "Mother¡­" she said in a soft voice as she hugged her back.


    Ookashi whispered in her ears, "Don''t fight so much, Paige. We all love you." That was all the reassurance Ookashi could give to her daughter. Her eyes stung at the back as her gaze went to Ara. And she found Ara ring at her. Ookashi ignored her and removed herself from Paige. "Calm down," she said. "Maybe you and Kaizan should sit together and have a conversation. Maybe you should go out for a few days, calm your mind ande back. You will be able to view things objectively."


    "What do you mean?" Ara intervened. "With me out here, Paige is unable to think coherently?"


    Ookashi let out a sigh. She didn''t reply to Ara and after patting on Paige''s shoulder, she went to her room.


    Paige softened in her mother''s embrace. She murmured, "No Mother. Reconciliation is difficult now. I will leave with Ara." Saying that she strode back to her back with Ara on her heels.


    "Paige, Paige!" Ara called her from behind as she hurried up to be with her. "We are not leaving. This is your house too. You can''t leave just because of me. If you want, I will leave."


    Paige stopped. "Oh, Ara¡­" She hugged Ara. "You are not going anywhere. You will stay with me. I am capable of supporting you." Paige walked further.


    "Paige!" Ara called her again as blood drained from her face. "But¡ª" The two strode out of the room.


    Kaizan was exhausted emotionally after the fiasco. He didn''t know that Paige would actually fight with him because of Ara. Why couldn''t she see the reason? What had she thrown her logic out of the window? With his head in between his fists, he sat down on the sofa. He lost his appetite, but he was d that Olivia wasn''t here. In fact, now even he wanted to leave and go.


    "Kaizan."


    Nate''s voice pulled him out of his reverie.


    Kaizan took a deep breath as he rested behind. He shook his head. "I am sorry, Father¡­"


    "I want all the information on Ara," Nate said curtly. "Every single detail."


    Kaizan raised his eyebrow. Half smile came on his lips and exposed his dimple. "I am already on it."


    "Good. We need to act fast," Nate said and then left the room waving air in front of him. The sickening mint smell of Ara was overwhelming. No werewolf smelled this strong.


    ---


    Ara watched Paige going to the bathroom. She couldn''t believe that her n backfired. Paige was¡­ an idiot. Lots had to be done quickly.. She turned the knob of the bathroom.

 Chapter 671 - Manipulate

    <h4>Chapter 671 - Manipte</h4>


    Ara entered the bathroom and saw that Paige was running water in the tub. "Paige," she called her softly. "Why are you so angry? It doesn''t matter what they think."


    Paige''s anger hadn''t settled. She was still reeling under the fact that her brother couldn''t see how much she loved Ara. Was it so difficult for him to understand it? "I don''t want to talk about it, Ara. We are leaving. I don''t want to stay in a ce where people don''t have feelings."


    Ara walked behind her and curled her arms around her waist. "You are too impulsive, Paige. This is nothing. There is no point in getting angry. I am trying my best to get what rightfully belongs to you. And the path to get what is yours is full of thorny bushes. I am ready to walk over them and I am. All I need is that you stay calm."


    Paige looked at Ara as her heart melted. "Oh, Ara." She leaned into her. "You are so sweet. I don''t want you to walk over thorns for me. I should be the one protecting you."


    "Why?" Ara said as she kissed her temple. "When you can support me, this is the least I can do for you."


    Paige sighed. "I can''t stand it when they insult you¡­"


    "It is of no consequence to me. I want you to be happy and I will fight for you." At her words, Paige seemed to soften down. "Now take your time and take a nice bath. Wash away your negativity in that water ande back to me with love."


    Paige chuckled. "No one understands me more than you." She patted Ara''s arms. "I will be right back."


    Ara kissed Paige on her cheek and then left. She closed the door knob behind her and took in a deep breath. She gritted her teeth as she walked back to the bed. She was actually pissed with Paige. The foolish girl was tampering with her ns. When Ara sat down on the bed, she rubbed her tummy and murmured, "I am going to take you down, Kaizan. Soon¡­"


    When Paige came out, she was more rxed. The two made love and Paige melted down further. By the time she left for her duties, Paige was in a buoyant mood. She remarked, "It is wonderful when you are in such a lovely mood, Ara."


    Ara pulled up her sheet to cover her breasts. She smiled and said, "I will try my best to get over the depression, but you know how it is when I remember about my brother. He was a nasty piece of shit!"


    Paige pursed her lips. "Don''t think about him, okay?"


    Ara nodded. "I won''t." Paige gave her one more kiss and she walked out of the room, reassured. As soon as she left, Ara jumped out of the bed and went to her wardrobe. She opened it and took out a small box that was hidden below a pile of shirts. She opened it and a smile curled her lips, seeing a pair of panties that belonged to Olivia. She had stolen them from theundry and poisoned them. The poison was so potent that if Olivia wore it, it would travel all the way up to her womb. And the¡­ She giggled at her n. She closed the box, stashed it where it was and then went for a bath. She was going to destroy Kaizan and Olivia. And she would use Paige for destroying them. The panties were just the first step.


    Ara took a long bath to give ample time for all men to leave the house. She knew that at this time only Ookashi was left and she usually went to the orchards to direct the servants and gardeners on what to do. She got dressed in a light blue cotton gown with floral prints that Paige had bought for her and then dabbed herself with a liberal amount of mint potion to hide her real smell. She had acquired this potion from the ck market from a rogue witch. The witch had taken a hefty sum for it but assured her that it would hide her smell for the whole day if applied in the right quantities.


    Basically, when Ara came out, the house was empty, except for a few servants who were doing their daily chores. She had hidden the box under the shawl that she had wrapped around herself. Very slowly, she walked up to the main hall. No one was interested in her. She took the chance and then walked up to Kaizan''s bedchamber. It wasn''t difficult to locate Olivia''s wardrobe where she ced the two panties right at the top so that she used them next.


    The reason why she asked about Olivia was that she wanted the first part of her n to work out. She had provoked Kaizan just so that he could bring Olivia back from the pce. However, the General didn''t fall in her trap. She closed the wardrobe softly and ambled out of their room humming a tune. When she came down, there was still no one. She chuckled. How easy it was to conduct her schemes in this house. All she had to do was to keep Paige in her control.


    Ara remembered the day when her brother had thrown her out of the house when he learnt her secret. He was so scared of her secret that he threatened her never to return and he was going to keep it discreet. After their spat, his lover, a young girl who he had fallen in love with, hade home. And for Ara it was easy to me the two. She had held his lover responsible for all the miseries in her life in front of her brother. And her poor brother¡­ he couldn''t even deny it, because if he did so, he was risking her secret to be out in public. And if that happened, his lover would have left him. She took wonderful advantage of the situation when her brother threw her out.


    At the same time, Ara knew that a small troop of the king''s army hade to their vige. She had snooped around a little and came to know that Paige was their leader. She gathered information about Paige and the rest was easy. She manipted her emotions to the extent that Paige was now in her control. She was so in control that she wanted to leave this house for her.


    Ara giggled again. She gazed at the beautiful orchards from the window of the hall where she had stopped. She murmured, "I am going to take it all from you¡ªthis house, those orchards, your wife and also your position." Satisfied with herself, she sauntered to the dining hall to find food. Her morning breakfast was interrupted by a small drama which she took care of. The food was stillden with lots of breakfast. She sat down at the table and served herself a huge portion of rosemary seasoned chicken and broli sd in fresh cream. Life was¡­ good. If everything went ording to her ploy, Kaizan was going down within a few days.


    ---


    Seething with rage, Kaizan strode to his room in the chancery and called Finn.

 Chapter 672 - I Am Not Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 672 - I Am Not Pregnant</h4>


    Kaizan was extremely angry at the way Paige reacted. How could she not hear what Ara said about Olivia? Or was she just ying deaf, so enamored by Ara? Nothing made sense. Through all the choking mint smell, Kaizan sensed her wolf. Had Ara been a witch, he would havee to know if she had bewitched Paige, but she wasn''t a witch. And that meant that she was highly maniptive. The way she changed her colors in front of Paige, it was too repulsive. It meant that she had a hidden agenda.


    Sitting at the table, he crossed his foot over the ankle and tapped the air with it. With his fingers he was drumming the wood surface impatiently as he waited for Finn. There was a mountain pile of work but his mind was too upied with Ara.


    Finn came after what seemed like eternity, though only a few minutes had passed. He jumped up from his chair. "Did you find information about Ara?"


    "My spies are at it, m''lord," Finn replied with patience that only angered him all the more. "They have gone to her vige and will return by evening. I will let you know as soon as they are back."


    Kaizan exhaled a heavy breath. "I don''t trust that girl!" He revealed his disapproval.


    Finn watched him getting so anxious after a long time. He remained quiet. There was nothing he could do to console him at the moment. Over thest few days, he had visited Kaizan''s house once and it was enough to understand Ara''s personality. The girl was too depressed and did everything to dampen the lively atmosphere of the house.


    Kaizan pounded the table and walked to the window that overlooked the courtyard. He raked his hair with his fingers. "She is manipting Paige and it is getting absurd!"


    Seeing how flustered he was, Finn suggested, "If you think that it is right, I would suggest a simple solution to your problem."


    Kaizan turned his head over his shoulder as his brows bunched up. "What solution?"


    "We can transfer Paige to nearby viges for duties. That way Ara will stay with her, away from the family."


    Kaizan pursed his lips as he again raked his fingers through his hair. "But that isn''t the permanent solution. Moreover, I really want my sister toe out of the clutches of that bitch! Paige just can''t see through her shenanigans!"


    "Sometimes, you are so much in love with your partner that you realize that they are manipted long after the damage is done. I believe Paige is in that phase now."


    Kaizan rubbed his face, his anxiety increasing by the minute. "Find information about her as soon as possible!"


    "I will, m''lord," said Finn. He bowed and left.


    For the next few hours, Kaizan couldn''t really concentrate on his job. The documents that sat on his desk remained mostly untouched. During lunch he went to meet Olivia, and found that she was sitting with Anastasia and Adrianna. They were all sitting in the gardens of the west wing. Soft warm breeze flowed bringing in the scent of jacarandas mixed with junipers. The children were ying with the nannies. Nici was making faces at which Alexander giggled and pped as he watched his older brother with pure interest. Soon his kids would join them¡­ Kaizan rubbed his chest as a warm feeling infused in him.


    Thedies were ying a board game. It was intriguing to note that Dmitri and Ileus were also there. Though the two were talking about something regarding trade with the Aztec kingdom, their attention was very much on their women or rather who was winning. Fortunately for Kaizan, Olivia was winning and she was beaming with joy. A smile curved his lips up. He hadn''t seen her this happy in a long time. He was d that she decided to stay with Anastasia.


    "Kaizan!" Olivia eximed.


    He walked to her and sat beside her. He kissed her temple and asked, "How is my lovely wife doing?"


    She waved at the board game and replied, "I am winning so much!" She giggled when Adrianna grunted.


    "Come on, Mother!" Anastasia said. "This is just a game. You have to admit that Olivia is better than all of usbined!"


    Adrianna pursed her lips. "You know that I am only allowing you to win. Once I get inside that brain of yours and see the strategy, I will ensure that you lose!"


    "You can''t cheat!" Olivia whined.


    Impatient, Adrianna waved her hand and rolled her eyes. Seeing that Kaizan was with his wife, Ileus jumped at the opportunity and sat behind his wife and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Baby, I can make you win," he said.


    Anastasia cocked her eyebrow. "And how is that?" She looked back at the board. From her position, it was impossible to save herself.


    He leaned and whispered in her ear. "I can only reveal my secret behind that perg. Out here everyone will listen," said the sly wolf.


    Anastasia narrowed her eyes and in a low voice said, "I will not be maneuvered by you! I know what you are going to do!"


    "You wound me, Ana. My intentions are pure."


    It was not long before the servantsid the lunch for all of them. When Olivia was alone, sitting on a garden swing, enjoying the mashed cheese potatoes and sausages, Kaizan came to sit with. Ileus had taken his wife behind the perg where he was revealing his secret. Seriously, the two were absolutely insatiable. But Kaizan was no one toin. He was the same with Olivia.


    She wiped his lips with her finger and removed a crumb. "I was thinking ofing home tomorrow," she said. "I miss you!"


    "Stay here, Olivia," he said. "This change is good for you."


    She sighed. "But how long Kaizan?"


    Kaizan pulled her closer to him and stroked her hair gently. "Only a few more days¡­"


    He returned to his office with a good feeling and ended up clearing all the pending work. It was in the evening that Finn returned along with two of his spies. "They have brought information about Ara!" he said.


    ---


    The next day, Kaizan was having breakfast with his parents in the garden that faced the dining hall. Ookashi and Nate didn''t want to go to the dining hall and face Ara. Paige hade veryte thest night and tensions were off the roof in the house. However, it was not long when Paige came down with Ara. She strode in the garden, her face red in anger.


    "Why have you transferred me?" she growled at Kaizan, shoving a paper in his face. "Is this your way of snatching this property from me? Have you stooped so bloody low?"


    Unaffected by Paige''s angry burst, Kaizan looked at Ara. "I am sure you would be joining her, won''t you?"


    "And let you enjoy all this wealth?" Ara sneered. "Paige will be resigning from her job!" she dered. "We are going to stay here."


    Kaizan chuckled. He wiped his mouth with the napkin. Leaning back in his chair, he cocked his head and said, "Are you so worried as to who would look after your pregnancy?"


    Blood drained from her face. "I am not pregnant!"


    Paige snapped her head to look at Ara. "P¡ªpregnant¡­"

 Chapter 673 - [Bonus Chapter] A Victorious Smile

    <h4>Chapter 673 - [Bonus Chapter] A Victorious Smile</h4>


    Ara''s face became pale like that of a ghost. How the hell did Kaizan know that she was pregnant? She snapped her face to look at Paige, who was under the grip of heavy shock. She had to take control of the situation or else her cover would get blown. "I am not pregnant!" she countered, shaking her head. Then she looked at Kaizan and said, "Are you out of your mind? Stop concocting poisonous stories only so that you can throw me out and then let Paige get her share." She nced at Paige whose suspicion seemed to fade a little. She held her hand and squeezed it. "But you know what, I will not leave Paige because I want her benefit. Under a man like you or rather with a sibling as powerful as you, she is being underestimated and underyed. I will stand tall with her and not let you crush her!" And those words removed whatever little doubt that remained with Paige. Her lips curled up faintly.


    Kaizan chuckled. He crossed his arms across his chest. "Are you sure you are not pregnant?" he asked in a very casual tone.


    "Kaizan!" Paige almost shouted at him. "You should be ashamed of yourself for falsely using Ara. You are getting too much! I have never ever done this kind of a thing with Olivia!"


    Kaizan knew that talking to Paige at this moment would be futile. So, he ignored her and turned his attention to Ara, who was looking victorious.


    "If it satisfies your curiosity, then once again I am saying that I am not pregnant," Ara said in a determined voice. She tugged Paige''s hand and said, "Come, let us go up."


    The two turned to go when Kaizan''s voice boomed, "Wait!" Hismand, and aura was so strong that the girls just stopped in their tracks.


    Paige turned to gaze at him with a weary expression. "What is it, Kaizan? Please just let us live peacefully¡­"


    "If you are not pregnant Ara, then just to satisfy our curiosity, you must let the healers examine you," he said. Then he tilted his head to see behind them and gestured with his chin. Finn came out of the shadows and along with him was a healer.


    Icy-panic sted in her body and Ara stared at the healer. Her throat became paper dry. If she allowed the healer to examine her, her pregnancy would be exposed. Gathering her wits, she turned to Kaizan sharply and hissed, "Your ns are not going to work on me, Kaizan. You are the most vicious person I have ever seen. You are going to humiliate me like this? I am yet to see a man as lowly as you!"


    "Gods, Kaizan!" Paige said in a disbelieving tone. "You are a piece of shit!"


    Ara held Paige''s hand and tugged her. She had to leave before things spiraled out of control. "Come on, let us go before he stoops down further!"


    But Paige pulled her hand back. "No Ara!" she said, her voice filled with anger. "I want the healer to check you and I want Kaizan to be humiliated. I have had enough of this shit from him and I can''t stand anymore." She gazed at Ara for a long time and said, "I trust you, Ara. Get this done once and for all. After this we are going to live in peace." Her gaze went to her parents. "And I hope my parents will give me the overdue respect."


    "What?" Ara seethed as her heart plummeted to her stomach. "Even you don''t believe me, Paige?"


    "I believe you, baby," Paige assured her. "I believe you with all my heart. I just want this doubting audience here to believe you. I am fed up with people suspecting us at all times." She ced her hand on Ara''s cheek. "Please Ara, do it for me, and not for them. I know that you aren''t pregnant. I know that you will never deceive me, but this needs to be out and clear."


    Ara shirked her hand away. Tears filled her eyes. "So, you too are suspecting me?" She pressed a hand to her heart. "I didn''t expect you to be like that." On the inside she was burning with rage and panic. She nced to her side and saw that two guards came to join Finn. She looked beyond the garden if there was an escape through which she could bolt. Unfortunately, there were tall fences all around. She was trapped. She had to take a chance with Paige. Ara let out a loud sob. "It is better if I die rather than be suspected by my lover!" Tears streamed down her face. "I have stood by you at all times and this is the reward I get?"


    Paige looked so hurt. "No baby¡­" she shook her head with guilt. "I understand that integrity is what you are looking for, but¡ª"


    Ara held her hand up as if using Paige. "I can''t endure this anymore. I am going up¡­" She started to leave but the two guards stopped her. Infuriated, she shouted, "What is this? Let me go!"


    "Not without the healer checking you," came Kaizan''s cold voice. He was watching the drama unfold patiently. "Even if Paige had allowed you to leave, I wouldn''t have. So, you better sit here and let the healer check you and that too in front of us."


    Before Ara could bolt out of there, Finn moved his chin and the two guards held Ara.


    "You can''t hold me against my will!" she shouted at them as she resisted them. "I will not get myself checked. You can''t insult me to this degree!" But the guards didn''t listen to her. They dragged her to an empty chair and made her sit forcibly. Kaizan waved his hand to the healer, ignoring Paige''s re and hatred. The healer rushed to stand in front of Ara. Ara tried to kick the healer.


    Finn rushed to her. He took his dagger out and ced it on her throat with a growl. "Stay quiet till he finishes his work, else this gets in your throat."


    Ara went still. She looked at Paige who gasped, eyes going wide with horror. This was how the General yed in his turf. No one dared to challenge him once he used his powers.


    The healer took a sigh of relief. Everyone''s eyes were pinned on him as he walked to where Ara was sitting. He took her wrist in his hand to check her pulse. A minuteter, he ced his hand on her forehead, on her neck and on her cheeks. Then he took out a funnel from his bag and ced it on Ara''s stomach. He pressed it hard over there. Momentster, he got up and dered, "She is pregnant."


    Ground beneath Paige''s feet slipped. Her mind became numb.


    Kaizan''s lips curled up in a victorious smile. He moved his chin for the healer to step aside.. Finn also removed the dagger from her throat. In a cold, lethal voice he said, "Would you care to tell us who is the father of the child or do you want me to reveal it?"

 Chapter 674 - Massive Shock

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Massive Shock</h4>


    Ara was¡­ petrified. She looked at Paige who was numbly staring at her with a confused expression. She had to salvage the situation quickly or she needed to run out of here. The only person who would believe her lies was Paige. She was still under her control. So, Ara quickly said, "Paige, this is all a setup! Just look around you. All these people¡ª" she waved at the guards, Finn and the healer, "¡ªthey are your brother''s men. There is a conspiracy here. Can''t you see it? I am not pregnant. They are all against you just because I am standing in your favor. Please Paige, open your eyes and see it for yourself." Her eyes welled up with tears and she started crying all over again.


    Kaizan couldn''t believe the level of Ara''s maniption. "Paige¡­" he said softly.


    Ookashi stopped him. "No, Kaizan. Let your sister decide for herself." Kaizan became quiet.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Paige said, "If they are setting you up, Ara, how about we go for an internal examination. Although our healers can tell if you are pregnant or not almost immediately, I have heard of some female healers who also do the internal examination in order to determine the pregnancy."


    "What?" Ara jerked her head back. "You don''t believe me?" She pressed her fist to her mouth.


    In a sad voice Paige said, "I want to believe you Ara. I want to believe you so badly that it hurts."


    "Then don''t listen to these people out here. I am not pregnant," she cried.


    Anger rose in his chest. Kaizan shook his head at her antics. "I think Paige is right. If you like I will get a female healer to check whether you are pregnant or not. And this time if the female healer confirms your pregnancy, I will not throw you in the dungeons." He looked at his second inmand, Finn. "He will take you to the jails of Silver Vales and make sure that you are treated well."


    Shaken to the core, Ara''s stomach dropped to the floor.


    Kaizan continued. "Now, tell who is the father of your child."


    How could she say that? "I am not pregnant," she insisted. Suddenly, she dashed towards Paige and knelt in front of her. "Paige, Paige," she pleaded. "Don''t listen to them. This is a huge setup!"


    "Shut up!" Kaizan shouted, simmering with anger. He looked at Finn and gave him a tight nod.


    Finn went inside the dining hall and when he returned, he had a rolled parchment in his hand. He passed it over to Kaizan. "I had sent my spies to dig information about Ara, and this the report they handed me."


    Kaizan rolled the parchment out and held it in front. He tilted to look at Ara and scoffed. "This contains everything about you." He walked to Paige and then gave it to her. Paige''s lips quivered and her hands shook as she read it. Kaizan circled the two girls and started. "Ara was not thrown out by her brother because she was pregnant. She was chucked out because she was involved with a rogue wolf called Luke." In his heart he thanked God that Olivia wasn''t there.


    Paige gasped. "Luke?" The shock was massive. Her gaze went to Ara but her mind or perhaps her eyes were hazy. She couldn''t see her properly.


    Kaizan was circling the two of them. "Luke had gone to her vige a year back and had met her. They had a torrid affair in which Luke told her about his father, Vaarin''s betrayal to Murtagh and how his sister, Olivia also betrayed them. In love with Luke, Ara believed him and offered to join his mission. Luke made her in-charge of the rogues of that region. She began to conduct covert operations. Luke woulde and visit her every month or two." Kaizan stopped to nce at Paige. She was in a state of shock. He wanted to hug her and make her sit on the chair. Poor girl, she didn''t know that she was being used, but she was involved in a serious crime unknowingly. And the crime was to infiltrate the General''s house in order to sabotage him.


    "In hisst visit, he had told her about the ns of Murtagh and he had asked to stand by. When the rogues went quietly to that vige, Ara helped them stay and catered to their daily needs. However, being a local she also came to know that the Mozias had attacked the rogues. She was quick to hide herself and escaped their carnage. A monthter, she discovered that she was pregnant with Luke''s child. How can a pregnant woman hide her scent?" Kaizan stopped and looked at Ara with narrowed eyes. "Her brother came to know about her pregnancy. He was very happy about it and asked her who the lucky man was. It was his lover who revealed that she had an affair with the rebel leader, Luke."


    Ara red back at him with hatred. "She was a bitch!" she blurted the truth out. "I should have killed her."


    Kaizan chuckled. "Your brother was aghast. You were carrying the child of the man, which the kingdom had dered as the leader of the rogue wolves. He couldn''t keep you with him because if anyone else came to know about it, they would skin him alive. Moreover, he was appalled by the fact that you were involved in an attack that could have possibly killed people in his town on arge scale. That''s why he made the decision to ask you to leave."


    "He was a wuss!" Ara growled. "He didn''t have the guts to face the situation!"


    "You can call him a coward if you like, but he chose to save your life. If his lover hade to know about you, don''t you think other vigers must havee to know about your involvement with the rogues?" Kaizan questioned. "In front of his lover, he asked you to leave so that she was a witness that he actually cared for his people and not the rogues, not the enemies of the kingdom."


    At this point of time, Paige''s knees were so wobbly that she staggered behind. Nate rushed in to hold his daughter. He helped her sit on the chair and sat down with her. Ookashi too came to sit next to her daughter and held her hand. She squeezed it softly.


    "Your brother gave you money to sustain yourself for some time. Once you were out of your house, you knew that it was better to run away from the vige rather than staying back. You started hiding in the inns and taverns in the countryside. It was during one of those times, when you met the innocent and gulliblemander of a unit, Paige. And the rest is history." He looked at his sister who was looking down in herp, still numb, still very quiet. His heart went out for her. He debated whether he should continue or not, but if he didn''t continue, Paige would never understand a valuable lesson¡ªnever to trust and love people blindly, especially because she was the sister of the General of Silver Vales.


    "Oh please, don''t call her innocent!" Ara retorted. "It''s not like she didn''t get her fill!"


    Paige snapped her head up. "My fill?" she murmured.


    Ara got up, seething with rage, scanning escape routes.

 Chapter 675 - Filthy

    <h4>Chapter 675 - Filthy</h4>


    "What do you mean ''my fill''?" Paige said, her numbness fading and reced with anger. She had loved Ara with all her heart. After having found her in a deste state at the inn, she had taken her under her wings and done everything to help her get out of her depression.


    "I mean what I say, Paige. It''s not that you haven''t fucked me!" Ara replied in a loud voice.


    Paige stared at her as her lips parted. She exhaled a shaky breath. She got up from her ce and walked to where Kaizan was standing. "I never fucked you, Ara. I made love to you."


    "Really?" Ara crossed her arms across her chest. "Then you are a bigger moron than I thought you were!"


    The little thread that connected her with Ara, broke, and the noise of it shattered her heart. She loved Ara with all that she could give. She had helped her in every situation, and even went against her family to stay with her. But everything became clear now. She was surrounded by a miasma, an illusion that Ara had created around her. She was so much in love with her that she failed to see every logic, every clue that Kaizan and her parents threw her way. Ara fought for her share of property, and she thought that Ara was only thinking of her welfare. "You made me fight against my family for the share of my property. And I stood with you. I am definitely a moron. Why did you sow the seeds of animosity amongst us? Did you want the money so badly?"


    "I¡ª" Ara said. "I was¡ª"


    Kaizan cut her off. "Isn''t it obvious, Paige? She wanted to take away all your money and run away so that she could live her lifefortably?" He nodded at Finn who dug more papers from his pocket and handed them over to him. Kaizan opened them and gave them to Paige. "Read these." As Paige read them, he looked at Ara and said, "She had already processed her papers to leave you and go and live permanently in the Kingdom of Aztec. Her papers were processed quickly because in the Kingdom of Aztec, the poption is thin. There is a permanent drought-like situation. She was going to migrate there without you."


    Paige was speechless. It was as if she had lost her voice. Her hands shook as they fell to her sides. She turned and walked to the nearest tree and rested her hand over it. She was so ashamed of herself that she couldn''t face her parents and her brother. More than that she was totally broken. "I loved you, Ara¡­ I thought you were depressed after what your brother and his lover did to you. I did everything to ay your situation. You said you wanted to live separately and I even went with those wishes of yours. But¡ª" Paige shook her head, as tears stung her eyes, as bile rose and choked her throat, "¡ªbut you had other intentions. You wanted to swindle me? Me? The only person who had taken you under her protection. I would have pardoned you for being with rebels had you really loved me?" Every memory of how she met with Ara, how the two came close to each other and how much she fell in love with her, flooded her mind. She pressed her hand against her heart.


    "Oh please!" Ara said sarcastically. "Even you are not happy living amongst your family. You feel you are a burden to them and you want to live separately with me."


    "But I wanted to live with my ie. It was you who nted the idea of separating our property. And I like a fool¡ª" she sniffled.


    "That is not all," Kaizan said. "Wait here for a moment!" He rushed out of the garden and came back with a bag. He held the bag high in the air and said, "Do you know what it has inside?" He gazed at Ara with so much anger in his eyes that if it hadn''t been for his sister, he would have choked her throat. "This bag contains two panties."


    Ara''s face paled.


    "Why are you showing these panties?" Ookashi asked, totally bewildered.


    Kaizan threw the bag in front of Ara and said, "Take them out!"


    Ara started shaking. If she touched those panties, her hands would get the poison. She stayed put, her feet fixed to the ground.


    "She will not touch those panties!" Kaizan growled.


    "Why?" Ookashi asked again.


    "Because she had ced those poisoned panties in Olivia''s wardrobe. Her intentions were to kill the babies in Olivia''s womb!" Kaizan seethed as his hands fisted into tight balls.


    A collective gasp was heard.


    "Yesterday, when I came back home, I smelled a very strong mint scent in the corridor that led to my room. By the time I reached my room, the scent was gone and I noticed that the doors and windows of the room were open. She had done her best to ventte the room to ward off her scent. But Ara, you are such a fucking dimwit!" Kaizan snarled. "You tried to hoodwink me? I went and checked every damn nook and corner of the room and came across these panties. The smell of poison in them is pretty off!"


    Ookashi covered her mouth with her hands. "Oh God!'' A shudder passed through her body. "Why would you want to kill Olivia''s babies?"


    "She wanted to take revenge from me, mother," said Kaizan. "She used Paige to take revenge from me and from Olivia. And only because she was in love with Luke and his twisted theories."


    "Don''t say a word about Luke!" Ara shouted with no remorse. "That man was beautiful inside out. He was abandoned by his father and mother. And what could be worse? His sister is married to the man who wanted his head on his sword."


    "Kaizan!" Suddenly, Olivia called them from inside.


    Kaizan whipped his head to see her. "Olivia!" She was one person he didn''t want toe and witness this situation and here she was. And the worst part¡ªAnastasia was behind her.


    Olivia and Anastasia came to stand right beside Kaizan. Seeing Anastasia for the first time in her life, Ara thought that the whole world faded around her. The goddess''s aura was mesmerizing. Her knees became wobbly as she stared at her. The woman was extraordinarily beautiful and so petite. Her wings were tucked tightly behind her. "Gods!" Ara murmured.


    "What happened?" Olivia asked, her innocent eyes searching Kaizan''s and then she gazed at every person out there.


    Paige stepped forward. She held Olivia''s hand and the first thing she did was to hug her. "Will you forgive me?" she asked with quivering lips. "Imitted a mistake unknowingly." Paige couldn''t believe that she would be so embarrassed in front of Olivia. She was practically with her brother''s lover who was carrying his child. She suddenly felt so filthy that she thought even if she washed herself, scrubbed her skin off, she wouldn''t be able to remove the dirt.


    "What mistake, Paige?" asked Olivia as she hugged her back. She stroked her back gently to quiet Paige, but Paige was now sobbing.


    "It is nothing!" Kaizan said quickly.. He didn''t want Paige to tell anything to Olivia.

 Chapter 676 - Lukes Child?

    <h4>Chapter 676 - Luke''s Child?</h4>


    Paige''s gaze darted between Olivia''s eyes. She wished and hoped that Olivia didn''t hold her guilty for stealing her brother''s romance. "I¡ª I didn''t know anything about it. Ara hid it from me."


    Olivia was stunned into silence. The fact that Ara was pregnant was a huge shock but the fact that Ara was pregnant with Luke''s child was a greater shock. She didn''t know whether to feel bad for Paige or to feel bad for her parents. They had loved Luke to the point that they even regarded her as a burden to carry. They mourned his death until they didn''t. Her mother had gone into severe depression and it had been so difficult for Kaia toe out of it. The bitterness that Vaarin carried for killing his own son burned him from inside. He hated himself for so long even after he had be the Alpha of the pack. It was Olivia''s pregnancy that they said was a fresh breather in their life. Both of them were looking forward to Olivia giving birth to her twins, and at the back of her mind Olivia knew the reason. They wanted to make her son the next Alpha of the Whitew pack. She had openly discussed it with them because she was aware that they wanted Luke back in their lives and this time they would raise him with loads of love. Vaarin and Kaia were sure that they had done something along the lines of raising their son, else he would have never be a rogue.


    And right in front of her eyes was Paige who just revealed that Ara was carrying Luke''s child. The immediate burst of acidic hatred and bitterness rendered her speechless. Tears welled in her eyes. Her knees became wobbly, and before she could stumble backwards, Kaizan rushed to her side to hold her against his back. "Olivia? Love?" he whispered as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Ookashi rushed to Olivia.


    Anastasia too came to stand next to her and gently squeezed her hand. "Would you like to sit down Olivia?" she said. Without waiting for the guard to get the chair, Anastasia flicked her fingers and two chairs appeared right behind Kaizan. He sat down on it and made Olivia sit on the next.


    For a long moment there wasplete silence. The air was filled with tension. Seeing that everyone''s attention was on Olivia, Ara took a small step back. She had seen that on her left there was a gap from where she could escape through the thicket. She took another step back and still no one noticed. Ara had to escape because if she was caught, she was sure that they would throw in the dungeons. She never wanted to get inside because if she did, she was never going to see the light of the day. Finn had gathered indiscriminating evidence against her which was more than enough to prove that she was a rogue werewolf who supported the rebel mission. And rebels were against the kingdom. She would be indicted for of severe crime. She had yed a high-risk game, but she didn''t know that Kaizan would send Finn to dig information about her. She posed as Paige''s depressed lover so that she could eat up everyone''s attention. But the tables turned. She chided herself on the inside for asking for property so soon. Now the only way to save herself was to escape. Suddenly, she turned to her right and dashed for the thicket.


    "Seize her!" Finn shouted when she had almost reached the thicket.


    Everyone looked at the shock of a body moving towards the trees.


    Ara ran as fast as she could without looking back. However, barely a few meters away from the thicket, she bashed into a thick air wall. It was as if the air had solidified and she couldn''t enter it. "What the fuck is this?" she murmured and again tried to run through it, but she banged into hardness. Scared as hell, she looked back at people who were standing there. The guards hade dangerously close, but even that halted a few steps behind her. Her gaze darted to Anastasia. And that is when she realized that it was Anastasia who had created the wall. Her eyes werembent and she had a stern expression on her face. Ara''s stomach dropped to the floor.


    Finn hade very close to her and this time he shackled her with manacles. He grabbed her upper arm and dragged her back. "You are in for a long, long time, Ara!" he hissed.


    Seeing that she waspletely trapped, Ara nced at Paige with pity on her face. "Help me, Paige. I know you love me." She had to manipte Paige in some way. "I will leave this ce and go somewhere. I will never return to disturb you. Only this one, please help me Paige, please," she begged with big tears rolling down her eyes.


    Paige wasn''t even looking at Ara when Ara beseeched her. She just couldn''t bring herself to talk to the woman who had betrayed her so heavily. She felt she had fallen into a deep dark well and there was no way toe out. Disregarding Ara, with heavy steps, she walked and knelt in front of Olivia. She took her hands in hers, and in a low voice said, "Will you forgive me, Olivia?"


    Olivia closed her eyes as more tears rolled out. She took in a deep breath and after what seemed like eternity, she wiped her tears. When she opened her eyes, she cupped Paige''s face and in a hoarse voice said, "This is not your fault. You fell in love and you fell hard. How can I hold you responsible for something which was out of your control?"


    Stunned, Paige''s eyes became wide. Olivia wiped away her tears. She leaned down and kissed her head. "Wee back to the family, Paige," Olivia said with a smile. She knew that Paige needed a lot of reassurance at this time, but so did she. Perhaps the two of them would work out a middle path.


    "You are not angry with me?" Paige questioned, not believing.


    "Not at all," Olivia chuckled.


    Paige gulped down her guilt and then pressed her face in Olivia''sp. "I am sorry¡­" Olivia stroked her hair gently. "I am sorry that because of me you could have miscarried your babies. I am sorry that because of me you are in this situation."


    Olivia continued to stroke her hair. "Get up, Paige. We have to move on." Her eyes went to Ara who was made to kneel on the ground forcibly by Finn. She said, "Since she is carrying Luke''s child, I am sure my parents would be interested in her. But I am no one to speak in the matters ofw because Ara, the rebel, is a criminal on multiple charges. Not only did she infiltrate the General''s house in order to kill his wife, she swindled Paige. Whatever, you all say will stand, but in all this drama, the child that is in her womb is innocent. But before we conclude that this is Luke''s child, I would like to point out that she doesn''t smell of Luke at all. If she is carrying his baby, why doesn''t she smell like him?"


    Kaizan grunted, "Because of¡ª"

 Chapter 677 - To The Temple

    <h4>Chapter 677 - To The Temple</h4>


    Kaizan grunted, "Because of all the mint scent she is wearing!"


    Olivia jerked her head back. She ordered one of the guards to bring a pail of water. "This can be taken care of!" she murmured.


    The guards went inside and without bothering much ordered a servant to fetch a pail of water. When the guard came out with it, Olivia asked him to pour it over Ara. And the guard obliged. Ara shouted as ice cold water was poured over her. "Ahhh! You mad man!" The water sluiced down her body, leaving her cold to the bones. She was shivering chihuahua with her teeth chattering as if they would fall out any moment. The water washed away the strong mint scent on her body and her original musky smell mixed with that of icy water wafted in the air. And Luke''s smell was mixed with that. Ara was definitely pregnant and she was carrying Luke''s child.


    Olivia pressed her hands to her mouth, as shock trickled down her spine. Goosebumps lined her skin. "Oh my god!" she murmured. "She is pregnant with Luke''s child!"


    Paige couldn''t bear it anymore. Whatever little was left in her heart shattered into a thousand more pieces. She rose up from her ce and turned to look at Ara for one more time. When her gaze locked with Ara''s, it conveyed all. Paige wanted to have ast look at the woman she loved with all her heart. She hadn''t fallen in love this badly in her life and she thought that she had finally found a purpose to go on with her life, but now¡­ Seeing Ara was so painful but she looked at her and took in every detail of the betrayal that was standing in front of her. Perhaps, this was how she was going to remember not to fall in love with anyone. A smile came to her lips. She exhaled heavily and then with slow, heavy steps went inside the house. Ookashi followed her immediately. "Paige!" But Paige was in a different world.


    Nate came to Kaizan and said, "I suggest that you talk to Vaarin about her. Take his opinion regarding her and then take a decision." Kaizan nodded. Saying that Nate too went after his daughter. Both he and Ookashi knew that their daughter needed them at this moment.


    Kaizan came to Olivia and held her shoulders. "What would you like me to do?" he asked her in a low voice.


    Anastasia was extremely peeved at the woman who was kneeling in front of her. She watched her with narrow eyes as she sat on the couch where Ookashi was earlier sitting. The breakfast on the table had gone cold. The half-served tes were lying. She felt sad for Paige, but there was nothing she could do. Yet it was very important that Ara''s true intentions were revealed. Honestly, she didn''t want Paige to get into the crimes of Ara, but Paige was pretty involved. It wasplicated.


    "Do you want me to take her to the jails in the Silver Vales capital or you want me to lodge her in Draoidh?" asked Finn. He was still holding his dagger over Ara''s throat from behind.


    Kaizan just didn''t know what to do. Suddenly Ara startedughing through all the mess she was in. "Now that you know that I am carrying Luke''s child, I have be important?" She spat. "You bloody bigots. You all shunned Luke when he was alive, and now that he is gone you want his child. To hell with it. I will never give you the pleasure of giving his child to you all. The child is mine to keep or not. The child is mine to raise or not!" She looked at Olivia and Kaizan with a dipped chin and a re.


    Olivia looked at Ara and her repulsion for the vile woman went hundred times higher. "How can you even say that about a child that hasn''t seen the world? That baby hasn''t seen the world and you are deciding whether it will live or not?"


    Ara scoffed. "Go to hell!"


    Olivia was so pissed that she lost her temper. She strode to Ara and pped her hard across her cheek. Ara shouted. "Ahh!" her face whipped to the left.


    Olivia stood towering over her. Even though Kaizan was shocked at his wife''s behavior, he didn''t intervene. Olivia started, "You are important at this moment because you are carrying a baby and not just because it is Luke''s baby. We all lived a part of our lives where we only had Luke''s memories because we didn''t know that he was alive. And you don''t know a shit, so don''t even start with it." She was breathless out of anger and despair. Olivia turned to Kaizan and said, "Just so that she doesn''t harm the baby, please keep her chained. I would like my father to decide about her. If possible, you can send her to the Whitew pack, but I will not force you because what she did was directly rted to you." She lowered her head. When was she going to be less of a problem to Kaizan and his family? She didn''t know that she was carrying so many ghosts of her previous life with her.


    "Yes Olivia," Kaizan said. Then he gave his orders to Finn and said, "Take her to the jail in the capital."


    As Finn was about to pick her up, Anastasia intervened. "No, take her to the temple on the outskirts of the capital."


    Kaizan jerked his head back at Anastasia''s order. He was the General of the army, but he was no one to go against the orders of the princess. He wanted to ask her the reason for her decision but he suddenly remembered. All the priestesses in the temple were Anastasia''s followers. They ended up following the goddess when they shared the same meal with her. Sometimes Kaizan wondered why this had never happened with him or any other member of his family. When he talked to the Shaman, he said that when Anastasia shared her meals with those in the temple, her divine powers transferred into the meals. Maybe it was the temple that enhanced her status as the goddess and forced her divinity to be revealed further, but that was what Shaman had noticed. Anastasia always had a glow around her when she was in the temple. It was as if the ce recognized her. And kaizen couldn''t agree less.


    Kaizan knew why Anastasia gave that order. If Ara had the same meals, it would bind her to Anastasia and in turn it would keep her baby safe. This would make sure that Ara gave birth to the child without putting its life in danger. His lips curled up and he said, "Finn, take her to the temple and lodge her in one of the rooms. ce strict guard until the princess visits again.


    "Yes, m''lord," Finn replied. He pulled up Ara and shoved her forward. "Come!"


    Ara resisted. "Why are you taking me to the temple? Will you sacrifice me?" She looked suspiciously at Anastasia.


    Finn just pulled her and took her away.. "Come!" he growled. "We won''t sacrifice you, but if you don''te, I might end up sacrificing you here!"

 Chapter 678 - Simple Solution

    <h4>Chapter 678 - Simple Solution</h4>


    With Ara gone, Olivia continued to stare in the direction she was kneeling. The whole event had shocked her so much that she was numb with it.


    "Olivia?" Kaizan asked her slowly as Anastasia once again squeezed Olivia''s hand gently. Olivia turned her face to look at him but her stare was nk. Something inside Kaizan writhed with pain. He scooped her in his arms. "Olivia!" he whispered her name.


    "Take her to the bedroom. She is really shocked," said Anastasia.


    A shaky breath left Kaizan as he looked at his mate who was now curled up against his chest. "I will," he replied. "Please take care of Ara," he said to Anastasia. "I really want her hurting herself or her child. Even if Vaarin doesn''t ept the baby, I will be willing to adopt it as mine."


    A smile came upon Anastasia''s lips as her eyes became misty. This man in front of her was her favorite wolf. He had stayed with her in the forests around Ghar when there was no one and took care of her like she was a child, and until Ileus found them. And now¡­ he wanted to adopt Luke''s baby only because it would be rted to his mate. She brought her hand to his cheek and stroked it gently. "Don''t worry," she said. "I will make sure that she gives birth to Luke''s baby." She hopped up and pressed a kiss on his cheek. Then she kissed Olivia on her cheek.


    "Thank you, Anastasia," breathed Kaizan.


    "You are wee. And now take her back to the bedroom and don''t attend the office. Your mate needs you."


    Kaizan nodded vehemently. He took Olivia to the bedchamber while Anastasia left back for the pce. She walked to the main entrance where she noticed that Finn was shoving Ara into a cage that was being driven by two horses. She disregarded how Ara was shouting but when she couldn''t take it anymore, she waved her hand. A thin wisp of smoke left her fingers and coiled around the cage. With that magic Ara''s voices remained caged inside. Anastasia shook her head and then walked to her carriage that was waiting for her in the portico. She could have flown back to Draoidh using her wings, but Ileus was just too paranoid even now. He didn''t want her to be exposed to the enemies. There was a heavy guard around her at all times. As soon as her carriage started, four horsemen and half a dozen Mozia started flying on their brooms with it. Initially Anastasia rolled her eyes at all this protection and she even said to Ileus that she was fully capable of taking care of herself, but her husband wouldn''t only listen.


    As her carriage rode to the portal from where she had to enter Draoidh, she recalled how Olivia was feeling restless. Kaizan hadn''te to her the previous night and she was getting impatient. It was because she was so impatient that Anastasia brought her home back in Silver Vales personally. When they entered the main door, they heard amotion that wasing from the garden in the back. Olivia rushed to find out about it and the rest was history. Anastasia exhaled heavily. She was going to talk about it to Ileus and hoped that he wouldn''t be harsh on Paige.


    ---


    Kaizan took Olivia to the bedchamber where he made her lie on the bed. He took her silk sandals out tucked her in the nket. He climbed beside her and pulled her against his chest. "Olivia? Love?" he whispered her name as he stroked her head and then down to her back in gentle, slow motion. "Please talk to me." His heart had dipped. He didn''t know that she woulde and the situation would take an ugly turn. He had meant to reveal it to Olivia, but muchter. Olivia was curled against his chest. Her head was in the crook of his neck and she was lying still. "I know this was a shocker darling, but isn''t it also great that you will have a part of Luke walking amongst you?"


    No reply.


    "Won''t it be lovely that Vaarin would be able to relive the memories of his son who he missed so dearly?"


    No reply.


    "Wouldn''t you want Luke''s baby to y with our children? You know, cousins love to mingle and hang out together."


    No reply.


    Kaizan pursed his lips, giving up on the situation. All he could do at present was to stay with her for as long as she needed. So, he stopped talking and closed his eyes as he continued to caress her. He didn''t know how to handle Paige''s problem. She had a choice to get out of her toxic rtionship but she chose to remain in it. That was going to be a problem in deciding her involvement in the crime. A shudder passed through his body when the gravity of the thought weighed heavy in his mind¡ªPaige harbored a rebel in the General''s house. And rebels were the enemies of the kingdom. A headache started developing and he pulled Olivia closer. He had had so much emotional stress that he didn''t want to think anymore about it. This made him realize what Olivia was going through. He just let the time slide silently.


    The two went off to sleep in each other''s arms. When he woke up next it waste evening and immediately missed the warmth of his wife. He fluttered open his eyes and found her propped up against the pillows. She was staring in the nk space in front while stroking his hair. "Olivia?" he called her, as he took her palm and kissed it. "Are you fine, love?"


    Olivia turned to look at him. A faint, sad smile came on her lips. "I have given you so much trouble, Kaizan. Will you ever forgive me?" she asked, her voice hoarse with choked emotions.


    Kaizan immediately hugged her thighs and ced his head on herp. "You''ve been the source of happiness for me, Olivia. Please don''t think like that. And now we are making babies. I am the luckiest man in the Lore."


    Olivia chuckled. "I didn''t know that I was carrying so many ghosts in my life. After Luke was killed, my parents took a lot of time toe out of depression. How can I plunge them back into the same state?"


    He kissed her thigh and said, "I have a simple solution to this problem."


    She stopped stroking his hair. "What solution?" she asked with a frown, feeling very interested suddenly.


    Kaizan looked at her with his twin hazel eyes and said, "How about we adopt his child? No one wille to know."


    Olivia blinked at him several times before she squealed, "Really?"


    "Of course!" he replied firmly.


    Olivia felt as if all her stress vanished in one single moment. She wanted to tell her parents about Luke''s baby but wasn''t sure how they would take it. Kaizan''s suggestion made her joyous. She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his head.. "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" Sheughed without realizing that happy tears rolled out of her eyes.

 Chapter 679 - Submission

    <h4>Chapter 679 - Submission</h4>


    Kaizan chortled in her grip. "Wife!" he said, trying to resist her grip but loving it. But Olivia wasn''t listening. She nted kisses on his head and when she couldn''t get enough, she turned his neck so that his cheeks faced her and she kissed them ferociously. Kaizan growled as blood rushed to his groin. How could her kisses bring such an effect on him? The next moment he pinned her beneath him, his forearms on her sides. He gave her a heated gaze as his shaft swelled.


    During the time when Kaizan was lying beside her, his resolve to rx her and do the right thing crumbled to dust. He wanted her badly, he needed her.


    Olivia touched his face. His handsome face that she hade to love the moment she saw him first. "You look like a big bad wolf ready to devour a little girl like me." She purred seductively. Kian''s expression turned from lusty to menacing.


    "And this big bad wolf is going to pounce on you, my dear!" Kaizan took the role y.


    Olivia couldn''t help getting trapped in the intense gaze of her husband. She felt like a deer trapped by a wolf. Lust trickled down to her belly in liquid drops of fire and she felt that her panties had be wet.


    As her arousal hit his nostrils, Kaizan''s lips parted. He caressed her cheek and then kissed it gently. "I can''t wait to rip this gown off you, Olivia," he whispered through his clenched teeth. And his words sounded raunchy and full of desire. He entwined his fingers in hers and stretched her arms above her head. He held them firmly over there and leaned over her face. When their lips brushed each other''s, he said, "I feel like it has been ages since I''ve made love to you." Saying that he nted feather light kisses on her eyelids, eyebrows, forehead, nose, cheeks and her neck. He continued to kiss her till her body became wanton. Releasing her hands, he leaned back on his haunches. Slowly, he removed her gown and tossed it on the floor. His shirt and his breeches joined the gown. Left in her panties, she squirmed beneath him and he knew that she wanted him to touch her there.


    Kaizan took his sweet time to stare at her naked body hungrily as if it was a bounty he had craved for. And shey beneath him, stretching out a little for him to take his fill, waiting. The only emotion between them was that of burning desire.


    "You are perfect," he said as his gaze raked over her body with love. He stopped at her belly and rubbed it gently. Immediately Olivia''s nipples stiffened. It didn''t escape Kaizan''s eyes and he licked his lips, firing up Olivia''s imagination of him sucking and licking them. She arched her body a little for him to take it but the wolf continued to tour her body, his eyes traveling to her panties. He inserted his finger from the side of her panties and stroked her crotch a little. She cried and thrusted her hips in his finger. He chuckled. "Not so soon, love." But Olivia was impatient. She squirmed a little more and his finger touched her clit/ The moment it touched, a rumble vibrated his chest and he ripped her panties off. "Fuck!" he rasped and cupped her center. She moaned and closed her eyes. He bent over her nipple and kissed it while holding her crotch and gently circling the clit. When he didn''t do more, Olivia opened her eyes with a frown as if asking him why he stopped.


    "I need you so badly that if I don''t get inside you, I will burst into mes," he breathed.


    "Then who is stopping you?" she said in a low husky voice. "I am all yours." She took her hands above her head.


    He ran his free hand along the inner side of her arm, his eyes mimicking her raging need. "I want you so much that it hurts," he whispered. He couldn''t wait for more. He crashed his lips over hers and thrust his tongue inside her to explore it all over again, growling as he did that.


    Olivia moaned and arched her body feeling as ravenous as he was in order to feel the hardness of his body, in order to feel his weight on top of her. But Kaizan had supported his body on his forearms. She moaned and whimpered as he kissed her. Soon his kisses went south to the hollow of her neck, to the middle of her chest and then to one bare mound. He stared at them as he swirled his thumb over her swollen lips and then inserted it in her mouth. She sucked it hard until he groaned. "I like the way you submit to me," his said, his voice hoarse as if that of his beast.


    With another groan, he slid further down her body and he took one nipple between his teeth. He tugged at it, making her cry. He released it and then wrapped his lips around it, pulling it gently, swirling his tongue around it while pinching and rolling the other nipple. He suckled it harder and grazed his lips on her skin. Soon he was on the other nipple, tugging it, grazing and suckling it hard. Olivia''s moans and whimpers showed how desperate she was and how much she was loving it. She thrust her hips towards him to feel his length but his hand that had cupped her center, kept her pinned.


    "Please¡­" she groaned. She wanted toe, she wanted him toe inside her and then some more.


    Knowing how much she wanted toe, he inserted one finger inside her and at the same time tugged her nipple with his teeth and rubbed her clit. Olivia erupted. He continued to rub her clit and pump his finger in and out. Her climax continued to ripple through her, as her body quivered beneath him.


    Unable to hold it anymore, Kaizan removed his finger and positioned his raging cock at her entrance. With one thrust, he shoved it inside and a growl escaped his chest. "Grrr." His voice was hoarse with need. He began thrusting inside her mindlessly. He wanted to fuck her senseless. There was so much tension that had built up in his system that his muscles were tense as hell. Sweat appeared on his forehead and his corded neck muscles. It slicked down to his chest.


    Olivia brought her hands to his nipples and pressed them with her fingers. She moved her hands to his back and dug his flesh with her nails, drawing blood. That was his undoing. Kaizan erupted spasmodically inside her with a bellow to the ceiling. But that didn''t do anything to soften his erection. He was just as hard and just as wanton. He began to thrust again inside her. Bending over her, his eyes went to her neck and his fangs elongated. He licked his fangs with his venom. Olivia understood his need and she submitted her neck to him. With a viper''s speed, Kaizan pierced her neck with his fangs while thrusting inside her. He came immediately, snarling against her skin, pinning her to his body. Olivia was unable to move an inch, her body under total submission to her mate and his wolf.


    ---


    Music rmendation suggested by Sacogun: "My Heart Belongs To You" by Hayley Westenra

 Chapter 680 - For Olivia

    <h4>Chapter 680 - For Olivia</h4>


    Kaizan took Olivia for a bath. "You need it, love," he said as he set her on her feet in the bathtub. He slid her down his body making sure that he still wanted her. His erection hadn''t waned. But the fact that Olivia was also willing to have him again made him lustier than ever. At the same time, he didn''t want to hurt her after making love to her mindlessly. He wanted her to recuperate. Every time he had sex with Olivia, he would think that he would go vani, but every time he lost control.


    When he too stepped in the bathtub, he pulled her against him and cradled her head against his chest. He licked her skin where he had pierced his fangs so that it healed quickly. "I can never stop loving you," he whispered.


    "And I can''t stop loving you," she whispered back and pressed a kiss on his lips. Kaizan picked up a wet cloth,thered it with soap and started rubbing it gently on her arms. He lifted her arms and made them curl around his neck. He took the cloth to her neck, underarms, breasts and very gently to her belly and in between her thighs. The way he cleaned her over there with so much concentration that his brows knitted. Olivia giggled and kissed his chin, but the man wasn''t distracted. He growled in return as if she was disturbing him from the most important work. After some time, she said, "I wanted to visit Ara and see how she is doing."


    Kaizan stopped his hand. Olivia''s words surprised her. It was only in the morning that they had taken Ara to the temple. He kept the cloth on the side and said, "I think you should wait for a few days before visiting her. Anastasia will be going to the temple tomorrow for the ritual. Once the ritual is performed, Ara will be more tamed." Although Kaizan wasn''t averse to the idea of Olivia going there, in reality he was scared that Ara may be violent and hurt his wife.


    Olivia sighed. "Okay¡­"


    Kaizan didn''t continue with the topic because he felt tense talking about Ara. All his thoughts now went to his sister. He really wanted to be with her. As if understanding his thoughts, Olivia said in a low voice, "Let us go and talk to Paige. I can''t imagine how devastated she must be. At least we both have each other. We take care of each other as a couple, but what about her? Other than the parents, she doesn''t have anyone to talk to freely."


    Tucking her head beneath his chin, Kaizan exhaled. Paige had been extremely rude with Olivia and she was under no obligation to soothe Paige''s current state, but she offered to go and be with her. "I won''t stop you, Olivia," he said, "but I don''t want you to feel sad either. Paige must be very depressed and it will rub on you, and¡ª"


    Olivia ced her finger on his lips. "Hush." Kaizan stopped talking and gave her a brooding gaze. "We should go to her and even if she doesn''t want to talk, we will sit with her, silently supporting. I can''t imagine her heartbreak. We have to be there."


    "Yes¡­" was all that Kaizan managed to say.


    They went to the dining hall where the food wasid out for the dinner, but there wasn''t anyone. The whole mansion was shrouded in the darkness. The servants had lit up one brazier per room and the soft fire burning in them dispelled little darkness. Kaizan smelled his parents and Paige and realized that they were in her room. Olivia started to go to Paige''s room but Kaizan held her hand and growled, "First you are going to feed my babies!"


    Oliviaughed softly. "Yes General!" she saluted him and then ambled to the dining table.


    Though she wanted to eat quickly and get going, Kaizan ensured that she ate properly by adding more food to her te. "You have two wolves in your womb, and they are my pups. What do you think they are? Won''t they eat even this much?" Saying that he added more meat on her te. "I want them toe out strong and healthy like their father."


    "Really, Kaizan?" Olivia stopped herself from rolling her eyes. The peacock part of her husband was showing its head.


    They finished dinner at a much slower pace than she anticipated but it was well worth it. She was very hungry.


    Nate and Ookashi were sitting on either side of Paige. She was sprawled in the middle on her bed with her arms over her forehead. One could hear soft sniffles in between. Ookashi looked at Olivia and surprise crossed her face. She wasn''t expecting Olivia toe down here though she was supposing that Kaizan would surelye. Ookashi pursed her lips and shook her head. A sigh escaped her lips. She looked at Nate whose face was etched with concern. He looked outside the window at the darkness of the night, his face going gloomier. He got up and walked to the window and leaned on it with his arms folded on the ledge. Ookashi got out of the bed and went to Nate. She ced her hand on his shoulder and stroked his back slowly. The two were undergoing a lot of stress because of Paige but not even once did they ask Kaizan toe to emotionally support them.


    Olivia went to sit next to Paige. "Paige," she said softly. She wanted to stroke her hair gently and talk to her, but the girl was crying. She could see her swollen lips and wet cheeks.


    Paige wasn''t expecting Olivia at all, but when she heard her voice, removed her arms and through her hazy eyes saw Olivia leaning over her. She swallowed her saliva as she stared at her sister-inw with red, swollen eyes. "I¡ª I am so sorry¡­" she sniffled.


    Olivia ced her finger on her lips. "Shh¡­" she said. "You are not at fault, okay?"


    "But I am," Paige replied with guilt pangs piercing her heart like daggers. "I just didn''t have the heart toe out of a rtionship because I wanted to give it all."


    Olivia stroked her cheeks with her thumbs, wiping her tears off. "I understand¡­"


    "And she¡ª" Paige hupped, "¡ªshe betrayed me¡­" Her lips quivered. "The betrayal is not even the tiniest part of why I am feeling so bad. She tried to take advantage of me to get to my family." More sniffles and coughs. "I couldn''t ever imagine that she had put poisoned underwear in your wardrobe. This is so¡ª" sniffle, "so¡ª" whimper, "so inhuman!" cough, "she was pregnant with Luke''s child, for fuck''s sake!"


    Olivia bent over her face and kissed her forehead. "And now she is gone. All her dirty secrets are uncovered. So how about we don''t see the past and look forward to a future?"


    "Oh, Olivia!" Paige turned to her and hugged her. "How can you forgive her? How can you forgive me?"


    "I won''t forgive you if you go on brooding. Get out of the bed. We are going to the creek and spend our time there tonight!"


    "No¡­"


    Olivia narrowed her eyes to give Paige a deathly scare. Paige giggled. For Olivia she would go to the creek.


    ---


    Music rmendation suggested by Eulinda_Ogiste: "Simply The Best" by Tina Turner


    PS: I will beunching the new book soon! Fasten up your seat belts!

 Chapter 681 - The Trial (1)

    <h4>Chapter 681 - The Trial (1)</h4>


    Half-heartedly, Paige went to the creek along with Kaizan and Olivia. The creek was a ce where all the young ones were found hanging with each other. It was a ce of bonfires, where people sat around having food and drinks and danced on continuous drum beats. The air of the ce was charged and excitement was palpable. To say that it didn''t affect Paige, was untrue. She liked the change. She liked that she hade out of her home where memories of Ara lingered, but at the same time, she wasn''t fully feeling well.


    Olivia held her hand and tugged her to a secluded corner near the creek with Kaizan following them with a basket and a rug in his hands. Wherever they went people recognized them and bowed their heads and parted the way. Olivia chose a spot with soft grass where Kaizan spread the rug. The creek gurgled somewhere near and the cool breeze swept away the heat in the air.


    As soon as they settled, Olivia took out barbecued fish wrapped in leaves and soft garlic bread for them. Kaizan sprawled over the rug and watched his wife and sister talking to each other as they ate food. It was a nice change and, on the inside, he was happy to see that Paige was willing to open. If this was what it took to make her happy, then he was going to get here every day.


    Two dayster


    "You will be facing a trial, Paige," said Kaizan as he sat on the sofa with a ss of whiskey in his hand. He looked browbeaten, his head hung low. He had called Paige to have a chat with her. The situation was grim. Even though Dmitri didn''t want the trial, some of his councilors said that it wouldn''t be fair just because she was the General''s sister, she couldn''t be pardoned. After all, Ara was a rebel and abetting a rebel was frowned upon.


    It wasn''t a surprise for Paige. With a deep sigh, she sat on the sofa opposite to her brother as guilt pangs pierced her heart. "I understand¡­" she said in a low voice. Nate and Ookashi also came to sit with her. Nate was looking very angry.


    "Did Dmitri inform you of that?" Nate asked.


    "No, a message was sent to my chambers," Kaizan said and took arge swig of whiskey.


    "What kind of a trial?" Nate asked, his voice acerbic.


    "I don''t know¡­ I just home that the king goes easy on her." Kaizan rubbed his chest where difort had lodged like it was its home.


    "I would like to take to Dmitri," Nate said, his fists rolling into tight balls.


    Kaizan gazed at his father, tapping his finger on his ss. "Father, I don''t think that is a good idea. What if he refuses to meet you?"


    "What?" Nate retorted. "Have thingse down to this level?"


    "Father, I am assuming it. I am not saying that he won''t meet you. I am saying that given the circumstances, he may choose not to meet you. If Paige is facing a trial, my reputation is at stake. There may be a huge noise from the nobility to remove me from my position." Tension etched his face, as he withdrew his shoulders back. "In my opinion, you should not meet the king."


    Blood drained from Nate''s face as Paige''s hands went to her mouth and her eyes widened. "Is there a threat to your position as well?" This was something they had never imagined in their life.


    Kaizan nodded slowly. "But I am not sure. I heard the rumor."


    "That is ridiculous!" Nate snapped. He got up and stormed out of the room leaving the brother and sister alone.


    "Kaizan¡­" Paige said in a low voice. She came to sit next to him and ced her hand on his bicep. "I am so sorry¡­"


    Kaizan tipped his head up. He really didn''t know how to console her when he himself was going through a major turmoil in his life. Ara had managed to not only shake the foundations of his family, but also managed to put the jobs of sibling on shaky grounds. He just got up from there and went to his bedchamber. It was prettyte in the night. Olivia was already sleeping. Without disturbing her, he went to the bath chamber and took a long bath. He came out and slid beside his wife. She stirred a little murmuring sweet nothings. He turned her to face him. He rolled over her and kissed her lips as he slid her nightgown up. With one thrust he was inside her. Slowly,nguidly, he took his time to release. He rested his head over hers once he came. She was always so weing and understood his needs. "I love you¡­" he whispered.


    "I love you too¡­" she replied.


    He didn''t inform her about the trial.


    The trial was called in two days at the mansion of the king in Silver Vales. When Kaizan entered the main hall along with Paige and Nate, he saw that Adrianna wasn''t there but Dmitri was sitting along with five councilmen. These councilmen were old ones who ensured that they shed their weight in the matters that were ant-sized. But they carried a lot of say. Ileus and Anastasia were also present.


    Kaizan could see how his father was reacting in the presence of Dmitri. The two had been great friends and neither thought that they would face such a tough situation. Kaizan bowed to all of them and sat on the side. Paige sat in front of the king as she ignored res from councilmen.


    Dmitri looked ufortable. He shifted in his ce as he nced at Nate. With a sigh, he started, "Paige, there are serious charges against you. You harbored a rebel in your home."


    Paige nodded. "I was in love with Ara¡­"


    A councilman cut her off. "Didn''t you check her background before falling for a woman like her? Now because of you, even your brother will be branded as a supporter of rebels!"


    Ileus growled. "You are going out of line here. Kaizan married the daughter of the Alpha of the Whitew pack, thus solidifying the foundations of the treaty the king had charted. Are you belittling his efforts?" A wisp of shadow peeled off him.


    The councilman cringed. "No, I am not undermining his efforts," he said, scared as hell. "But that doesn''t change the fact that his sister harbored a rebel who was a threat to our king."


    "Then don''t you pull Kaizan''s name into it. All he has ever done is to fight with the rebels and abetted the peace process!" Ileus retorted and that shut down the mouth of every councilman. "If you dare to challenge Kaizan''s loyalty to the king, you are challenging me. Remember, Kaizan is my promised wolf. He would never go against me or the crown." Smoke swirled around him, his eyes, twin mes of fire.


    His demeanor was so menacing that everyone became quiet. Anastasia ced her hand on his shoulder and shadows retreated from his sides. She added, "Ara is at the temple and has sworn to serve the gods as long as she lives.. So, if she is a threat, she can be taken to Vilinski and serve the gods."

 Chapter 682 - The Trial (2)

    <h4>Chapter 682 - The Trial (2)</h4>


    "Ara won''t go anywhere. She is going to stay right in the temple." Dmitri''s stern voice made everyone quiet. He gazed from Anastasia to Ileus to Nate, Paige, Kaizan and the rest of the councilmen. He had been listening to them for some time now and wasn''t liking the flow of the conversation.


    "What about Paige?" asked one of the councilmen. "She should be punished for harboring a rebel."


    "I didn''t know that she was a rebel when I met her!" Paige replied.


    "So what?" the councilman snapped back at her. "You should have checked her background. You are the sister of the General of Silver Vales. Don''t you understand the repercussions of one wrong move? And what you did was colossally wrong!"


    Paige let out a ragged breath. Yes, what she did was very wrong. She didn''t know that she would be so blinded in Ara''s love. She felt¡­ frustrated and helpless. But the councilman was right. She should have done a background check. She just didn''t have an answer to his question.


    "Can''t people fall in love?" Nate countered. "My daughter fell in love and that is all. She had been an exemry soldier all her life. She had fought battles for the kingdom and she had fought them bravely. How can you simply disregard all that?"


    "It takes one wrong decision for the world to end," the councilman argued. "What if you all wouldn''t havee to know about Ara''s ns?"


    In reality, what the councilman said was right. Anastasia had gone to the temple along with Ileus to check upon Ara. The sole purpose of Ileus was to sweep her cell. And what he saw there was terrifying. Ara wanted to take revenge and her main target was Kaizan. She used Paige for her deeds. Paige was only a pawn in her giant scheme. And if Kaizan died, she knew that Ileus too would be affected. Her evil mind had thought of this n for a long time. She had calcted all her moves and then trapped Paige in her web.


    Paige lowered her head. Her hands were folded in herp and she was fidgeting. A long silence stretched between all of them.


    The councilman turned to look at Kaizan. He said, "Why didn''t you check Ara''s background?"


    At first Kaizan stared at the councilman. He was looking at him so smugly that Kaizan wanted to smother that look off his face. "I don''t go around checking the backgrounds of every person in my vicinity. However, if that has to be done, please pass aw and make it mandatory for me to check the background of every person in the capital and I will do it!" he snapped harshly. "I will even check your background and the background of every person in your family!"


    The councilman looked¡­ shocked. "I am not saying that it should be made mandatory, but¡ª"


    "But what?" Kaizan cut him off. "There are no ifs and buts!"


    "You are the General of the king''s army, for God''s sake!" the councilman said.


    "Yes, I am the General of the king''s army, not a data collector or a spy who would go around snooping on people''s private lives. My job is to keep the borders of this kingdom secure and safe from threats and that''s what I do. That is what I have been doing with all my integrity. You dare question my morals?"


    "But this was your sister¡ª"


    "What my sister does is none of my business," Kaizan cut him off again. "And to be fair, I checked upon Ara only because she was being toxic to Paige. I wanted to save my sister from a poisonous rtionship. Other than that, I had no interest in what she did." Kaizan could never reveal how Paige''s toxic rtionship with Ara affected their parents or how much of an emotional roller coaster of a ride it had been. That was still a very personal thing to share. "It was only after Ara showed weird behavior and was out of control, that I asked Finn to check upon her."


    "Which means that you suspected her," the councilman said, narrowing his eyes.


    "Yes."


    "So? Couldn''t you suspect her earlier? You should have, Kaizan."


    "What?" Kaizan rasped. "What do you mean by that? How could I suspect her earlier?" He put his hands up in the air and said, "I don''t know where you are going, m''lord, but this is ridiculous. You don''t expect me to go in the future and know what was going on? I mean what the hell are you saying?"


    The councilman looked at Ileus this time. "You should have gone to see Ara and swept her cell. This could have been prevented then!"


    Ileus just stared and stared and stared at the councilman who was looking too proud of his deduction. Ileus''s gaze slid to his father and he raised his eyebrows as if to ask how could he have such stupid people around him. He closed his eyes for a moment and when he opened his, he tilted his head and asked the councilman, "I don''t go to Kaizan''s house every day and on what do you think I should have gone? Kaizan doesn''t go around talking about everything that his family does. Does your family tell you that every little details of their lives? For example, if they have to piss, do they tell you that they are going to piss?"


    "Prince Ileus!" the councilman retorted. "You cannot speak like that!"


    "It is not me who is speaking like that. This is how you are sounding. Hear yourself!" Ileus gave him back.


    The councilman gulped and became red as a tomato with embarrassment when he was ridiculed openly. He flinched. His mouth snapped shut.


    For a long time, nobody spoke a word more. Ileus and Kaizan were just too good at defending themselves or each other. One thing was clear out of this conversation¡ªKaizan couldn''t be pinned for what Paige did. It was like they were forcing punishment on him. He was right that he didn''t go around snooping in everyone''s lives. But that didn''t mean that he wouldn''t go if need be. When he thought that it was the need of the time to know about Ara, he set to work. And in all honesty, the situation was taken under control before it took a disastrous turn. That is why he actually came clear. He prevented Ara from employing her vicious schemes by taking quick action. At the same time, he waited for his sister toe out of the murk she was in before taking an action.


    "Are there more questions?" Dmitri asked to the councilmen? When none of the spoke anything, he said, "Kaizan averted a nasty situation by taking timely action. But from now on, he has to do background checks of all those who are near him." He nced at every councilman and they all nodded except the one who was asking questions. "However," he looked at Paige. "I would like Paige to resign from the job." He asked her to resign and didn''t suspend her giving her a smooth out. He looked at Nate whose anger was palpable, but as the king he had to take fair and just decisions and not get swayed by friends.


    When the king gave his decision, no one challenged.


    By afternoon, Paige submitted her resignation.

 Chapter 683 - [Bonus Chapter] Orchards

    <h4>Chapter 683 - [Bonus Chapter] Orchards</h4>


    The evening sun had colored the sky a dull orange and purple. Nate was sitting in the main hall with a ss of whiskey. The mansion was shrouded in the darkness sans a few sconces that burnedzily. He was recalling the argument in the trial held by Dmitri. He couldn''t believe that Dmitri had actually asked his daughter to resign. He could have transferred her to a different location, but he asked her to resign? Somehow, Nate wasn''t able toe to terms with it. Dmitri, Liam and Nate''s kids had yed together. There was so much history between them and yet Dmitri gave a final verdict against Paige. A shaky breath left him as he tipped his head up and closed his eyes.


    "Father¡­" Paige''s soft voice broke his reverie.


    Nate turned his face to the right and saw Paige standing near the bar''s counter. "Come here," he called her as he patted the sofa beside him.


    She ambled her way through the tables and chairs and came to sit beside him. She sidled with him and rested her head over her father''s chest. "I am sorry¡­" she whispered.


    Nate stroked her hair gently. "What for?" he asked.


    "For the fiasco I created and for all the insinuations Kaizan had to bear because of me and for the insult that you had to go through. I¡ª"


    "Shhh¡­" Nate hushed her up. He stroked her hair more. After a long silence he said, "Paige, your mother and I have never stopped our children from doing what they wanted but at the same time we oversaw and guided you all through your teenage years. When you stepped into your adulthood, we both stopped interfering in your lives."


    "I know¡­" she replied. Her parents had been so open and loved her with whatever she was.


    Nate said, "Love is blind, but what you fell into wasn''t love. It was your need to help that girl. She posed a victim and you were more than happy to fill the role of her shining knight, and that is where you were wrong. Loving someone is your natural instinct, and protecting that loved one is greater amongst us werewolves, but in your case, it was entirely different. Had Ara been a normal girl without the ghosts of her background, don''t you think she was stifling your growth, and by protecting her at all times, you were stifling hers? When you love someone, you set them free. You don''t feed on their emotions as badly as Ara did. And you¡ª you kept giving into it."


    "Father, I¡ª I¡ª" Paige couldn''t speak, her throat choked with emotions. Everything made sense and then some more.


    "Paige," Nate continued. "Unless you have found your mate, which is an entirely different game, don''t trust people so easily. Let this be a lesson of your life."


    "Yes, Father," she murmured. This wasn''t just a lesson, but a huge setback. "I have something to tell you."


    "Sure. What is it, my sweet child?"


    Paige took a deep breath. She removed herself from her father''s chest and then lowered her head. She gripped the gown in herp in her hands and said, "I was thinking of leaving Silver Vales and go and settle in the south of the kingdom. I have enough money to buynd. I will till thend and live a peaceful life."


    "So, my sweet child wants to run away?" Nate asked.


    She shook her head. "No, I just want to stay away from all the drama¡­" She was sure that she would be sneered at in the capital.


    Nate curled his fingers beneath her chin and lifted her face. "You are not going anywhere, okay?"


    "But, father, you¡ª"


    "No! And that''s it."


    "Why?"


    "Because I have ns for you."


    Paige jerked her head back, as her brows bunched up. She was surely not going to stay in the house without a job and be a burden to her parents.


    "I want you to take care of the orchards we have," Nate said with a smile as he rubbed the creases off her forehead.


    Paige blinked once and then twice. The orchards were fully taken care of by Kaizan. Ara wanted to snatch the business of orchards from him and give it all to Paige. Because of that situation Kaizan went around digging Ara''s background, and now her father was pushing her in the same situation. "Hell no!" she blurted. "I don''t want anything that would sh with Kaizan!" From the corner of her eye, she saw Oliviaing into the main hall. Panic seized her chest. Did Olivia hear her father?


    Nate smiled. "How will that result in a sh with Kaizan?"


    "He is looking after thempletely. Why would you ask me to take care of something that he is already doing?" Suddenly, her n to go to a faraway vige and grow her own crops seemed like the most lucrative idea. Her gaze darted to Olivia who came to sit on the sofa on the opposite of the table.


    "Where are you nning on going, Paige?" Olivia asked with a hand on the armrest. She curled her feet beneath her legs. There was a mysterious smile on her lips.


    Paige bit her lip and looked away. With a hesitating voice she said, "I wanted to go and settle in southern Silver Vales."


    "Why? And who will look after the orchards?" Olivia asked.


    Paige whipped her head back to Olivia. What was going on? Why was Olivia also asking about the orchards? Did she hear her father? Embarrassed that Olivia was being sarcastic, she blushed. Her father really had put her in a terrible situation. "No. I don''t want to look after the orchards!" She made her stance clear so that there was no dispute with Olivia. Gods above. She was grateful that Kaizan wasn''t present here.


    "Why not?" Olivia asked, her lips curving more into a deeper smile. "I was hoping that you would give me a hand now that Father and Kaizan have both relinquished their duties towards orchards."


    Paige stared at Olivia and her father, her mind trying to process the words. A momentter, she said, "Kaizan¡ª?"


    Olivia couldn''t stop herself fromughing out loud. It was as if she could no longer hold a secret. She looked at Nate and he too joined her. The mood of the air lifted up. Olivia''sughter was so infectious that Paige''s lips curled up. "What is going on?" she asked, totally confused but feeling light.


    Olivia stoppedughing and giggled. She nced at Nate who said, "From now on, both Olivia and you will be looking after the orchards. If you want, I can help you, but Kaizan has said that he won''t be able to!"


    "Oh. My. God!" Paige blurted. This sudden turn of events was surprising as hell. "Are you sure Father?"


    Nate nodded vehemently. "I don''t want my daughter to run away. You better look after the family business!"


    "Ohhh father!" Paige eximed and jumped at him to hug him hard. "I love you!"


    "And what about me?" Ookashi''s angry voice came from behind.


    "I knew you always hated me," Kaizan growled.


    With a squeal, Paige got up from her ce and leapt at her mother to hug her tightly.. Kaizan came and wrapped his arms around both of them, resting his chin on his mother''s head.

 Chapter 684 - Right Thing To Do

    <h4>Chapter 684 - Right Thing To Do</h4>


    Olivia watched the three of them tenderly. Her heart felt warm to be a part of this family. However, at the back of her mind one thing was nagging¡ªshe wanted to tell her parents about Luke''s child. Even though at the beginning she didn''t want to reveal about Ara''s pregnancy, she was now leaning towards the idea of letting them know. Or should she not? She sighed as her eyes went back to Kaizan and his sister.


    Kaizan was now pulling Paige''s braid and she was swatting his hands off him with a growl. Ookashi intervened between the two but obviously she was ignored in the siblings'' fight. Ookashi shook her head and came to sit next to Nate. She took his ss of whiskey and gulped an impressive mouthful.


    When Kaizan came back, he plopped on the sofa beside Olivia. He lifted his feet up and rested them on the armrest as he rested his head on herp. Paige came to sit near her mother after pouring a flute of wine for herself and whining at Kaizan for tearing apart her little hair.


    The family talked about groves and how to expand them further. Surprisingly, Paige had so many ns that Nate was pretty stunned after hearing them. After a while, Olivia yawned. She was feeling too sleepy. Kaizan got up immediately. He scooped his wife in his arms. "My wee little kitten is very sleepy," he announced without a kernel of shame. "I am taking her upstairs." He pressed a kiss on her forehead as she squealed when he picked her up and even blushed a little.


    As Nateughed, Paige grunted, "Go away, will you?"


    Kaizan took his wife to their bedchamber as she curled her hands around his neck. "Have you eaten anything, darling?" he asked. "Or are my pups hungry?"


    "I have eaten but I may get hungry at midnight," she replied with a sigh. She was actually feeling very hungry at weird times.


    Kaizan''s voice dipped low as he opened the door of their room. "You are always wee to eat me, wife. My cock would love the feel of your mouth."


    "Gods above!" Olivia breathed out. She swatted his chest. "Have you got nothing else in your mind?"


    He frowned and tilted his head as he closed the door behind him with a kick. "Actually, I do, but it involves more eating. No, to be precise, more licking. I would love to lick off your orgasm juices."


    "My god, wolf!" Olivia rasped, her blush spreading to her neck. The man was incorrigible.


    With an ear-to-ear grin, Kaizan set her on her feet on the bed. "Pick your hands up," he said. When she picked them up, he removed her gown and helped her to wear a nightgown. He made her lie on the bed and tucked her in a nket. He sat beside her and started stroking her hair gently. "I love you¡­" he murmured.


    She had closed her eyes but his words made her smile. "I love you too, Kaizan¡­" After a pause she said, "I wanted to meet Anastasia tomorrow. Will that be okay with you?"


    "Of course, why not? I will send her your message. But what for?"


    She didn''t want to say that she wanted to take Anastasia''s opinion about whether to reveal about Luke''s child or not. Kaizan would have felt bad. He was such a beautiful man inside-out that she didn''t want to hurt his feelings. He was the one who had given the idea to adopt the baby, but¡ª "Just like that. Both of us had been nning on going to meet Da. She has beenining for a long time."


    "Ah, Da! Well, that is one girl who I can''t handle. I wonder how Aidan does. And I also wonder that because he doesn''t know how to handle her, he keeps her pregnant." He chuckled at his joke. "But you can go to visit her. Obviously, you both will travel with a lot of security." Kaizan wanted to tell her that she could invite Da and Anastasia to their home, but he decided against it. Maybe, the girls needed a time out.


    Olivia thought of arguing about it, but she didn''t. She just took a deep breath and chuckled. Her husband was overprotective. She slid into a deep slumber and when she woke up again, it was already morning. Her husband was wedged between her thighs,zily thrusting inside her. His scent washed over her and she felt like a lovely start to a new morning. Kaizan came inside her with a snarl against her skin. "A lovely morning to you, love," she said. He murmured something that sounded like, I need more.


    Anastasia was sitting on a swing in the east gardens of the pce. It was hanging from a tall oak. Honeysuckle vines entwined around its rope, lending sweet aroma to the air. Birds chirped around it, fighting over the small berries. A gentle breeze swayed the swing. "Are you sure you want to mention this to your parents?" she asked as she covered herself with a shawl while feeding Alexander.


    "I am in a dilemma¡­" Olivia muttered. She sipped her herb tea and stared at the fountain that gurgled a few yards away. She was sitting on a couch along with Da. For a change, Da had left her children with her mother and father, Fleur and Liam. The grandparents wanted to take the kids out for a new circus that was in Level three.


    "In my opinion, you should tell your parents, Olivia. Why would you keep it a secret?" Da said. "That child is more of their responsibility and not yours!"


    "It''s not about responsibility, Da!" Anastasia chided her.


    "Don''t take me wrong Anastasia, but why would Olivia be burdened with one more baby when she has two to take care of? Not only that, it isn''t fair that Vaarin and Kaia wouldn''t know about their grandchild," Da said with a shrug.


    Olivia pursed her lips. That was exactly what she was thinking. Her parents had the right to know that a part of their son lived. She looked at Anastasia and asked, "How is Ara doing? Has she¡­ settled?"


    Anastasia chuckled. "She has settled well. Don''t worry about her. The Head Priestess had made sure that she had enough work in the temple. But I have asked her to give Ara light work. These days she is very quiet." Anastasia knew that Ara was undergoing some major change in her thinking and that was why she was very low. In her presence, Ara would stiffen and look at her with reverence.


    "Should I meet her?" Olivia probed.


    "Umm¡­ If you want to, I wouldn''t suggest." Anastasia changed Alexander''s direction and fed him from another breast.


    "You should simply send a message to your parents that you want to meet them. As such ever since you have returned, they haven''te here even once. Once they are here, they can see Ara from a distance or meet her," Da suggested.


    Olivia nodded. It sounded like a good n. She didn''t know how she was going to tell her parents about it, but that was the right thing to do. It would be her parents'' choice to ept the baby or not. She already had backup support from Kaizan.


    At lunch, the girls were joined by their husbands.

 Chapter 685 - Beautiful Family

    <h4>Chapter 685 - Beautiful Family</h4>


    Ileus came and sat with his wife on the swing while Aidan and Kaizan rushed to have food that wasid on a table on the side. The nanny took Alexander away and almost immediately Ileus was in his wife''sp. "Aren''t you hungry, love?" she asked.


    "I am," he replied, as he ducked beneath her shawl, tugged her gown down andtched on her breasts.


    "Ileus!" she protested, but her wolf didn''t leave before he was satiated. When he emerged from the shawl, he found that Anastasia had blushed to her roots while all others were watching him with a gaping mouth. He raised his eyebrow, shrugged shamelessly and then just walked to the table to serve food for himself and his wife.


    "Man, you got to hold yourself somewhere!" Kaizan growled.


    "Why should I?" Ileus growled back at him. He walked back to his wife on the swing and gave her the te. "Feed me, wife!" he said and pointed to his mouth.


    A weekter Olivia''s parents came to Silver Vales. She had sent a letter to them that she wanted to meet them. She hadn''t revealed Ara''s pregnancy to them in the letter. Telling it to Kaizan was a little difficult because he was ready to adopt the baby and didn''t want any further drama.


    When Vaarin and Kaia arrived, Nate and Ookashi gave them a warm wee. While Kaia almost jumped in ecstasy to see Olivia, Vaarin gave his daughter a long warm bear hug. "How are you, Olivia?" he asked as she smelled her father''s familiar scent and nuzzled in his chest. It was soforting.


    "I am doing fine, father," she murmured. She wrapped her arms around his chest. "How have you been?"


    Vaarin chuckled. "We are waiting for your babies!"


    Olivia''s lips curled up. Her parents were so looking forward to her babes. Even though when she just got married, Kaia was the one to tell her that she should seal the peace treaty with a babe, things had drastically changed. Now the peace treaty no longer needed a child. But a babe was needed out of pure love. "You both have just arrived. Why don''t you freshen up and we meet for dinner?" she said, removing herself from her father''s embrace.


    "That is a good idea!" Vaarin breathed. Having journeyed here almost nonstop, he really could do with a hot water bath. From the corner of his eye, he saw Kaizan and a youngdy, standing right next to him, her features quite like Kaizan. "Is that your sister-inw?" he asked.


    Olivia nodded. She called Paige who came up a little hesitantly. She bowed to Vaarin and Kaia with a smile. There was so much awkwardness seeing them that she didn''t know what to say. She just pursed her lips and stepped aside when Kaizan came up to Vaarin. The two sped their hands on each other''s forearms and then embraced like the men would. "Like Olivia said, take a bath and join us for dinner."


    Vaarin looked at his son-inw and his chest filled with pride. "I will," he replied.


    After the pleasantries were exchanged, along with Kaia, Vaarin left to freshen up. Olivia walked to Paige. She held her hand and the two walked to the kitchen. Over the past few days, Paige was so busy with the orchards that she didn''t have time to chat with anyone other than Olivia. Nate and Ookashi wondered if they had done something worse with their daughter. Paige was in a learning phase and she imbibed all the knowledge like a sponge. The two girls made quite a team. However, with Olivia''s pregnancy, she would get tired easily. And Paige¡ªshe would always make up for her. "You don''t have to be so hesitant in front of my parents," she remarked.


    Paige nodded with her eyes on the ground. "I really don''t want to see the sadness on their faces that was caused by me¡­"


    "Hey, you are no longer a part of it, okay?" Olivia tried to ease her difort. "I really have to tell them about Ara."


    Paige looked at Olivia and with a tender look on her face said, "I understand your decisionpletely, Olivia. But it is going to take some time for me to not feel uneasy. I hope you understand."


    Olivia took her hand to Paige''s cheek. "I understand, Paige."


    "Thank you," she replied with a faint smile. Then after serving herselfmb steaks and garlic bread, she sat down at the ind table in the kitchen. She started talking about her ns for the orchards as she had her dinner. Olivia''s parents came down and Paige excused herself again.


    Olivia thought of telling her parents about Ara, but they were both so deep in conversation with Nate and Ookashi that she stopped herself. They admired the way things were shaping up after the peace treaty. The trade path was devoid of the rebels and that is why the road was being constructed. There were no explosions or sabotages of buildings and inns and so the travelers felt safe. The trade was booming and more and more people wereing back into the mainstream. Vaarin was fervently nning on opening a university for higher education in the Whitew pack in order to attract talent from across the kingdom. He was so enthusiastic while chatting with Nate, that hepletely forgot about time. In the end, he asked Kaizan, "Can I have a meeting with the king?"


    "Yes, sure," Kaizan replied as he wiped his face with a napkin. "I will send him a request tomorrow."


    Vaarin smiled. He found that his wife was yawning and needed rest. "Gods Kaia!" he rasped. "Come, you need good rest." Saying that he got up. Olivia giggled as how her father tended to her mother but she loved it nheless. She could see that her father had changed in many ways only for the good. And that thought brought a doubt in her mind. What if she didn''t tell them? She took a deep breath in and watched them leave hand in hand.


    In the morning Olivia got dressed early and came down to meet her parents. She wanted to be alone when she broke the news. She found Kaia and Vaarin in the front garden of the manor where Kaia was pointing at the climber roses that fluttered in the cool morning breeze. They saw their daughter and both smiled.


    "You have a beautiful family, a beautiful house and the best husband in this world!" said Kaia as she hugged her.


    A pale blush rose on her cheeks as warmth seeped in her heart. "Mother, Father." Her gaze darted between them. "There is something very important I want to tell you."


    Kaia frowned as she jerked her head back. "Everything okay at the home front?"


    Her lips parted and she exhaled raggedly. "It is about Luke." She stared at her father to see his reaction.


    Vaarin stiffened. His jaws clenched and a muscle feathered. Even Kaia became quiet as she searched Olivia''s with shock in her eyes. After some time she asked, "What about him?" her voice a mere whisper.. She clutched Olivia''s forearms tightly.

 Chapter 686 - Nothing…

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Nothing¡­</h4>


    A ragged breath left Olivia''s mouth. Even though she had nned on how she was going to reveal the information to her parents and she had prepared herself for a hundred times, right now every sentence that she had carefully wielded to say to them, vanished. Tension charged the air like lightning after a thunderstorm.


    "What about him?" Kaia asked again, her face showing her anxiety and tension.


    Olivia took a deep breath. She willed herself and thought of Kaizan before speaking. She thought of her kids and brought happy memories to dispel her fear. "Mother, a few days back Paige brought a girl with her to the house. The girl, Ara, was her lover," Olivia started. She continued to talk to them as she guided them to a gazebo that was covered with vines and had small wooden benches inside. They sat down while Olivia told the entire story to them. "And we came to know that she was pregnant with Luke''s child. Actually, Kaizan dug up the information when he found her acting weird. She was trying to get to Kaizan and kill both him and me using Paige as a tool. Little did we know that she was pregnant with Luke''s child."


    Olivia could see the shock that sted through her parents. Both were stunned as hell. It was as if someone had poured a bucket full of ice on them. Kaia looked like she couldn''t even breathe. As for Vaarin, he had clenched his fists as blood drained from his face.


    "I know that it is a huge shock for you," Olivia said softly as her brows drew together. "And I know that you may not want to listen about Luke or do anything with him or his memories. And truly¡ª" she ced her hand on her chest. "I truly didn''t want to rake those memories. And just so that you are not burdened by them, Kaizan and I are ready to adopt that child." Her gaze darted between her mother and father who were too dumbfounded. She reached across her mother over the table between them and touched her fingers that seemed to shiver. "Please mother, all I wanted was both of you to know about it. I wanted to know whether you are okay with me adopting the child. I wanted to know if you were willing to adopt the babe. If not, Ipletely understand." She pulled back her hand and ttened it on her thigh. "It was Kaizan who suggested that we adopt the baby. But I really wanted you to know¡­" her words trailed off. She would have added ''your thought or whether you wanted to adopt'', but she didn''t speak further. It was better not spoken.


    For what seemed like eternity, both Kaia and Vaarin struggled with their thoughts. It was as if time had stopped for them. While Kaia''s eyes swelled with tears, Vaarin still looked deathly pale. He was too quiet and his quiet was unnerving. Olivia thought that she made a big mistake in telling them. She recoiled seeing her parents'' difort and regretted the thought of mentioning it to them. Inside she berated herself. Kaizan had told her not to talk to her parents about it, but she just went ahead. Nervousness crept in her heart. She lowered her head to herp and fiddled with her finger. No one spoke a word. She heard her mother sniffle.


    Upon hearing his wife crying, Vaarin raised his arm and circled it around her shoulder. He pulled her to him and the two sat like that. Olivia got up from her ce and said, "I will give you both some time to ponder on this situation. If you want to talk about it, you can find me in my chamber." Saying that she turned to leave. The morning sun had risen a little higher and the birds had begun chirping noisily. She walked all the way back to her bedchamber with a heavy heart. On her way she saw Paige who was instructing about half a dozen men on what to do for the orchards for the day. Inside the manor the servants scurried around. Smell of freshly cooked stew wafted in the air. The whole ce was normal, yet her mind was too numb. When she reached her bedroom, she found Kaizan still sleeping. She slid beside him and his arms curled around her as if on instinct. He pressed a kiss on her shoulder, murmured something and went off to sleep. She smiled and stroked his hand as she sighed. It was so warm in his embrace. She could just forget the world.


    An hourter when Kaizan woke up, he saw his wife''s face. She was staring at him, stroking those brown curls from his forehead. "You''ve got messy hair," she said softly. "I wonder how our babes would look like?"


    "What''s there to wonder?" he replied, taking her hand and pressing a kiss in the palm. "They both will look like me," he said with a shrug.


    Olivia stopped an urge to roll her eyes but she raised an eyebrow.


    "I think you talked to your parents," he said, getting up.


    "How do you know?" she asked, surprise crossing her eyes.


    "That look. It is written all over your face."


    Olivia bit her lip. "I did." She turned to rest her head on the pillow.


    "And what did they say?"


    "Nothing¡­" she sounded tearful.


    "You have to give them time to process the information, sweetheart," he said, as he leaned over her and caressed her cheeks. Their gazes met and a tear rolled out of her eyes. "I didn''t know it would be so difficult, Kaizan."


    "Everything that is right is difficult. Don''t regret what you did. Are you afraid of the consequences of what you did?"


    "I am. I am very afraid¡­" she said and got up. She tied her hair in a knot.


    "Don''t be, sweetheart. Don''t let that doubte in her heart, he said, still lying beside her. She started getting up when suddenly he pped her ass.


    "Ouch!" she turned to re at him.


    He grinned. "They looked p-able!"


    "Kaizan!" she whined and wriggled her way out when her thighs were grabbed. "Wolf!" she growled. "Let me go!" Her dress was bunched up, her panties were shredded her butt cheeks were parted. She growled at him more but her growls turned to mere mewls when she felt his tongue over her core. He sucked and sucked hard, till she was so wet that she was soaking. Before she coulde, he had thrust himself from behind. And the next she heard were sound of his balls pping against her skin. He pounded inside her until her muscles clenched around him.


    "Come for me Olivia!" he growled and she came all around him. He followed her with a roar.


    "Gods, Kaizan!" Olivia pped her husband''s chest as they were climbing down the stairs to go to the dining hall. "You have to stop bellowing when you¡ª" she stopped herself, blushing hard.


    "When I? What?" he asked, squeezing her buttock.


    "Olivia." Kaia called her.


    Olivia stopped in her tracks. "Mother?"


    "Can you take us to Ara?" Kaia said in a very low, wavering voice.

 Chapter 687 To The Temple

    Chapter 687 To The Temple


    Olivia was stunned when she heard Kaia''a words. She hadn''t expected her mother to ask her to go and visit Ara. That was thest thing she had in mind. She had allowed herself to think that Kaia would ask her to take care of Ara and then maybe then adopt Luke''s baby, but this¡ª Olivia could see the pleading in her eyes mixed with anxiety and anticipation. There was no way she could stop her mother from seeing Ara. "But mother, she is not¡ª she is not the right woman to talk to. I am afraid that she might end up insulting you." Olivia stepped down thest two stairs to close the distance between them.


    Kaia bit her lip and then held her daughter''s hand. The two began to walk slowly towards the dining hall while the two men followed them. "Olivia, I don''t expect anything other from a rebel like her. But I want to see her¡­ I want to see the girl who is pregnant with my son''s child."


    But Olivia understood her mother. She wanted to feel, smell the scent of her grandchild, of Luke in her. It was the basic mother''s instinct. And how could Olivia deny her that little happiness? Just to smell Luke all over again, Kaia was willing to be insulted by Ara. As if she would allow it. Olivia halted. She sped her mother''s hands and said, "Let us go as soon as we finish the breakfast. Is that okay?" A wide smile came on Kaia''s lips as her eyes turned misty. From the corner of her eyes, Olivia noticed how her father faintly smiled. His taut shoulders visibly rxed.


    "That would be great!" Kaia replied. Sounds of booted footsteps stopped their conversation. Kaia snapped her head to the right and found Paige staring at them as she entered from the main hall. Her face was flushed. Kaia lowered her eyes as the rest stiffened. Awkwardness rippled in the air.


    At first Paige turned towards the door of the dining hall, but then she turned again to them and said, "Please don''t feel ufortable about this conversation. That woman doesn''t matter to me and I have stopped thinking about her." It was a lie. Paige was still thinking how she was betrayed. It was going to take a long time before she would recover but then she really wanted to move on and such situations in which they hesitated to talk about Ara in front of her like she would be terribly affected, only made her cringe. "I have moved on." Lies. Without waiting for an answer from all those who were staring at her, she walked to the dining hall and didn''t stop there. She went straight to the kitchen where she sat down at the ind table to have her breakfast. It was bing her favorite ce to hide from everyone. And right now, she really didn''t want to confront Olivia''s parents.


    Kaizan could see how upset his sister was. Even though she never would allow herself self-pity or pity from others, the wounds of her heart were still fresh. He followed her all the way to the kitchen and found her sitting at the ind table. He pulled a stool and joined her. She didn''t look up at him as she dipped her spoon in the stew. "What are you doing here?" she muttered. "You inws are out there."


    Kaizan chuckled. "I am doing what I want to do." He dragged her bowl to him and started having her stew despite her protests.


    "Can''t you serve for yourself?" she retorted.


    "Why should I when I have a nice cool one with butter inside?" he replied, having a mouthful and ignoring her anger.


    "Because it is rude to snatch from others!" She got up with her hands on her hips. She went to serve herself more stew and added an extra helping of butter in it out of vengeance. When she brought it to the table, Kaizan sniffed her stew.


    "Ah! This one smells even better."


    Paige curled her hands around the bowl protectively as she growled at him.


    "What? I am not taking that. Haven''t you heard that saying? Once on the lips, forever on the hips." He wiggled his eyebrows. "So, you can be all fat you want to. I will stay just as handsome as I am." He had another spoonful. "And virile."


    "Ew! Fuck you!" Paige said with disgust. "You are so repulsive! And I need that extra butter. I am working a lot in orchards aspared to you." She started having her stew with vengeance.


    "Calm down tiger!" Kaizan said as he watched her having like that.


    Paige stopped, her jaws clenching. She left the spoon in the bowl and exhaled heavily.


    "What is it, Paige?" Kaizan asked, as he too stopped eating.


    She ttened her hands on her thigh and rubbed them. "I feel like a hollow in my heart. Like someone has plunged a dagger and twisted it. And I want this feeling to go away."


    "And Kaia and Vaarin''s presence is making you ufortable?" Kaizan leaned over the table and touched her hand. She nodded. "I have a solution for that."


    Paige gazed at him, tilting her head. "And what is it?"


    "You can go and stay with Ileus and Anastasia for the time Olivia''s parents are here. I am sure they are going to keep you busy as hell! Or you can go and stay with Da and Aidan. These days Guarhaal is also in Silver Vales. Maybe you can go and hang out with him."


    A smile tugged her lips up at his cute suggestions. "And run away?" she said. "I need to face my demons, Kaizan. I have to."


    "Then tell me how I can help you," he said, squeezing her hand.


    She sighed. "Just stay with me, around me, and don''t talk about Ara."


    "I will. You have my word."


    After breakfast, over which no one talked about Ara, Olivia took her parents to the temple. It was still morning and Olivia informed them that the Shaman must have offered his prayers.


    The high priestess weed them and invited them inside the main courtyard where the men and women were cleaning the floor or making gands from flowers. Basically, every person who lived in the premises of the temple was given tasks. No one even looked at them and continued to do their tasks.


    The high priestess pointed to where Ara was sitting along with a cluster of four women in a corner of the courtyard. They were all making wreaths and gands while talking to each other in hushed voices. "There she is," she said in a low voice. She was aware of her pregnancy. "We tend to give her light tasks."


    Olivia found it intriguing that Ara was so tamed. "I hope she is behaving well," she asked.


    "Oh yes!" the High priestess smiled. "Princess Anastasia has ensured that. Now all Ara cares about is how to please her goddess." Her voice carried a serious dedication and reverence for Anastasia.


    Olivia was impressed. A woman who was so normal, yet not normal, was her friend. She counted herself lucky to know her. She turned to her mother and father and pointed at Ara. "There she is. Do you want to meet her?"


    Kaia and Vaarin froze. Momentster, when Vaarin touched Kaia''s upper arm, she released a shaky breath.

 Chapter 688 Heartbeat, Glee and Excitement

    Chapter 688 Heartbeat, Glee and Excitement


    As if garnering courage, Kaia stayed frozen in the warm touch of her husband. She didn''t know whether she needed that touch or he needed it, but it helped. With no words spoken, the two walked in the direction where Ara was sitting. And as they neared, they both smelled their son on her. Heart speeding like a boulder hurling down a steep slope, they couldn''t walk further. They both continued to stare at Ara for God-knows how long.


    Olivia watched her parents move to Ara and then stop. She didn''t want to go with them because she didn''t want to influence their decision, and whatever decision they took, she was going to be okay with it. She just wanted to give both of them a chance to know that a part of Luke still lived. They had stopped, probably because of a tsunami of thoughts swirling in their minds. She felt tears stung her eyes. No parent should have a fate like hers. Inadvertently, her hand slid to her stomach. She lowered her gaze and rubbed herself gently over there. "I love you both a lot and so does your father," she whispered to them. When she looked up, she saw the priestess smiling at her.


    "I think the General is one of the most dedicated men when ites to his family. He would never let any harme their way," she remarked, her lips curled in a lovely smile.


    Olivia''s cheeks became slightly pink. "He is," she replied, her voice just barely above a whisper.


    "When is your baby shower?" the priestess asked. "I would love to conduct the ceremony and ask for blessings from gods for your children."


    Olivia''s heart warmed. "I will consult with my husband and let you know."


    The priestess nodded and her gaze flicked back to Kaia and Vaarin. They were now walking slowly, cautiously towards Ara.


    Ara was still weaving the gands. She was way too immersed in her thoughts. Every flower she picked up was as if she was choosing it after much contemtion. The utter devotion in her actions couldn''t go unnoticed by Kaia and Vaarin. But when they neared her, she stopped. Her brows scrunched, she looked up. Her eyes darted wildly as if she wanted to locate something and then when they met Kaia''s, she stiffened. The needle in her hand remained half sewn in the jasmine flower she held. Her eyes red wide open and her lips parted. After what seemed like eternity, she leaned towards a girl who was sitting close to her and chatting with the other, and whispered something to her. The girl nodded with a smile and Ara got up from her ce. She walked to the marble corridor on the left and looked at Kaia and Vaarin for them to follow her. And they followed her.


    Ara didn''t go very far. She just went to the far end of the corridor that opened in a garden filled with lilies, its lush grass rippling softly as a cool breeze passed over it. Birch trees lined the garden''s periphery. She sat on the steps and looked back. Kaia and Vaarin were standing at a distance, watching her with anticipation in their eyes. "Pleasee and sit," she said, motioning her hand towards a smallnding on the left of the steps. When they came to sit, she said wryly, "I could smell Luke from both of you." There was a surprise in her eyes and a lot of questions.


    Kaia tried to form words, but all she managed was a shaky breath. It was Vaarin who spoke first, "How did you know Luke?"


    Ara chuckled. "Don''t you already know that?"


    "I do, but I want to hear it from you," he replied, his voice steady.


    "I loved him¡­" she replied, as she looked beyond the garden over the hills in far distance. She started speaking about him and wound up the whole thing as briefly as possible. She ended up saying, "I am carrying his baby." She caressed her tummy gently. Then she shot a re at Vaarin. "I know that you killed him."


    "Then you should know why I killed him," Vaarin replied without cowering.


    Ara closed her eyes. She braced her arms back and rested her palms on the cool marble floor. Tipping her head up she closed her eyes. "I know¡­ but it doesn''t matter now¡­"


    "Ara¡­" Kaia''s soft voice came like a much needed break from the tension.


    Ara opened her eyes and tilted her head to see Kaia.


    "I know that the child is yours to whatever you please, but I have a question," said Kaia. She knew that there was no point in formalities. Too much had passed without them knowing it, and yet it was a lot to be ignored.


    "Ask away," Ara replied. There was not a hint of impatience in her demeanor.


    Kaia didn''t waste a second. "Do you wish to stay in this temple or would you like toe to the Whitew pack with us?" Ara''s eyebrows shot up. "I mean we are willing to take you under our wings if you like."


    Ara chuckled. She shook her head. "Never. I have to serve my goddess till thest day of my life."


    Her statement shook Kaia and Vaarin. Anastasia''s effect was simply too strong on people she wanted to follow her. It was like she had this maddening power, and the knowledge was overwhelming. What could Anastasia not do if she wanted to? Kaia shook her momentary thoughts out and said, "In that case would you raise your babe in the temple?"


    Ara''s lips curled up in a smile. "Don''t you think I know that you want Luke''s child?" She straightened up a little. "But I don''t trust you with my baby." Her voice became a little shaky. "You killed his father¡­"


    "I killed him out of necessity, Ara," Vaarin said and then looked away. There was no point in making a rebel understand his actions. "And I don''t regret it," he added.


    Ara didn''t speak for a long time. And she spoke, there was determination in her voice. "While I don''t think that raising a fatherless child in the temple is a nice idea for the fear that he would always be called a bastard, I am unsure whether I should hand over the baby to you or not."


    Kaia''s heart stuttered and then stopped. "He?"


    Ara nodded. "Yes, it''s a boy."


    And whatever air was there in her lungs, punched out. Kaia felt the ground slipping beneath her.


    Ara continued, "Unless you make a vow to the Lore." She looked at Vaarin, narrowing her eyes slightly out of doubt.


    Vaarin''s shoulders became taut with tension.


    "You have to vow that you will never kill my son."


    He sucked in a sharp breath. "I vow to the Lore that I will never kill your son." Air charged in front of him as the vow became effective and sealed.


    It didn''t take a second for Vaarin to say those words if it meant that Ara would hand over the baby to them, willingly. In fact, he was impressed by her decision. She had known that they hade for the baby. There was no pretension and he liked it. The girl may have been a total bitch in the past, but something happened over thest few days that had changed her life.


    Ara sagged with relief. "Thank you," she murmured. She got up from her ce and smoothed out the creases of the white gown she was wearing. "I will send you the message when the baby is born." Her throat bobbed up out of pain. She turned and quickly left them, wiping her cheeks.


    Kaia and Vaarin stared after her till she disappeared. "She agreed," Kaia said as she rxed, a smile pulling her lips up. She hadn''t thought that it would be this easy or this difficult to convince Ara. She rubbed her fingers over her husband''s arms and said, "Thank you."


    "What for?" he asked and stood up. He helped Kaia to stand up.


    "For taking the vow."


    "You know I would have done that in a heartbeat," he chuckled as his eyes shone bright. "I can never miss a chance to see my grandson''s face. It''s like having Luke all over again!"


    Kaiaughed. She could sense Vaarin''s child-like glee and excitement. She got on her toes and pressed a kiss on his cheek. "Me too."

 Chapter 689 Example

    Chapter 689 Example


    Two monthster.


    Evening autumn breeze tossed her hair around her face. Olivia tucked her strands behind her ears. Kaizan and Olivia were walking in the groves as they overlooked a group of servants who were plucking the oranges from the trees and winding up. Paige had settled rather fast and Kaizan wondered if she ever was really in love with Ara. Thest time he saw her brooding was a month back. Nate had taken a wonderful decision to hand her the family business of groves. The girl was so upied that she rarely had time to think of anything else.


    A smile curled his lips up, when Paige tugged her sleeve from a thorn and it slit. She muttered a curse and then focused back. He had rested his hand on Olivia''s hips as she waved at Paige. Paige wasn''t allowing Olivia to take the burden of the business for now because of her pregnancy even though Olivia was fit and fine and wanted to take care of things. The two girls hade to a beautiful understanding. Olivia loved the way Paige treated her. ording to her, Paige was very patient with her.


    "Why are you doing this Kaizan?" Olivia whined. She hated to see Da leaving Silver Vales. The king had transferred Aidan to the south kingdom a month back. He was promoted as a General, because the previous General had died.


    Kaizan squeezed her hip with his hand. "It wasn''t me who gave the orders, love. It is the king."


    "I know, but why don''t you ask him to revoke the orders!" Olivia cried. "I will miss Da so much! I hardly have any friends here."


    Kaizan brought his hand to her waist and pulled her closer to him. "Aidan has got a great chance to be the General of the southern states. It would be detrimental for him if I stop him from going. Additionally, he is eager to go. It is a big jump for him!"


    "But he is a Mozia. He is not even a werewolf," Olivia protested. Da hadn''t joined Aidan so far because she was still packing up and there was a lot of winding to do.


    "Isn''t that a better thing? He is well loved by werewolves and wizards. Draoidh and Silver Vales are a close-knitmunity."


    Olivia pursed her lips and looked away. Kaizan stopped and turned Olivia to face him. He put her hands on her shoulders and said, "I know that you will miss Da, but you cannot and you should not be an impediment in anyone''s progress for your selfish reasons. Aidan deserves the post. How can you stop him?"


    Olivia blinked her eyes as guilt flickered across her face. Her cheeks became a pale pink. "I don''t want to¡ª"


    Kaizan ced a finger on her lips. "I understand your emotions, love. However, in matters of the kingdom, our emotions carry a little meaning. Didn''t you see what happened in the case of Paige? King Dmitri didn''t even think twice when he removed Paige from her position despite the fact that he is my father''s close friend."


    Swallowing down the thick emotions, Olivia nodded. "But it worked out in Paige''s favor¡­"


    "That is beside the point," he said and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    She sighed and wrapped her arms around his chest. "I guess I am bing overly emotional with my pregnancy."


    "Heck no!" Kaizan replied as he tucked her head under his chin. "You are my favorite kind of pregnancy."


    She chuckled. "You are just biased."


    "Any reasons for me to be not biased?" He stroked her hair down to her back. "How are my babies doing today? Did you feed them well?"


    "If I don''t feed them well, your mother makes sure that they are fed well!" she let out an exasperated sigh. "At the speed she feeds me, I will be a fat cow soon and would remain one after the kids are born. Olivia had gained weight. Her breasts were heavier. her tummy had protruded a little and her hips were rounder. Something which Kaizan clearly enjoyed.


    "Well, what can I say?" Kaizan answered with a smile. "You are my favorite kind of cow." His chest swelled with pride.


    Smack.


    He looked down at the angered wife. She had pulled away and smacked him across the chest. "I am not fat. Still!" she blurted, clenching her teeth.


    At first, he didn''t know where he went wrong. Then he added, "No, no, girl, you got me wrong. I said, you are going to be my favorite kind of cow even after your delivery."


    "What the hell!" she backed away from him, narrowing her eyes. "I do not resemble a cow. And I won''t resemble one even after I have delivered!"


    Kaizan was at aplete loss of words. How did the conversation steer away from Aidan and Da to being a fat cow? "I didn''t say you will be. Maybe I did¡­ No! What I mean is that you will be my preferred kind of a cow, no matter what."


    And Olivia stomped her way to the manor. He stared behind her, too scared to even exin himself. Fury rose in his chest forplicating his words. His wife was getting overly emotional. Scratching his head and keeping one hand on his waist, he looked at Paige who was watching the two of them with a grin.


    "What the hell are you grinning for?" he growled when she came near him.


    "I am hungry. Let''s go in and have dinner!" Paige replied and held her brother''s hand. Even she didn''t know how to pacify her sister-inw. Olivia was so sentimental these days that she had asked her to take more rest. That way Paige avoided most such fights.


    After dinner, Kaizan found himself with Ileus in the pce in the living room. Anastasia was with the children in the nursery after which Adrianna had called her to the library for a meeting with the councilmen to chart her calendar for the month.


    "Man, what did I say?" Kaizan shook his head. He held a flute in his hand giving confusing looks to Ileus.


    "You basically called her a cow, and a fat one!" Ileus replied remembering his time when Anastasia was pregnant. "Women don''t like when you say that. My experience!" He lifted his ss. "Women are very touchy. So be careful. If you have to call them a cow, then you have to add that I love you."


    "What you mean?" Kaizan asked, dipping his chin.


    "Simple. Just say that you look fat, but I love you." Ileus'' smile at this example was a smug one. "Or say you are fat, but you are beautiful. That way you convey your meaning also." He wiggled his eyebrows.


    "Is that so?" Anastasia''s voice came from behind. "In that case, you look like a pigeon, but I love you darling," she said and pressed a kiss on his temple.


    "Pigeon!" Ileus almost shouted. "Girl, love me or don''t love me. I am a¡ª"


    "Peacock?" Anastasiapleted his sentence. "But I love you." She blew a kiss at him.


    "I am not a peacock!"


    She patted him on his head and then went to the bar to pour herself a ss of wine as he stared at her, his golden eyes, fiery.

 Chapter 690 Spies

    Chapter 690 Spies


    Anastasia sat on the tall bar stool with a tumbler in her hand along with Kaizan on her left. She grinned at her husband who was clearly offended. "Why are you so angry, my dear?" she said and sipped her wine. She loved when he became angry and especially when she teased him. The golden eyes would be like twin golden mes.


    Without looking at Kaizan, Ileus said, "Man, get out of here. This whole thing is going to be so intense that you won''t like it!"


    Anastasia ced her hand on Kaizan''s thigh and stopped him. "Stay here," shemanded him. Kaizan raised his eyebrow and Ileus went all ballistic when he saw his wife''s hand on Kaizan''s thigh.


    "Do you want me to toss him out?" Ileus growled at his wife. "Or maybe kill the fucker?"


    Anastasia crossed her leg over her thigh and said, "Why would I want that? Kaizan is a nice man." She sipped more whiskey, as she stared at him over the rim of her ss. "He is here for a piece of advice and my narcissistic husband is telling him to do something that would enrage Olivia."


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. He strode to where she was sitting, picked her up in his arms and brought her back to the bed even as she squealed all the way back. He made her sit on hisp, his arms tightly wrapped around her stomach. "You sit with me," he growled as he dipped his face in the crook of his neck.


    Anastasia couldn''t helpughing. "You are such a baby," she said and tousled his hair.


    "Hmm. I am your baby," he nibbled at her ear, his cock already hard as rock.


    Anastasia gulped her wine and then turned her attention to Kaizan who was looking at them with longing as if he missed doing all those things with his mate. She sighed and shook her head. These men were such babies when it came down to dealing with their emotions. "Kaizan, Olivia is going to be very emotional for the next one year."


    Kaizan''s mouth dropped to the floor. "The heck?"


    Anastasia giggled. "It''s the pregnancy that makes a woman so sensitive. You just have to deal with it. But all I can say is that I feel for her. She is too young and this is the time when she should have been having fun with you. I mean the kids could have waited for another year at least." She put her hand up as Ileus took the wine ss from her hand and kept it on the bedside table. "I am not judging you, because ultimately it was Olivia who decided on bing pregnant."


    "The circumstances were different¡­" Kaizan replied remembering how she was all in for the peace treaty to be sessful. He rubbed his mouth.


    "I know that Kaizan," Anastasia said. "Now that you are in it, you have to be patient with her. All those visit to the south with his son and Inyanga for a short holiday, he came across the two spies. He 23:04


    rmended them to the king. In fact, you should meet them Ileus. I know you have declined the changes in the body make you feel slightly disturbed. You have to support her and that is all."


    "Yes, like the way I supported Anastasia," Ileus added with a smug smile.


    She rolled her eyes recalling that he was so scared of even announcing the pregnancy to her. "So, what are your ns for the summer? Why don''t you take a week off and spend time with Olivia?"


    Kaizan pursed his lips. "I wish I could do that. The king has asked me to oversee the transfers of some soldiers from the south. They have been promoted and transferred to the capital. I will be hosting a wee dinner for them in two days in which the king and the queen would be there."


    Ileus''s brows scrunched. "I have heard that two spies are amongst them. And they are one of the most brilliant ones so far."


    "Yes," Kaizan said, cing his ss on the counter. "Haldir was kind of impressed by them. Over his visit to the south with his son and Inyanga for a short holiday, he came across the two spies. He rmended them to the king. In fact, you should meet them Ileus. I know you have declined the invite, but this is going to be important."


    Ileus rested his head over his wife''s shoulder. "There are two more invitations the same day. So I am not sure¡­"


    Kaizan got up from his ce. "I better make a move now. It iste and Olivia must be lonely."


    Anastasiaughed. "Go!"


    As soon as Kaizan stepped out of the door and closed it behind him, he heard another squeal from her and shook his head. Ileus was growling all over and making animalistic sounds.


    He made a resolution to apologize to his wife. When he reached home, it waste in the night. He padded his way up in order not to wake up people, especially his wife, but when he reached his room, he found that she wasn''t there. Panic gripped him. He whipped his head around and found that she was on the balcony. Kaizan was surprised and when he reached the balcony, he heard her sniffle. "Olivia!" he rushed to her and sat beside her on the couch. She was wearing a soft chemise and had wrapped a shawl around her. The night air was cool. "What happened, love?" he asked, touching her hand and feeling terrible on the inside.


    Olivia lifted her face. Her eyes were teary. She clutched his hand and softly said, "I am sorry."


    Kaizan jerked his head back with bewilderment. "What for?"


    "I was so rude to you earlier." She nibbled at her lips in anticipation. "I shouldn''t have been¡ª"


    Kaizan was so moved that his heart cracked. "Olivia!" he said in a breathy voice and pulled her in his embrace before shepleted her sentence. He pressed her cheek to his chest. "You don''t have to be sorry, my darling."


    "I have to be." She wiped her tears. "Because of me you came sote and spent your time out of the house." She ced her hands on his chest. "I am so bad."


    "Hell, no!" Kaizan stroked her head all the way down to her back. "You are the loveliest woman I have evere across. Don''t you say that again."


    She kissed him on his chest. "I love you."


    "I think I love you more," he breathed. He chided himself for leaving her alone. "Would you like to go inside?"


    She nodded and Kaizan scooped her in his arms. "Sorry to make you cry." He held her close to his chest. She moaned in his arms and hid her face in his chest. The bed was warm and cozy. He made her lie down and sat beside her after tucking her in the sheets. Strands of hair stuck to her cheeks which he removed gently. "Now sleep."


    She leaned her face in his hand and kissed his palm. "Come, join me."


    Two dayster, Kaizan was hosting a dinner for the new soldiers who had traveled from the south at his home. Both he and Ileus were staring at the two spies with wonder who Haldir had rmended. They were young, with raven ck hair, muscr built and very macho identical looks. They were so charming that the women who were amongst the crowd drooled over them yet they stayed in the background¡ªa typical trait of a spy. "They are twins."


    Suddenly, Paige entered.

 Chapter 691 Twins

    Chapter 691 Twins


    Paige was aware of the dinner that Kaizan had hosted for the soldiers who were transferred to the capital. Since the king and the queen were also there, she had thought of keeping to herself for she was feeling too awkward in the presence of Dmitri. The whole estate was crowded with guards. Wizards and witches were hovering over the estate. Werewolves were stationed at the periphery of the estate at regr intervals. The security was so tight that those who worked under her in the groves were being scrutinized every time they entered or exited the estate. Paige was getting tired of it all and in the end, irritated by the cold and sometimes unruly behavior of the guards, she gave her people an early off.


    After the day''s work, she hade to the balcony of her room that overlooked her groves with a cup of tea in her hand. The warm breeze from the west blew bringing in the citrusy scent of the groves. The sky was a shade of red and deep purple and the sun was a ball of red fire. Even though she had made herself super busy, sometimes she missed the warmth of a body next to her. The skin-to-skinfort and the coziness that she had grown to love. A sigh escaped her lips as she yearned for that warmth all over again.


    After Ara''s incident, she hadpletely stopped seeing anyone. She just didn''t want to get into a rtionship. If a man or a woman flirted with her, she would smile and give it a pass. She shuddered at the thought of getting near anyone because she couldn''t afford to break her heart again. It was a horrifying experience, one that left her broken to the core.


    All at once, she saw her father and mothering out of the groves, hand in hand. Nate waved at her with a grin and so did Ookashi. They both looked so happy together that Paige wondered if she would ever get this kind of love. Her father was so full of her mother. He loved her from the moon to back and had epted her decision to stay a mortal. She knew that her father was ready to follow her mother beyond life. And that filled her heart with so much affection that she thought that she was lucky to be their daughter. She watched theme inside the manor and then her gaze focused back on the skies. She was sure that this summer, they would get a better produce of oranges. The evening sun had set and the tea in her hand had grown cold. She didn''t want to stay on the balcony and decided to take a bath. Since she was supposed to stay put in her room, she took a quick bath and then wore a rust-colored gown with pleats in the front. She let her hair open for she had taken a head bath too. Paige went down to have an early dinner because she wanted to avoid the guests.


    Though the cook asked her to have her dinner in the dining hall, she took her te upstairs and instructed the servants not to bother her. As such she had to check a lot of bills and invoices that the merchants had thrown at her. "Gods!" she murmured when she looked at the pile on her table. She sat down to work and didn''t realize when the manor started swelling with the guests.


    After all the work, she stretched her limbs and yawned. With a soft smile on her face that showed her satisfaction at the work, she put her quill down and got up to have water. When she realized that she hadn''t got the pitcher of water to her room, she sighed as her shoulders slumped inziness. Now she had to go all the way to the kitchen to fetch water. She would have snuck her way to the kitchen which she was sure must be teeming with activity. Cursing her forgetfulness inwardly, she opened the door of her room and as soon as she did that, a strong exquisite scent hit her nostrils. Her wolf stirred on the inside, ready to shift. A purr left her throat and her feral form wanted an out. She was stunned by her reaction to the scent. In the hundreds of scents that wafted around her, this was unique.


    Mate!


    Her entire body trembled and she thought that if she didn''t follow the scent, she was going to die. The pull was too strong for her to resist. What had the moon goddess nned for her? Paige''s breathing became shallow and she went down the stairs taking two at a time. Her throat was paper dry but that didn''t matter. She just followed her instincts and they took her to the room where the dinner was taking ce. As soon as she entered, she scanned the room with her wide eyes.


    "Paige!" Olivia called her, but she was hardly listening to anyone. She whipped her head to the left and then to the right, and in the corner, she found them. The identical twins¡ªlooking straight at her with their honey eyes. Paige stopped breathing. The twin brothers didn''t move an inch, their shoulders stiffening and their muscles bulging. "Gods above!" Paige pressed her hand to her mouth, as her hair rose. The shock left her dumbfounded. The twins were her mates. They were the most beautiful wolves she had ever seen, and she had seen many.


    "Paige!" Olivia came to her with a grin on her face. "It''s so good to see you!"


    Kaizan came after Olivia and when he fathomed Paige''s expression, he said, "Paige, tell me what is it?" He followed her gaze and saw the staring match between his sister and the twins. "Do you know them?" he asked, his chest vibrating protectively with a growl.


    Paige dazedly dragged her attention to Kaizan and said, "Mates¡ª"


    His eyes widened with disbelief and he whipped his head at the spies. The two were staring at her, their jaws clenched and their fists balled tightly on their sides. Kaizan knew very well what it was to feel the mate bond. But he was shocked that Paige''s mate wasn''t a woman, not even one man. Paige''s mates were two men. And he didn''t know how she was going to handle this emotion. "Go to them," Olivia murmured in her ear. Kaizan ced his hand on the small of her back. Even that little movement caught the eyes of the twins and their fangs descended and ws lengthened as if they would kill Kaizan. He knew that the twins had excellent control over their wolves. That was why they were rmended by Haldir.


    "No wait!" Kaizan stopped them and Paige growled menacingly towards him. "Go to the backyard. Please Paige." He held Paige''s hand. He knew that this was dangerous but he had to keep his family affairs in private. Moreover, what was happening was going to surely attract the attention of the guests. His eyes went to Ileus who was standing with Haldir but watching Paige. Kaizan opened his mind link with him, and apprised him of the situation. Ileus nodded. He walked to the twins and whispered something in their ears.

 Chapter 692 Feelings

    Chapter 692 Feelings


    As Kaizan guided his sister to the backyard, he whispered, "I know this is new to you, but I also understand your emotions." He wondered if Paige was even listening to him because she was struggling to have some semnce of control over her wolf. A low growl rumbled her chest.


    Clutching her gown on both the sides with her hands, she walked with him with her heart like a wild animal trying to escape her chest. And her wolf¡ªit just wanted toe out and be with her mates. She wanted to understand her emotions. They were all over the ce and then some more.


    Kaizan brought her to the backyard. As soon as he opened the ss door of the backyard, he saw that Ileus had apanied the two spies and they were now standing under a willow. His eyes were glowing golden as if warning them something drastic. When his gaze met with Kaizan, he left the spies and strode to him. With his hands on his waist, he said, "This is the oddest situation I have evere across! I always thought that she was interested in women. Howe she got twins as mates? This is¡­ bizarre!"


    Kaizan scoffed as he watched his sister walking with trepidation towards the twins. "Telling me?" He exhaled nervously as he looked inside the banquet halls. The hall was teeming with guests. Soldiers jesting with each other or some trying to talk to the king and the queen. "Paige''s past lovers had been women. So yeah! This is going to be crazy not only for her but for them too!" He moved his chin in the direction of the twins. He remembered how Bernice fled with her mate the moment she saw him, and he marveled that Paige was exercising control over herself.


    "Do we stand here as their guard?" Ileus asked. "I am afraid that they might take her with them to the jungles."


    "Can you create a spell around them so that they don''t run to the jungles or anywhere around the property?"


    "Would that be wise?" Ileus countered. "What if they want to lope to the jungles? It is their natural instinct."


    "I don''t want Paige making an impulsive decision!"


    "She wouldn''t," Ileus said. "I mean look at her past history. You have to trust her."


    "Can you trust yourself around Anastasia?" Kaizan growled.


    Ileus jerked his head back. He stared at Kaizan for a moment and said, "Did you forget that I stayed in Vilinski for a year before I could get close to Anastasia? Did you not know that she was my mate?"


    Kaizan was speechless. He lowered his head and a ragged breath escaped his lips. He did remember how Ileus had exerted control over himself and he knew that it was too difficult for him. He raked his fingers in his hair. "I remember, Aly, but Paige is not like you¡­"


    "Paige is having so many doubts about herself and so are the twins that it is highly unlikely that they will run to the jungles," Ileus said. "However, what I am going to do is create a spell around the estate so that they don''t go out of this ce." His eyes shone a flicker of golden. He waved his hand in the air. Tiny pinpricks of yellow light sizzled and left his fingertips. They floated in the air forming a line and then traveled at speed outside the backyard, disappearing in the darkness of the night. He brushed his hands and said, "Now, we can go in." He motioned Kaizan with his chin to the banquet hall. Kaizan took a look at Paige and the twins and then walked inside with Ileus. While Ileus went to his mother and father, Kaizan went to Olivia who was standing with Nate and Ooksahi.


    "Are those her mates?" asked Nate.


    Kaizan bobbed his head with anxiety.


    "Oh my god!" Ookashi said, pressing her hand to her chest. "This is strange!" Her mouth fell to the floor as she blinked her eyes at Kaizan.


    Nate circled his arm around her shoulder and said, "Let''s see how this pans out¡­"


    On the outside, Paige stood in front of the twins, totally shocked. The twins were staring at her with possessiveness so strong that their chest and shoulder muscles bulged. Their fangs had descended and both were growling. "I am Paige¡­" she introduced herself, feeling so funny that she was introducing herself to her mates. She looked from one twin to the other. Both were identical and the only difference between them was that one had arched eyebrows while the other had straight. Their square jawline, aquiline nose and high cheekbones that could cut metal, were alike. And ording to her, the twins were the most beautiful men in the world. Her wolf immediately craved for the warmth of their bodies. The thought of both of them pressing their bodies against her made her flush to the root of her hair.


    "I am Connor," said the one with arched eyebrows in a low husky voice that was enough to send Paige''s heart to a toss.


    "And I am Tyler," whispered the one with straight eyebrows. He was looking at her as if he was suffering with agony.


    After that none of them knew what to do. It was either they sumbed to their instincts or they¡­ talked.


    "I am unable to hold myself," she said as her lips quivered. The feeling was intense and she wanted to embrace them and do something. And at the same time, she was too conflicted about her feelings.


    Connor chuckled restlessly. "Neither can I."


    "But there''s a lot I want to talk to you about before¡ª" she said gazing at their full lips.


    "Before what?" asked Tyler as he gave her a warning growl. His fists were balled so tight that his knuckles went white.


    Paige swallowed. Her throat was choked with an acidic taste of nervousness. "Before we go any further¡ª," she said, her voice ragged.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Tyler asked, as he took a step forward. His demeanor was menacing. He looked as if he would kill the boy right now.


    "No, but there is something else¡­" she said. "I really want to¡ª" she wanted to raise her hand and brush the skin of Tyler''s arms. "Gods above!" She resisted and the struggle was painful.


    "You want to talk about it," Connor said, dipping his chin low. Even though he too seemed too eager to im her just like Tyler, he was the one who had more patience. Tyler on the other hand was impatient as hell. If it had been for him, he would have already wrapped his arms around Paige and pressed her against his chest.


    Paige nodded. "Let''s get out of here." Saying that she started to walk towards the door that led outside the manor. She stopped to look over her shoulder and saw that the twins were following closely. She took a deep breath and stepped out. She had to tell them about her preferences and that it was all too new for her. She didn''t know whether she wanted to reject them or not, but at this point when she hade out of a painful rtionship, the idea of having a mate was delightful. The feeling was pleasant.

 Chapter 693 Seduce

    Chapter 693 Seduce


    Ileus joined Anastasia who was standing with his parents. Dmitri was talking to the young soldiers who hade to gather around him. He was telling about the perils of joining the army in the main capital while jesting with them. They all looked at him with awe and reverence. However, most of them couldn''t stop ncing at Anastasia who was standing beside Adrianna. Her golden hair was braided with tiny pearls and the braid was loosely hung over her shoulder. The wings on her back were tightly tucked and their edges often fluttered.


    Jealousy was apparent in Ileus''s scornful gaze at all those who dared to look at her. As soon as he stood beside her, he ced his hand on the small of her back and slid his palm over her hip. That was the best way to show who she belonged to. He leaned over her and whispered, "The fuckers are stealing nces at you and I can''t promise that I won''t gouge their eyes."


    Anastasia rolled her eyes. "They are seeing their princess and the prince. Stop getting your knickers twisted in your pants every time!"


    He squeezed her buttock hard. "Don''t tell me you are not able to discern the looks of men out here! I can see them fucking you with their eyes."


    Anastasia was peeved. "Stop it, Ileus!" she whispered angrily through clenched teeth.


    Adrianna shot them a re with her golden eyes to stay quiet. Ileus pursed his lips as he pretended to listen to his father''s speech while scanning the soldiers. And to his chagrin, he found one of them staring at her with his mouth open. It was as if he couldn''t even breathe. Ileus narrowed his eyes and gave him a withering re to back off, but the soldier was oblivious to him. At once Ileus jumped in his cell but the moment he tried to enter, he encountered a thick shield. He stifled a growl because that shield was of his mother''s. She was already swiping the cells of each and every soldier in the room.


    Since he couldn''t enter his cell and knew that his mother wouldn''t do anything to stop the man from looking at Anastasia, he said aloud, "The season of midges isn''t over. Shut that mouth of yours!" Dmitri paused in his speech as he jerked his head towards his son and listened to that ridiculous statement.


    "Gods above!" Anastasia remarked, rolling her eyes.


    When Dmitri found Ileus staring as if he would kill the poor soldier, he coughed a little in order to stop hisughter. After all, the son was just like his father. "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," Adrianna remarked in a whisper.


    The soldier was red as a tomato. He lowered his eyes as if guilty like a thief stealing from a cookie jar.


    "Bloody louche!" Ileus murmured and scowled at him as Dmitri resumed his speech.


    Anastasia had had it enough. She turned around and walked out of the crowd. Her husband followed her on the heels. "Ana!" he called her.


    ''Don''t you ''Ana'' me!" she growled. She didn''t stop until she reached outside in the front gardens. Almost immediately the guards became alert. She strode past them and turned to the groves. She was so angry that only no smoke wasing out of her ears.


    "Why are you so angry, love?" Ileus whined from behind. "I didn''t do anything to the guard."


    Though she listened to him, she didn''t reply and continued to march through the groves. All at once, her wings snapped wide open and she shot in the air.


    "Anastasia!" Ileus shouted from the ground. "Come back woman, else you are going to be in a lot of trouble!"


    No answer. Only a thick pping wings in the air could be heard and the swirl of leaves as wind whooshed. Ileus picked his hand up in the air. A broom appeared right next to him. He sat on it, kicked the ground and was up in the air, chasing his wife. He caught up with her soon. "Ana!" he called her as he halted her midair. She came to a stop as her wings pped behind her to stay in the air. And right now, they hovered over the northern periphery of Kaizan''s estate.


    Crossing her arms, she barked at him, "When are you going to stop behaving like that? For god''s sake, when will you stop being jealous of everything that looks at me?"


    Ileus tilted his head and blinked at her owl-eyed as surprise etched on his face. "I am not jealous of the horses who look at you, nor at the birds in our home or at the¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Anastasia snapped.


    Ileus paused. A momentter he whined, "Anaaa, baby, you know that wolves are possessive in nature." He inched towards her. "I hate it when anyone flirts with you."


    "Have I ever hated women who try to flirt with you?" she reasoned. "And there are plenty who want to seduce you!"


    He raised an eyebrow and came closer. "How is it that I haven''t noticed them? I feel terrible now."


    "What the fuck?" sheshed at him. "Why do you feel terrible?"


    "Because they tried to seduce me and I didn''t even see iting?" he replied nonchntly.


    Anastasia was so angry that rolled her hands into tight fists. "You mean to say that¡ª"


    Before she couldplete her sentence, he grabbed her waist, yanked her to his chest and crashed his lips on hers. All her protests died in his throat. He slid his hand to the back of her head and pressed it. He left her only when they were both breathless and her limbs became a putty in his embrace. Slowly, in that position, he brought her to his ride and made her sit on it. The next Anastasia knew was a gentle breeze blowing around them as they flew back to a grassy hummock. When Ileus pulled away, he licked her swollen lips and brushed her flushed cheeks with his thumbs. "I am sorry," he said in a soft voice. "I will keep a check on my emotions."


    Her lips curled up throbbing with the pleasure and pain of his kiss. He stepped on the grass and held her waist to hoist her off the broom. "Come, let''s go in."


    On their way back, Anastasia noticed figures moving through the groves. "Paige and the twins?" she asked.


    "Yes, isn''t this bizarre?" he said as he nced at them.


    "I don''t think so. You don''t challenge what moon goddess has given you. She must have thought about it very carefully and then paired you up with your chosen one." Anastasia''s hands curled around his.


    He stared at her with his eyes that were twin mes. "I know that the goddess has been benevolent to me."


    When they arrived, two soldier girls wereing out. They both halted and bowed. While Ileus nodded to them, Anastasia smiled. She noticed that both of them had pinkened and had stars in their eyes while looking at Ileus. She shook her head and chuckled while going inside. It was nothing. However, at dinner, when she was with Olivia, she noticed the two talking to Ileus. They were allughing and one of them touched his elbow. Something raw burned in her chest.

 Chapter 694 This Will be Fun!

    Chapter 694 This Will be Fun!


    "Is everything okay?" Olivia asked when she sensed Anastasia''s sullen mood.


    Anastasia''s eyes were locked at Ileus and the girls who wereughing with him. With shoulders drawn back, she replied, "Everything is fine." She took a sip of her wine and exhaled raggedly. Then she turned to look at Olivia and said, "How are you doing, dear?"


    Olivia chuckled. She caressed her tummy gently and said, "These two keep me busy all the time. I end up going to the bathroom a hundred times a day."


    Anastasiaughed gently. "They are better in than out!" Both of themughed. "It''s the grandparents who are happier." She looked at her parents-inw with an appreciative nce. They had been such wonderful grandparents to her children that she wondered if she could take care of her incredibly powerful children without their help. Nici was already showing very strong magic and Alexander had it all but didn''t know how to control it. It was Adrianna and Dmitri who helped at every step. And boy, they were proud of their grandsons! It reminded her of her man. Her nce went back to him. She found one of the girls in his personal space while talking with him. His golden eyes were fixed on her. Anastasia seethed.


    Kaizan joined them. He circled his arm around his wife''s shoulders and kissed her temple. Olivia reveled in his kiss and tipped her chip for him to kiss her lips. He ced a peck on her lips. "You okay?" he asked and she nodded. His eyes went to Anastasia who was staring at Ileus. "It seems things haven''t changed. Ileus was extremely popr with women back when he was unmarried. I see that the saga still continues. There were too many for him to pick up from."


    "Bloody wenches!" Anastasia murmured. No, she wasn''t jealous. Whatever. "How many women did you see him with?" she asked.


    Kaizan chuckled. "When we were eighteen, we fought over a woman."


    She was a little jealous now. Just a little. Not much.


    "What?" Olivia snapped. She tried to move away from him. "Why would you fight over one female?" Her face was flushed with envy.


    Kaizan raised his eyebrow as he berated himself inwardly. What was the need of adding fuel to the fire? He just wanted to have fun with Ileus and Anastasia and he found himself in the pit he had dug for Ileus. "We were both young and randy."


    "And what happened eventually?" Anastasia intervened.


    Kaizan knew this was the chance toe out. "Ileus got the woman," he replied hastily. Olivia visibly rxed and sagged against him, the smile returning to her face. Kaizan too smiled, pulling her closer.


    Anastasia gulped down her entire wine, gave the empty ss to Olivia and sauntered to Ileus with the sweetest smile she could ster on her face in her current state of anger.


    When she was only a few steps behind them, she halted. She waited for them to look at her, but none even acknowledged her presence. She heard one of them saying, "We loved your moves in the battle at Vilinski. We saw you there and your sword fighting skills are unparalleled. Could you please teach us those moves?" She almost swooned over Ileus.


    Ileus''s chest broadened with pride. He gave his charming smile and replied, "Of course! I will ask Finn to organize a training session for all of you, Maude."


    "Oh, that would be wonderful!" Maude said with stars in her eyes.


    An odd breeze blew and out of blue, a wasp stung Maude. "Ouch!" she muttered and pped it away from her arm. She scratched her forearm which was burning with pain. She returned her gaze to Ileus.


    "What happened?" he asked, cing his hand on her forearm.


    Another sting, but this time on Ileus''s arm. "Damn it!" he pped his arm, crushing the wasp. When he looked up, he saw Anastasia in front of him with a narrow gaze pointed towards Maude. "ying with me, darling," he asked, as he scratched his forearm. He leaned towards her and whispered, "That is going to earn you some good spanking!"


    "Ooh!'' Anastasia remarked.


    Maude bowed to the princess while scratching her forearm and trying to smile. Yet another one of the girls joined them. "I heard that you will be giving us training," she said, sping her hands. Two more joined.


    Ileus''s smile broadened despite the itch on his arm. "Yes sure!" he said and nodded. "With so many dames asking for it, how can I not train you? We can do it tomorrow."


    Anastasia curled her arm over her husband''s upper arm and squeezed it with possessiveness. She watched the five girls who had surrounded him and her fingers inadvertently dug in his flesh. "I am surprised that soldiers who have been transferred to the capital are asking to be trained," she remarked, certainly because this was a stupid idea, and not out of spite.


    A tense silence followed. It was broken when Finn came to Ileus. He bowed to his waist and said, "ording to your instructions, I have created a slot in the training arena at mid-afternoon tomorrow, for a training session. All the equipment is polished and cleaned."


    Ileus had opened his mind-link to Finn to instruct him ordingly beforehand.


    Anastasia tilted her head slightly. With a smile as vicious as that of a viper, she said, "This will be fun."


    "I am sure this will be great!" Maude eximed, missing the threat. "Thank you so much, Prince Ileus!" Other girls chimed in.


    Ileus nodded. "Tomorrow, it is then." The girls bowed to him and dispersed. "By the way, your nails are digging in my flesh, love," he said as he tried to pry her fingers off his arm. "The right ce to dig your nails would be my back when my cock is wedged in you."


    "So, in how many ces did you wedge your cock in before marriage?" she asked, maintaining a very cold demeanor.


    "Ah-ha!" Ileus couldn''t help shaking his head. "My lovely wife is jealous?"


    "Of course, not," she smirked. "There is nothing to be jealous of."


    That night, Ileus took Anastasia on his knees and spanked her. She came hard for him. He pushed her on her elbows and knees and took her from behind.


    Next day. Mid-afternoon.


    Ileus was with Maude in the center with their swords locked. "The best way to disarm the opponent is by grasping his weapon near the hilt and plucking it out of their hold suddenly." His golden eyes were on Maude who was breathless and entranced. Sweat beads lined her brows. "Now repeat what I taught." He moved away from her and she stumbled in the front, stopping a step short before him.


    "Wh¡ª what?" She was dazed in his presence. "Can you show me the steps again?"


    A loud p from behind startled them. "Let me teach you the lesson, Maude," said Anastasia. She was dressed in ck breeches and a silver sleeveless tunic. She threw her braided hair behind, between her shoulders as she ambled towards them with her sword on her shoulder.


    "Fuck!" Ileus gaped at his wife. "Which is your favorite tropical fruit, Ana?" he asked in a feeble attempt to snag her attention.


    "Banana."

 Chapter 695 [Bonus chapter] My Sword

    Chapter 695 [Bonus chapter] My Sword


    The de of the sword rested on Anastasia''s shoulder. She slid it from there, the fabric of the tunic rustling. "You won''t be able to learn from Ileus, but I can give you a lesson or two," she said to Maude and winked, with a smirk.


    "But Ana, I don''t want you to get hurt!" Ileus protested.


    Anastasia looked at him with a sweet smile. "Rest assured, I won''t be the one who would be hurt."


    Now Ileus didn''t know how to take that sentence. Was it a threat or was it an assurance? Knowing his wife''s stubbornness, he took a deep breath and stepped aside.


    Maude was flustered. She licked her lips as she stared from Ileus to Anastasia and then back to him. She bowed to the princess. "I¡ª I¡ª" she stuttered to find the right words.


    Anastasia swirled her sword deftly in the air. "Are you afraid, Maude?" she asked, her lips curling up in a vicious smile. But in reality, she had thrown the gauntlet on the floor.


    And like the true soldier she was, Maude picked up the gauntlet. "I am ready, Your Highness," she replied.


    Anastasia circled her as Maude stood with her sword in her front. "Do you know how to fight with Faes?" she asked Maude in a low voice that made the girl shiver.


    "We have been trained with the wizards and witches, so I do have an idea," she replied.


    "Good," Anastasia replied as she came to stand in front of her. "Then let''s start!"


    Before Maude could even look back, Anastasia was behind her back and thrust a jab at her back. Maude stumbled in the front. "Faes rely on their speed and magic," Anastasia said, as she struck her again without giving Maude a chance to get up.


    Maude used that opportunity to scramble away from her. She rolled on the floor and got up. She spun to her right, lifted herself off the floor and leapt at Anastasia in the air with her sword facing her. Her idea was to strike the sword in her hand. Everything went in slow motion after that.


    Anastasia had spread her wings and shot in the air much above her. Maude leapt in the air, but when Anastasia flew higher, she missed her and fell on the ground. Anastasiaughed. The next moment, she was back on the ground with her sword right on Maude''s neck. "Is that all you have?" she said, rolling her free shoulder. "What did you think that sword fighting is all about in the Lore?" she sneered. "Were you sporting with me or was this real? I can take your head in a moment right now!"


    Maude''s face flushed with visible anger. "Using your wings is unfair," Maude replied with a hiss in her voice. "I don''t have the same trait as you have! How is this fair?" she used, looking at Ileus for help. But she found the prince rolling his eyes as he stood on the side with his arms crossed across his chest.


    Anastasia chuckled. "I was expecting thatint from you. But when you were out in the battlefield at Vilinski, which you so proudly mentionedst night, were you expecting the Faes and demons and others in the battle to fight on level grounds?"


    Maude was dumbfounded.


    "When you are out there, all you want is to keep that head of yours on your shoulders!" She removed her sword from her neck and moved her chin. "Get out!" She looked at the remaining four girls. "Anyone want to fight with me?"


    While Maude rose up to her feet, feeling a thousand shades of embarrassment, she also hoped that one of her friends would challenge the princess, but none even spoke a word. She rubbed the back of her neck and went to stand with them sheepishly.


    "Would you like to fight with me, Anastasia?" Ileus said.


    Anastasia poked her tongue in her cheek. She raised her eyebrow. "Are you going to use your broom?"


    "You think you will slice my broom into half? Very well then. I won''t be using it if you agree not to use your wings. It''s a fair deal."


    She shrugged. "I am anyway pretty efficient with or without them."


    When he came to stand near her with his golden eyes zing, she swayed a little and her lips parted. "I will strike you and all you have to do is block me. And you only have fifteen minutes."


    They started circling each other. "I will attack you, Aly, instead of blocking you!" she said with confidence.


    "Uhn-huh? Game on, baby!" He wanted to y this game in the bedroom. She was terrifyingly sexy. Blood rushed between his thighs.


    He made the first strike which was slow so that she could block him. His strikes increased and she could feel adrenalin gushing in her system. As he struck her faster, she faced him deftly, evading him, striking him back. Suddenly, something appeared in his hand that Anastasia noticed from the corner of her eye. He threw a pillow at her and she cleaved it into half. Tufts of feathers floated in the air. She was so mesmerized by all the feathers that he used the chance to hit her butt cheek hard with his hand. Infuriated as hell, she gave him a deadly look. He winked. "I know you love getting spanked."


    Her fury gave way to a yell and she leapt at him. He evaded her and she ended up cleaving two spears and a table. She turned back to look at him.


    "I wish you were wearing a short skirt," he said when she came back at him and he blocked her sword midair. "Or maybe a corset of a milk-maiden."


    "Ileus!" she said in a guttural voice. Sheunched her attack, but the dark prince was too quick. He deflected her. However, the Fae princess had judged his action. She struck him faster this time and he barely managed to get out of her way, letting another table splinter instead of him.


    "Is that all you have, sweetheart?"


    Anastasia snarled. With rming agility, she struck his sword at forty-five-degree angle and sliced the tip of it. "Oh dear, did I cut your sword?"


    Ileus stared at her as surprise flickered through him. He realized that she was pretty fast, especially now because there was an audience. The wolf had to y dirty. He pushed her away and charged him again, but this time he spun in a way that he got behind her. And soon his de was on her throat. Immediately, he dropped the sword to the ground and now only his muscr arm was pinning her against his chest. "My darling," he said and once again spanked her. "I love when you get jealous."


    "I am not jealous!" she replied through her clenched teeth. If he had dropped his word, she dropped it too. His other hand snaked around her waist and pulled her closer. She felt his rock-hard erection on her back.


    "Now look what have you done to this sword," he hissed in a low voice. "How will you fight this? Would you like to get impaled on it?"

 Chapter 696 The Sly Wolf

    696 The Sly Wolf


    Anastasia looked up at the girls who were still standing there, staring at them. She wiggled her bottoms over his erection, and the next moment she saw shadows and smoke bursting around her.


    The stares or the res of girls faded and she found herself in her bedroom, on her bed with a very hungry wolf. "You want others to see that I am getting seduced by you? Isn''t it?" he said, as he ripped her tunic apart leaving her breasts tied inces.


    She bit her lip and in a low voice said, "Maybe." She wound her arms around his neck and threaded her fingers in his hair as he hovered over her on their bed. She trailed a line of kisses and bites on his cheeks and lips. She uced his tunic and soon their clothesy in a heap on the floor. Ileus stopped as he admired his wife''s body all over again. She was a woman, filled at the right ces. Her waist curved and gave way to round hips and when he saw the curls of her crotch, his chest rumbled. He wanted to bury his nose in those breasts and the curls. He rolled over her and wrapped his arms around her tightly, pressing his body into her soft one. "There''s only one woman who I am faithful to and who is constantly in demand by my dick." He slid his thigh over the triangle of her curls and found it was damp.


    "It seems your dick has a brain of its own," she replied with a chuckle.


    "Yes, it has a tiny little brain with your name written on it."


    "What an epithet!"


    "Appropriate?"


    Sheughed.


    He stretched her arms over her head and pushed himself up a little to see her pink nipples that were stiff with arousal. He lowered his head over one of them and sucked it with abandon as he worried the other with his fingers. She moaned, arched her body to give him more. He moved to the other nipple, moaning against her skin. She ced her hand on his chest and rubbed his nipples with her fingers drawing a rumble out of him. When she pinched them slightly, he almost came and his shaft twitched. He left her nipples and dipped lower to her belly. He pressed kisses around her navel until he reached just over her groin. She thrust her hips forward for him almost instinctively and he teased her. "So impatient, my lusty little Fae."


    "Faes are lusty creatures," she said in a breathless voice.


    All of a sudden, his gaze went to the sk of wine that was lying on the side table. An idea came to him and he reached for the sk. "And just what are you trying to do, Ileus?" she asked, puzzled and not happy that he opted for wine instead of her. In order to get his attention back, she rubbed his cock with her thighs.


    "Get in me!" shemanded in a breathless voice.


    10:01


    "I want to y with my tormentor first!" he groaned and wrapped his mouth over her core. She He pressed her hard to stop him from rubbing his shaft. "Wait Ana," he said with a lopsided smile. He took a gulp of wine in his mouth, then lowered his lips to her core. He grabbed her hips and pushed them to his mouth. She was forced to ce her thighs over his shoulders and locked her legs around his neck.


    "Gods!" she rasped when she realized what he was about to do.


    The wine trickled out of his mouth and over the curl of her hair and down on the core. He followed the path of the wine as he nuzzled into her wet cunnus that was wet with a mix of wine and her own juices. She moaned and closed her hands around his head to draw him closer. He opened her folds and his mouth watered at what he saw. His shaft throbbed and swelled more when he licked her out there.


    "Get in me!" shemanded in a breathless voice.


    "I want to y with my tormentor first!" he groaned and wrapped his mouth over her core. She tasted of wine and honey and he wondered if he wouldst three seconds in this position. He sucked her ravenously, pausing only to swirl his tongue over the inside of her folds.


    Anastasia slowly became still as liquid heat coiled tightly in her lower belly. She let out incoherent sounds from her mouth and fought with her climax only to feel his tongue more over there. He knew that she was close. He left her core and moved to her clit, sucking it hard and grazing his fangs over there. This was the touch that sent her over the edge and her hips thrust up for him. Ileus held her hips down when she arched up and cried his name as the liquid heat exploded. Hepped up her juices with abandon and then he sat down on his knees only to watch how she looked when she came. She looked beautiful. He shuddered and leaned forward.


    When thest shudder had passed through her body, she opened her eyes. His length was lying in between her thighs and he was thrusting it over there. "Come in me, love," she said and wrapped her fingers around his cock. A shudder passed through him. She smiled and guided him inside her. He watched her cunnus swallow his cock. And then her sheath gripped him hard. His chest rumbled with a groan. He pulled his shaft out to the tip and then thrust it to thest. She gasped. He started pumping in her and drew moans. Her hands slid to his back where she dug her nails in his flesh. He licked the hollow of her neck and bit her softly there.


    He started thrusting hard, and he heard the sound of their flesh meeting. He lowered his mouth to her and pushed his tongue inside as if imitating the movement of his hips. She moaned in his mouth and gripped his shaft with her core. This was it. He stilled once and then with onest deep thrust he came inside her. His back arched as he bellowed to the ceiling when he spilled his seeds inside her. His shaft throbbed with a pleasurable ache as he filled her.


    Shivers cruised down his body and he slumped over her. Sweat covered his chest and shoulders and arms. It took a lot of time and effort for him to slide beside her and when he did that, he rolled her over him in order to stay buried inside her. He opened his eyes only to see how flushed she was and panting against his body. Momentster, when both had caught their breath, he smiled as he watched her droopy eyes. "I won''t let you sleep, princess. We have just started." Saying that he thrust more inside her. "I was snatched away from training sessions. So, it is fair that I spend my energy here."


    Sheughed. "Will I be able to walk tomorrow?"


    He rubbed her back and kissed her forehead. "That depends."


    "On what?" she asked, closing her eyes.


    "On when I am satisfied." He pped her buttocks. "And you are not allowed to sleep!"


    "And what will you do?"


    "You are in for a long ride, Anastasia. You got it on yourself!" The sly wolf grinned for he always loved


    to stroke her jealousy and then reap the rewards.

 Chapter 697 Suggestion

    Chapter 697 Suggestion


    Olivia and Kaizan were sitting at the dining table, eating breakfast silently. Awkwardness hung thickly in the air. Paige was sitting right beside Olivia as her mates sat opposite to her. They were ncing at her every now and then, their expressions showing that they didn''t like that she was not sitting with them.


    1


    Ever since Connor and Tyler felt their pull towards her, their excitement had been radiating and was very palpable. Their wolves wouldn''t stop wagging their tails for her. It was as if they wanted to shift and go to sit beside her. And if they were in their wolf forms, they would surely be drooling with their tongues hanging out of their mouths.


    As Kaizan''s eyes drifted from Connor to Tyler, he could see sense that Connor''s enthusiasm ebbed a little because of his jealousy to share his mate. Tyler, on the other hand, was only focused on Paige. He hadn''t even touched his food and was twirling his fork inside the mincedmb and vegetable pie. His eyes narrowed as he stared at her and his lips parted to let out a shaky breath.


    Paige rubbed the back of her neck at the way the twins were staring at her with possessiveness. It had been two days and other than spending time with them quietly, she hadn''t done anything. And they waited patiently. At one point of time, Tyler held her hand and she thought she would get electrocuted for the kind of sparks that flew between them was overwhelming. She wondered what it would be like when both of them held her hands or they made love to her. Paige couldn''t help but only think dirty. She had this intense need for both of them but she was refraining herself. It was painful, but she needed time toe to terms with the fact that she liked women and the moon goddess paired her with not one, but two men.


    1


    "Why don''t you take Connor and Tyler to the market square with you, Paige?" Olivia suggested. "I think you have to buy fertilizer for the grove."


    Paige pursed her lips at this sudden suggestion from Olivia. Her head was lowered and she whipped it up to look at the twins as if asking silently if they also wanted the same.


    "The market square would be too crowded," said Connor. "It won''t be safe for her." His wolf didn''t want his mate to be exposed to so many men, especially when she was not imed.


    "That''s right," Tyler chimed in. "How about we go for a hunting trip in the Northern Mountains?"


    Shocked at his proposition, Paige''s eyes widened as pale blush rose to her cheeks. Before she could protest, Olivia said eagerly, "That is a fantastic idea! You guys can go on a hunting trip. Kaizan has a nice lodge in the midst of the forests and you can stay there too."


    "Super!" Tyler said excitedly. "We can spend a week there."


    "What?" Paige jerked her head back. "A week would be too much!"


    "How about five days?" Connor said quietly, his hand in hisp.


    "N¡ªno," Paige countered. "That''s a lot of time. I can''t spend so much time away from my business. I have to buy fertilizers, new shears, baskets and harvest bins." A thin line of sweat broke on her eyebrows out of nervousness.


    "We should spend at least three days," Tyler said, his voiceced with annoyance.


    "It''s a god-damned hunting trip," Kaizan interjected. "All you have to do is hunt a deer ande back." He looked between the two brothers. "Why do you need to stay for three fucking days?" He felt protective about his sister. "Paige will get uneasy."


    Olivia kicked him beneath the table and growled in a low voice. "Stay quiet!" Her husband was such a douche sometimes. Had he forgotten his time when he took her to a cave along with Ileus and Anastasia?


    Kaizan''s forehead furrowed. "What?" he drawled.


    Olivia addressed Tyler. "Three days should be fine. In fact, you don''t have toe soon. Just take your time and rx. That hunting lodge is fully furnished. All you have to do is take some food supplies from here." A smile came to her lips. "There is a smallke on the rear of the lodge. The waters are cool with plenty of fish. You will love it!"


    "I¡ª I can go for a day," Paige murmured. "Not more than that¡­"


    "Done!" Connor said before Paige could change her mind. "We will go there for a day only."


    Tyler got up from his ce immediately. "I better pack up food," he said and rushed to the kitchen.


    Connor rose up. "I should pack clothes for the trip! Let us meet in fifteen minutes." He rushed upstairs.


    Paige blinked her eyes as if trying to understand the eagerness of her mates as Olivia burst outughing. Kaizan¡ªhe grunted.


    Olivia couldn''t help it. She startedughing hard at her husband. She was in splits when she saw that Paige was as red as a beetroot. "If you feel ufortable, Paige, juste back, okay?" he warned his sister. "You cane back in half a day! You don''t have to go around hunting deer! We have plenty of food in our house!" His disapproval was clear in his voice.


    Olivia couldn''t help it. She startedughing hard at her husband. She was in splits when she saw that Paige was as red as a beetroot. Olivia gasped for breath as she clutched her stomach. Once she settled, she held Paige''s hand gently and said, "They are as nervous as you are, Paige. Don''t rush and don''t make hasty decisions. You''ve already told them about your preferences, and believe me, right now they are going to grab every opportunity that will bring you closer to them. With the way they are behaving, I am sure they would act like your wives!" She chuckled. She could imagine the two spy brothers in gowns, and Paige in her tunic and breeches.


    Paige bit her lip. "I am anxious¡­"


    "I know," Olivia stroked Paige''s hand with her thumb. "That''s why I am saying¡ªtake your time. This is very important."


    "Mother said the same¡­" Paige remarked.


    "And she is right," Olivia agreed. "Now go up and pack your stuff."


    Paige loosed a breath and got up. She walked to her brother and gave him a soft hug. "Don''t worry Kaizan," she said. She silently thanked him for his protectiveness. The siblings hade a long way and she didn''t have enough words on how to thank him. Both Olivia and he stood by her side at every turn. Kaizan patted her shoulder and ced a kiss on her cheek. As she walked back to her room, excitement bubbled inside her. Somehow, she started looking forward to the hunting trip. She packed her clothes for the day and her arrows with a quiver. She was sure that she wouldn''t stay for more than a day. satisfied with her packing, she came out and went to the portico to order the servants to bring three mounts. However, when she reached there, to her utter surprise, she found Connor had already mounted on his horse and Tyler was holding reins of two horses. Two equines hadrge saddlebags hanging from the sides of their horses and a third one was waiting for her. "Gods!" she rasped. Her mates were too eager.


    Tyler helped her mount the horse and instantly mounted his. "Lead us!" he said in a breathy voice.

 Chapter 698 Can I Kiss You?

    Chapter 698 Can I Kiss You?


    Paige nudged the side of her horse and it started moving. Soon, the three of them were out of the estate, heading towards the Northern Mountains where a hunting lodge awaited them.


    1


    It took them half a day to reach there and by that time, they had stopped twice for eating and then giving rest to the horses along a brook. Tyler opened his saddlebag and pulled out food that was tied in a piece of cloth. He opened it to reveal cheese and bacon sandwiches. He offered them to Paige with a smile. Her lips curled up as her cheeks flushed.


    "Thank you," she said shyly.


    "You are wee," he replied in a breathy voice when she picked up one and idently brushed her fingers on his wrist.


    Connor''s jealousy went a notch higher. He, too, picked up a sandwich from Tyler and started nibbling it. They ate the sandwiches in silence, as they heard the horses whuffling in the water. At the end of it, Connor offered Paige to sit on his mount, but she refused, feeling extremely awkward.


    1


    The hunting lodge was built in a clearing in a well-treed valley. It was strategically sheltered from the cold winds. Paige dismounted and led the horse to the back where she tied them to the poles with long ropes. Connor and Tyler followed her. They took their saddlebags out and returned to the main front door. Tyler opened the door, allowing the sunshine to cascade into the room. He entered a room that seemed like amon room. There was a door on the right, one on the left and one directly in front of them which led to a portico. This room was furnished with a modest couch, a rug and a table in the center.


    As Paige walked in, she said, "I am not staying here for more than a day."


    Neither of the brothers said a word. In truth, they were not happy that she didn''t want to spend her time alone with them. And this was a perfect opportunity for them to tell her just how much they craved for her. Didn''t she crave for them? Their perfect little mate?


    "Where''s theke?" asked Connor as he took out his tunic, baring his ripped and chiseled torso.


    Paige turned to look at him to point out the direction where theke was and gasped. Her eyesnded on his thick neck and broad shoulders. Something inside her tingled. Connor was a so handsome. The trail of hair on his chest narrowed down to the navel and disappeared inside his breeches. Paige found herself clenching the sides of her breeches as she followed the dusty trail of hair. The attraction was crazy much already and now it had multiplied ten times over. Lust hit her like a strong wave in the ocean.


    "Where''s the kitchen?" asked Tyler, looking in all directions.


    Tyler''s question brought her out of her reverie. "It''s on the right," she pointed to Tyler. "On the left is the bedroom." She was so dazed by Connor''s intoxicating scent and body that she forgot to answer his question and hurried inside the bedroom. She heard footsteps shuffling and knew that Tyler must have gone to the kitchen to look around. From all the previous conversations, she hade to know that he was a great cook.


    As soon as she opened the door of the bedroom and entered, she closed it, but was stopped. When she turned around to see what stopped her from closing, she bumped into Connor''s chest. He curled his arm around her waist before she could stumble. Paige braced her hands over his biceps and felt how they rippled under her touch. She lifted her eyshes to look at him and met with his heated gaze. "I¡ªI am sorry," she said.


    Connor''s lips curled up. "What for?" he asked as he drank her features. She was so beautiful.


    She loved the way his arm had coiled around her waist. A shudder passed through her body. "The¡ª theke is not very far. It''s just a five-minutes'' walk from here," she replied, her voice bing breathy. "You wouldn''t need your horses to go there," she added as she reveled in his touch.


    "Would you like toe for a swim with me?" he asked in a husky voice that carried a doubt.


    Paige was so sweaty after the journey that she really needed a bath. Though there was a shower in the bedroom, she found herself nodding. Connor''s lips curled up once again. He released her and when she stepped back, she was surprised that she missed his touch. It was so addictive that she thought if he didn''t touch her again, she would stop breathing. Her body was as tight as a bowstring. After cing the saddlebag on the side, she walked to sit on the bed. It was arge bed that sat against a window. nked by bedside tables that had two oilmps on either side, it was covered with a white sheet.


    heel.


    "We are going to theke," Connor said loudly to inform Tyler.


    Paige opened her boots and looked up at him with her face flushed hot. "Let''s go!" She got up and walked past him towards the portico, feeling a thousand shades of shy, flustered, lusty and then some more. She heard Connor chuckle at her as he followed her on the heel.


    "We are going to theke," Connor said loudly to inform Tyler.


    "Okay! I will be there soon," his reply came instantly.


    Paige walked as fast as she could.


    "How far out are we going?" Connor asked after a few minutes.


    "Not far," she responded.


    "Are we nearly there?" Connor asked, barely silent for the count of ten.


    She stifled a chuckle. "Yes," she said as she removed a vine from her way. And when they walked there, Connor gasped audibly. Theke was small, but it had calm waters the surface of which rippled with every gush of air that touched it. It was so clean that he could see the fish activity inside. A flock of ducks quacked at them as if scolding them for intrusion and then waded away. The perimeter of theke was lined with trees whose vines hung low enough to kiss the surface. Paige was admiring the view when she heard a ssh beside her. "Ouch!" She giggled when water sprinkled all over her and she shielded her face. Her eyes went on the only breeches that he was wearing and which were now lying on the soft grass.


    "Come in!" he shouted when she emerged a few feet away from her.


    Paige saw the water sluicing down his arms and neck and head when he smoothed his hair back. Gods above! He was so sexy. "Turn away," she said in a low voice.


    Heughed and then turned away. Paige took out her tunic and her breeches and gently stepped in the water. When she was immersed in the water till her breasts, she said, "Now you can look."


    Connor turned to face and he rooted to the spot. The way her neck curved into her shoulders, his cock became hard. His fangs descended seeing her pulse point where he wanted to sink his fangs in. All at once, Paige dipped inside the water. "Fuck!" he said, feeling worried. She emerged behind him and he spun around.


    Immediately, she pushed away from him and said, "Let''s swim." Saying that she swung and started swimming.


    Connor watched her naked assing out of the water and glistening under the sun. "I am about to die," he growled and dove behind her. He caught up with her soon.


    The two swam for a long time before she stopped. She had hoped that this exercise would exhaust her and him, but his naked presence made adrenalin gush in her body. She stopped near a rock that jutted out on the side and watched him walking up to her. Their gazes locked. It was impossible to look away from him until he came to stand right in front of her. A low rumble formed in his chest and he rested his forearms on either side of her head against the rock, caging her in as he leaned his head over her with every ounce of passion he was pent up with. Almost instinctively, she wrapped her fingers around his waist. Slowly, as his chest heaved at the touch, she brought her fingers to his ass and pulled him closer.


    "Can I kiss you?" he asked.

 Chapter 699 What Games?

    Chapter 699 What Games?


    Music rmendation: "In Your Arms" by Ashley Serena & Ryan Louder


    ---


    Need cruised through her body when Connor''s rock-hard erection pressed against her soft belly. It was as if Paige wanted him to be everywhere on her. It was difficult to deny the intense pull she was feeling for him. Her eyes locked with his. Her chest rose and fell with a slow beat as she inhaled his smoky and rich cedarwood scent. Heat spread along her skin and her hands flexed. She dug her nails in his ass and his cock twitched.


    "Yes," she whispered and nodded. Connor took her face in his hands and lowered his lips to hers. He brushed his tongue on the seam of her lips. She parted her lips and he delved in. He growled into her mouth and pressed his body more against her.


    Earlier Paige thought that any contact with them would be difficult, but everything flowed so naturally that she reveled in his touch. She moaned a contented sigh as his erection dug into her soft belly. His hand roamed down to her breast and he cupped them. She arched her body instinctively to give him more of herself.


    He groaned in her mouth when the pebbled nipple of her other breast raked his chest. Connor explored her mouth thoroughly. His tongue twisted around hers in a battle of dominance.


    Paige couldn''t believe that this was what she was denying all the time. Hot tears stung her eyes and she weed them. The way Connor kissed her, it was like he was worshiping her. His adoration heated her core. She ced her hands on his chest, moaning in his mouth. She rocked against him a little to grind against his pulsing erection.


    She realized that she was all wrong in her previous affections. She had thought that she liked women, but perhaps she was too scared to explore men because she had seen how dominant the men were, how dominant and possessive they were about their mates. And now¡ªshe felt that all those feelings were natural. She felt extremely possessive about Connor and Tyler and she wanted to be dominated by them. In order to thank him for being so patient with her and desperate to please him, she pulled away and kissed his nape, chest and made her way down to his nipples. The water around them rippled andpped up their bodies. His chest was rising and falling. She kissed him on his nipple and then suddenly grazed it.


    "Ah!" he groaned. "I want to taste you!" All at once, he picked her up and ced her on the t surface of the rock behind her. "Open your legs for me," hemanded.


    A tremble passed through her when hemanded her like this. When she hesitated, he pped her thighs. She yelped at her sudden arousal and spread her legs for him. He licked his lips as he inhaled her arousal. "You are so wet for me!" he said and delved his mouth in between her thighs. She rested her body on her elbows and lifted up to see what he was doing. There was heat coiled up in her belly. It was so tightly wound up.


    Connor nuzzled his nose in between her thighs and a rough rumble vibrated in his chest. He blew air and then took anguid lick from her core to her nub. As soon as he reached her clit, he started sucking it. He sucked it with his hot lips and tongue. She started to whimper louder and raked her hands through his hair. His tongue went to her folds where hepped up her juices. He pulled back for a moment only to look at her glistening core before shoving his tongue deep inside her. The sensation was so good that she bucked against me. She began to tremble but he gripped her ass tightly to pin her. She started moaning, nearing her orgasm. He pulled his tongue out of her core and licked all the way to her clit which he started sucking. She grabbed his hair and closed her thighs against his head. The heat coiled in her belly suddenlyshed out. She exploded as her orgasm hit her. "Ahhhh!" It kept going and going as she screamed his name over and over.


    When she looked down after a while, she found himpping her juices. With a shaky breath, she said, "I want to return the favor." Connor jerked his head up. His lips were swollen and glistening. There was surprise in his eyes. His throat bobbed as if he wasn''t expecting this. "Put me down," she said. He grabbed her by her waist and gently picked her up from the rock to ce her back in the water. "Now go and sit there."


    Heplied to his mate''s wishes, almost awed by her openness. Over thest few days, he hade to believe that perhaps she would reject them and it pained him a lot. He was so jealous of Tyler for sharing a mate, but right now he couldn''t help thinking that Tyler was missing all of this. He felt concerned.


    She took her hand to his erection and after stroking it a little, she wrapped her lips around the crown.


    "Fuck!" he rasped when her fangs grazed it lightly. "Open you mouth wider!" he ordered. And she opened it more. He threaded his hands in her hair and pushed his length to the back of her throat.


    His cock was massive. It stretched and filled herpletely. She started licking it and sucking it. He tipped his head back as his eyes rolled in his head. She sucked him harder as she held his balls and squeezed them.


    "Harder."


    She sucked harder and her fangs grazed him. She wanted to remove herself, but he didn''t let her go. He thrust inside her mouth enjoying the sharpness of her fangs. He was on the edge. She must have pressed her fangs harder around him. He roared and shot his release down her throat. For a long time, he jerked his hips inside her and then fell back on the rock. He pulled out as his chest heaved wildly. When he got up, he said, "I want to im you when the full moon is up tomorrow."


    Her lips curled up in a smile. She had never felt this sated in all her sexual encounters. She wanted him to im her. He slid down in the water beside her and embraced her. There was movement in the water and they both looked back to see that Tyler was swimming towards them. When he came beside them, there was a shine in his eyes. But he didn''t know what to do. Connor smiled and gestured to him with his chin toe and stand behind their mate. Tyler was so happy that he went behind Paige and then hugged her.


    And now Paige felt even better. She felt protected between her two mates even as their cocks were raging hard against her soft skin.


    "Tyler loves to y some games," Connor chuckled as he pulled away from her and stared into her eyes.


    She raised an eyebrow. "What games?" she asked.


    Tyler brought his hand in the front to feel the skin of his mate over her breasts. A shudder passed through him. He leaned and whispered, "I love to spank."


    Paige was taken by so much surprise that her hips thrust in his erection instantly.


    Tyler smiled. "I will take that as yes."

 Chapter 700 You Voyeur!

    Chapter 700 You Voyeur!


    Paige wondered if she was a freak when she heard that Tyler liked to spank. Her earlier experience with Connor left her so sated andplete that she thought she had missed it all her lifetime. She felt calm and excited at the same time.


    With his front to her back, Tyer could stop touching Paige. His arm rested on her hip while his fingers went to the curls of her groin. He trailed them all the way to her thighs and then up to her side and then her ass. Connor''s hands had cupped her breasts and he was nibbling her nape as he fondled her breasts. She was in heaven.


    "Do you want to go back to the lodge?" Tyler asked as he squeezed Paige''s ass. "I would love to spank you but first I have to make sure that you don''t run away."


    Paige tensed. "Will it hurt so much?" she asked, even though she anticipated the pain and pleasure.


    Tylerughed low, so low that a deep rumble vibrated in his chest. "It will hurt and that is only the beginning."


    Paige gasped. She loved the way heughed, loved the way his shaft pulsated on her ass. "What do you mean, ''only the beginning''."


    Connor chuckled. "Oh, he is a kinky man."


    Paige tensed even more. Why was she clenching her thighs?


    Tyler caressed her sides. "I like when my woman is bound, but I will not do anything you wouldn''t like Paige," he replied honestly.


    A shaky breath left her as she wondered how it would be to trust these two men when she would be bound. "I would like to explore it with you," she replied in a low voice.


    "Then let us go back to the lodge," Tyler suggested. It was as if he was too impatient to take her. "And I would love to im you tomorrow."


    Paige leaned back on him to show that she trusted him. She had heard of tales of this kind of sex, but she had never got into it. She thought it scared her, but she found herself looking forward to it because she wanted to satisfy her mates. "I don''t want to be whipped."


    Tyler''s brows creased, but only for a moment. "I won''t do anything you wouldn''t want, darling." He closed his eyes and kissed her temple. He ran his hands down her arms when she settled against his chest. He watched Connortching on her breasts and sucking her hard. She arched her body so that he could take more.


    Once Connor was satisfied, he left her and licked his lips. "I will take a short swim while you two go to the cabin."


    Tyler gave a tight nod as his chest rose and fell. He held Paige''s hand and they both swam to the shores. When she tried to wear her clothes, he took them away from her. "I want to see that plump little ass of yours, naked as you walk."


    Paige flushed a beetroot red. She held his outstretched hand and the two walked naked back to the cabin. Tyler hadn''t spoken a word all the way back. When they reached the bedroom, Paige saw how rock hard he already was. Gently, he set her on the bed and pressed his body on hers. He started kissing her on her lips, trailed down to her neck, shoulders and then breasts where he sucked her and grazed her with his fangs. He lowered to her navel. Paige was breathing heavily. She was craving for him to get inside her. At that moment she thought she could do anything for him. All of a sudden, he flipped her on her stomach. He rubbed her ass. "I am going to smack you here," he said and pulled her ass higher in the air.


    Paige''s muscles corded. Her hips clenched when she saw Tyler getting on his knees behind her. She heard a growl emanating from his chest. He lowered himself to lick her and her knees became weak. The next moment, he smacked her ass. "Fuck!" she rasped when it stung her and pleasure built up. She didn''t know if she was up for it and wavered a little. Connor strode in the room, naked, and she moaned his name.


    "Do you want me to help you, Paige?" he asked.


    She nodded.


    He went to sit towards her head, pushed her back down and said, "Rx. If you want him to stop, he will." Then he nodded to Tyler. He pped her again and she yelped. There was a lot of pleasure building up.


    Paige was shocked by her own admissions or rather her discoveries of how far she could take it. Every time Tyler pped her ass, heat tingled and she could feel the wetness increasing. How was this possible? She had never thought that she would want to please her mates to this extent. Was this how the mate bond worked? The moon goddess gave every wolf a perfect mate. Perhaps catering to their wishes and wanting to do more for them in every possible way, was the way mates were supposed to be. She remembered that when her ass was cradled in Tyler''s, it had fitted so well. Every part of Connor''s chiseled body fitted in hers. It was like pieces of puzzles had snapped together. She wondered what it would be when they imed her tomorrow under the full moon. The full moon multiplied all their senses and when a mate was around, the pull to im was undeniable.


    "Do you like it, Paige?" Connor asked in a soft voice as he caressed her back. When she whimpered, he nodded to Tyler who spanked her more. By the time he had spanked her three more times, her juices were overflowing. With a growl, Tyler went down top up everyst drop of her juice.


    Paige was so spent that she closed her eyes and went off to sleep with her two mates on each side. All she knew was that her back was to Connor as she curled herself inside Tyler''s chest. She loved and weed the warmth and those beautiful feelings she was brimming with. Yes, she looked forward to the iming and marking.


    ---


    "Ew! Gross!" Ileus breathed out.


    Kaizan jerked his head back and raised an eyebrow at the sudden appearance of his friend in his home. He was sitting with Olivia on the balcony of their room and massaging her swollen feet. It was evening and the sun had just dipped below the horizon. The sky was a pte of blues, grey, purple and red. "What happened?" he asked, shaking his head at his dramatic arrival.


    "I just witnessed officially the horriblest scene of my life!" he said and gulped down Kaizan''s whiskey.


    "Horriblest. That''s a new word." Olivia giggled. "And what did you see?"


    "I saw Paige between two men doing¡ª doing¡ª"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Kaizan snapped. "Did you go to spy on them? You voyeur!" With wide eyes he stared disbelievingly at Ileus.


    Ileus couldn''t refute his promised wolf. "I might have gone for a walk," he said in a low guilty voice. Lies. He was too intrigued. He was dying to see how it would be between three mates. But what he witnessed at theke was disgusting. He shuddered.

 Chapter 701 [Bonus chapter] Claimed and Marked

    Chapter 701 [Bonus chapter] imed and Marked


    Although Paige had decided to go back in a day to her home, she couldn''t believe that she wanted to spend more time alone with her mates. That night after dinner, her mates didn''t allow her to wear clothes and she obliged them. At the same time none of them wore it and Paige wondered if they were trying to show off their bodies to her.


    The next day too, every time one of them flexed their muscles or stood at an angle that made their bodies appear all the more angr, Paige only felt too lusty for them. She craved their touch, the warmth of their skin next to hers and their sensuous scent. Need they try anymore? By the time it was evening, she was desperate for them to mark her.


    The moon ascended the horizon and it dazzled the sky with beams. The wolves chose toe out of the cabin. They took Paige to a clearing that Connor had earlier discovered. It was a small spread of soft grass with wildflowers. The silver rays of the moon heated them to the extent that their wolves wanted to take over and mate.


    "Are you afraid?" Connor asked, his eyes showing his lust as he came to stop in front of her.


    She shook her head. "No," she said in a low voice full of anticipation. Tyler came to stand behind her. The three stood so close that they were wrapped in each other''s heat. Her heart leapt unsteadily.


    Connor ced a kiss on her forehead as he ced his arms around her waist. Tyler intertwined his fingers with hers and brought them in between her breasts. He pressed his chest against her back and Paige felt the fine dusting of soft hair on his chest. his skin was heated against her, his breath shallow. Paige felt a slight shiver down her body. The two men moved closer. While Tyler ran his free hand down her sides, Connor''s arms tightened around her. Tyler leaned on her left side to where her neck met her shoulder while Connor leaned on her right to her pulse point. As they both grazed their fangs along her skin, all her abilities to think evaporated. Connor came to her lips and kissed her passionately by thrusting his tongue inside. When he was done, he dropped his forehead to hers and said, "Are you ready?" his voice ragged.


    When she nodded, Tyler said, "I want to hear it from you. I need to hear you saying it."


    Paige didn''t know why he wanted her to say it aloud, but she said it nheless, "I am ready." At once, she felt the erection of both of them swelling against her skin.


    "We will be iming you one after the other," Connor informed.


    Tyler tightened his hand around her breast. "If you feel dizzy, then give us an indication, okay?"


    She nodded. The need to have them inside her cruised in her so much that it felt she was waiting for it from eternity. She was impatient. There was so much heat on her front and her back that she was burning with it. Liquid heat pooled in her body. Tyler took his free hand to her nipple and pinched it hard. She arched at the sensation, her chest rubbing against Connor and ass against Tyler. A low moan escaped her lips. She wanted them to do something about her.


    Connor kneeled in front of her and said, "May I?"


    Full of lust, she nodded.


    "Do you want this, Paige?" he asked, staring in her eyes and circling his fingers in the curls at the apex of her thighs. "If you want, you have to speak it out."


    "Fuck, yes!" she rasped with irritation. She was burning with need and here he was dying her?


    He grinned and the next moment hetched onto her clit. "Ah!" her hips bucked, but he had pinned her thighs with his hands. He licked her and sucked her hard. Her toes curled and she thought she was going to fall when Tyler wedged his thigh between her legs for her to rest on it. He curled his one arm around her waist and rolled her nipples with his thumb and forefingers. She cried when Connor went to her core and sucked it. The heat inside her belly had grown to a moltenva. Suddenly, two strong arms lifted her and the next she knew was that she was impaled on a very hard cock of Tyler. "Yes," she hissed.


    Tyler started moving her up and down as she wrapped her arms around his neck, moaning his name. She stretched to adjust to his size, her core throbbing. Connor pulled her hair to the right as she was being slid up and down Tyler''s cock. She could feel how her mates were panting while watching her. Inundated in their scent and heat, she could feel that they needed it just as much as she needed them. She got so wet in the act that her juices flowed out, dampening Tyler''s thigh.


    Paige had always been attracted to women, but right now she felt that her natural instincts always sought protection from her mates. She panted as hard as them when her gaze locked with Connor''s who watched them patiently. All at once, she felt Tyler''s cock swelling all the more inside. He tipped his head back and with a roar, he struck, sinking his fangs deep inside her neck as he came and came. She came all around him, milking every bit of his seeds. He snarled against her skin till he emptied himself inside her. The pain and the pleasure of his bite and his releasebined with hers, was a mind-blowing sensation. She closed her eyes


    She didn''t know how long, but when she opened her eyes, she found herself over the chest of Connor, who was lying on the grass. Tyler had withdrawn and now she was impaled over Connor''s shaft. She braced her hands over his chest and started moving as Tyler came to kneel behind her and licked his mark over her. Connor got up and held her tightly around her waist as he moved inside her wildly. Her muscles clenched inside and she started matching his speed. Flesh pped against flesh and she wished that this wouldst a lifetime. She had never felt this lustful in her life. Tyler turned her face to him and crashed his lips on hers as she rocked. He pulled at her lips with his fangs and thrust his tongue inside.


    Her muscles clenched further when he left her and Connor swept his tongue inside her mouth. She groaned in his mouth as she rocked him. "I am about toe!" he said in a tense voice. Paige felt him stilling for a moment and then he with a bello his tipped his head towards the sky. When he came down, he released and sank his fangs on the right side of her neck at the same time. Once again, Paige jerked as pain and pleasure cruised through her body. Connor continued to thrust himself inside her, his fangs rooted in her until he spilled all his seeds.

 Chapter 702 Dead Sure

    Chapter 702 Dead Sure


    Paige didn''t remember much after that. She was once again taken by one of them and she didn''t know whose dark head was between her thighs or who was behind her. The brothers roared to the sky as they came inside her one after the other once again. Exhausted, the threey over the soft grass and wildflowers under the moonlight that heated their skin.


    She thought that she should have cooled down by now but even though they were an entangled mass of limbs, she knew that this was just the beginning. Connor and Tyler licked their marks on her neck in order for it to heal quickly. She panted against the chest of someone as her rear nestled between the thighs of someone. Her eyes were a half mast but she could feel the swollen cocks of the brothers against her skin. It was as if they could go on and on. And she wanted this madly.


    Never in her life had she felt this kind of a crazed sensation. Having two men as mates was something she was sure would turn disastrous, but the moon goddess was kind because she gave her twins as her mates. They were in sync with each other so beautifully that nothing became ugly. At first, she thought that Connor was jealous of Tyler. Perhaps that was the reason why Tyler came muchter a day before at theke. He wanted his brother to take a lead. It soothed Connor''s ego. Paige understood that the two brothers really had a good rapport amongst them and that they worked out even the trickiest of the situations.


    She wondered what it must be when they spied, but she knew that this was a far more dangerous situation than spying. And she was d that things sorted out wonderfully.


    Their mate bond snapped in ce and the three were joined to each other from now until, "Death do us part," whispered Connor.


    "And beyond that," Tyler said.


    Her lips curled up as she saw how the silver beams of moonlight fell on their bodies. Soft breeze started flowing, cooling their skin. Theyy for a long time, their limbs entangled. She turned to look at Connor and after kissing his lips lightly, rested her head on his chest. Tyler brought his arm beneath her and Connor''s head for him to rest.


    Paige closed her eyes as she reveled under the effect of the bond. She could hear the rhythmic heartbeats of her mates against her. Tyler also turned to rest his chest against her back. This was bliss and Paige didn''t want it to end. She knew that after a little rest, the brothers would take her again, and then some more. They fell into afortable silence. Tyler caressed her arm and the side of her body from thighs to the top. She liked how this all was acting like a luby. She wanted to sleep and sleep for a long time because she hadn''t fell this good in a long time. She wondered if she was the luckiest woman in this world.


    The night was peaceful. Only the sounds of waterpping in the distance and that of birds chirping or nocturnal animals grunting were heard. Connor tipped her chin up, turned his mouth to her and kissed her. "I want to¡ª"


    Suddenly a bellow of agony or bliss echoed somewhere far in the forest. Tyler and Connor got up, their muscles bulging. They shielded Paige from both the sides as they snarled.


    Paige frowned. The bellow sounded like the one she heard from Tyler and Connor when they came inside her. She jerked her head back.


    Tyler warned, "It seems someone is trying to¡ª"


    Paige cut him off with a giggle. "Not trying but having sex. And I have a fair idea who that is."


    Connor''s eyes went wide. "Who could be here other than us? No, Paige. I am sure there is a beast out there!"


    "That I won''t deny," Paigeughed as she went back to lying with her hand resting behind her head. "That is one hell of a beast who has bellowed like that in almost the entire Draoidh and Silver Vales. So, we all know who that is."


    "Who is that?" Tyler asked as he tooy beside her and intertwined his fingers with hers and ced them on her belly.


    "Remember I was a soldier earlier?" she said,ughing hard at their fears. She had already told them 00:14


    about Ara and all they wanted was to take Ara out and thrash her. She reminded them that Ara was "Are you sure?" Connor said, still scanning the surroundings.


    "I am dead sure," Paige said, stillughing.


    Connor snapped his head to look at her. "You better tell me who it is, because my wolf wants to rip apart the head of the man who is interrupting us."


    "Ileus and Anastasia."


    "What the fuck?" Tyler was shocked.


    "What the hell!" Connor was shocked as hell.


    Paige tipped her head up and roared withughter as Connory beside her. When she settled, she found her two mates looking at her with admiration and pure love.


    "You shouldugh more," said Connor. "It suits you." He caressed her cheek with his knuckles and then ced a kiss on them. And once again Paige clenched her thighs. She wanted to thank the two of them for making her feel like a queen. She took her hands to Connor''s hard erection and stroked it gently. It was still damp with their juices. He hissed and his hip jerked into her hand when she stroked him.


    "How about we take a small bath?" she suggested.


    "Whatever you say, mate," Connor replied with absolute reverence.


    They got up and walked to theke where they got inside. Ileus was forgotten. It seemed that after the bellow, he disappeared. Paige couldn''t understand what he was doing in this forest.


    They took a short swim and when they came back to the shores, Paige knelt in between both of them. She took Connor''s cock in her mouth and sucked it hard. At first, he was surprised, but then his lust for his mate took over. He threaded his fingers in her hair and guided her in and out until he shot his release down her throat. Paige did the same with Tyler as Connor sat behind her and wrapped his arms around her breasts and waist.


    The night continued with more lust and love driven sex. The two days stretched to three and then to a week. Though Paige wished she could stay there longer, the brothers couldn''t. She had an orchard to look after but they had covert duties as spies of the king.


    As they prepared to go back, Paige purposely wore a shirt that showed her marks on both sides of her neck. She chose to wear a long, frilly skirt instead of breeches, so that she could sit on the horse with Tyler. Tyler had made it abundantly clear that he wasn''t going to allow her to ride her own horse for the fear that it may go berserk and she might fall. The brother shuddered at the thought and hugged her together as if she was the most precious treasure they had.


    "Remember I was a soldier earlier?" she said,ughing hard at their fears. She had already told them about Ara and all they wanted was to take Ara out and thrash her. She reminded them that Ara was pregnant and only that piece of information held them back.

 Chapter 703 Chased Winged Demons

    Chapter 703 Chased Winged Demons


    "It doesn''t matter," Tyler said sternly. "You will be riding with me and then with Connor." The two brothers were too adamant and wouldn''t budge from their decision. She protested a little, but her protests were overlooked. So, when they started, Tyler grabbed her by her waist, picked her up and ced her on the saddle. He mounted the horse behind her and held the reins. How could Paigein? She got to rest on her mate''s chest while he was responsible to ride. In fact, she cherished it a lot.


    While in the first half of the day, Tyler rode with her, in the second half, she was with Connor.


    They started in the morning and reached Silver Vales by evening, resting three times on their way to im her. They should have reached by afternoon, but then who was bothered?


    ---


    "Don''t tell me that you fucking went there, Ileus!" Kaizan said.


    "I did. With Ana," he replied, this time with great poise and calm. "Do you want to hear the details?" They were sitting in the main hall of Kaizan''s mansion.


    Kaizan pressed his hands over his ears. "Shut up!" he couldn''t imagine that Ileus would do such a thing. "Please don''t tell it to Paige," he requested, his cheeks heating up. "And certainly, don''t tell me the details!"


    Ileus shrugged. "Why would I?" he replied and sipped his wine. He already knew that Paige knew about his presence. It wasn''t his fault that whenever he came inside Anastasia, the experience left him excited and mad and¡ª He sighed. He had always fantasized about three mates, but he had never seen anyone in the Lore like that. It''s not that he hadn''t heard or seen multiple people having sex, but this was a different level. And when he came to know that this happened with Kaizan''s sister, he had to jump at the opportunity.


    Olivia wasing with a tray of fruits and cheese. She looked at Ileus and said, "I would love to hear the details? Did you get to see them up close?"


    "Of course, I did!" Ileus said smugly.


    "You are a fucking pervert!" Kaizan almost shouted. "You stay away from my sister and her mates, perv!"


    Ileus raised an eyebrow and said, "If I remember, you were a more depraved soul before you got married to Olivia!"


    "What?" Olivia snapped her head to Kaizan whose eyes were wide like saucers.


    "Are you insane?" Kaizan became angry and fisted his hands tightly. "Before marriage I could do anything. I didn''t know I had a mate. For all that matters, I would have married anyone because mates are "rare"modities!"


    Ileus smirked as Olivia straightened, akimbo. "Really? Kaizan?" she said and Kaizan realized the slip of tongue. He pped his mouth close.


    Ileus chuckled seeing his predicament. He loved how he trapped Kaizan. With a lopsided smile he added, "At least I never got with any other female other than Anastasia. She was the only one for me from the start."


    "I am going to kill you!" said Kaizan and was about to lunge at Ileus for drawing uselessparisons and making Olivia jealous for nothing when the door of the main hall opened and a chirpy Paige entered with her two mates on their heels. She looked boisterous.


    "Oliviaaaa!" she rushed to her sister-inw and hugged her tightly.


    "Paige!" Olivia was stunned to see her. When she pulled out of her embrace she said, "We were expecting you in a day or two. Howe you took a week?" She knew the answer, but that''s what her mind conjured up that instant.


    Paige bit her lip and looked at her mates shyly. Then she lowered her shirt''s cor and slid it off the shoulders a little to disy her marks.


    "Oh my god!" Olivia eximed. "They''ve marked you! This calls for a celebration!"


    Ileus jumped up from his ce and dashed to see both her marks with wide eyes. "Gods above!" he said with wonder in his voice. "You are alive after two marks!" One mark was enough to inject so much venom of the werewolf in his mate that it acted like a strong aphrodisiac. If injected in a human, it could kill them. And that''s why he always wondered how Kaizan''s mother handled it so well.


    And Paige had two marks. He brought his hand to touch those marks, when he heard a fierce growl from the back. Those were her mates. Ileus respected the fact that her mates were being protective about her and despite knowing that he was the crown prince, they were ready to fight and die for her. He stepped back. He turned to them and said, "My congrattions to both of you!"


    "Why were you there in the forest?" Paige asked Ileus, as she passed by Olivia and gave a quick hug to her brother who was totally flustered.


    On a back foot, Ileus did his best to answer her question with a poker face. "I had gone to verify information that a herd of winged demons was seen there."


    "Winged demons?" Connor said, his voice tight with tension. "Howe we never came across?"


    Tyler who was standing next to him also tensed.


    Kaizan internally smacked Ileus through their mental link. ''You louche. Stop lying!''


    Ileus retaliated with a snarl, ''If you say a word, I will tell Olivia about your various girlfriends.''


    ''Wait till I rip you, limb by limb.''


    "You didn''t see because I had chased them all away," Ileus replied glibly.


    "Chased them?" Paige sat down on the couch beside her as her eyes narrowed. "Why would you chase them when all you had to do was kill them? And then you also knew that we were there. you should have called us."


    Kaizan loved what Paige was doing to him. Through their mental link, he said, ''Do you mean that Anastasia is a winged demon?'' Suddenly he cracked up. ''Oh, I am so going to tell this to Ana!"


    Other than Ileus everyone in the room stared at him with astonishment.


    ''If you tell one word to Ana, you will be banned from the library for a year,'' Ileus grunted.


    "Why don''t you two sit down?" Olivia offered, ignoring the two friends. "You must be tired. I will ask the servants to send tea for you."


    Tyler and Connor sat down on the couch and Tyler tugged Paige to sit in between them. As if unable to stop touching her, each of them intertwined their hands with hers. Kaizan and Ileus were surprised when they saw howfortable Paige was. It was like she was a totally different person. She was so aloof after Ara''s incident and now she was beaming with happiness.


    Paige turned her face to Ileus and repeated her question.


    "I¡ª I didn''t know where you were at that time," Ileus replied. "Else I would have called you. Also, when you are with a winged demon, all you can think of is how to deal with her and not where my spies are."


    "Her?" Tyler asked, tilting his head.


    Ileus grunted. These spies were only doing this to introduce a quibble. "You both have taken a long time off. It''s time that you report to the king tomorrow morning!" He turned to Olivia and said, "Call me for the celebrations." After that he was gone.

 Chapter 704 Winged Demon

    Chapter 704 Winged Demon


    Tyler and Connor stiffened. An order from the crown prince to report to the king? It must be extremely important. They were sure that the king had to send them on a secret mission.


    As Kaizan gritted his teeth at his friend''s cunning attitude, he said to his new brothers-inw, "Freshen up quickly. Mother and father would being here any time soon. They are visiting Uncle Liam and Aunt Fleur."


    "Oh, how is Da doing?" Paige asked eagerly as she picked up a piece of goat cheese from the te Olivia had ced on the center table. "Has she delivered?"


    Kaizan''s lips curled up. "Not yet. Both Olivia and Da should be having the baby a month apart from each other."


    "That''s right," Ileus added as if he was an authority on it. "They both conceived during full moon night."


    Paige, who was eating cheese, stopped chewing it and gaped at Ileus. "Conceived during a full moon?" She repeated his words.


    Ileus gulped his wine and gave her a patronizing smile. "Yep! Both my sons conceived during full moon nights."


    Flustered as hell, Paige looked left and then to the right at her mates. "Do you think¡ª" she nched and couldn''tplete her sentence.


    Seeing how troubled she was, Tyler shook his head vehemently as Connor said, "Don''t worry. This is not necessary!"


    "You mean there are chances?" Paige looked like someone had taken out every bit of energy from her body.


    Connor''s brows furrowed. He grabbed Paige by her waist and made her sit in hisp. "Don''t you worry, baby," he replied tenderly. "Nothing will happen unless you want it." He stroked her back from top to bottom. Tyler took her hands in his and stroked them.


    More than Kaizan, it was Ileus who was interested in them. His eyes widened as he saw Paige with her two mates. He contemted if they would take her to the bedroom. It would be interesting to see how this would y out. The louche added fuel to the fire only to see crackers burning. "No, this is a high probability. You may feel sad but then it is best that it is sorted out in private with your mates."


    Paige stared at her mates with her owl eyes with trepidation and they melted. Connor lifted her in his arms and walked to their room with Tyler behind them. "Don''t worry, Paige. You don''t get pregnant in just one session," he said. Paige had buried her head in Connor''s neck.


    "Dear gods!" Ileus breathed out. "I will be having my dinner at your ce, Kaizan," he announced as he watched them going.


    Kaizan was bubbling with anger. "You had to do that, right?"


    Ileus looked at him with a poker face. "What did I do? I just gave them the truth. Why are you getting so worked up? It''s not that you will be bearing their child?"


    Kaizan picked up a cushion and threw it at Ileus. Ileus ducked and the cushionnded right over Anastasia.


    Ileus jerked his head back. "Nothing, Ana. Kaizan is usually grumpy these days. You just don''t have to 22:35


    worry." He sauntered to his wife, held her by her waist and nted a kiss on her lips. "Did you miss "What is going on?" she asked, catching it and throwing it back on Ileus.


    Ileus jerked his head back. "Nothing, Ana. Kaizan is usually grumpy these days. You just don''t have to worry." He sauntered to his wife, held her by her waist and nted a kiss on her lips. "Did you miss me, honey?" he said, gazing at her with his golden eyes.


    Anastasia sighed. When her husband looked down at her with his twin golden mes, her soul stirred every time. "I love you," she said and kissed his chin. "But I didn''te here because I missed you."


    An eyebrow raised, Ileus said, "Then why are you here? Don''t tell me you missed Kaizan because then I would have to murder mypetition."


    "What?" Olivia''s shrill voice reached his ears and Ileus knew he was in for a lot of trouble and then some more. "What did you say? You will murder my husband?" She was so high on emotions these days that Ileus couldn''t even reason with her. Olivia went to her husband and hugged him hard.


    Anastasia left Ileus and walked to Olivia. "Don''t mind him¡­" she tried to say but the damage was done. Olivia was sniffling.


    Kaizan stroked her back. "Don''t cry baby. This is Ileus for us. Don''t you know him." He red at the prince and an idea came. This was the time to pay him back. So, he said, "This is how I live¡ªin so much fear. But my darling, I will endure it for you, for our baby."


    Anastasia knew what was going on. Instead of going against them, she joined them. She went to Olivia and hugged her from behind. "I am so sorry Olivia," she said. "Ileus is out of line. He doesn''t know what to talk about."


    Ileus stared at his enemies. How did a light, humorous conversation turn into something so vicious? He ced one hand on his waist and scratched his scalp with the other. All at once, they heard a roar from a bedroom on the ground floor. And Ileus grinned.


    "What was that?" Anastasia asked. "Don''t tell me, Uncle Liam¡ª"


    "Hell, no!" Kaizan cut her off. "That is Paige with her mates."


    "Oh, they have returned now?"


    Kaizan continued to caress his wife. "Yes, and your husband has experimented with their emotions. So, right now they are in their bedroom, taking care of each other." As he said that, his face flushed like a red tomato. He realized that if this continued, it would soon be very awkward.


    Anastasia spun to Ileus and found traces of smoke in his ce. "Where has he gone?" she asked, bewildered.


    Kaizan pursed his lips thin. How could he tell Anastasia as to where he had gone? He said, "I don''t know¡­" Then he guided Olivia to the dining hall murmuring that she needed to eat more and think less. The revenge that he sought for Ileus was short-lived. Soon, another bellow boomed across the mansion. Kaizan wanted the earth to crack up and maybe disappear in it. That moment he decided that if Paige were to live with him, he was going to build another house for her and her mates at the farthest point of the estate. And they could bellow all they wanted.


    Olivia and Anastasia got busy with the servants toy out the food when shadows and smoke burst and Ileus emerged, feeling and looking all excited. He had to share what he saw and he didn''t know with whom. "Kaizan!" he shouted.


    "You fucking leave my house!" Kaizan shouted back. Before he could say anything else, a guard appeared.


    "There''s a breach in the southern border of Silver Vales," he said. "Winged demons were seen."


    Ileus whipped his head towards the guard.


    The guard continued, "There was a horde flying this side. Not a single one could be hunted because they attacked the vigers on that side and left immediately."


    Kaizan came to stand with Ileus. "I thought we pushed them back to their dunes," he said in a cold voice.


    Ileus''s jaw clenched. When Paige was in the northern forest, he had actually killed a winged demon over there. He had gone there after Paige because she was all alone with her mates. He didn''t say it to Kaizan but protecting his sister was important. His spies had informed him that they had seen a winged demon. The fact that that demon had flown all the way north without being noticed was puzzling.

 Chapter 705 Selfish

    Chapter 705 Selfish


    "Where is the horde now?" asked Ileus in a grave voice as he got up and prepared to leave.


    "We don''t know that yet¡­" the guard replied.


    "You may leave," Ileus ordered and the guard bowed before leaving. Ileus gathered his dagger and sword to go.


    "Aly!" Anastasia called him. "Have your dinner and go." There was concern in her voice. She came to him and held his hand. "Please."


    He brought his hand to her cheek as he rested his forehead on hers. Caressing her cheek with his thumb, he said, "I don''t know what is going on out there and until I find out, I won''t be able to rest." His urge to protect her and his loved ones was always on top of everything.


    She closed her eyes as she cocooned them in her wings. "I know darling," she said in a soft voice. "But unless you eat well, you won''t be able to protect me or anyone else."


    He chuckled. She was so adorable. "Then hurry up and give me food, wife! I have work to do."


    Anastasia ced a chaste kiss on his lips.


    "Not like this, love," he said and cupped her face in his hands. He lowered his lips to hers and then they were teeth and lips and tongues. When he pulled out, she was breathless.


    A smile came on her flushed face. "I want toe with you," she requested.


    "Not a chance," he replied.


    She sighed. "I am setting thest dish on the table. Come." She tucked her wings back and when she turned, Ileus pped on her ass. "Ouch!" she squealed.


    "Go fast, girl!"


    Olivia looked at Kaizan with worry. "Don''t go close to them," she said as her lips quivered. She knew that Kaizan would never leave Ileus alone on this venture. It was a silent understanding between the two friends, a silent conversation that she wasn''t a part of but was very proud of.


    "I won''t," he replied, as he caressed her cheek with his knuckles. "Take care of my babies till I return."


    "Come soon¡­"


    By the time dinner was over, Kaizan too was ready to leave along with Ileus. He had earlier gone to his armory to get dressed where Finn was waiting for him. He ordered him to send a unit of best soldiers from Silver Vales. Finn helped him dress up. Winged demons had bane blood and if anyone touched their blood, they would die.


    Ileus had already sent instructions to Haldir toe along with a unit of Mozia. He had a premonition that the winged demons were headed towards Ghar, Rolfe''s kingdom. And he was sure that this attack was on the behest of Kar''dan, king of Zor''gan and elder brother of Seraph.


    What he couldn''t understand was why would Kar''den make such a show to attack a vige in Silver Vales and not go directly to Ghar?


    By the time Ileus reached outside, there was a unit of Mozias hovering in the sky over their brooms and about two dozen werewolves in their wolf forms waiting along with Kaizan and Finn. Tyler and Connor stood right behind Kaizan, dressed in their armors. A smile crept up on Ileus''s lips. Kaian was his promised wolf, but Tyler and Connor¡ªthe two spies had gained a natural heartwarming entry into his extended family.


    The four men mounted the horses that were waiting for them in the portico. As soon as they started, the wolves moved with them and so did the Mozias.


    They reached the borders of the capital in less than an hour. Kaizan was beside Ileus as they galloped. "We should have informed the king!" he said to Ileus.


    "I have already informed him." After a while Ileus asked, "Do you think it is Kar''den?"


    "It could be, but I have my doubts. Why would Kar''den not be discreet in going to Ghar?"


    Ileus narrowed his eyes and pierced his vision through the darkness ahead. His thoughts exactly but several other scenarios came into his mind. He didn''t discuss them because he wanted to make sure of his suspicions. He dragged his gaze up and saw Haldir leading the Mozias. And around him were the wolves with various hued furs who ran just as fast as the horses.


    "Would you like to stop and rest?" asked Kaizan.


    "Only to give rest to the horses," he replied. "We will stop after midnight."


    Kaizan nodded tightly. He nudged his horse and went ahead of Ileus to lead the wolves and the Mozias. Tyler, Connor and Finn came around Ileus. However, they heard yet another rider. Haldir. He used his magic to convert his broom into a horse. He rode all the way next to Ileus. He turned over his shoulders to look at Ileus, his silvery hair streaming behind him.


    "You shouldn''t havee," Ileus said to him. "Inyanga is unwell."


    Haldir clenched his jaw. "She was the one who pushed me to go." He paused and added, "Adrianna too wants to join us."


    "What? No!" Ileus shot back.


    Haldir rolled his eyes. "You know her well!"


    They stopped by a brook after midnight for the horses to rest. Kaizan instructed his wolves to continue their journey to the south. Finn was supposed to lead them.


    "Both Tyler and I would like to go as well," said Connor in a tense voice. "We have a theory and want to confirm that."


    "But my wolves will travel faster than your horses," Kaizan replied, wanting his brothers-inw to stay beside him. He couldn''t help being selfish. They were his sister''s mates.


    "Then we will also run in our wolf forms," Tyler said.


    Kaizan felt protective about them but at the same time he felt proud of them. The two had juste from their honeymoon with Paige. He hadn''t even announced their rtionship formally to his friends and rtives. And yet here they were, ready to sacrifice their lives in the name of the king. "Okay," he breathed. "But I want you both alive!"


    "Paige already warned us on that part," Connor chuckled. "She said she would cut our balls if any of us darede back alone."


    Kaizan roared withughter. Trust his sister!


    The wolves left and disappeared in the darkness. He didn''t go because he had to stay with the man who he had sworn his life to.


    When they started, Ileus had different ns for them. They did not directly go to the southern vige that the winged demons had attacked. Instead, they headed to the east of the vige. Rather to the forest that was to the east. Not only that, he asked Haldir to send two Mozias to Ghar in order to warn Rolfe about the attack.


    "Kar''den is an asshole for doing this!" Kaizan grunted. "And why are we not going to the south?" Seeing the star constetions in the sky, he assessed that they were heading south-east.


    "I am hoping to find something there," Ileus gave him a clipped reply. It took them a day and a night before they arrived at their destination. And what they saw over there was ghastly. Just as he had anticipated.


    ¡ª


    I have published my new book, "The Alpha''s Temptation". Add it to your library. Would love to see you all there in thements section.

 Chapter 706 Greetings from Kar’den

    Chapter 706 Greetings from Kar¡¯den


    The woods were ripped apart. Trees uprooted with trunks torn, rotten stench of dead animals with chopped limbs and heads, blood spilled on the forest floor, dead werewolves in half human half wolf form and some even burnt. The sight was gory and repulsive. A Mozia huddled to the ground and puked all over.


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. They must have run their horses for at least a half an hour when the carnage ended. It seemed that some werewolves tried to chase the winged demons only to be met with such kind of treatment. ''I want all of you to continue,'' he said after opening his mind link. ''Meet me and Kaizan at the meet of the Horned Waterfalls''.


    ''I will stay with you,'' Haldir said mulishly.


    Ileus took a deep breath. The elf was extremely loyal to him and Ileus knew that he wouldn''t leave his side. ''Okay, but I want you all to gather our werewolves and stay there till I reach.''


    The Mozias steered in the direction of the Horned Waterfalls, which were in the north. The Horned Waterfalls were where two waterfalls in high mountains met. It was massive and the water rolled from there dangerously, turbulently into swirls of unknown.


    As soon as the Mozias left, Ileus traced his path back. Throughout the way, he torched the dead bodies. Magic flowed out of his arms and crackled into the form of fire. He flung it on them from a distance.


    It was a way to pay respect to them. Not only that, the winged demons had bane blood. He wasn''t sure which of the blood here was mingled with it. He didn''t want the scavengers of the forest to die, feeding off these.


    "The werewolves must have picked up the scent of the winged demons, Ileus," said Kaizan as they made their way through the forest to the Horned Waterfalls. "It is highly possible that they must be going after them."


    "That''s why I asked the Mozias to collect them and wait for me at the waterfalls," he replied as he increased the pace of his horse.


    "You don''t get the point," Kaizan countered.


    "I get it Kaizan!" Ileus replied. "But I highly doubt that our people have traced the winged demons. Those bastards fly and, and they fly fast. I don''t want them to attack our wolves from the sky." There was a worry in his voice. "It would be a disaster," he muttered. Even he knew that the wolves would pick up the scent of the demons and follow them. After the carnage he saw behind, he didn''t want to take a chance. He remembered the mayhem they had created when they attacked Dawn and Daryn and he had seen what they were capable of in the war of faes against demons.


    "Why don''t we create a portal and reach the Horned Waterfalls?" asked Kaizan impatiently. He was riding beside Ileus as Haldir stayed behind them.


    "I have my reasons!" Ileus snapped.


    Kaizan pursed his lips and didn''t question Ileus any further. He was way too angry when Ileus didn''t reveal his reason. He had shut himself mentally and so he couldn''t even talk to him like that. Sometimes, the crown prince acted really stubborn and it made Kaizan feel helpless.


    They galloped for the entire afternoon and it was into the evening that Kaizan sniffed something disgusting in the air. Ileus put his hand up in the air.


    "Winged demons!" Kaizan breathed. The smell was awful. It was rotten and decaying and filled the air, choking it.


    As they slowed the horses, they saw severed heads of more animals tied to strings and hanging on the tree branches.


    "They are camping somewhere near," Haldir whispered.


    "Let us not go to them," said Kaizan. "We are near the Horned Waterfalls. Let us get our people and attack them with a strategy."


    Ileus grunted. "They won''t stay here until wee back! We have to seize this opportunity."


    "Don''t be mad, Ileus. It looks like they have arge horde. Not just a dozen," Kaizan cautioned as he looked to the side at the cut heads from which blood dripped. It was a way to stop the intruders and the wild animals from entering the area where they had camped.


    "Kaizan, I am not stopping you from leaving and getting the help, but I am damn sure that by the time you will reach here, it would be toote!" Ileus whispered a warning.


    Kaizan gritted his teeth. "And you know I won''t leave!"


    "So, stay the bloody down!" Ileus shot him a golden re.


    The three got down from their horses and left the equines behind. Drawing their swords out of the sheaths, they walked deeper into the forest. The moon had arisen and was hanging low, spreading its silvery beams over the thick pors. The trees appeared dark against the moonlight, a perfect cover for them.


    "This ce is eerily quiet," Kaizan whispered as they moved forward, his feet padding softly over the damp earth. He was leading them.


    "Look out!" Ileus shouted. Before Kaizan could even crouch, Ileus had leapt over him, kicked his back towards the ground andunched himself onto something heavy that was gray and had wings.


    "Fuck!" Haldir too leapt over Kaizan and followed Ileus.


    Kaizan grunted as he took the feet of two men on his body. "Can we have some code for this kind of sudden¡ª" he halted his words when he found himself staring into the yellow eyes of a winged demon. His wings were spread wide, pping powerfully, and he hovered in the air. Ileus and Haldir stood facing him. "Holy mother of demons!" Kaizan cursed.


    "Prince Ileus," the demon bowed to him mockingly. "Please ept the greetings from my king Kar''den. We were expecting you."


    "No, you weren''t!" Ileus shot back.


    The demon tipped his head back tough lightly. "You really think us to be fools, don''t you?" He pointed behind Kaizan.


    Kaizan spun only to find two more demons on their back. They were ambushed.


    "You are damn right," replied Ileus without turning back. "State your purpose of visit." His left hand went to his waist as he swiveled his sword with the right hand.


    "Or else?" the demon mocked again.


    "Else you already know ass!" Ileus replied with a chuckle.


    The two demons behind them pped their wings and a more rotten smell wafted powerfully in the air. It was a warning.


    The demon peeled his lips back showing his set of crooked teeth and fangs. "I am under no obligation to state my purpose, Prince Ileus," he said. "But if youe in between my mission, I have orders to kill you!"


    "Then try it!" Ileus challenged him.


    The demon lunged at him. Ileus was waiting for the demon to attack him. He threw his hands forward, hurling a beam of white light in his eyes. The demon shrieked as the light blinded him.


    At the same time, Haldir ducked the attack from the demon he was facing. He rolled on the ground and plunged his sword in the one who Ileus had attacked, but the demon didn''t die. He fell on the ground with chopped legs. Ileus took the opportunity. He took out the j¨¡mbia from his baldric and plunged it into the chest of the demon who had attacked Kaizan, killing him instantly.


    "Thanks!" Kaizan breathed and turned to face the demon who was attacking Haldir.


    ---


    I have started a new book, The Alpha''s Temptation. If you haven''t added that to your library, please add it. Love to see you in thement section over there!


    15:03706 Greetings from Kar¡¯den


    The woods were ripped apart. Trees uprooted with trunks torn, rotten stench of dead animals with chopped limbs and heads, blood spilled on the forest floor, dead werewolves in half human half wolf form and some even burnt. The sight was gory and repulsive. A Mozia huddled to the ground and puked all over.


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. They must have run their horses for at least a half an hour when the carnage ended. It seemed that some werewolves tried to chase the winged demons only to be met with such kind of treatment. ''I want all of you to continue,'' he said after opening his mind link. ''Meet me and Kaizan at the meet of the Horned Waterfalls''.


    ''I will stay with you,'' Haldir said mulishly.


    Ileus took a deep breath. The elf was extremely loyal to him and Ileus knew that he wouldn''t leave his side. ''Okay, but I want you all to gather our werewolves and stay there till I reach.''


    The Mozias steered in the direction of the Horned Waterfalls, which were in the north. The Horned Waterfalls were where two waterfalls in high mountains met. It was massive and the water rolled from there dangerously, turbulently into swirls of unknown.


    As soon as the Mozias left, Ileus traced his path back. Throughout the way, he torched the dead bodies. Magic flowed out of his arms and crackled into the form of fire. He flung it on them from a distance.


    It was a way to pay respect to them. Not only that, the winged demons had bane blood. He wasn''t sure which of the blood here was mingled with it. He didn''t want the scavengers of the forest to die, feeding off these.


    "The werewolves must have picked up the scent of the winged demons, Ileus," said Kaizan as they made their way through the forest to the Horned Waterfalls. "It is highly possible that they must be going after them."


    "That''s why I asked the Mozias to collect them and wait for me at the waterfalls," he replied as he increased the pace of his horse.


    "You don''t get the point," Kaizan countered.


    "I get it Kaizan!" Ileus replied. "But I highly doubt that our people have traced the winged demons. Those bastards fly and, and they fly fast. I don''t want them to attack our wolves from the sky." There was a worry in his voice. "It would be a disaster," he muttered. Even he knew that the wolves would pick up the scent of the demons and follow them. After the carnage he saw behind, he didn''t want to take a chance. He remembered the mayhem they had created when they attacked Dawn and Daryn and he had seen what they were capable of in the war of faes against demons.


    "Why don''t we create a portal and reach the Horned Waterfalls?" asked Kaizan impatiently. He was riding beside Ileus as Haldir stayed behind them.


    "I have my reasons!" Ileus snapped.


    Kaizan pursed his lips and didn''t question Ileus any further. He was way too angry when Ileus didn''t reveal his reason. He had shut himself mentally and so he couldn''t even talk to him like that. Sometimes, the crown prince acted really stubborn and it made Kaizan feel helpless.


    They galloped for the entire afternoon and it was into the evening that Kaizan sniffed something disgusting in the air. Ileus put his hand up in the air.


    "Winged demons!" Kaizan breathed. The smell was awful. It was rotten and decaying and filled the air, choking it.


    As they slowed the horses, they saw severed heads of more animals tied to strings and hanging on the tree branches.


    "They are camping somewhere near," Haldir whispered.


    "Let us not go to them," said Kaizan. "We are near the Horned Waterfalls. Let us get our people and attack them with a strategy."


    Ileus grunted. "They won''t stay here until wee back! We have to seize this opportunity."


    "Don''t be mad, Ileus. It looks like they have arge horde. Not just a dozen," Kaizan cautioned as he looked to the side at the cut heads from which blood dripped. It was a way to stop the intruders and the wild animals from entering the area where they had camped.


    "Kaizan, I am not stopping you from leaving and getting the help, but I am damn sure that by the time you will reach here, it would be toote!" Ileus whispered a warning.


    Kaizan gritted his teeth. "And you know I won''t leave!"


    "So, stay the bloody down!" Ileus shot him a golden re.


    The three got down from their horses and left the equines behind. Drawing their swords out of the sheaths, they walked deeper into the forest. The moon had arisen and was hanging low, spreading its silvery beams over the thick pors. The trees appeared dark against the moonlight, a perfect cover for them.


    "This ce is eerily quiet," Kaizan whispered as they moved forward, his feet padding softly over the damp earth. He was leading them.


    "Look out!" Ileus shouted. Before Kaizan could even crouch, Ileus had leapt over him, kicked his back towards the ground andunched himself onto something heavy that was gray and had wings.


    "Fuck!" Haldir too leapt over Kaizan and followed Ileus.


    Kaizan grunted as he took the feet of two men on his body. "Can we have some code for this kind of sudden¡ª" he halted his words when he found himself staring into the yellow eyes of a winged demon. His wings were spread wide, pping powerfully, and he hovered in the air. Ileus and Haldir stood facing him. "Holy mother of demons!" Kaizan cursed.


    "Prince Ileus," the demon bowed to him mockingly. "Please ept the greetings from my king Kar''den. We were expecting you."


    "No, you weren''t!" Ileus shot back.


    The demon tipped his head back tough lightly. "You really think us to be fools, don''t you?" He pointed behind Kaizan.


    Kaizan spun only to find two more demons on their back. They were ambushed.


    "You are damn right," replied Ileus without turning back. "State your purpose of visit." His left hand went to his waist as he swiveled his sword with the right hand.


    "Or else?" the demon mocked again.


    "Else you already know ass!" Ileus replied with a chuckle.


    The two demons behind them pped their wings and a more rotten smell wafted powerfully in the air. It was a warning.


    The demon peeled his lips back showing his set of crooked teeth and fangs. "I am under no obligation to state my purpose, Prince Ileus," he said. "But if youe in between my mission, I have orders to kill you!"


    "Then try it!" Ileus challenged him.


    The demon lunged at him. Ileus was waiting for the demon to attack him. He threw his hands forward, hurling a beam of white light in his eyes. The demon shrieked as the light blinded him.


    At the same time, Haldir ducked the attack from the demon he was facing. He rolled on the ground and plunged his sword in the one who Ileus had attacked, but the demon didn''t die. He fell on the ground with chopped legs. Ileus took the opportunity. He took out the j¨¡mbia from his baldric and plunged it into the chest of the demon who had attacked Kaizan, killing him instantly.


    "Thanks!" Kaizan breathed and turned to face the demon who was attacking Haldir.


    ---


    I have started a new book, The Alpha''s Temptation. If you haven''t added that to your library, please add it. Love to see you in thement section over there!

 Chapter 707 Den of Demons

    Chapter 707 Den of Demons


    Kaizan now faced the demon who was hovering in the air in front of him. With onepanion dead, the demon was in a rage. "I dare you to plunge that sword in me, Kaizan!" he hissed.


    Kaizan knew that the moment he plunged the sword in him, his blood would spurt out on him and it would kill him. "This isn''t a dare!" Kaizan hissed back. "This is called challenging an opponent who you think is foolish!" He swiveled his sword in his right hand. "Guess what? I have a better idea." He winked at the demon. He lunged at him but he lunged in a way that hended on the right. As soon as he was on his side, he struck the demon''s wing with his sword and then dropped to the ground. The demon roared with pain and was caught with shock when the j¨¡mbia hit him beneath his chest. The demon was hurled back and hit a tree before he crashed down on the ground, dead. As Kaizan got up unscathed, Ileus moved his hand up in the air. The dagger hurled back in his hand.


    Now only one demon was left with whom Haldir was fighting. No. Haldir was dodging him. When he saw that Ileus had killed two demons already, he took the third one to him and it was easy for Ileus to stab him to death because he was too distracted.


    Ileus wiped the blood of the demons from j¨¡mbia on the body of the nearest. His chest was heaving and his hair was stuck to his sweaty forehead.


    "That was close!" Kaizan breathed as he looked at the winged creatures. Their blood was flowing out in rivulets killing everything that came in its path. The three backed away from them. When Ileus had gone at least fifty meters from them, he hurled a beam of red light at them. The three demons were scorched to death.


    Haldir collected the horses and brought them. "I don''t think that Kar''den would be so stupid as to unt an attack on us," he said as he handed the reigns of mounts to Kaizan and Ileus.


    "unt an attack?" Kaizan chuckled through all his tiredness and mounted the horse. "That''s an interesting way of putting it up," he said to Haldir.


    "He is right," Ileus replied. "If these demons are on their way to Ghar, then why would they leave a trail of shocking incidents behind them?" With one swift swing, Ileus too mounted his horse.


    They started moving and everyone fell into silence, each trying to think about the attack of the demons and how it was rted to Kar''den.


    "Kar''den was pushed back to Zor''gan many years back. His kingdom was brought to ruins by us. Rather than focusing on fighting with us, he would rather concentrate on building back his kingdom. He is not a fool to use whatever resources he was left with to send us a horde of a dozen demons," Ileus said after a long time.


    "That right," Haldir supported his theory. "Kar''den has ruled Zor''gan for hundreds of years. It is not easy to rebuild a ripped apart kingdom in a span of five years. I mean why would he waste his money on attacking us and maintaining an army when he simply can''t?"


    "Then why has he sent these demons?" Kaizan asked.


    "From what I feel, these are rogues. They are not the real deal," said Ileus.


    "But didn''t one of them said, and I quote, "King Kar''den sends his greetings"?" Kaizan reminded them.


    Ileus took a deep breath. "He was tricking us." Saying that he suddenly changed direction, steering his horse to the left.


    "Where are you going?" Kaizan called him. "The Horned Falls are straight ahead."


    "I am going to meet the remaining demons!" Ileus shouted back. "And I want you to go and inform others to join us. Since we won''t be too far from each other, I will keep my mind link open to you. We willmunicate via it and I will tell you the directions as to where to meet."


    "Are you fucking mad?" Kaizan gritted his teeth as he too veered left. "There must be at least a ten more out there. Do you n on taking them all alone?"


    Haldir too joined. "I will be with him," said the elf. "Do as Ileus say."


    "I am not leaving him!" Kaizan grunted. How could he? If anything happened to Ileus, he would never be able to forgive himself.


    Ileus stopped his horse and turned to look at Kaizan who had gone several meters ahead. When Kaizan realized that Ileus had stopped, he turned his equine and trotted back to the prince. Haldir was right next to Ileus.


    "I am not asking you Kaizan," said Ileus in a very serious voice. "This is an order."


    Kaizan''s eyes widened as shock sted through him. Sometimes, Ileus ordered him, but this was different. He ordered him not because he could, but because he wanted to save Kaizan from danger. The demons were a dangerous lot and only Ileus and Haldir had the ability to tackle a horde by themselves. "Ileus¡ª"


    "Go Kaizan. I want those Mozias and werewolves here. The moment you reach, let me know, okay?" Ileusmanded.


    Goosebumps lined his skin. "Yes, Your Highness," he addressed him more as being sarcastic than being the king''s second inmand. He hated leaving Ileus like this. And it wasn''t because he didn''t trust Haldir. Haldir had promised his lifetime allegiance to Adrianna that he would be with Ileus. But because he wanted to be with his friend through thick and thin. With onest look into those golden eyes, he turned his horse and disappeared into the thick forest. He heard the heavy clumps of other two horses in the opposite direction.


    It took him two hours to reach the Horned Falls and when he reached there, he saw the Mozias and werewolves interacting with each other like they were childhood friends. They were joking, eating,ughing and having one big party. He grunted at the sight and every person out there immediately jumped up to attention. "Pack up. We need to leave," he snapped the order.


    Everyone out there burst into activity.


    ---


    It was not difficult to find the winged demons. Ileus and Haldir left their horse to graze almost two hundred meters back and then walked through the woods to reach the ce where the demons had camped.


    They were all resting in a small clearing in the woods. While some were acting as guards, rest were either sleeping or eating. The air was full of rotten stench. Both of them hid behind a grassy mound. They surveyed the clearing.


    "What is your n, Ileus?" Haldir whispered for the first time.


    "I intend to go in and talk to their leader." He chanted, "Utufaniye tusionkane."


    "That is the stupidest idea I have heard in a long time."


    "I have already enveloped you with me in an invisibility spell," Ileus replied and got up. He turned his face to the right and said, "The bastard is hidden in that tent." He pointed to a tattered tent that pped in the wind.


    "Still, it isn''t a good idea to enter the den of demons!" Haldir cautioned.

 Chapter 708 Sloppy

    Chapter 708 Sloppy


    As Haldir and Ileus walked in the demon''sir, Haldir covered his nose with his hands. The rotten stench of decay was strong. "How do they live amongst themselves?" he whispered only to earn an elbow in his chest from Ileus.


    The two were walking closely, avoiding every pit of fire over which pots of stews were warming. The tents were mostly tattered and they used fallen logs and stumps to sit. Some demons were chiseling wood from the tip of the arrows or javelins while some were sharpening daggers against stones. It looked like a crude battle camp rather than an organized one. There were no horses to carry food or tent lodging supplies. When Ileus looked closely at the tents, they appeared to be made of loosely stitched hide. The whole ce looked like it was working on meager money.


    Two demons were talking amongst themselves. "It''s been the entire day since I have seen Br''nt, Lar''ken and Jor''na. They left this afternoon and haven''t returned."


    The other one shrugged. He replied with irritationcing his voice. "They were supposed to go and hunt meat for us, but they must have gone loitering around in the poppy fields. I had to go and hunt three deer for all of us!"


    Were they talking about those he had killed already?


    "Let theme back. I will ask Ur''ham to teach them a fine lesson!" grunted the first one.


    They rounded a few battered tents, avoiding a demon who suddenly started sniffing the air as if he caught foreign smell. He was chipping an arrow and narrowed his eyes as he stilled.


    Ileus and Haldir didn''t stop. They continued to move as fast as possible and as quietly as they could. All at once, the demon threw the arrow in their direction. Ileus was ready. At first, he thought he would catch it, but he ducked, taking Haldir with him and the arrow whooshed past above them. Twigs beneath them crunched and a stray pitcher rolled away. The demon got up, his wings red up and yellow eyes wide. His muscles bulged as he peeled his lips from his fangs and hissed, "Who is there?"


    Afraid that this sudden re would catch the attention of other demons, Ileus whispered a spell on the demon, "Creenn demoh." The demon slumped back on the stump he was sitting and closed his eyes. Ileus could see how much he was fighting the spell, but he couldn''t. Soon, the demon lolled on the ground and started snoring. Ileus brushed his hands to remove all the grass and they moved ahead. The tent of the leader was in thest. It was secluded from the rest, which was odd.


    The battered sides were fluttering. An earthen oilmp burnt on the side. The leader, arge winged demon, was lying on a pallet, his arm thrown over his forehead.


    The yellow slits of his eyes narrowed the moment he sniffed foreign scents and he jumped up to sit and scan his surroundings. Before he could get up, shadow and smoke burst in front of him and Ileus appeared in front of him.


    "What the¡ª" the demon lunged at him, his wings stretched out, but Ileus hurled his hand towards him. A powerful ripple of air mmed against the demon''s chest sending him on the ground. He tried to get up, but he couldn''t. Ileus kept his spell in work, though it was taking too much of his energy.


    "Who sent you?" Haldir hissed, as he came to stand beside him. "What is your name? And what is your mission?"


    The demon scowled. "Prince Ileus and his dog, Haldir. You both have done a great favor to me by entering this ce on your own. You will not be able to leave it though."


    Ileus''s golden gaze fell on the demon''s wings. "From where I can see, you are at a terrible disadvantage." He heard rustling around them. He knew that others must have caught the whiff of the action. "So, answer Haldir and I will leave you."


    "I will answer Haldir, but I won''t leave you," he said and let out a deep throatyughter.


    Ileus tilted his head. "I don''t know what to say. You are indeed very foolish. Is that how you have intimidated people around you?"


    The smile on the demon''s face vanished. "My name is Ur''ham."


    Ileus stepped closer to him. "So, Ur''ham, from what I can see, you do not hold allegiance to Kar''den."


    "Kar''den has sent us!" Ur''ham growled. "And he wants you dead! And he also wants Rolfe dead. Then that pretty little sister of yours is going to die with her mate!"


    Ileus raised an eyebrow. "I am yet to see a more pathetic, sloppy threat," he said as if hovered in the air. Ileus could hear the growls and snarls and howls of his men. A 23:47


    dismissing him. He heard growls and pping of wings. The other demons were approaching near the tent. They must have sensed that something was wrong.


    "Then be prepared to die, wizard!" Ur''ham shouted. "My men areing to kill you! I know that you can''t, you wouldn''t harm us with your swords or daggers." Heavy footfalls of other demons sounded outside the tent. Ur''ham grinned. "And herees your death."


    "No, you are wrong," Ileus remarked with a poker face. "Because herees death for all of you." He looked at Haldir and said, "Now!"


    Haldir threw his hand in the air at the back of the tent. A white beam ripped the hide and formed a circle in the air with great speed. The circle buzzed and soon it grewrger. It was a portal. The Mozia and werewolves started pouring out of it and hovered in the air. Ileus could hear the growls and snarls and howls of his men. Arge, furry brown wolf entered the tent and stood beside him. With his jaw opened big, the wolf stared at Ur''ham.


    ''Did he say anything?'' asked Kaizan mentally to Ileus.


    ''No.''


    When Ileus had sent Kaizan to gather the Mozias and werewolves, he had told him to keep his mind link open. And this was the reason. The Mozias and the werewolves outnumbered the demons. Ileus had instructed the Mozias to use their spells to burn the demons and not stab them.


    As his men fought with the demons outside, Ileus growled. "Ur''ham, now listen to me. I know that Kar''den hasn''t sent you. I give him more credit than this sloppy attack. You are a fucking rogue who decided to use Kar''den''s name to attack us. Well, you did a big mistake. You shouldn''t have used Kar''den''s name. I am going to make sure that all your men out here get scorched to death, but I will not kill you. Reason? Kar''den wille after you. If my assessment about would have gone wrong, I would have marched my armies to Zor''gan. And then you would have taken advantage of the situation and probably done more damage that you could. As for Iona and Rolfe, did you fucking know that entering Ghar without permission is like a death warrant? Rolfe is a powerful demon. His magic spread in every nook and corner of Ghar. Not an insect can p its wings without his permission!"

 Chapter 709 Content

    Chapter 709 Content


    Ileus red at Ur''ham who was still pinned to the floor by his magic. His left hand went to his baldric from where he took out the j¨¡mbia.


    Ur''ham''s eyes flew wide open. "What are you doing?" he asked, his voiceced with fear. On the outside, he could hear screams and blood curdling cries of his band of men who were getting torched by the Mozias. His gaze went to Haldir who was staring at him with cold eyes and then to the huge brown wolf who was standing right beside Ileus.


    In one swift motion, Ileus hurled his dagger to the demon''s stomach where it lodged itself deep. Ur''ham cried loudly. Hearing him, one of his mates came inside, his wings pping powerfully. Ileus turned to the demon. Magic crackled on his upper arm and sizzled like red tendrils that coiled around his arms. He hurled the fire at the demon, hitting his eyes first. The demon shrieked with pain. Another shot of fire struck his wings in zigzag patterns. The demon was mmed back some twenty feet away on the ground. He was seen running inside the thick forest, as fire engulfed himpletely.


    When Ileus looked back at Ur''ham, the demon''s face was all scrunched up in pain. He was groaning in pain as blood flowed out of his belly from where the dagger was lodged inside him. It pooled near him and started to slowly flow out. "By now almost every damn demon in your gang of rogues must be dead," Ileus hissed. "I don''t know who the fuck encouraged you to attack us, but whoever did it was a fool. Go back to him or her and give my message¡ªI wille after them and I will crush them like ants." Saying that Ileus took his hand forward. The dagger in the demon''s belly, twisted, stirred a little to dislodge itself and came back in his hand. Ileus held the hilt of the dagger and wiped it over the demon''s skin. "This blood belongs to you," he said with a clenched jaw. Then he looked at Haldir and nodded.


    Haldir hurled a thick stream of me around the demon in a circle. When he returned to Ileus and Kaizan, they walked out of the battered tent or what was left of it. On the outside, the Mozias had chased and killed almost every winged demon. Most of they dead on the ground, scorched and charred while some were still groaning in pain. But the Mozias were relentless. They didn''t leave even a single one of them. All the werewolves had secured the perimeter and if a demon tried to leave, they pushed him right back in.


    No one could forget how badly these critters had killed, mauled and mutted an entire vige only because they could and they wanted to make a presence. Only because they wanted to instill fear in the locals.


    It was nearing dawn when every demon was dead except the leader. Ileus had deliberately plunged his j¨¡mbia inside it because that would do him some terrible damage. Any other sword wouldn''t have stalled him. And they needed time to leave before he could do anything.


    Ileus waved his hand in the air in a circle, indicating them all to wind up and leave. This time, they didn''t take the horses back to Silver Vales. Ileus created a portal back to the capital and all Mozias flew through inside it, werewolves jumping behind them. However, before Ileus left, he turned to Haldir and said, "Go to Ghar. I want to meet Rolfe on an urgent basis."


    Haldir gave him a tight nod. Ghar was very far from their location, and it would have taken him at least a month to reach it. But after Iona''s marriage with Rolfe and after Edyrm was dethroned, travel became easier. Only three people were allowed to open a portal to enter Ghar¡ªIleus, Adrianna and Anastasia. And the portal opened in front of the gates of the kingdom. This was the only way Rolfe allowed it.


    Before entering the portal, he had created to go to Silver Vales, he circled his hand in the air. Dried leaves, twigs and dust mingled with each other and started circling. The circle whirledrger andrger until a man could enter it. Ileus chanted the coordinates of the ce Haldir had to go to. The moment those symbols appeared on the top of the portal, a whoosh of air was sucked by the circle and the portal opened. Haldir stepped inside and walked away from it. The portal copsed on its own and Ileus entered the portal to Silver Vales followed by Kaizan.


    "Rolfe will be here by tomorrow. Be ready," he said to Kaizan.


    "I will," Kaizan replied. "Won''t youe for breakfast?"


    "No," he shook his head. "I know Anastasia must be waiting for me impatiently."


    "And so is Olivia!"


    The two friends nodded in unison and while Ileus burst into shadows and smoke, Kaizan shifted and rushed to be with his wife. When he reached his room, he found that the ce was quiet.


    Connor and Tyler had already reached home and he could smell them.


    He padded his way to the bedroom where his wife was sleeping soundlessly on their bed. A smile wormed on his lips. After dealing with those monsters, the sight of his wife sleeping and warming his bed made his chest squeeze with love. He took a deep breath and headed for the bathroom. He needed to wash away the stink of the demons. After a nice scrub withvender and lemon soaps, Kaizan dried himself up and slipped beside his wife, naked. As if she knew that he was there, she turned and curled into his chest. Kaizan wrapped his arms around her.


    "How''s my little baby?" he whispered.


    "She''s pregnant," Olivia replied in a sleepy voice and he chuckled.


    He took his hand beneath her nightgown and ced them over her belly. He caressed her skin over there as if feeling his kids. All of a sudden, he sensed something stirring inside her. He stilled his hand over there. There was a soft thud from the inside as if a small hand came and bumped hisrger one. Kaizan froze. Did his children speak with him in their own way? Kaizan''s eyes misted. His kids must have missed him so much. He was gone for two days. He slid lower to Olivia''s belly and kissed his kids. "You both are beautiful," he whispered to them. There was another soft thud on her belly over his lips. He knew that they must have kissed him back. Kaizan wrapped his arms around Olivia''s belly. This was his world¡ªhis wife and his kids. And he had ensured that they were safe from all the dangers. Content, he sighed and closed his eyes. Soon he drifted off into a deep slumber.


    ---


    Paige had never been this anxious in life after her mates left. Even though Olivia had sat down with her and tried to talk her out of her anxiety, it just didn''t help. Ookashi tried to calm her down, but it didn''t work. She was pacing the room in the morning after a terrible nightmare. So, as soon as she saw her mates enter the room, she squealed and jumped on Tyler, wrapping her legs around him and showering kisses.


    ---


    New book published: The Alpha''s Temptation. See you all there<3

 Chapter 710 I Want to Meet Ruvyn

    Chapter 710 I Want to Meet Ruvyn


    "Tyylerrrrr!" Paige screamed as she lunged at him and jumped. Heughed as she wrapped her legs around his waist and showered him with her kisses. "Tyler, Tyler, Tyler," Paige was breathless. "I was so worried," she said in between the kisses. She fisted his hair, nibbled him, bit him and suddenly realized that she was crying. Tyler let her kiss him and when she was done, his lips crashed on hers. She parted her lips and he delved his tongue in hers. Both of them were breathless by the time he pulled out.


    Connor came to stand behind her and then she turned to him. He plucked her from Tyler''s embrace and took her to the bed, where he made her lie down. He crawled on the top of her and said, "I missed you, Paige." Then he leaned and kissed her already swollen lips lightly. He went to her cheeks and kissed her tears.


    She took her arms around his neck and caressed his nape at the back. "I too missed you. I think I missed you both more than you missed me."


    "That''s impossible," Connor said. "I missed you more."


    She shook her head. "I have two mates, so I missed both of you twice as much as you would miss me." She tapped his nose once. "You have only one mate, which is me, so you missed half as much as me."


    Tyler, who was standing at the door of the bathroom, tipped his head up and burst intoughter. "I can''t agree more," he said.


    At first Connor frowned, but then he grinned. "I really didn''t get your logic, but I know that I missed you a great deal, like every second." He wedged his thigh between hers and then leaned down to kiss her more. When he was finished, he just lifted his face and drank in her features. "You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in my life, and I have seen countless."


    She chuckled. "You are biased because I am your mate."


    He shook his head. "I mean it. And I know that you are just the finest she-wolf in the whole of Silver Vales."


    She smacked on his arm. "That adtion will not stop me from forcing you to take a bath. You stink rotten!"


    Connor grinned. "I thought you missed me?" He started lifting her gown and took his hand to her hip. He squeezed it and she bucked her hip in his groin.


    Her face heated. "I missed you but bathing is above it!" she smacked his hand. "Go and take a bath, big boy!"


    "Then I want my baby girl with me," he said as he nibbled her neck with his fangs.


    "Okay," she whispered.


    "What?" Connor jerked his head back, unsure of what he heard. "What did you say, baby girl?"


    She bit her bottom lip and then smiled broad. "Golden words are not repeated." She smoothed his locks that were falling on his forehead and then looked into his eyes.


    Connor narrowed his eyes and then got up. "I am waiting for you out there."


    She giggled as he got up and slowly walked in the bathroom where Tyler had filled the bathtub for them.


    "Is she joining?" Tyler asked. He was already in the hot steaming, foamy water that smelled of jasmine.


    Connor growled. "If she won''t, I will grab her and get her here."


    Tyler rested his head back on the edge as Connor sat on the other side. Tyler closed his eyes and said, "I want to take her home, to our family and dere to everyone that she is our mate."


    "Not a bad idea. But will shee with us?" Connor''s shoulders stiffened. "She is looking after arge orchard here. I don''t think she would agree easily."


    "I am not asking her toe and stay at our vige, but we have to show her to our parents and family," Tyler countered. "She has to agree with us."


    Connor pursed his lips. He didn''t want to anger his mate, but he knew that what Tyler said made sense. "I really don''t know¡­" he replied. "I love her too much to even ask her anything she doesn''t want. I will do whatever she is happy with."


    Tyler opened his eyes and red at Connor. "Even I want her to be happy, Connor, but that doesn''t mean that we wouldn''t tell her what we think or want."


    Connor became quiet. The uneasiness in his chest rose to the level that he became anxious.


    "I hope I am the topic of conversation," Paige''s voice came from the door.


    The brothers whipped their heads to look at her and every thought from their mind burned up into smoke. She was standing naked with her hair tied up and with one hand on the door''s knob while one on her waist. She was swaying her waist deliciously and watching them with hooded eyes. "Can I join you?" she asked in a low husky voice. when none of them spoke a word, she left the knob, closed the door behind her and sauntered to them. "I take that as a yes," she said and bit her lip.


    Both the men were so entranced in her that their tongues swelled and so did the minds. She raised her right leg to step in the tub, and her sex became visible. It was dripping with juices. Her arousal wafted in the air and their shafts became rock hard. The moment her second leg was in the tub, Connor grabbed her by her hips and growled as his fangs lengthened. He took her and impaled her on his raging erection.


    "Ah!" she rasped.


    "Fuck! I need you so much!" Connor said and started lifting her up and down on his cock. He came inside her with a roar within minutes.


    When he was finished, she found herself being grabbed by her waist and being pulled into Tyler''sp. "I think you forgot me, girl," he said and slid her on his cock. She was so wet that a rumble vibrated his chest. Tyler came hard. He came so hard that stars sted in his vision. He rested his forehead against her breasts and said, "You will be the death of me."


    ---


    "Even I want to go!" Little Lena screamed. She was throwing a tantrum. Her brother Ryne was watching her from his mother''sp. Iona had just fed him and he was looking content. Haldir hade to meet Rolfe and informed him that Ileus wanted to meet them. Though he didn''t need to pack much, Iona was still busy instructing the servant to pack his tunics and jackets that bore the royal insignia of Ghar.


    "But Lena, your father wille in a day!" She tried her best to cajole her.


    "Nooo!" Lena shrieked. Then she ran to Rolfe and hung on his thigh. He grinned and carried her all the way to the bed. He plucked her from his thigh and pulled her in hisp.


    "You cane on one condition," he said, cing a kiss on her cheek. "Ask your mother toe with me."


    Iona rolled her eyes. "We''ve been through this, Rolfe!"


    "Mummmyyy!" Lena shouted. "I want to meet Ruvyn! You have toe!"


    Both Rolfe and Iona snapped their heads with wide eyes to look at their little daughter.

 Chapter 711 Ancient Magic and a Message

    Chapter 711 Ancient Magic and a Message


    Iona and Rolfe apanied Haldir with their kids to Draoidh. Lena cried and threw so many tantrums that finally Iona had to give in. At first, it was decided that Haldir would take Lena for a few days to meet Ruvyn and then bring her back, but then Lena wanted her mom and her baby brother to tag along. In the end, the whole situation became so messy that Rolfe just gave in. He couldn''t see his daughter crying over something as small as this. So, he decided that the whole family would go ande back together.


    When Lena dered that she wanted to see Ruvyn, she was serious. As soon as they all entered the portal that Rolfe created to reach Draoidh, Lena hurried Haldir to take him to his son.


    Haldirughed. He picked up Lena in hisp and asked, "Why are you eager to meet Ruvyn? Are you in love with him?"


    She shook her head. "No, I have to punch him. Last time he did not include me in his games."


    Haldir''s eyebrows arched. "That is very bad of him," he said. "He is truly a naughty boy."


    Lena couldn''t agree more.


    As soon as they all entered the east gardens of the pce, they found Ileus and Anastasia with their kids waiting for them. Niki was particrly excited. He rushed to where Haldir was and enthusiastically added, "Lena, I want to go with you."


    "Nikooo!" Lena said and spread her arms. Haldir picked him up also in hisp and both the kids hugged each other. "Niko, I have something to tell you," she whispered. When Niko came near her, she said, "I am going to teach Ruvyn a lesson. Will you join me?"


    Haldir shook his head. He looked at Anastasia with a knowing smile. Anastasia smiled back and nodded. She created a portal for them and Haldir stepped inside with two children babbling and making so much noise that he couldn''t help but feel absolute joy.


    Ileus grasped Rolfe''s forearm and then his shoulders, like the men they were. "Great to see you, demon!"


    "Nice to see you too, wolf!"


    "Ya, great to see you too brother," Iona blew a strand out of her eye with anger.


    Ileus turned his attention to his sister who was holding Ryne and cocked his head. A warm smile spread on his lips. "Come here," he said and Iona walked in his arms.


    "I missed you," Ileus said as kissed the crown of her head.


    She looked up and narrowed her eyes, "Then why didn''t youe to meet me?"


    "That''s why I called you," he replied quickly.


    Anastasia held Iona''s hand. "Come one over. Mother and father are waiting for both of you." Iona removed herself from Ileus and she hugged her sister-inw.


    "Alexander has grown up," she said as she tousled his hair. Alexander giggled and held her hand. Little magical sparks crackled out of his fingers. Iona wasn''t shocked. Sheughed. What else would you expect from children of parents who were born with powers beyond imagination.


    "He gets it when he is excited," Anastasia exined as she soothed his magic with her own. "I think he is happy to see Ryne."


    Ileus and Rolfe had already gone ahead. Anastasia took Iona to meet Adrianna and Dmitri.


    "Haldir mentioned about the winged demons," Rolfe said as the two walked to the library.


    "It was probably a hoax," Ileus remarked. "But we can''t take things for granted."


    "What do you propose?" Rolfe was a little irritated. He was thankful that Ileus took care of the rogue horde of demons. "Do you think there are more?"


    "There might be several more. Who knows?" They walked down the corridor and rounded a corner. "And it is not necessary that we only have winged demons as rogues. My spies told me that they spotted some vampire rogues too in the east. But they are close to Wilyra."


    "Vampire rogues!" Rolfe halted as disbelief surged through him. "That can be terribly dangerous!"


    Ileus took a deep breath in. "I heard that they are making their way towards Vilinski."


    Rolfe snapped his head to look at Ileus. "That''s disturbing!"


    "Nah!" Ileus opened the door of the library. "They will get trapped in Sgiath Bi¨° and probably never see the light of the day."


    "You mean night or the day."


    Ileus chuckled. "But I have already informed Lazarus about it. Nheless, you must keep a watch on this horde. These must be the ones with blood lust."


    "I will personally kill them all," Rolfe said in a cold voice so lethal that a chill ran down Ileus''s spine. But that was not new. Rolfe was fiercely protective about his kingdom. He was the most powerful demon with ancient magic running in his veins.


    As they settled inside, Ileus said, "Someone needs your help with ancient magic. She has to open the dark book of arcana."


    Rolfe narrowed his eyes, "Who?" he asked.


    Ileus closed the door behind him and opened the window that faced north. Rolfe looked outside wondering why Ileus would open the window. He stared at the sky thinking that he was expecting a spy this way, but the morning sky was just aszy as he saw itst. Few soft clouds driftednguidly with the cool breeze. Suddenly, he saw arge white owl pping its powerful wings appear from the skies above. It screeched loudly and came to perch on the ledge. It looked at them with his piercing yellow eyes. Rolfe froze to the spot, amazed to see such a massive creature. "Who is it?" he asked as he neared the bird.


    "A message from King Eltanin of Araniea."


    Rolfe''s eyes widened as adrenalin gushed through him. "You mean that king, who is¡ª"


    "Yes, I mean that king," Ileus said with a smile as he stared at the owl.


    The owl pped its wings as if it was in a rush to leave. Ileus walked to him and caressed its feathers down. "Tell him what you wanted to tell me."


    The owl whipped its head to Rolfe and in its own way, conveyed the message to him. As soon as it conveyed the message, it turned and then flew out of the window into the skies above, where it disappeared behind the clouds.


    When Ileus closed the window, he turned to look at Rolfe who was still absolutely dumbfounded. He walked to the bar and poured wine for both of them.


    Still stunned as hell, Rolfe took the flute and sank in the nearest sofa. "No one can enter that realm, Ileus. It is forbidden. The realm is protected by every fucking being from mythology, by stars, by dark magic. Whoever has tried to enter it has turned into smithereens!"


    "I know," Ileus replied as he settled in his chair behind therge oak desk. "It''s up to you to go and help him."


    "But Eltanin is legendary. Howe he is asking me to help him?"


    Ileus swirled his wine in the flute and after a while said, "You also possess the knowledge of ancient and dark magic."


    "That even you do."


    "You have missed the point, Rolfe. Your knowledge of magic is from thousands of years. It is possible that you might be holding a key to something very important. King Eltanin sounded¡­ urgent."


    "But wasn''t the messenger owl from another prince?" Rolfe drank his wine. Suddenly, the attack of the winged demons and vampires looked puny, insignificant.


    "Yes, from Prince Rigel." They sat in silence, each in their own thoughts. Then Ileus said, "It''s up to you to go there or not. However, if you decide to go, I will help you. I know a way into the realm. It was encrypted in the message."


    Rolfe took a shaky breath and finished his wine. "I don''t know¡­"


    "Well, you can decide and I wouldn''t insist. But I can tell you that once I open the portal for you, I won''t be able to enter it. The portal will recognize you only."


    "Gods above!"


    Ileus filled the sses with another round of wine.


    "What about Kar''den?" Rolfe asked as he sipped it. He needed it. Too much was going on.


    "Kar''den wasn''t into the rogue attack. It was an individual act. The leader, Ur''hem, is already under the watch of my spies, so I think going after Kar''den isn''t worth it."


    ---


    Thank you Sacogun, Shine600, Nena, G-Squared, Hollygolightly and others for your lovely gifts <3

 Chapter 712 Adrianna and Dmitri

    Chapter 712 Adrianna and Dmitri


    Anastasia and Iona walked through the gardens all the way to the king and queen''s wing in the pce with their sons tucked on their hips. Alexander and Ryne were watching each other as their mothers talked pretty quietly.


    Anastasia caressed Ryne''s head and said, "I can see two soft buds over there."


    Iona chuckled. "This boy is growing fast and trust me I am going to have my hands full once he starts crawling. Ugh! He appears so calm now, but why do I have this feeling that he would be a trouble!"


    Anastasia shook her head. "The second ones are always much naughtier than the first ones."


    "You mean Niki is amb in front of this little one?" asked Iona as she gazed fondly at Alexander whose golden eyes were still locked with Ryne''s green ones.


    "What?" Anastasiaughed. "Niki is a different level of a scoundrel. Just like his father. This one, on the other hand, watches everyone like a hawk and I am sure keeps cooking schemes in his head."


    They reached the breezeway that led to the main rooms of the king and queen.


    "And just what are you telling about my grandchildren?" A voice from the side garden came, making them snap their heads.


    Dmitri emerged with shears in his hands. Both the boys eximed and spread their arms to reach their grandfather. "Daaaa!" Alexander squealed. When Ryne saw him, he too squealed like him. "Daaa!" And both of them started contending as to who will reach in Dmitri''s arms first. Dmitri understood his grandsons better than others. He took them both in his strong arms on either side. The boys became quiet and continued their staring match.


    "My god!" Dmitri said proudly with a big grin. "They are so handsome. The family traits are strong. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."


    Adrianna, who had rushed out when she listened to the kids squealing, rolled her eyes. "Yes, that''s what I am worried about," she mentioned. "All of you are born peacocks!"


    Iona burst outughing as Anastasia shook her head once more and Dmitri only harrumphed. Iona hurried to hug her mother. It had been so long. Adrianna had spent a long time with her daughter after she rescued her from Etaya''s clutches just so that she could make up for the lost time. But whenever she met Iona, it seemed like she should have spent more time. Her daughter had suffered so much that Adrianna thought she would die with this guilt of not being able to protect her. "How is my baby?" Adrianna said as she tightly hugged her daughter.


    "I am doing good!" Iona said with a shine in her eyes.


    Adrianna looked behind her. "Where are Lena and Niki?"


    "Ah! Lena wanted to go to meet Ruvyn first and so Niki tagged along!" Iona replied, waving her hand dismissively in the air.


    "I see." Adrianna held her hand and tugged her inside. She saw how Dmitri was talking to his grandsons. The trip looked so good that she thought of calling the royal painter and getting a portrait made with three of them. More ideas came. She wanted Dmitri, Ileus, Rolfe, Niki and Ryne in one portrait. Then how could she leave her daughter and daughter-inw? What about Lena? Suddenly, she grinned. Her family had increased so beautifully. Warmth expanded in the chest. She was the luckiest woman of the Lore.


    She went to sit on the couch as the girls followed her.


    In their bedchamber, they had already made a ce for the kids to y. It was a secluded corner which was surrounded with spells. Sometimes, Dmitri removed the lockets from Niki and Alexander''s necks that the Elders had given only to see how much their magic matured. Dmitri led both his grandsons over there but he didn''t remove the locket from Alexander''s neck because Ryne was with them. As soon as the boys were in the corner, they squealed and attacked the toys to y with. It was as if both of them didn''t need any help.


    Dmitri sat on a chair and watched them as pride swelled in his chest.


    "So, for how long are you going to be here?" Adrianna asked. "Because I hope you are staying for Camxenhai."


    "Mother¡­" Iona pulled her feet up and put her head in her mother''sp. "You know I can''t."


    "It''s just two weeks away Iona," Adrianna insisted. "You can always spare that much time, can''t you?" The Camxenhai festival was celebrated marking the onset of winters in the kingdom. "Moreover, it would be Alexander''s first birthday."


    "How about Ie for that day only? Lena''s formal education has started, mother," Iona informed. "And Rolfe is very strict about it." She felt guilty.


    "What?" Adrianna jerked her head back. "She is only six!"


    "I know! I have been pointing that out to Rolfe and he only said that demon babies get started soon!" She rolled her eyes. "He takes it so seriously that I often see him going and training her."


    "Rolfe is mad!" Adrianna retorted. "How dare he be so strict with my grandkids?" If it would be for her, she was going to leave them to their own volition and let them study when they wanted.


    "Well, he is here with me. You can always talk to him," Iona replied with a smile and then closed her eyes. It was so good to be in her mother''sp that it was like a luby. "And I missed you so much," she mumbled.


    "And I missed you¡­" Adrianna said lovingly. "How are your studies going on? When did you visit Dawn and Darynst?"


    "I haven''t visited them after Ryne was born," Iona said with a blush forming on her cheeks. She had halted her studies midway when Ryne was born.


    "Makes sense," Adrianna replied. "You should take a year off and then resume."


    "That''s the n." Iona recalled how many buildings she had helped with designing in Ghar over the past six years. And the way her husband encouraged her, it was heart-warming.


    Anastasia watched how Adrianna stroked Iona''s head gently and she remembered her mother. She sighed deeply and lowered her eyes. She wanted to visit Vilinski and also meet Kerr and her parents. Kerr was five years old now and her mother ¨¢ine sent her a letter along with his portrait mentioning how mischievous he had be.


    Adrianna continued to stroke Iona''s hair and soon her daughter fell off to sleep. She ced a cushion beneath her head and joined her husband, who waspletely entranced by his grandsons. "Enjoying it?" she asked, as she leaned in to kiss his cheek.


    "Totally," he said with a smile. When she sat next to him, he squeezed her hands in his and said, "Sometimes I feel that if your father hadn''t sent you for that battle against me, this would have never happened." He pointed at Alexander and Ryne.


    She giggled. "You would have still sniffed me out, wolf."


    He curled his arms around her as she rested her head on his shoulder. "That''s just about right. I would have found a way toe after you."


    "And what if I had married Niiya?"


    A dangerous growl emanated from his chest. "I would have killed Niiya!"


    "Calm down, sweetheart," she smacked his chest.


    "Don''t you say that again!" He gripped her hard.

 Chapter 713 Lena and Ruvyn

    Chapter 713 Lena and Ruvyn


    Inyanga was smiling with her arms spread. As soon as Haldir set the children on their feet, Lena and Nici ran to her. She picked up Lena as Nici hugged her on her thighs. "And how is my little one?" she asked, kissing her cheek.


    "I am fine," Lena said excitedly as her eyes searched for Ruvyn.


    Inyanga ruffled Nici''s hair. "Why are youing after such a long time? Ruvyn missed you."


    "Because Ruvyn has started going to the wizard academy," Nici pouted. "I also want to go, but mommy isn''t allowing."


    "You are too young," said Inyanga as she carried Lena in the room inside.


    "I am big!" Nici protested. "I can go to the academy anytime!"


    Inyanga chuckled. "Of course, you can, Nici, but wait for a little bit. Then you will have better skills to defeat everyone else in the academy."


    Haldir came to walk next to them. He wrapped his arms around Inyanga. "How are you feeling, love?" he asked.


    "I should ask you that question, dear husband," she replied with a smile. He hade after three days. Though the two had to live apart from each other because of their duties, they both met like new lovers. The attraction, the excitement and love were as if absolutely fresh.


    He chuckled and pressed a kiss on her temple. "Always better when I see you."


    Inyanga set Lena on the ground and said, "Ruvyn is right in his room. You can go and see him."


    Lena and Nici ran from there with a squeal. Haldir turned to his wife and the next instant, he picked her up in his arms. He leaned over and their lips crashed. "I missed you a lot," said the elf as he carried her to their room.


    She kissed him back and when they left each other, they gasped for air. "I missed you more."


    "Then don''t go back this week," he urged. But then this was his every week''s plea. He slid her down him and made her lie on the bed. He crawled right over her and looked at her lovingly.


    She ced her hand on his cheek. "Then how about we make a baby? I will ask my cousin to take over the reins of my witch kingdom likest time."


    "As if I need an invitation to make a baby," his chest vibrated with a growl. He removed his tunic and slid his hand up her gown to cup her ass. Another growl emanated from his chest when he realized that she wasn''t wearing panties. Immediately, he took his hand in between her thighs to her clit. He started rubbing it in slow circles. She ced her hands on his chest as her hips bucked under his touch. She glided her hands all the way to his shaft and rubbed him there.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, Lena''s voice came and Haldir jumped away from his wife to the opposite end and grabbed a sheet to cover himself. She was standing on the doorway, peeping inside. "Ruvyn is fighting with me and you have toe and see it!"


    Inyangaughed as she shook her head when she heard Haldir snarling at the interruption. "What did he do?" she asked as she snagged her gown down legs and got up.


    "Your son has gone mad!" Lena cried. "I havee after so long to see him and he says that he is angry with me. He is fighting for no reason."


    Inyanga sighed. "Okay, I will be right there."


    Lena closed the door and ran away.


    She turned to face a very disappointed husband. "You better not go," he warned. "My cock is tenting my pants. If you leave, I wille out like this."


    She rolled over sheets and ced a kiss on his lips as sheughed more. "You are another one of my babies." She patted his cheek. "I will be right back."


    When Inyanga reached Ruvyn''s room, she saw that he was actually staring at Lena with anger in his eyes, sitting on a couch. Lena, on the other hand, was ying with Nici and ncing at Ruvyn every now and then.


    Inyanga went to her son. "Why are you being so rude, Ruvyn?" she said sitting next to him. "Lena hase after such a long time. Shouldn''t you be friends with her?"


    "No!'' he shook his head vehemently, his white curls swirling around his head like a halo. "If you want me to talk to her, then make her promise that she will stay here. If she goes back, I willpletely stop talking to her."


    Inyanga was stunned. She jerked her head back as she stared at her son with wide eyes. "You know that she can''t stay here," she reasoned. "Her mother and father would miss her."


    "I miss her too. What about that?" Ruvyn retorted.


    Lena must have heard him. She left ying her game and walked to him. "Then why don''t youe with me?" she asked.


    "Because I have to study and then when I am big, I have to earn money!" Ruvyn replied. "At your ce, where will I study?"


    Inyanga was so shocked that she watched them conversing without interfering with a wide mouth.


    "You can study with me!" Lena said.


    "No!" he protested again. "You have toe and live here."


    All at once, they heard someone sniffling on the sides. Inyanga turned to see and found Nici crying silently. He looked so pained. "No one likes me. No one wants to stay with me." And Inyanga waspletely perplexed.


    "I like you, Nici," said and walked to him to gather him in her arms. "I like you very much."


    "I know you like me," he cried as he wiped his tears with his sleeve. "But Ruvyn and Lena don''t like me."


    Ruvyn rolled his eyes. "Stop crying like a baby. Of course, I like you!" Then he gazed back at Lena. "My uncle, Theodir, has sent me a box of puzzles which is most intriguing. Come let us y that!" He motioned Nici with his chin to follow them.


    Nici immediately got out of Inyanga''sp and rushed after his friends. The way the trio got back with each other; it was as if a fight never urred. And it wasn''t even a fight. Inyanga raised an eyebrow feeling strange about Ruvyn and Lena''s exchange. A whileter she left the children to y amongst themselves and went back to her room. She lied next to Haldir who was snoring, his long white hair spread on the pillow. She slipped next to him inside the sheets. As if sensing his mate, he pulled her closer to him and curled his arm around her. She chuckled as she buried her face in the crook of his neck.


    She wondered about Ruvyn and Lena. The children showed affection as if they couldn''t stay without each other. Were they¡­ mates? She exhaled sharply. It couldn''t be. It was too early to think about that. Moreover, Ruvyn would be sent to the elf kingdom after another five years where Theodir would personally train him along with his twin sons. She closed her eyes and went off to sleep. It was too early toe to any conclusion.

 Chapter 714 Paige is Pregnant!

    Chapter 714 Paige is Pregnant!


    Iona and Rolfe went to meet Kaizan and Olivia. Their daughter continued to be at Haldir''s ce, threatening them that she would not leave for the next two days even if they kill her. When Iona hade to collect her, she had refused toe because Ruvyn was not allowing her to go. Iona looked at Inyanga with a raised eyebrow. Inyanga threw her hands up.


    "Don''t give me those looks, Iona," she said in an exasperated voice. "There is something very wrong between those two," she pointed at Lena and Ruvyn, who were standing in a small pond on the east of the castle and trying to catch fish by hand. "But I am really concerned about Niki because look what they make out of him?" Iona found Niki catching the fish that they managed to find and throw at him. He had been crying all the time because he feels like he was left out."


    Iona looked warily at her daughter and said, "Mother is going to be angry about this. I really want her to meet her grandparents."


    "I can use magic to transport her to the pce," Inyanga offered.


    "Then do it!" Iona chuckled. She knew that at this rate, Lena wouldn''te back.


    Lena screamed when she found herself transported back to the pce along with her mother. When she threw a tantrum and was on the floor kicking her limbs around, Rolfe growled at her and scolded her harshly, giving her lessons of politeness. Lena cried but she crawled into her father''sp, scared of him, and then slept there.


    Along with Ryne in hisp and Lena walking beside him, Rolfe visited Adrianna and Dmitri. And as soon as Lena was in her grandparents room, she jumped into the arms of her grandmother with a squeal. Excitement shone in her eyes and Rolfe found it interesting when the two had a silent conversation.


    Later Ileus and Anastasia joined all of them with the children for lunch.


    Iona and Rolfe left after two days in which Ruvyn threatened Lena that if she didn''te next month, he was never going to share his secret with her. And no one knew what the secret was.


    One monthter


    "I don''t feel like eating it," said Anastasia as she slid her dessert te away from her. She was sitting with Olivia who was sitting towards the door which was slightly ajar. Cool draft of wind blew in and she relished it. Being about seven months pregnant, her new problem was that she was always feeling hot. The cold wind of the winter Olivia sighed. "That was my perpetual problem when I had just conceived. She gave a 00:12


    side nce at Kaizan who was sitting next to fire along with Ileus. The two were relieved her skin.


    "Why, Ana?" asked Olivia. Anastasia was looking slightly pale and tired.


    "I don''t know," Anastasia repliedzily. "I feel like I want to sleep all the time."


    Olivia sighed. "That was my perpetual problem when I had just conceived. She gave a side nce at Kaizan who was sitting next to fire along with Ileus. The two were sipping wine after dinner while discussing a document.


    Anastasia jerked her head back, her eyes wide open.


    Olivia continued, "I used to feel as if I am tired all the time." Sheughed softly and caressed her tummy. "These two took most of my energy."


    "Would you go for more babies, Olivia?" Anastasia asked, her wings snapping tight behind her.


    Olivia chuckled. "No, Ana! I would never go for more babies. What if I have twins again!" She rolled her eyes. "Moreover, Kaizan has already asked the healer to give us both herbs for protection." Then she tilted her head and asked Anastasia, "What about you? Does Ileus want another baby?"


    Anastasia looked away, an unease pouring down her body. "I don''t want to!" she replied snappily. "He is content with two and he is on protection. Hell, sometimes I even take that potion!" Sheughed nervously.


    "You are pretty bothered, Ana!" Olivia remarked.


    Anastasia rubbed the back of her neck. "I don''t want more children, Olivia. Niki and Alexander are more than enough. Honestly, I won''t be able to handle another powerhouse of the Volkov family."


    Olivia tipped her head and startedughing. The two men looked at her and Anastasia and frowned. When they didn''t get their answers, they went back to talking amongst themselves.


    "Where is Paige these days?" asked Anastasia as she too softlyughed at her joke and sipped water.


    "She is with her mates," Olivia said with a shine in her eyes. "I have never seen Paige so happy, Anastasia. I am genuinely happy for her. She hase out of the clutches of that filth, Ara."


    "Oh, that reminds me!" Anastasia almost jumped out of her chair.


    "What?" Olivia watched her with suspicion.


    "Ara will be delivering soon. The Head Priestess informed me yesterday that Ara would get intobor anytime soon. You must call your parents if you want the baby."


    Olivia''s shoulders tensed. Her heart elerated. Luke''s child was about to enter the world. After a moment of pause, she said, "I will call mother after a month or so. Let Ara nurse her baby." She was so excited that she couldn''t speak after that.


    Anastasia smiled. "That would be a wise thing to do. Ara should nurse the child for as long as your mother and father allow her. After that they can take the baby." She felt bad for the baby for being taken away from its mother, but she was no one to judge. She knew that Luke''s baby was an heir to vast wealth and Vaarin''s legacy. "I will let you know when she gets intobor."


    Olivia nodded, her hands clutching the dress on her sides. They both fell into a quiet, eavh in her own thoughts.


    "Olivia!" Paige''s panicked voice came from her room. "Kaizan!"


    Olivia got up as Kaizan rushed to his sister''s room. "What''s wrong?" Olivia mumbled as she walked after her husband.


    Anastasia and Ileus stayed back. She walked over to her husband and sat in hisp. Ileus''s arm curled around her instinctively. "What is it baby?" he asked as he kissed her temple. She rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes. He kissed her again and started reading a document that Kaizan had handed him a while back.


    "What?" Kaizan''s voice echoed in the house.


    Ileus snapped his head to see what was going on.


    "Don''t you tell me!"


    Ileus heard Olivia giggling away to glory. Soon after that all of them emerged from their room with Connor and Tyler following with a smug expression. It was as if they just announced their victory. Ileus raised his eyebrow at them as Anastasia peeped over his shoulder to watch them.


    "Guess what?" Olivia said, sping her hands together.


    Anastasia stared at them.


    "Paige is pregnant!" Olivia squealed. "With twins!"


    Anastasia froze and watched how the rest of the family rejoiced. As Paige hugged Olivia, her mates watched her with affection. They came to know that she is pregnant just a while back when she said that she had missed her cycle. They couldn''t believe that she would be pregnant so soon, but then how could they me them when they marked and imed her under a full moon.


    Paige went on to embrace her brother, dearly missing her parents, who had gone to visit Liam and Flores.


    "Connor and I have decided something," said Tyler as they all settled down.

 Chapter 715 Marriage

    Chapter 715 Marriage


    Paige looked at Tyler, a frown forming on her face. Tyler pursed his lips and nced at Connor who was sitting next to him. When Connor nodded, Tyler took a deep breath in and said, "We would like to take Paige back to our vige, to our pack."


    On hearing this Kaizan stiffened. Paige jerked her head back as surprise flitted through her. This was such a sudden announcement for which she wasn''t ready.


    "Why?" Kaizan asked, wary of the twins. "She is pregnant and would be looked after properly in the capital." He felt so protective about his sister. She had finally found an anchor in life, so why were her mates hampering her happiness?


    Connor''s lips curled up. "There is no doubt about that, Kaizan," he said. "But Paige hasn''t met our family members yet. And now she is even pregnant. We want to show her to our n so that the babies that are born receive the right attention they deserve. It is extremely important."


    Paige''s heartbeat elerated. She had been to so many ces when she was just a soldier in the king''s army. She had faced many battles and unusual situations, but she had never ever faced a situation that involved inws.


    Tyler continued. "Since she is our mate, we would like to marry her in front of the n. I cannot say how important it is for both of us to show that she is our mate."


    "Marry me?" Paige said, her voice a mere whisper. All her life she had never thought about marriage. The mate bond was so much higher than mere marriage. But the idea of going through the rituals was¡­ exciting. And the way the twins looked at her¡ªher chest squeezed with love. They wanted to show her off in front of their n and what better way that marrying her?


    "Yes!" Connor breathed. "I know it would be a little daunting for you, but marriage is just a way of showing it to all that you belong to us. Though that doesn''t matter. You carry our mark and our smell and our children."


    "Marriage is popr in our n because mates are rare. When a wolf finds a she-wolf, and they decide to live together, our n Elders ask them to seal the deal with a marriage," Tyler added. "It''s an age-old custom we are following. However, mate bond is revered. It is higher than marriage. Still¡­"


    "You want to share your happiness with your n," Anastasia cut off Tyler andpleted his sentence. She was still sitting on Ileus''sp. Ileus smiled at his wife and stroked her back affectionately.


    Tyler flushed. "That is right." He too grinned along with Connor.


    "In that case, I would like to apany my sister," said Kaizan. "For witnessing her marriage!" He recalled how his marriage with Olivia was such a rushed-up affair.


    Paige dragged her teeth over her lips as she watched her mates. She was sitting next to Olivia, but she rose to her feet from there and then sauntered to her mates. Her chest filled with pride. She lowered her mouth and kissed Tyler first and then Connor. "If this is what you want, I will go with you."


    There was so much joy on the faces of the twins that she giggled. Connor snagged her and made her sit on hisp. "Thank you," he breathed. "We will take care of you just as much as we do here."


    "I know," she replied as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "How long will it take to reach your vige?" Some of his locks had fallen over his forehead and she busied herself in putting them back.


    "About two days," he said and pursed his lips. "Will that be troublesome for you?"


    "I will arrange for a carriage," Kaizan said. "You don''t have to ride on the horses all the way to your vige."


    "That won''t be necessary," Ileus cut off Kaizan. "I will simply create a portal for them," he added smugly.


    "Oh, thank you!" Paige eximed.


    He just shrugged. "After all, I am a wizard. It would be stupid to let you go on a horseback when I can create portals."


    Anastasiaughed at her husband''s bragging. "I am sleepy. Shall we go home?" she said with a smile.


    "Of course, love," he replied and then burst into shadows and smoke. The next moment the ce where they were sitting was empty.


    He carried Anastasia all the way to the bed and set her down. It waste in the night and the children were sleeping. He helped her change her nightgown and after wearing his pajamas, he slid behind her beneath the sheets and curled around her warm body.


    When Anastasia woke up in the morning, she found that Ileus was sitting on a chair and watching her with his twin golden eyes. "What is it?" she askedzily. "How long have you been awake?"


    Ileus had woken up two hours back. He sniffed the air around Anastasia and he stiffened. He didn''t know but¡ª He got up from the chair and crawled up to her. He hovered over her and stared in her eyes for a long time.


    "Ileus?" Anastasia cried, feeling weird under his puzzled gaze. "What is it?"


    He lowered his mouth to hers and kissed her soft lips. "You are pregnant, love," he said in a low voice.


    Anastasia stilled. She looked at him with wide eyes. "N¡ªno," she squeaked.


    "Most likely with a girl," he added. He had been sitting and watching his wife for a long time wondering how she would take the news, wondering what his daughter would look like, wondering how it was possible that the herbs didn''t work under the full moon.


    "How is it possible?" she croaked. "My hands are full with Niki and Alexander! How can we possibly have a third baby?"


    Ileus curled his fingers around her neck. "Shhh¡­ Don''t panic, love." When he sniffed the air around her and realized that it was most likely a girl child, he wondered if she would have wings like his wife. His heart filled with love more than he had ever known. Goosebumps lined his skin. "We both are going to raise her together."


    "But¡ª"


    He pressed a kiss on her lips. "Despite our protection, if this baby chose toe to us, if the moon goddess chose to give her to us, who are we to deny her, Ana?"


    He looked into her eyes as if he was pleading with her. He rested his forehead against hers. "Please Ana¡­ I want this baby¡­" He never sounded this desperate.


    Anastasia was in a dilemma. Her throat bobbed and she wondered what to do.


    Two dayster, Ileus was standing in the backyard of Kaizan''s mansion. Paige, Connor, Tyler and Kaizan were standing in front of it. Ookashi and Nate were also there. They had decided to go with their daughter for the wedding. Olivia was going to go with Anastasia for the week and until Kaizan returned. Five servants with trays full of gold coins and trousseau containing wedding gifts also waited for them. Two Mozias were also waiting to apany the troupe.


    Amidst the babble of Ookashi directing the servants, Paige giggling, men talking loudly, Ileus created the portal once Connor gave him the coordinates of the vige. They all stepped in one by one.

 Chapter 716 Tristan and Isabella

    Chapter 716 Tristan and Isabe


    Tyler and Connor''s family were ted to receive them after a long time, and when they saw their mate, they were astonished. No one could at first believe that she was their mate, but when things settled, there was a lot of excitement.


    The wedding took ce in two days because none of the family wanted to wait longer. It was as if everyone was ready for the union. Ookashi and Nate were extremely happy that both their children settled so well and that both of them were going to be parents soon. They were surprised when Paige announced her pregnancy, but their joy had no bounds.


    Though Paige was pretty apprehensive to stay back in the vige with her mates'' family, she realized that they were all very weing. To her parents'' surprise, she stayed back in the vige for as long as possible. Connor and Tyler were posted in the capital but they returned to her every time it was possible. Though they had requested the king to transfer them back to their vige, Dmitri had refused.


    Paige had had one of the most wonderful times of her life. Having a family that loved her enormously was a blessing. Tyler and Connor''s n revered the fact that she was the mate of both the brothers. Not a single question was raised or asked. They all returned two monthster.


    Two monthster.


    Winters hade in fast. It had started snowing and asional blizzards weremon. Rogue activity hadpletely stopped in the borders.


    Ileus was helping Anastasia with the children. Alexander was demanding to be in herp when his father picked him up and took him to the corridors for a walk in the evening breeze. When he returned, Alexander was asleep and clinging to his father. Ileus gave him to the nanny.


    "You''ve be very adept at handling children, Aly," Anastasia remarked with a smile as she settled on the bed after dinner.


    As he opened his clothes and changed into the night pajamas, he said, "That''s because I don''t want my pregnant wife to stress on small things." He sauntered to her and then slipped beside her. He tucked her into nkets. The servant had stroked the fire in the hearth before leaving. Their room was dark and only a soft buttery glow lit it. He leaned over her and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Thank you for keeping the baby, Ana. Every time I look at you, my heart swells, and I feel I am bing impatient. I just want to hold the little one in my hands."


    Anastasia giggled. "How could I not keep a baby made out of love, darling?"


    And Ileus leaned down to kiss her lips. He slid down beside her, wrapped his arm around her and closed his eyes. How could he get so lucky in life? "I love you¡­" he breathed before he drifted off to sleep.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. It was a long and hard one. Ileus growled and then got out of the bed to check as to who had the audacity to knock at this time. When he opened the door, he found Adrianna.


    "Olivia is inbor!" she said to him. "And Ookashi is anxious!"


    Ileus''s eyes went wide. "Already?" he asked foolishly.


    Adrianna raised an eyebrow. "Her nine months are already over. I hope you realize that. And Anastasia is two months pregnant."


    Anastasia walked to where Ileus was standing. She giggled and then went to Adrianna. "Have you got the portal ready?"


    "Yes," Adrianna said. "Get ready. Wear something warm and then I will take you."


    Anastasia wore a thick fur over her and came back. When she started leaving with Adrianna, Ileus grunted, "Wait for me." He too walked inside and wore thick sweaters. He picked up shawls and growled, "Why do kidse at the most unexpected time? Can''t they see it is so cold?"


    When the three stepped out of the portal, they found Kaizan pacing the room on the outside as Connor and Tyler looked at him with tension. Olivia was screaming in pain because herbor had intensified. As soon as he saw Ileus, Kaizan walked to him, his heart racing like a wild horse. "I can''t¡ª I can''t enter the room without feeling guilty. Because of me she is in this situation." His gaze flitted to Anastasia and Adrianna. "It''s been two hours and she hasn''t stopped screaming."


    "Only two hours?" Ileus smirked. "It''s going to be longer¡­" he said and yawned.


    Anastasia shook her head as Adrianna went inside.


    "Longer?" Kaizan squeaked. "This is unfair!"


    Ileus shrugged. "That''s how babies are. They don''te out easily."


    "Will you stop scaring him, Ileus?" Anastasia chided him and then followed Adrianna. Before entering the room, she said to Kaizan, "Why don''t you talk to her a little?"


    Kaizan gulped. He was already looking so pale that Anastasia pitied him. She smiled and motioned him with her head toe in.


    "Go," Ileus said and patted him.


    When Kaizan entered the room, his gaze locked with Olivia''s. "Kaizan!" she shouted and gestured to him with her fingers toe to her.


    "Ohhh, my baby!" He rushed to her.


    Paige was already in the room, feeling panicky. Ookashi urged her to go out and be with Connor and Tyler.


    As soon as Ookashi saw Adrianna, she hugged her. "She''ll be fine," Adrianna said in a reassuring voice. "Have you informed her parents?"


    "Nate is writing the letter for them and will send the messenger soon."


    "Come, let''s go out. I think they both need time." Adrianna held her friend''s hand and asked the healer to go out.


    Anastasia stroked Olivia''s hair and said, "Do you want me to use magic?"


    Olivia shook her head. "No, I want this, Anastasia."


    Anastasia gave her an affectionate look. She pressed a kiss on her friend''s forehead and then walked after the mothers. She motioned Paige to join her.


    "Olivia," Kaizan breathed.


    "I am fine," she said. "Why aren''t youing in?"


    His eyes became misty. "I am sorry¡­"


    "Shut up!" she chuckled. Another wave of pain rippled through her. She held Kaizan''s hand tightly as she screamed while the painsted. She was sweating and breathless. "Stay with me darling," she requested.


    "I will," he nodded. "And I will never ever have more babies!" His blood had drained from his face.


    Oliviaughed. "And I will ensure that we have a tribe!"


    Kaizan looked at his wife. How could one say that through all the pain she was having? He hugged her and closed his eyes. "I am one lucky man of the Lore."


    "Have you thought of their names?"


    "No. I will go by whatever name you give them, love."


    "How about Isabe and Tristan?"


    He caressed her tummy as he said, "Lovely¡­"


    Over the next few hours, Kaizan stayed in the room with her. Her pain intensified further. Anastasia stayed in along with the healer. The two grandmothers came in every now and then. Adrianna didn''t allow Anastasia to run around much and used her magic for small tasks. After about five more hours, Olivia announced, "I think they areing!"


    The healer positioned himself and said, "The crown has formed Olivia. As soon as the next wave ofbores, push the child out!"


    She nodded. With the next wave, she used all her energy and pushed the baby out.


    "It''s a baby boy!" said the healer and handed him to Ookashi.


    Excited as hell, Ookashi took her grandson to clean up as tears of joy came in her eyes when the boy cried. "Wee Tristan," Kaizan murmured.


    Olivia hadn''t rxed for a minute when another wave started.


    "Push, Olivia!" The healer urged.


    Olivia pushed again and her second baby came out.


    "Wee to the world, Isabe," Kaizan said as he got up to see his kids.


    His chest swelled with pride when he heard his babies crying. And he was sure that they looked like him. "I love you!" he chortled as the healer handed them to him. He brought them to Olivia and the babies immediately clung to their mother. They found what they were looking for.


    Olivia''s eyes brimmed with tears as she took them in her arms. "I love you, Kaizan," she said.


    "And I love you more!" he replied, emotions choking him.


    There was so much joy on the outside of the room, it was as if the whole family had entered into a celebration mood.

 Chapter 717 [Bonus chapter] Family and the Library

    Chapter 717 [Bonus chapter] Family and the Library


    Two yearster:


    Dmitri was ying chess with Nate while Niki, Connor and Tyler watched them in the gardens of the pce.


    Sitting under the oak tree, Adrianna was speaking with Ookashi. "You should see how Niki defeats his grandfather," she chuckled. In herp was Yana, Ileus''s one-year old baby girl who was sleeping. Adrianna couldn''t get enough of her granddaughter. She was beautiful just like her mother except that she had golden eyes. She pressed a kiss on Yana''s forehead. Anastasia had given her three beautiful grandchildren who kept her upied for the whole time. Throughout the pregnancy, the way Ileus took care of his wife, it was if he had grown several years old. And ever since Yana came in his life, she had her father wrapped around her little finger. They had gone to the Elders to get a locket for her as well.


    Ookashi chuckled. "I am sure that Dmitri loves to get defeated by Niki. I haven''t seen a man who could thrash Dmitri in chess!" Ookashi and Nate were visiting their friends along with their Kaizan and Paige, their spouses and children. She was holding Paige''s son, Lowell who was yawning while watching Yana.


    Paige had given birth to twins, Lowell and Halley. It was difficult to know who belonged to which father because even their fathers were identical twins. It was only because of their scents that her children could be identified. Lowell was Tyler''s while Halley was Connor''s.


    Adriannaughed. "Dmitri dotes on his grandchildren. These days the boys mostly sleep with us!"


    Ookashi shook her head. She rocked Lowell a little more and the boy went off to sleep. Paige soon came and took him from herp. She smiled at her mother and then took her baby boy to where Anastasia and Olivia were sitting. Olivia''s kids Isabe and Tristan were ying with Alexander who seemed to have formed his own tribe to dominate. The toddlers would follow Alexander everywhere. Paige''s daughter, Halley was still in a stage where she crawled and she too followed the three older kids everywhere on her knees.


    A nanny approached her to take Yana, but she didn''t give her. When the nanny left, she said, "How are Flores and Liam? Haven''t their vacation ended?"


    Ookashi''sughed, tipping her head back. "Don''t you know them? Liam must be probably holed up with Flores somewhere!"


    "No. No." Adrianna countered. "They are both with Da and Aiden and their four grandchildren. They are loving it so much out there that the two don''t want toe back to the capital!"


    "Oh!" Ookashi eximed.


    Adrianna got up. "Come, let''s walk."


    The two friends walked together to the edge of the garden from where they could see level three of Draoidh. "Ookashi," she said in a gentle voice, "Why don''t you go for immortality? Please."


    Ookashi stared at the level beneath, silent at Adrianna''s question. After a long time, she said, "You know that I want to stay human. I don''t want to, Adri¡­ Just let me be¡­" She exhaled heavily.


    Adrianna''s heart cracked. She had coaxed Ookashi so many times when they were alone. Apart from Flores, Ookashi was the only close friend she had had who stayed through her thick and thin. In fact, she was her first close friend. Adrianna''s eyes became moist. "I hate to see those age lines appearing on you. They make me insecure¡­"


    Ookashi''s lips curled up. She hugged her friend and said, "That''s because you only look at me wearing the shoes of an immortal. How about you look at me from the eyes of a human?"


    Adrianna giggled through a tear that left her eye. Her friend was really stubborn.


    ---


    Ileus kissed Anastasia and then looked at his friend Kaizan who was lying beside Olivia on the soft rug. Kaizan got up immediately. "I will be right back, love," he said to Olivia.


    "Where are you going?" she asked, bewildered. "And why don''t I see Rolfe? He said he woulde back." Rolfe hade to Draoidh for an important monthly meeting that he had started having with Ileus and Kaizan. The meeting was so secretive that no one knew where the three met.


    "Will be back soon!" He joined Ileus who was already walking inside the pce.


    When Olivia looked at her husband''s back, she gave a puzzled expression to Anastasia.


    Anastasia shrugged. "I don''t know where these men keep disappearing!"


    In a certain library somewhere in the pce a meeting was taking ce. In the meeting, Rolfe was sitting on the couch with a ss of whiskey in one hand and a magazine on hisp, while Ileus was on the carpet on his belly, flipping pages of a "Demon, you should see the book I am reading," said Kaizan.


    magazine. Kaizan was sitting at Ileus''s desk and looking at thetest pictures of nude models and obscene porn photos.


    "These are explosive!" Rolfe muttered.


    "Demon, you should see the book I am reading," said Kaizan.


    "Why?" Rolfe looked at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "This one has various types of bondages!"


    Rolfe tossed his magazine down and went to stand behind Kaizan. A few momentster, he rubbed his mouth and said, "How about we open a business to sell this kind of equipment?"


    "Not a bad idea!" The General of Silver Vales supported. "It would be extremely popr in the Lore. We could mint gold!"


    Suddenly, there was a soft knock. Their attention whipped to the door. No one ever found the way to this library. Who could it be?


    "Don''t get so jittery," Ileus said as he walked to the door and opened it. Connor and Tyler walked in. The two scanned the library and their eyes shone.


    "Gahhh!" Kaizan muttered. "Both of you better stay quiet while you read the books!"


    "Wee to the club," said Ileus, closing the door behind them. He pointed at a pile of books. The two men walked to sit on the couch near the window and then the world faded in the background for them. Ileus had given them a pile of books that catered to three mates. Connor and Tyler were so immersed in it that after reading just five books, they both wanted to go back home.


    Ileus looked at his little club with pride in his chest. Rolfe and Kaizan were talking about possible business, one which would never take ce. At the same time, he remembered that King Eltanin was asking for some urgent help. A letter had arrived this morning. He was seeking help from the demon king, Rolfe Aramaer. Soon, he would have to have a chat with Rolfe. Ileus was concerned about his going to Araniea. He was going to send a few books with him to Eltanin as a gift.


    ---- The End


    ---


    Dear Readers,


    Thank you so much for being a part of this journey called, Ileus: The Dark Prince. It was your motivation that kept me inspired to write this book. It was your wonderful support that encouraged me. I know many of you still want me to continue writing it, and I mighte back, but for now I have started a new book, The Alpha''s Temptation. See you in thements section over there:)


    A big shoutout to my girls, Sacogun, Nena4ever, Hollygolightly, Astromnia, G_Squared, Shine600 and Riemec. They keep chirping in my Discord server (Mishak #196) and motivating me! I want to thank all those who I haven''t mentioned here because the list is amazingly, beautifully long.


    Lots of Love,


    Misha K


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!